¡¶Dragon Ancestral Court¡· Text Chapter 1 The Birth of the Kobold When Gu Gua woke up from the darkness again, he didn't know how much time had passed. He seemed to be trapped in something narrow, with the viscous liquid binding his body, making it impossible for him to move, and he couldn't even use the strength of his limbs. "What kind of place is this? It's so hot and comfortable." The current situation made him very confused. He really couldn't figure out where he was, whether the disaster had completely failed, and what state he was in now. Before he had time to think about his situation, the hot power coaxed his mind and made him fall asleep quickly. When he woke up again, there seemed to be some voice telling him. The voice kept ringing when he was sleeping and waking up. Gradually, he knew that he was a hatching kobold egg. The kobold is a very cruel humanoid creature. Typically, a kobold's scaly skin ranges from dark rust to dark black. They have flashing red eyes and tails that cannot be curled. Preference for red and orange. Kobolds range from sixty centimeters to one meter in height. Because their lives are not very affluent, their weight generally does not exceed 40 kilograms. They spoke dragon language in a voice that sounded like the barking of a puppy. It turns out that Gu Gua has been reborn as a small kobold egg. This egg belongs to a tribe called Nianshi, and it is also a great dragon bloodlinedragon bloodline! ! ! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Gu Gua feels extremely happy! A knot in my heart that could never be repaired in my previous life was completely resolved, and my mood immediately improved. In fact, all kobolds basically have dragon blood, but relatively speaking, the dragon blood of kobolds is very meager and rare. It is like pouring a glass of wine into a roaring river. Dragon blood is very important to kobolds. , the face meaning is far greater than the actual meaning. Gu Gua, who didn't understand the truth, immediately started to practice the "Ichthyosaur Transformation" that he wanted to practice most in his previous life. Unexpectedly, before he was hatched, he immediately felt a trace of the so-called innate energy. How could such a precious treasure What about waste? Gu Gua almost suppressed the instinct to sleep and forcibly refined this innate energy before falling asleep. With the refining of innate energy, Gu Gua¡¯s egg absorbed magic much faster, and even began to plunder the vitality of the surrounding kobold eggs. Gu Gua didn¡¯t know this. He was just slowly practicing the "Fish-Dragon Transformation" mentality that had become a habit, and listened carefully to the whisper-like inheritance that came through the egg shell from time to time. This kind of inheritance is the only way for a low-level and short-lived biological species like the kobolds to pass on their civilization. Through the resonance of blood, the kobold elders with the warlock level continue to read out various knowledge and instill it more or less into the kobolds' minds. Even if there is no way to instill it, it can be regarded as being fed into the ear, and it will be much easier to learn in the future. You must know that the average intelligence of kobolds is very low. The kobold cubs in the egg are no different from small beasts. It is considered good if this kind of inheritance can absorb 1%. How can it be like Gu Gua? Normally, not a single drop is left behind, but everything is absorbed into one's mind? In this inheritance, Gu Gua learned two weird languages, one called Dragon Language and the other called Common Language, but he was sure that he had never heard similar languages. Moreover, Gu Gua discovered that even if he fell asleep while listening to the inheritance, the inheritance would still remain in his mind. As long as he thought about it carefully, he could remember it. Until one day, when he was able to stay awake for a long time, he felt that he had been trapped for too long. He had been huddled in the darkness like this, which made him very uncomfortable. An inexplicable anger surged up in him, making him fierce He struggled a bit and kicked his right foot out hard. "Crack," the sound of something very fragile rotting. Gu Gua carefully retracted his feet. A crack appeared under his feet, and fresh air seemed to be gushing out from the crack. Gu Gua slowly smelled the air. It was cold, but not poisonous. So he no longer hesitated, and directly stretched out his hands and feet, and the sounds of Kabakaba sounded one after another until his entire body was exposed. Gu Gua finally hatched from the egg! Gugua crawled out of the eggshell, and his instinct told him that he should eat his own eggshell. Gu Gua, who has always been cautious and obedient, has always listened to others' advice. As a time-traveler who was born as a monster, he would not take into account such a weird instinct. Then he turned around and ate all his eggshells piece by piece like biscuits. The air outside was very cold. Gu Gua touched his body. There were soft scales on his body, but they were still soft connective tissue and had not yet become strong armor. After eating egg shells, the scales on his body became solidified. He is not tall, maybe only eleven or twelve centimeters, but because??For various reasons, my figure is as short and stocky as in my previous life. Behind his body, there is a thick tail, but he cannot control this tail very well. It is just like a heavy weapon, swinging it very inflexibly. Gu Gua stretched out his hands, and in front of him was a pair of pink claws. The cuteness effect completely outweighed the actual use. To sum up, he feels more like a lizard than a dragon. The hot blood suddenly cooled down, and his mind was confused. Fortunately, Gu Gua doesn¡¯t like to get into trouble, so he started to get familiar with the surrounding environment first. Looking around, he found that there were some eggs that were hatching all around. There were more than fifty eggs in number, but some of them were obviously dead, especially the circle of eggs around Gu Gua that had the most dead eggs. The moment Gu Gua was born, he already showed the cruel side of the world. It also seemed to show that Gu Gua¡¯s future path would not lack sacrifice. At this moment, a corner door of the Nuan Nuan Egg Cave opened, and the cold wind blew in. A head emerged from the corner door. This head was also covered with scales, and it looked like a dog's head with scales. When the head saw Gu Gua, it immediately opened its eyes and exclaimed in the dragon language that Gu Gua had learned: "Dragon God! A little guy has really hatched!" This kind of dragon language is clearly visible. It's like barking like a dog. Sure enough, the reason why kobolds are called kobolds is that the pronunciation of barking like a dog must also be a very important reason. As the kobold spoke, it stretched out its claws, grabbed Gu Gua without any hindrance, and carried him out. After coming out of the cellar where the eggs were hatched, Gu Gua felt how cold the atmosphere around him was, and started to shiver hard. Then a rough but warm leather blanket was wrapped around him, making him feel a little better. Immediately afterwards, a bowl of thick porridge was brought to his mouth. Although it didn't look like much, the steam coming from it made people feel warm, and the stomach pouch that had expanded when it was just hatched was also rumbling at this moment. Gu Gua screamed, and a heartbreaking hunger made Gu Gua not care what the thing in front of him was. He took a hard sip, and a hot feeling rushed into his mouth. Oh my god, it was so spicy! But it¡¯s really effective! A wave of heat surged from his stomach, making him feel less cold. So he pinched his nose and drank the whole bowl of spicy and medicinal stuff. Until now, Gu Gua had time to truly observe his current situation, but after observing for a long time, Gu Gua still didn't understand his current situation. Didn¡¯t you become a dragon? Why does the current situation look like a lower race that has just become enlightened? Looking at the lizard-like dog heads around him, Gu Gua felt very strange and felt infinitely lost, as if he had fallen from the clouds into the sea. Fortunately, Gu Gua can sense the weak and almost incomprehensible dragon blood in his body. As long as he has this, Gu Gua believes that he can continue to cultivate this dragon blood through the "Fish-Dragon Transformation" method. Keep expanding until he truly cultivates and becomes a complete dragon! Soon the surrounding kobolds, the new tribe members of Gu Gua, gathered around, and a guy who looked older and taller came over, held Gu Gua in both hands, and shouted loudly: "Dragon God is on top! Our Stubborn Kobold tribe has received a new life! May the Dragon God bless us! " Fortunately, Gu Gua still spent a few years in college and finally understood this situation. He traveled to another world and became a lowly kobold one that can be said to be the worst and most ridiculous among monsters, oh no, a weak cannon fodder monster second only to goblins. Kobolds in the game are bad monsters used for leveling in Novice Village, and they are good at digging holes. Kobolds prefer to fight when there is a chance of overwhelming an opponent with at least twice their number; otherwise they prefer to deceive, and if they encounter an enemy who appears to be stronger than themselves, they immediately run away. They started the battle by throwing stones. They only engage in melee combat when they see their enemies weakened. Whenever possible, they set up ambushes near trap areas. Gu Gua¡¯s excitement suddenly dropped. But wait, Gu Gua carefully felt his body. Dragon blood and innate Qi were flowing slowly and effectively in his body. With these two things, Jackie Chan still has hope. Gu Gua¡¯s depressed mood improved a little. Although he has been reincarnated into a weak kobold, he is not completely wiped out. There is always a chance to practice again! Gu Gua clenched his paws. The old kobold lowered the melon, held it in his arms, and said: "Then, as the leader of the clan, I will give you a gift."Give me a name! When Gu Gua heard that he was going to be named, he immediately made a sound: "Gu Gu Gu, Gu Gu Gu!" "The old patriarch laughed hissingly and said: "Then I will name you! Gu Gua! "After finishing speaking, the whole cave burst into joy again, and then there was a banquet. Everyone began to focus on the work of hatching the remaining kobold eggs. Text Chapter 2 Hunting Snow Deer Gu Gua survived as a kobold. I don't know if it is because of the characteristics inherited from his previous life. His dynamic vision is very developed and his movements are much more agile than ordinary Kobolds. Moreover, because of his innate innocence, he is stronger than Kobolds born in the same year. In a circle, the height is also much higher. After the severe cold winter passed, another group of kobolds did not make it through. There were only a dozen or so kobolds hatched together with Gu Gua. These kobolds born in the same year all vaguely regarded Gu Gua. Be your own leader. Gu Gua, who had never been more majestic than others, suddenly gained the majesty and vanity of being the boss, and truly became the leader of this group of little heads. In a bush in the nearby forest. Gu Gua lurks there. This is the farthest north of the continent, and its name is Vasa. The temperature and climate of Vasa are similar to those of later Siberia. Grass and other things grow in less than half the year, and during this short period of time, life can flourish. For most of the other half of the year, the entire land will be covered in thick ice and snow, with no life in sight. He actually lived in such a place and spawned such a race, but Gu Gua was not discouraged. His original situation was even worse. He was an ordinary toad with no special bloodline, but now he still has the bloodline of the dragon clan. Humanoid life, and its own small tribe, are already pretty good. After winter, spring arrives, and green grass begins to sprout from the grasslands. The animals that migrated to the south during the severe cold also return to this vast and wild land. In front of Gu Gua is a group of migrating snow deer, which is one of the favorite preys of the kobold people. Gu Gua lies here just to hunt these snow deer with the tribe. Kobolds are a race that is good at digging holes, and naturally they are also masters at making traps. The kobolds who have lived in Vasa for many years can basically predict the migration route of the snow deer. At this time every year, they will set traps and wait for the arrival of the snow deer. Even the newly born Gu Gua was assigned a task. His task was to suddenly jump out when the snow deer were about to escape from his direction, scaring the herd so that they could not escape from places without traps. Lying on the ground, Gu Gua has not been idle, the breath in his body is flowing lively. After hatching from the eggshell, Gu Gua continued to cultivate his innate Qi. This is an elusive treasure for all warriors. Everyone has it, but it is impossible for everyone to grasp it. Now Gu Gua¡¯s body has grown to seventy centimeters tall, and the muscles on his body are also very compact. It can be seen that he has extremely strong explosive power. Gu Gua now has the power of a kobold who was born three years ago. "Fortunately, my soul has traveled through time, and I am a race with wisdom in the egg." Gu Gua thought secretly. Slowly nourish this trace of innate true energy, and run it through the meridians of the body as soon as possible to nourish his body. It is under the warmth and nourishment of this innate true energy that Gu Gua's figure is better than other people. For a little kobold, he is much stronger. The sound of "tap tap tap" came, and there was a vibration on the ground. The driven snow deer came over. Gu Gua opened his eyes and looked into the distance. A group of about thirty snow deers were running in this direction in a hurry. The hunting method of kobolds is actually very simple, which is to constantly drive away prey and use various traps to hunt at least half of the members of the group, and the remaining prey is released into nature to wait to provide them with food in the coming year. . According to the instructions, when the snow deer herd ran to the right place, Gu Gua jumped up, waved the spear in his hand, and barked wildly, really like a dog, and made a gesture of charging over. As soon as he moved like this, the small headmen around him started to make noises. In the rush, it really seemed like everyone was in a panic. Gu Gua looked at the panicked snow deer herd and waved his spear disapprovingly. How can such a timid species survive in such a cruel and cold world? While he was sighing with emotion, a young stag in the snow deer group walked out from the group of hesitant deer. The buck was so young that its antlers weren't even fully grown, just a tiny fork. Its eyes were angry and firm, staring at Gu Gua, pawing its hooves twice, and rushed over with all its strength. Behind it, an older doe whined. The remaining snow deer stood not far away, watching this scene quietly. Gu Gua understood immediately that these snow deer were finally tired, but at the same time he also saw that this place was the weak link in the kobold encirclement. As long as the stag broke through the encirclement and knocked Gu Gua down, the remaining snow deer would be destroyed. The deer will have a way to survive, and the harvest of the kobolds this year will not be so abundant, and they will?The kobolds starved to death. Gu Gua's heart was clear, and the little head people around him were also frightened by the desperate posture of the stag, and they all wanted to run away. Gu Gua shouted loudly: "Don't run!! Spear!!! Standing sideways!!!" The kobolds were frightened and could only act according to the order. In the panic, the spears in the hands of the little headmen stood empty, and some even pointed the tip of the spear behind them! They didn't understand Gu Gua's meaning at all. But Gu Gua could no longer control it. The stag lowered his head and charged towards Gu Gua with two young but sharp antlers. Gu Gua took a deep breath, clamped the spear tightly, put the tail of the spear on the ground, and slowly lowered the tip of the spear. Time seemed to have slowed down, and he could even hear his own breathing. He knew that he was really too nervous. The heartbeat was roaring like a drum, and the stag¡¯s footsteps mixed with the heartbeat, which made Gu Gua feel that he had caught the rhythm. The stag was at least thirty centimeters taller than him, and his body weight was at least five times heavier. If he was hit like this, he would definitely have two more deep holes in his body and his whole body would be shattered to death! ! ! When the stag jumped up, preparing to gore the kobold to death in front of him, Gu Gua also stabbed his spear fiercely into the stag's chest and abdomen, hiding within a hair's breadth. After passing the stag's antlers, and with the help of his martial arts training skills, he slammed the stag's spear onto the ground behind him like a big windmill. Gu Gua himself fell to the ground, with the spear on top. The stag left a small triangular space for him, and the spear used the force of the stag's powerful running to hit it hard to the ground. Dust suddenly flew up, covering Gu Gua and the young stag. The deer were covered. The wild wind blew through the surrounding wild grass, and the scene suddenly became quiet. The huge impact made Gu Gua's throat feel sweet, and he swallowed the blood hard. Gu Gua knew that he had been injured in the collision, but he still jumped up and roared loudly! At this moment, when the outcome is unclear, we must make a statement immediately! Let those guys who are still waiting for a clear victory or defeat! ! ! Seeing Gu Gua stand up, while the male snow deer could only keep twitching on the ground, the little head people cheered loudly, and suddenly there were bursts of wild dog barking in the wasteland. Gu Gua snatched the spear from the hand of the little head man next to him, waved it loudly and shouted: "Wow!!! Charge!!!" The little head man next to him looked at the little head man next to him who had fallen limply to the side, and could only breathe out but not in. The angry stag licked its teeth greedily, but still obeyed Gu Gua's order and rushed towards the sluggish snow deer herd. The snow deer herd were so surprised that they started running further north, where the kobolds had set the path of death for them. Until now, Gu Gua¡¯s mission has been completely completed. Gu Gua walked towards the dying stag with steady steps. The other kobolds looked at him in awe. Gu Gua reached out and took out his stone dagger and walked up to the stag. The young stag had no courage at this moment and whined. Tears of fear flowed from its huge eyes. At this moment, it still looked like a child. Gu Gua stabbed open the stag¡¯s chest with a stone dagger, took out its heart, and ate it hard. The heart of the young stag brought him the most precious strength. The luster of life in the young buck's eyes slowly dimmed, turning into a corpse. At the beginning of the hunt, the first deer in the herd is killed, leaving the herd without a leader, which makes it much easier to drive away. When they arrived at Gu Gua, the stags in the herd had already been killed. Unexpectedly, there was a young stag in the herd who could inherit the first deer. At this moment, Gu Gua was exposed to such a risk. risk. After eating the heart, Gu Gua shouted loudly, and the other small headmen also cheered happily. They rushed up together and ate part of the meat of the stag, and then reluctantly dragged the prey towards the cave. Halfway through, Gu Gua asked the remaining Kobolds to go back first. He sat cross-legged deep in the grass, and his luck began to heal his wounds. The impact just now had caused him serious internal injuries, and he urgently needed to sit down and recuperate. Gu Gua skillfully used a meager amount of Xiantian Qi to warm the internal organs injured by the stag just now, and then used Xiantian Qi to wash away the congestion and restore the normal blood circulation in the body. About half an hour later, Gu Gua finally calmed down his internal injuries, and he had to go back for more healing. He even absorbed the pure blood from the stag¡¯s heart. After improving his physical fitness, he carried his blood-stained spear and walked back. When I returned to my cave, I heard the sound of fighting in the distance, as well as the shouts and curses of the kobolds. Gu Gua cautiously walked toLooking at it, I found that my wave of Kobolds was being bullied by another wave of Kobolds. Several of the Kobolds who were most loyal to me were trampled under their feet. Even their prey, the Kobolds, were trampled under their feet. The body of the little snow deer was now in the hands of another wave of kobolds. Text Chapter 3 Snatching Prey Gu Gua, who was cautious by nature, immediately hid in the nearby grass and looked out secretly. Gu Gua also knew another wave of kobolds. The leader was named Hula, who was exactly one year older than them from the previous wave of kobolds and was called a two-year-old kobold. Although there is only one year of age difference, the physical difference is more than that. Compared with the one-year-old kobolds, the average height of two-year-old kobolds is fifteen centimeters higher, and their bodies are much stronger. . The lifespan of kobolds is less than fifty years, and they grow very quickly. In one year, Hula's group of kobolds have grown more than a head taller than Gu Gua's group of kobolds. The kobolds are not united internally. In addition to obeying the stronger ones, they will fight without scruples until they can tell who is the real strong one. This also ensures that limited resources are available to those who are stronger. The individuals are tilted, the weaker individuals are starved to death, and the fittest survive, so that the genes of the race are also selected and become stronger and stronger. It can be said that the cruel reality of survival makes the law of the jungle prevail among the kobolds. In the kobold tribe, this kind of bullying is all too common. Gu Gua was furious, but his character as a toad monster still affected him, allowing him to calculate his chances of victory first, and only after he was sure that he could win the battle, he walked over and shouted loudly: "Stop!" Hu La, who was reaching out to beat the little kobolds who dared not resist, turned around and sneered: "Coward, come here." Gu Gua was unwilling to fight with these older kobolds before because he knew his own way. He's still young, and he doesn't want to fight with others when he's at his weakest, and he doesn't want to get hurt just for the sake of anger, so he always walks around when there is a conflict, so he has the title of coward. Now that the credit has been robbed and his little brothers are being bullied, and this stag is indeed very important to Gu Gua, he stands up to challenge the two-year-old kobold. Hearing Hu La call him that, Gu Gua's heart filled with anger and he walked straight over. Hula was uncomfortable with Gu Gua's aggressive gaze. He waved his hand and threw aside the small-headed man named Tusi, and rushed over with an angry shout. Demon cultivators have always cultivated the physical body first. From a human perspective, that is the most typical way to enter the Tao through martial arts. It was no exception when he arrived here. After Gu Gua came to this world, he never wasted a second and spent all his time beating his body. Seeing Hula rushing over, Gu Gua opened his posture and waited for Hula to rush over. The running posture of the kobold is very strange. It is like a small jump and a trot. For a while, it is running upright like a human. When encountering complex terrain, it will bend down and run like a dog. It only looks at people. Dazzled. Gu Gua's eyes shrank slightly. If you were someone who knew him, you might know that something bad was going on. At this moment, Gu Gua was still not well-known. Hula didn't pay attention to this at all. He scraped off the head of his pocket with two sharp claws. . A light flashed in Gu Gua's eyes. He took a step forward, tightened his stance, and leaned forward fiercely. He immediately rushed into Hula's arms before his two claws could even fall down, and used his thin shoulders to It hit Hula's chest. Gu Gua's aim was very accurate, and he directly hit the diaphragm where Hula's chest and abdomen were connected with his hardest shoulder. Gu Gua's power and Hula's power came together and struck hard on Hula's vitals. "Empty!" With a cry of "Empty!", Hula was knocked to the ground by his own strength. As soon as he took a breath, there was a burning pain in his lungs. Within these few minutes, he was afraid that he would never get up again. Martial arts is a technique that uses one's strongest point to attack the enemy's weakest point. It is also a strategy. Facing a Kobold like Hula, who only knows how to use brute force, Gu Gua copes with it effortlessly. If you know how to use force, you can achieve very good results with very little effort. What's more, Gu Gua's figure and strength are no worse than Hu La's. It's just Hu La's evaluation of Gu Gua's coward that makes Hu La too arrogant. That led to such a direct fiasco. For Gu Gua, it was like a sick adult beating up a fat boy who was only in third grade. There was no pressure at all. This is also an important reason why Gu Gua, who has always been cautious, dares to walk out of the grass. Gu Gua stepped forward, stepped on Hula's face with his foot, and twisted his face hard twice with his claws. He looked at the second-year kobolds around him provocatively and yelled: "Who is dissatisfied?!" The second-year kobolds looked at each other, and seemed to be a little ready to make a move. Just as Hula was standing at his feet, he wanted to turn over and grab Gu Gua's feet. Gu Gua made a mistake and stepped on Hula's paw, causing it to click. There was a cracking sound, and blood flowed from his feet, completely crippled Hula's hand. Hula suddenly let out a heart-rending scream. This scream shocked all the little headmen.He didn't dare to move forward either. With this move, the other kobolds no longer dared to move forward. The kobolds, who had always been able to fight with the wind and run away as soon as something went wrong, were shocked by Gu Gua's ferocious power. Shivering, he looked at Gu Gua, his eyes filled with hesitation and fear. "Put down the deer!!!" Gu Gua howled angrily, and his violent barking scared the surrounding wild birds away. Bluffing is also one of Gu Gua's strengths. For this kind of social animal, it is even more important to know how to control one's own power. The kobolds in the second year were all trembling with fear. They looked at each other for a few times, abandoned the buck and Hu La, turned around and ran away. In this way, Gu Gua snatched back his prey and returned to the cave with his one-year-old little head people. In addition to the Tutsi who was bullied by Hula just now, the other two Kobolds named Tuba and Tuda were the most determined to protect Gu Gua's trophies, and they were also bullied the most. Gu Gua remembered them all. When he returned to the cave, he handed the stag to the great elder. The Great Elder is the tallest and oldest kobold. He is the only warlock in the Stone Tribe, a level 3 warlock who has awakened the dragon vein. He is already very old, and I don¡¯t know exactly how old he is. He only knows that Jiada, the leader of the kobolds for five years, is his grandson. But one thing that is certain is that the Great Elder must have exceeded the age of 50, the age of a kobold. Standing in front of the great elder, Gu Gua felt a heavy pressure oppressing himself. This is the natural pressure of the warlock, which is also the so-called charm. Text Chapter 4 Small Group The great elder is taller, and the scales on his body are darker in color, but there is nothing special about him. But Gu Gua always felt that there was a strong sense of majesty attached to the Great Elder. Facing the Great Elder, people naturally felt that they had no way to fight and had to listen to him. When placing the body of the young stag in front of the great elder, the great elder's calm eyes moved. He stared at Gu Gua for a while, as if he could see through all the bones of Gu Gua, and the air in the scene seemed to solidify. . Finally, he asked in a hoarse voice: "Did you hunt this deer?" Gu Gua nodded and said: "It's us." The great elder nodded, without questioning, but looked at the female dog head next to him who was recording the harvest. The man said: "Remember, the annual kobold Gu Gua and others have hunted a stag. When the food is distributed in the future, they will get an extra 10% of the food." When the people behind Gu Gua heard that they could get an extra 10% of the food, they were all excited. He cheered happily, admiring the powerful guy in front of him even more. The great elder looked at Gu Gua quietly, and his cold eyes let Gu Gua know that the great elder did not have much goodwill towards him. It even made Gu Gua feel that when the great elder looked at him, he kept thinking about it. There is only one question: when is the most appropriate time to kill this little head man. Gu Gua knew that he had begun to affect the status of the great elder's grandson Jiada. Gu Gua lowered his head in front of the great elder, silently retreated, and returned to the cave at the back to rest. After half a day, the adult kobolds who were in the final trap came back one after another. They brought rich prey and saved enough to eat, which was enough for the entire kobold tribe to last for a winter, without starving to death like in previous years. Case. Gu Gua lurked like this. Gu Gua hunted and fought with his tribe while cultivating his innate inner energy. Three years passed in the blink of an eye. On a sunny summer afternoon, on an empty grass field, Gu Gua¡¯s height has reached 1.2 meters, and the scales on his body have also changed from tender yellow to orange, proving that he is one step closer to maturity. At this moment, he was walking around with his hands behind his back, looking at the seventeen small headmen under his hands practicing the simplest grappling, fighting and spear skills according to his teachings. He himself personally guided three kobolds who were born in the same year as him. They practiced relatively common spear skills, and their power could only be demonstrated after forming a spear formation. Since he was born as a kobold, he must use all the resources around him, and as the last descendant of the Tongtian Sect, Gu Gua still has a sense of vanity as the leader. By the way, some of the original basic skills were also used, and experiments were conducted on kobolds to see what the effect was. From the current situation, it seems that the effect is not very good. Except for cultivating the true energy by myself, none of the other Kobolds can cultivate it. No matter how hard they train, it will only strengthen their physical strength. And even Gu Gua¡¯s innate Qi is only a health-preserving Qi that can effectively nourish the body, make food utilization more efficient, and make the body stronger. When fighting, the effect is not as obvious as in the previous life. But this is not what Gu Gua cares about. What he cares about most is whether he can inspire the dragon blood in his body and finally embark on the path of cultivating the dragon. At this moment, he was walking in front of his little brother with his head held high, and he was instructing the essence of spear skills in a matter-of-fact manner. Under his guidance, these three kobolds were named Tuda, Tutsi and Tuba. They were three loyal fans who had been following him over the years. These three kobolds have been able to form the most basic spear formation. They are quite disciplined between offense and defense, and have formed a strong combat effectiveness. Those kobolds of the same age who have abandoned or betrayed Gu Gua before, Gu Gua will not accept any more, and only those kobolds who are truly recognized by him can learn the true essence. The remaining two waves of larger Kobolds came over after seeing the power of their "Gang of Four", especially Gu Gua. Gu Gua also taught them some basic boxing and spear skills. I'm practicing decently on the side. After practicing for two hours, Tu Ta said cautiously with a drooped face: "Boss, we are hungry." The other two Tu Xi and Tu Ba also looked at Gu Gua pitifully, and Gu Gua laughed and said : "If you're hungry, you're hungry. Let's go catch fish!" Gu Gua especially dislikes the kobold's habit of eating carrion. He likes to eat fresh things, cooked things, meat and vegetable dishes, and even He has tasted the surrounding vegetation, and he also has a small set of Shen Nong's Scriptures, recording the attributes of all the plants and animals produced in the surroundings. We even discovered a kind of ice-cold fruit that grows near large glaciers, a useless magical fruit that can quickly freeze water. He himself also made a set of kitchen utensils out of slate, which can be used for frying, cooking and stir-frying.He can't do all the work, but he is more than enough to make a teppanyaki. This is one of the reasons why this group of small headmen love to follow him. Behind the stone kobold lair, there is a narrow stream, about one meter deep. This depth is like a natural chasm for kobolds who are generally 1.2 meters tall and not very good at water. Kobolds don't like to eat fish, so few people come here. Gugua got a space of his own. With this group of small head people, they came to a bend, which is a place where the water flow is not very fast. After many surveys and practice, it has been proved that this is the most suitable place for catching fish. Gu Gua and Tu Da raided Tuba together, each holding a very sharp wooden spear. They slowly walked into the water and stood next to a fish nest, watching motionless. underwater. Not long after, the water rippled, and several fish swam from upstream. Gu Gua remained motionless until these fish swam in front of him. He suddenly exerted his strength and stabbed hard with the wooden spear. After entering the body of the fattest fish, the bright red blood quickly dyed the surrounding stream red. Seeing Gu Gua move, Tu Da Tu Xi and Tu Ba also took action, throwing sharp wooden spears at the nearby fish. Two of them shot several fish, but Tuba missed one, and the remaining fish ran away in panic. The three of them threw the fish to the shore, and the small-headed people on the shore took the fish and happily scraped off the scales with stone knives. They also broke open the fish's belly and washed away the filth in the belly. The other kobolds set up a fire and grilled the fish carefully. Text Chapter 5 Ice Salamander The creatures in the North don't seem to have much interest in fish. The most important thing is that they can't stay in the cold water for too long, and the fish they catch are not enough to offset the physical exertion, so it is not cost-effective, so the fish in this creek There were still quite a lot of fish, and within a short time, they speared out seven or eight more fish. Tuta, Tutsi and Tuba could no longer stand the cold water, while Gu Gua kept standing in the water, waiting for the next fish. The first fish was grilled, and the little head people brought it to Gu Gua respectfully. Gu Gua stood in the water and ate the whole grilled fish very skillfully. It is this fish-eating technique that amazes those little-headed fans. But there is no way, who told Gu Gua to be a monster in the water in his previous life? Eating fish is so natural and familiar. In this cold water, there is a trace of spiritual energy, which is water spiritual energy and ice spiritual energy, a variant of water spiritual energy. This is the advantage of refining the innate true essence. It can directly skip the accumulation of one's own spiritual energy the day after tomorrow and absorb the spiritual energy directly from nature. After almost absorbing it, any more would damage his own fundamentals. Gu Gua got up from the water, walked to the shore, stood up, and slowly absorbed and transformed the natural spiritual energy he had just absorbed. Another small-headed man handed over a grilled fresh fish, and Gu Gua took it and ate it bite by bite. Generally speaking, kobolds don't like to move under the sun. They have strong dim vision, and they prefer to live in deep caves underground. It's just that Gu Gua is very uncomfortable with being in this kind of deep cave, and he can't adapt to the terrible eating habits of the kobolds. He often takes these kobolds away from the group and goes outside to pick food. At the same time, he will continue to practice his skills from the previous life, constantly consolidating his originally weak foundation. Although the technique in the previous life was a popular one, it was very adaptable. Creatures of any species could use this technique to reach the early stage of escape from tribulation. All you need is enough spiritual energy and enough time. But all of this is based on a good foundation of physical fitness. The most initial stage of cultivation is close to martial arts. Only by constantly exercising the body and making it stronger can it be possible to effectively absorb spiritual energy and temper the body and soul. And when there is no magic to protect oneself, martial arts is the best choice. So now Gu Gua is practicing the best internal skills and martial arts he learned in his previous life. It would be a fool¡¯s errand to achieve a good physique by relying on the poor dietary conditions of the kobold tribe. But even so, Gu Gua did not leave his tribe. When he was hatched, he could clearly feel a very weak dragon vein in his body. This dragon vein was so thin that it was like pouring a glass of strong wine into a big river. . But for Gu Gua, who regretted not having dragon bloodline in his previous life and ultimately failed to overcome the tribulation, this is already great news. As long as he keeps practicing the Fish-Dragon Mind Technique, he can continuously catalyze and expand this dragon bloodline. When he turns all this river into fine wine, then his ascension will be just around the corner. On the other hand, Gu Gua can feel a sense of resonance from the bloodline, which is a sense of fetters from the bloodline. That feeling from a loved one. The kobold is a social creature, and the meaning of the group has been written into the blood of the creature's genes. If a kobold does not rely on the group and is not loyal to the group, then he will die soon. Creatures like humans must rely on human society, let alone species like kobolds with lower physical and intellectual abilities. Gu Gua was a toad in his previous life and never thought about his bloodline. By the time he became a monster, he had already lived for more than 100 years and had no bloodline relatives. So after arriving here and having this bond, in addition to being a little curious, he also felt that there seemed to be something special in his heart, a kind of power that made him feel warm. After he was full, he buried all the ashes, put the flint he finally found into a small bag, held the spear he made in his hand, and prepared to go back to the cave. Just when they were about to leave, a sharp roar suddenly came from a distance. It was clearly a very powerful monster. The huge sound shook the leaves on the surrounding trees, and the leaves on the surrounding trees shook without the wind. It was even louder. The kobolds were all fighting, almost wanting to leave first. Gu Gua frowned. He knew that it was an ice salamander hiding in a deep pool five miles ahead. It didn't come out very often. Why did it make such an angry roar today? The sound of waves sounded in the distance, and when he saw a white line running from upstream, Gu Gua immediately sent his younger brother to retreat while he hid in the bushes and took a look. When the white line arrived, it had turned into a wave nearly 3 meters high. The white waves turned into ice in mid-air, and turned into pieces of ice that were comparable to blades and fell in pieces. They looked very lethal. When the wave stopped, a crocodile-sizedThe salamander poked its head out. A pair of eyes like copper coins looked over. The skin on the body was white, with smoke rising from it, and then turned into frost and fell down. When Gu Gua saw the salamander's mouth bulging, a piece of ice flew out and flew straight towards Gu Gua. Gu Gua was frightened and ran away. Fortunately, he was familiar with the surrounding terrain. After a few turns, he disappeared in front of the Ice Salamander. Gu Gua cherishes his little life very much. This kind of meaningless fight will not happen if he can't afford it. Unless he is capable enough, he will take this risk. You must know that the lifespan of a kobold is very limited, and usually can only live to about thirty years old. A kobold can be considered an adult at the age of eight, and a boy at the age of three. Living in this extreme northern land, and being a cold-blooded animal like the kobold, it is really difficult to pass on the race. Every member will be well protected, and being greedy for life and afraid of death has basically become the habit of the kobold. After returning to the cave, these little headmen also gave the remaining grilled fish to the elder. The great elder looked down and saw the roasted fish, and his expression moved slightly. The Great Elder has lived for many years, but this is the first time he has seen a kobold who behaves like Gu Gua, who is so weird. He is so good at using his brain, so he must be a good candidate for a warlock. Kobolds inherit a meager dragon bloodline. Some kobolds can inspire their own bloodline talents and become warlocks. In this way, their lifespan and skills will be greatly increased, and their status in the clan will be different, just like the great elders. Some kobolds can only become the lowest level warriors, and may not be able to reach the third level until they die of old age. Text Chapter 6 The Troubles of the Kobold¡¯s Successor Generally speaking, the warlock talents of kobolds will be displayed intensively before the age of five. Only a very small number of them will have sporadic bursts of talent after the age of five. In some kobold societies in the south, where life is easier and reproduction is easier, in large tribes there will be shamans or warlocks who directly use magic props to preside over ceremonies to directly stimulate the talents of talented kobolds. Of course, It is also impossible to directly inspire untalented kobolds. To awaken the dragon vein, a kobold with a budding dragon vein must be able to perform this ritual. The Stone Tribe is a small tribe with just over seventy members. It does not have such resources at all, so it can only wait for the Kobolds to awaken their dragon veins. The other method is very inefficient and much crueler. It is the kobold warlock who burns the power in his blood to enlighten or pass the dragon blood directly to a young kobold through initiation. Then the warlock will exhaust his life and die, and the little kobold will either Obtaining a bloodline that is stronger in ordinary rituals will either make you lose weight, or at best become stronger. This cruel method, after determining the talent of the Kobold, has a success rate of at least 60%. It can only be used as the last inheritance method for a Kobold tribe, nothing more. The great elder of the Stone Tribe is a level 3 warlock who has been lucky enough to be passed down to 4 generations. The kobolds in the North were all brought from the south by the great warlock Octo a long time ago, and lived as a servant race at the bottom of the Palersburg built by the great warlock Octo to rule the north. After the great wizard Octo was jointly killed by the northern ice priestess and the human tribe, their servant races also scattered and fled. From then on, they lived on this ice sheet, with each generation becoming worse than the last. By the generation of the great elder, 70 people had the heads of dogs. The human tribe is considered relatively large. After becoming the leader of the tribe, after more than ten years of vicissitudes of life, the great elder's energy and vitality have become exhausted, and he may not have a few springs left. He is eager to find a talented little head man to pass on his power. The two people he pays most attention to right now are his grandson Jiada, whom he is most satisfied with, and the other is Gu Gua, who is a maverick and leads a group of kobolds, and is somewhat incompatible with the mainstream kobolds. In terms of talent, he could feel that Gu Gua's body did have supernatural power fluctuations, but Gu Gua's connection with the tribe was not close, and he was worried that Gu Gua would not be able to lead the tribe well. Jada's talent is much lower, but he gets along well with the small and large kobolds, is in much better physical condition, and is of the right age. He is a natural leader of the kobold tribe. These two choices were placed in front of him, making it even more difficult for the elder to make a decision, and his mood never got better. Who to pass on the power of the warlock is not a simple selection of strong men, but also an important choice for the inheritance of the tribe. This makes him very embarrassed and he has been unable to make up his mind. These fish that could indeed fill his stomach, but had never been hunted before, further demonstrated Gu Gua's talent and predictable ability to cause trouble, and made the elder feel embarrassed and worried. Gu Gua doesn¡¯t care about this kind of thing at all. In his concept, it is only a matter of time before he purifies dragon blood and becomes a warlock. When he truly awakens the dragon blood, it is a matter of two minds whether he needs to stay in this kobold tribe, so he does not care about the great elder's favor. It is not like the Great Elder to worry about gains and losses. On this day, he still took the younger brothers who followed him and walked into the woods to catch some birds to fill the food they lacked in addition to the rations. The more food, the better the development. This is beyond doubt. . Birds are also not in the diet of kobolds. Comparatively speaking, gophers are easier to catch than birds and have more meat. Therefore, the number of birds in the sky in the north is still considerable. Based on the concept that sparrows are still meat no matter how small they are, and they are easy to catch in large numbers, Gu Gua and his friends will naturally not waste such a good prey. Gu Gua stood in the woods, holding a stone dart he had polished himself. Kobolds are a race that is good at mining, but not a race that is good at the smelting industry. Moreover, the minerals in the North are mostly gemstones and bloodstones that can store blood magic power. Metal minerals are not very rich, so they only In terms of tools, we are still stuck in the Stone Age. Gu Gua was a toad in his last life, and his dynamic vision was quite developed. In his previous life, his tongue pointed and hit wherever he wanted. It was an instinct. But in this life, he didn't have that tongue, but he still had the sense of dynamic vision and long-range strikes, so he had amazing talents in hunting. Every time he hunted, his harvest would be 10% or 20% more than others. On the wasteland, some grass seeds were scattered, and there was a rough grass seed on it.One end of the rope was tied to the pole supporting the basket, and the other end was passed through the grass and held in the hand of Tusi, who was a little patient. After a while, a group of birds flew around chirping. Apparently they had discovered the grass seeds and the basket below, and were hesitating whether to fly down. There was no movement at all. After the birds had been circling for several weeks, they seemed to have decided that there was no danger below, so they landed on the ground and cautiously moved towards the grass seeds, pretending to be nonchalant. In fact, they are always on guard. If anything goes wrong, they will fly away immediately and never come back. Gu Gua held down Tuxi¡¯s hand to prevent him from moving. The little birds walked under the basket one after another and began to eat grass seeds. When the grass seeds were almost eaten, Gu Gua loosened his hand, took out his stone dart, and got ready to shoot. Seeing that it was almost done, Gu Gua whispered: "Pull!" After saying that, Tuxi pulled hard, and the basket was buckled down, and one-third of the birds were buckled inside. The remaining birds flew away in fright. He took this opportunity to shoot down two more birds with the stone dart in his hand. Before he could put away the prey, he found bursts of noise coming from the distance, filling the forest with All the birds flew up in fright. Once a bird is frightened, it will remain vigilant. Obviously, we can no longer hunt birds today. Gu Gua angrily put away the stone darts, and then ordered the little head people to catch all the birds under the basket and break their necks. , put it in a backpack and take it away. Gu Gua shouted to his little head people: "I don¡¯t know who is coming. Tuba, take everyone back. Tuda, Tuxi, stay and follow me to see who is coming!" Text Chapter 7 Conspiracy Please vote for recommendation! ========================== The three of them took the order and took action separately. Tu Da and Tu Xi followed Gu Gua and hid in the woods. They hid themselves well and set up a few simple traps around them. The kobolds also have good talents in setting traps. At the same time, Gu Gua was also curious, who would come near this ice field? To his surprise, a group of kobolds from a nearby tribe came here. There were not many of them, just a dozen people. No matter which kobold tribe they belonged to, they were all brought from the south by the great wizard Octo. After the death of the great wizard, they became scattered tribes. They struggled to survive in the Northland, a land that did not belong to them. "It's strange. Kobolds generally have territories among themselves, so why are they running around everywhere?" Gu Gua wondered in his heart. Seeing this group of kobolds approaching, the number of them grew to more than a dozen, and they looked frightened. If it weren't for the inertia of kobolds who are good at obedience, they might have dispersed long ago. It can¡¯t be seen that they are here to grab territory, so there is no danger. Even among this group of kobolds, Gu Gua didn¡¯t see any guy who was strong enough. Gu Gua, who had always been cautious, finally felt relieved. Seeing this, Gu Gua did not hesitate and jumped out to stop the dozen kobolds. ¡°Stop!!!¡± Gu Gua shouted loudly, showing a full majesty. Kobolds are a race that bullies the weak and fears the strong, especially when they run away in fear. Seeing that although they slowed down, they did not stop. When the dozen or so kobolds saw that there were only three Gu Gua, their expressions became a little relaxed, and a few kobolds even started to laugh ferociously. Gu Gua has long understood the character of the kobolds who bully the weak and fear the strong. When they encounter a strong enemy, they will turn around and run away or lie on the ground without dignity and surrender. If they encounter someone weaker than them, they will swarm up and kill them. Eat the enemy's corpses. To be honest, when it comes to bullying the weak and fearing the strong, the same is true for Gu Gua no matter when he is a toad spirit or when he is a kobold. As soon as he moved his hand, all the traps he had set up before were activated, and three or four kobolds were caught at once. When the others saw it, they didn't know how many traps there were in the jungle, so they hesitated. Coming over, Gu Gua easily took out a javelin he had picked up from a bush. The cold light of the stone spear tip reminded the kobolds that they were still on the way to escape, and they hurriedly fled away without falling. Before walking a few steps, three or four more kobolds were trapped in the trap. One of them was even impaled by an inverted sharp stake and died on the spot. When they saw that they had encountered a strong opponent, these kobolds stopped and said shrunkenly: "Warlock, chase, enslave, and beat!" Gu Gua was shocked, another warlock came? ! what happened? After tying up all the dozen kobolds, he jumped onto the tallest treetop nearby. Looking back, he saw a cold wave approaching in the distance, which was obviously the effect of witchcraft. Sure enough, a warlock is here! He immediately ordered Tuta Tusi to tie the hands of the remaining kobolds with ropes, string them together, and bring them back to the cave. I walked forward a little further to see who it was. In the cold wave, there are some humanoid creatures with huge claws. Their bodies are made of ice. They look very thin. There are also ice on the heads of sharp-mouthed monkeys. They walk around. The source of the cold wave comes from them. Exudes from the body. "Cramons?!" Gu Gua was surprised to think that this was a kind of terrifying monster that was common in kobold tribes during night chats. They possess terrifying natural cold air. Once caught by them, they would unconsciously fall into the trap. It will go into hibernation, and then even if it is disemboweled, it will not be conscious until it becomes a pile of dregs. Fortunately, the crampon is actually a magical creature. It does not need flesh and blood for food. Instead, it uses magical power to maintain life. It does not have much intelligence and will not actively hunt other creatures, so it has no influence on it. What big threat the kobolds pose is only limited to the legend of the kobolds. So it was the first time for Gu Gua to see crampons, and it was the first time to see so many crampons. Seeing that there were about twenty or thirty crampons, Gu Gua knew that he could not resist, so he ducked his head and quietly followed his own secret passage to the direction of the cave. It seems that the few fleeing kobolds did not lie, they were indeed driven here by the warlock. Although the ice claw is a very powerful magical creature, it is not a creature with society and tribe. They are all born from magic, and there is no need to form a tribe. They have always been the servants and thugs of the great warlock. Most of the ice claws scattered on the north were escaped from the magic tower of the great warlock Octor when he fell. This is why, the kobolds who were supposed to have no contact with each other,There is actually a detailed legend about crampons. Only a warlock can gather and control so many crampons. With this information, Gu Gua returned to the cave of the Stone Tribe. "Gu Gua, you're back." Another little head man saw Gu Gua and shouted loudly, "The Great Elder is calling you! Go quickly!" Gu Gua happened to be looking for the Great Elder, so naturally he didn't hesitate and went to the Great Elder. The elder walked into the cave. Kobolds are creatures that particularly like to dig holes. On the one hand, they are not large enough to compete with various powerful races and monsters in the wild. On the other hand, they have gradually acquired good mining skills because of digging holes, and can compete with them. the corresponding trading capabilities. It has to be said that lurking underground is also the way for kobolds to survive. "Gu Gua, a powerful human is coming here." Apparently the great elder had already interrogated the kobold prisoners and said directly to Gu Gua: "I originally wanted to choose a candidate between you and Jiada. In normal times, I will choose one and kill one. Originally, if I live longer, I will choose you and kill Jiada. If I am recruited by the Dragon God first, then I will choose Jiada and then kill you." When Gu Gua heard what the great elder said, he was a little surprised, but he remained silent. He just looked at the great elder and held his own stone dart in his hand. The great elder seemed not to have seen it, and continued: "There is an enemy invasion now. It seems from now that he wants to enslave us. If there is no power to save our tribe, then there is no point in my power remaining. I What I want to do now is to take our whole family to hunt the ice salamander deep in the stream, seize its magic core, and streamline our tribe. It will be convenient for us to stay or leave in the future. " Text Chapter 8 Encirclement and Suppression of Warcraft Hearing the great elder's harsh words, Gu Gua was suddenly shocked. There are only more than seventy tribe members in the Stone Tribe. It was only through the arduous and arduous struggle of the Great Elder that they were able to save such a small fortune. Now they are willing to fight against the Ice Salamander at all costs, which shows that they are desperate. Big determination. Logically speaking, this shouldn't be the case, but looking at the aging appearance of the great elder, coupled with the news that the human warlock is about to come, a kind of twilight aura hangs over the great elder. He has been struggling in the North for most of his life, thinking that he has something. The hope of a strong race turned out to be a dead end in the end. After all, they are low-level and violent creatures, and they are already a bit broken. "Everything depends on the arrangements of the great elder." Gu Gua lowered his head and said. Gu Gua's strength was still insufficient. If he wanted to directly attack the Great Elder, he would definitely be seeking death. Therefore, he still acted cautiously. He could not bear such a big responsibility for the entire clan. If he can, he will naturally protect his own people, but if the situation does not allow it, he will also protect himself first. Gu Gua knows that if the Great Elder upholds a fair attitude, this hunting may have a layer of competition for the next leader, and it may not necessarily be an absolute dead end. If one of the two performs very well, then the blood and magic core will be passed on to that person and he will become an unshakable leader. With absolute strength, the other person does not need to be killed. But if it¡¯s not fair for two people to be equally divided or even for the Great Elderthen the ending will be difficult to tell. Even if Gu Gua is unwilling to directly challenge someone who is stronger than him, he will not let anyone bully him. A bite before death is the last way that the weak monster Gu Gua has always hidden in his heart. Gu Gua pinched his claws hard. After all, it is a small tribe, and everything depends on the mood of the top leader. If the blood and rights are passed on to the young kobolds normally, there may be different choices. Gu Gua doesn¡¯t care much about the bloodline inheritance of the great elder. As long as there is enough time and the "Fish-Dragon Transformation" mentality, he will sooner or later inspire his own dragon bloodline. Then, the great elder clapped his hands, and Jiada walked in from another cave entrance and knelt down next to Gu Gua. It turned out that he had been staying nearby. If there were other secret signals, Gu Gua might have been killed by the soldiers ambushing around him. Thinking of this, Gu Gua sweated in his hands and glanced at Jiada. Gadda has grown to a height of 1.6 meters, which is already an incredible big man among kobolds. The muscles on his body were very strong, looking like a stretched long bow, full of explosive power. The brown scales have become a natural armor, which looks extremely strong. Jiada didn¡¯t take it seriously, glanced at Gu Gua with contempt, then turned to look at the great elder. It seemed that both the great elder and Jada, and even himself, believed that he was definitely no match for Jada now. Gu Gua sneered in his heart. It was not a direct duel. Simple strength could not directly determine the outcome. Besides, he had already been prepared when he discovered the Ice Salamander. After making up his mind, Gu Gua turned his head and looked at the great elder intently. The Great Elder didn¡¯t take it seriously, as if nothing happened, and continued to make plans to hunt the Ice Salamander. Deep in the Northland is a great glacier. It is said that it was formed from a necklace dropped by the God of Ice and Snow. Although thousands of years have passed, the magic power from the glacier still radiates out, infecting surrounding creatures and producing magical effects. The magic beast of ice comes. This time they went hunting for an ice salamander that came out of the depths of the North. A level three monster. Generally speaking, only level three monsters will be able to find the magic core 100%. Level one and level two monsters may not be able to find it. Maybe they are infected and only obtain a simple magic circuit, but they have not condensed into a substantial magic core. come out. The magic core is a treasure that is condensed after a simple magic circuit is infinitely strengthened and forms its essence. The magic beast that has been condensed into a magic core will inevitably reach the third level. Therefore, if you want to capture the magic core, you must hunt down a level 3 or above magic beast. After half a day, according to the arrangement of the great elder, the surrounding traps with Jiada as the core were set up. The other old and weak kobolds, led by Gu Gua, began to fill in the upper reaches of the stream, which was not wide, and cut off the entire stream. down. Gu Gua knew from this that the Great Elder would never stand on his side, or even on the side of fairness. The Ice Salamander is in a pool of unknown depth. The stream here contains a subtle icy magic, making it the Ice Salamander's favorite environment. The water upstream continues to inject icy magic into it.In the pool, the Ice Salamander slowly absorbed the cold magic power into its body and continuously improved its magic level. If it is given enough time, it should not be a problem to reach level five. When the upper stream was blocked by Gu Gua and his men, and the magical water in the upper stream stopped flowing down, the Ice Salamander soon discovered something strange. It lurked cautiously deep under the water, using its eyes covered with film to see the kobolds around it through the refraction of the water. Some time ago, a group of Kobolds dared to set foot in its waters and steal its water spiritual power. Now they dare to encircle and suppress it with great fanfare! You really don¡¯t know how to live or die! ¡°But the Ice Salamander knows that this is its home field, and if you want to trap it to death here, humph, it¡¯s not that easy. But the annoying thing now is that they actually blocked the upstream, which makes it feel very annoyed. The fighting ability of the kobolds is scum, but with so many kobolds surrounding it, he felt a little overwhelmed. Turning his eyes in a circle, the Ice Salamander jumped up suddenly and shot out six icicles from his mouth, piercing three kobolds at once, while the other three icicles were smashed to the ground, exuding a cold breath. These three kobolds were not killed in one blow, but they were tossing and screaming in pain. The cunning Ice Salamander knows that this is the best way to demoralize the kobolds. After firing the ice, the Ice Salamander quietly exhaled a mouthful of cold mist, and mist surged on the entire surface of the pool, making it impossible for the kobolds to see its movements. After doing all this, he quietly went upstream. Halfway through the swim, the water surface dropped and could no longer hide its tracks. However, it successfully kept the adult kobolds around the pool, while the old and weak soldiers upstream who were used to intercept the stream could be killed by it. Thinking of this, The Ice Salamander showed an evil smile. Text Chapter 9 Seizing the Magic Core Please recommend! ! ! ? ==================== ? The sound of "pah pah pah" hitting the water quickly sounded from the downstream. Gu Gua, who was in charge of the upstream, heard the sound and knew that the enemy was coming. By placing himself in this position, it is estimated that the Great Elder had already predicted it and had a relatively deep grasp of the Ice Salamander's intelligence. It seems that he wants to sacrifice himself here to fulfill Jiada's intention. Gu Gua¡¯s eyes narrowed, hum, how can it be so simple? ! I will never let you get what you want! Although the beginning of cultivation is only physical attack martial arts, it cannot be said that Gu Gua does not have other means of attack. What's more, Gu Gua has made complete preparations for the Ice Salamander. Seeing that the Ice Salamander was about to rush out of the water, Gu Gua immediately roared, and immediately seven or eight Kobolds crushed the Ice Cold Fruit, a magical fruit they had collected before, and threw it into the water. This is a fruit that can release a large amount of cold instantly. It is abundant near large glaciers. As early as the discovery of this ice salamander, Gu Gua began to deliberately collect this fruit. So far, at least twenty kilograms have been collected. At first, the Ice Salamander thought it was a strange attack and stopped to avoid it. After a while, he realized that it was a small fruit. He was immediately humiliated by his own timidity and became furious. rushed over. But unexpectedly, as soon as it raised its feet, it found that it couldn't move! When he lowered his head, he saw that those ice-cold fruits had already taken effect, freezing all the water under him. All four of his claws were frozen in the water, making him unable to move! At this moment, the Ice Salamander felt that three of his souls were flying into the sky, and all seven of his souls were frightened. He didn't care about attacking the kobolds building the dam. He just wanted to remove the ice from his feet quickly so that he could escape! Before it could react from the shock, Gu Gua had already called out to all the little heads, holding a spear in his hand and stabbing the Ice Salamander fiercely. The other kobolds lacked strength and stood on the bank and stabbed into the middle of the stream. They had no strength at all and could only scratch the ice salamander's scaleless skin. Only Gugua and Tudatu Situba could kill it. The spear pierced the body of the Ice Salamander. The Ice Salamander looked at Gu Gua angrily, opened his mouth, and spat out a thick piece of ice at a very fast speed. Gu Gua's martial arts skills were not in vain. With a shake of the spear in his hand, Shaking the ice away, he pushed forward and inserted the spear into the ice salamander's mouth. Although it was not fatal, it was definitely very painful. The ice salamander roared in pain and pulled out its claws fiercely, but it still couldn't move. The four of them inserted their spears into the Ice Salamander's body and did not pull it out. Instead, they took the spears from the hands of the other Kobolds and stabbed it again. After a while, the ice under the Ice Salamander's feet showed signs of melting. The Ice Salamander didn't care how the kobold poked it, and pulled out one of its front paws with a strong lift. The layer of dermis on it had completely Peel it off, the skin is frozen in the ice, and the bloody muscles and blue tendons are exposed on the legs. The Ice Salamander roared in pain again, and then let out a long roar. White ice waves surged up, pushing the Ice Salamander and loosening the ice under its feet. There were three more snaps, and the Ice Salamander finally pulled all his limbs out of the ice. His limbs were bloody and he ran towards the pool. The kobold's crude spear was still stuck in his body, and he couldn't move any faster. Gu Gua said angrily: "Grandma, you are so stupid! How dare you run!" As he said this, he took out a water-breathing fruit from his pocket and ate it in one gulp. Then he grabbed Tu Ta's spear and pole vaulted, with his body in mid-air. It crossed a parabola and landed hard on a spear on the Ice Salamander's body. Using his weight, he inserted the spear to the bottom, almost pinning the Ice Salamander to the ice. With such a jump, Gu Gua also landed on the Ice Salamander. He hugged the Ice Salamander's neck, took out his stone dagger from his pocket, and stabbed it into the Ice Salamander's neck. Before he could expand the wound, the ice salamander had already rushed out of the frozen water and jumped into the water. Blood immediately poured into the stream, dyeing it red. Fortunately, Gu Gua had eaten a mouthful of Water Breathing Fruit before, which gave him the ability to breathe underwater for thirty more minutes. While tearing open the wounds of the Ice Salamander, he pushed all the spears that were originally inserted into the Ice Salamander's body one by one, and kept fighting. At this moment, around the downstream pool, Jiada suddenly sniffed and said: "Great Elder! I smell the smell of blood!" The Great Elder slowly turned his head upstream and said calmly: "Let's go up." Other dog heads Everyone was a little anxious, including their children and old people, but looking at the great elder's unhurried demeanor, they didn't dare to say anything. Jada also wanted to urge the great elder.Said: "Great Elder, let's hurry up!" The Great Elder glanced at him and said calmly: "Sometimes, sacrifice is necessary." Jiada looked at the strong kobolds around him, and suddenly thought of something , his head lowered and he stopped talking. Halfway through the walk, the Great Elder suddenly frowned and said, "Quickly! I feel that the vitality of the Ice Salamander is already very weak!" The kobolds around were startled and quickly walked upstream without leaving. Halfway through, I saw a bright red stream rolling like a boiling oil pan. After Gu Gua pierced the entire ice salamander, he inserted a stone dagger into the heart of the newt, pulled hard, and the stone dagger broke. Gu Gua let out a bad cry, gritted his teeth, and All the energy in his body was transferred to his right hand, which suddenly became as thick as his waist, and the tips of the five claws were as black as black iron. "Open it up!!!!" Gu Gua shouted violently, inserted his right claw into the Ice Salamander's chest, and then pushed hard. The Ice Salamander turned his head sadly under the severe pain. Come, tears seem to flow from the eyes, slowly losing their luster. All the energy and blood in Gu Gua's body poured into his right hand. At this moment, the powerful magic power caused the kobold's claws, which had always had no skin and pores, to seep out traces of blood. Gu Gua would not be moved by this kind of thing. With such luck, all the strength in his body seemed to have been taken out, leaving no strength at all. He gritted his teeth and used his last bit of strength to reach into the heart of the ice salamander and took out a blue crystal the size of an apricot kernel. Rich water spiritual power surged on it, and even formed a The magic circuit of the ice cone and ice mist makes Gu Gua feel relaxed and happy just by smelling it. Gu Gua also didn¡¯t consider taking this magic core to the Great Elder. He knew that even if he handed over the magic core, he would not get any appreciation from the Great Elder and would only allow himself to be deceived like a fool. "Humph! If you are unkind, don't blame me for being unjust! In this northern land, only strength is the most real thing! If it weren't for the fact that I couldn't defeat you, how could I have tolerated you until now?!" Gu Gua thought to himself. Text Chapter 10 Meeting the Great Warlock Octo for the First Time Thinking of this, Gu Gua immediately swallowed the whole magic core into his stomach. Creatures like kobolds, which have a meal but not a meal, also have an internal structure for storing food, like the crop of a monkey or the ruminant stomach of a cow. Gugua stores this magic core in his stomach, and does not eager to absorb. Even so, the strong magical power already made him feel uncomfortable. All the remaining inner energy in the body is mobilized around the magic core, and the power emanating from the magic core is carefully absorbed into the inner energy, and then the inner energy is transferred to the whole body, dispersing these huge magic powers to nourish the body. of every cell. For a moment, Gu Gua felt a little dizzy. He couldn't come out of the water at this moment, otherwise the great elder would open his stomach and take out the magic core again and give it to Jiada. For that kind of scheming guy, Gu Gua knows very well that once a decision is made, it will never be changed. The battle at the beginning was to kill him, and even if he won, he would not be truly affirmed. "If the great elder treats him fairly, he wouldn't mind making some contributions to the race, but if he still harbors illusions about the great elder's naked murder, it's not kindness, but dementia. As a monster who defied nature and changed his fate, Gu Gua has no time to be naive or stupid. He turned his head and looked at the body of the Ice Salamander whose chest was completely torn out. After thinking about it, he got into the body of the Ice Salamander, and then ate two more underwater breathing fruits - three was already the limit. . After doing all this, he completely fell into a state of turtle breath, exhausted his inner energy to absorb the escaped frost magic, incorporated it into the fish-dragon heart-changing method, and continuously transformed and activated his blood. At the same time, the innate true energy continued to flow. After absorbing the magic power of the magic core, he completely broke through the bottleneck of his innate Qi, and was able to switch from external breathing to internal breathing. After being able to survive even without air, he allowed himself to fall completely into a coma with too much magic power. I don¡¯t know how long it took, but Gu Gua woke up from his coma. Once again, he felt the same feeling of restraint he had when he was just hatched. He struggled hard and the restraints on his body were broken free again. He turned around and saw the dead body of the Ice Salamander floating in the water, which had been sucked dry. And his body has grown again. Next to his mouth are two short beards, which are somewhat similar to carp whiskers. They emit a faint blue light. Gu Gua is very happy, knowing that his "Fish-Dragon Transformation" ¡·The mental method has already begun to manifest itself! Looking at his body, he is now 1.4 meters tall, reaching the height of an adult kobold. He looks thin and weak, like an adult kobold who has been malnourished for a long time. Everything on Gu Gua¡¯s body fell into the river, not even the animal skin waistcoat on his body, and he was now completely naked. As soon as he emerged from the water, he saw a hint of cold mist covering the shore. This river looks like the Pelowell River which is far away from the Stone Tribe Cave. Unexpectedly, this drifting may have drifted for at least two miles, and merged into the river from the creek. Because of the thick fog, Gu Gua did not see many ice-like creatures in the cold fog, with huge and terrifying claws. These were naturally terrifying magical creature crampons. When Gu Gua came out of the water, there was naturally a splash, which naturally alerted these monsters. Before he could escape, a giant net was placed over his head and he was fished out. Looking at the giant network, it seems that it is not targeting him alone. It must be able to net at least a dozen people to be considered successful. This group of crampons is very skilled at catching kobolds. The net is very tough and he can¡¯t break free no matter what. Gu Gua simply stopped struggling, closed his eyes, recharged his batteries, and just waited for the moment when the net came loose. "Well, I smell the magic of frost, and it's pretty good." A high-pitched and plain voice came, as if he was judging how delicious the roasted lamb of a vendor on the street was. Then, a human riding a big white bear walked out of the thick fog. He was wearing a black robe. He was very thin but very long. As you can imagine, he stood like a hemp pole. Looking up, he saw a big, shiny bald head with a mysterious figure on top of his head. As for the dark magic pattern, the combination of the two makes everyone who sees it for the first time feel dazed and dizzy for a short time. His eyes were sunken deeply into his thick dark circles, as if he hadn't slept in hundreds of years. His hand holding the reins was like a mummy that had just been dried in the sun. There was probably not much flesh on his body. He was pale and elegant, like an elegant pianist. This human being is not good-looking, nor does he act very powerful. When Gu Gua saw this human being for the first time, he had the illusion that he could not resist his orders. Gu Gua shook his head violently, knowing that this was the magic ability of the warlock, a powerful innate ability called charm. ??"Hmmit's actually a lone koboldPoor child, you are also living in isolation, no one accepts your poor thing?" The black-robed warlock whispered, his black eye circles were slack, and he seemed to be in a good mood. . Gu Gua couldn¡¯t help but nodded, feeling that the warlock¡¯s voice was very gentle and reached directly into his heart. But he still maintained a vigilance. Once he had the intention to kill, as long as there was a trace Gu Gua believed that he would simply kneel on the ground and beg the warlock not to kill him! ! ! Gu Gua is not a hero whose legs are stronger than his neck. According to this charm ability, if the great elder is a level three warlock, this human warlock is at least level nine. ??When it was absolutely impossible to fight, Gu Gua would definitely protect his neck instead of his knees. When the black-clothed warlock asked, Gu Gua nodded fiercely, showing a pitiful expression. Gu Gua has no idea that the kobold's cuteness is a huge failure. His pitiful smile and sharp teeth are as ugly as if he just ate a piece of shit. "Okay, poor thing, I am your new master. My name is Silang, Silang Octo." The powerful warlock with a face as pale as a dead man also lost his relationship with this strange dog head. The mood of the person speaking, said: "What is your name? I allow you to have your own name." Gu Gua said with a dry throat: "Gu Guamy name is Gu Gua." Great Warlock Silang O Ketuo said: "What a strange kobold, he actually has a beard." As he said that, he pointed at the two short blue beards on Gu Gua's face, which were wriggling like snail's tentacles. Text Chapter 11 The Fish and Dragon¡¯s Mind-Changing Method The new book is in great need of everyone's support and encouragement. Dear book friends, please click more, recommend, and collect, so that our book can achieve better results and let more friends see our book. The success of this book is inseparable from the love of all book friends. Thank you all! ======================================= "Your name is, Bluebeard Gu Gua exists as my slave. " Then Gu Gua was handcuffed, and the handcuffs were connected to iron chains, and he was led by a crampon beast and walked forward. Gu Gua reached out and touched his chin. The great warlock just now said, "I actually have a beard?" He touched it and found that at the corners of his mouth, where his dimples were, there were two short fleshy whiskers, waving in the wind. When Gu Gua touched these two short whiskers, he was so surprised that he almost jumped up. These two short whiskers were the sign that the mental technique of "The Transformation of Fish and Dragon" had reached the first level! With these two short beards, the speed at which he absorbs water spiritual energy, which is the water magic power in this world, has increased by more than three times! At his peak, he could grow two more pairs of beards, for a total of six beards! In the mental method of "The Transformation of Fish and Dragon", there are a total of fifteen realms of "Beard Scales, Muscles and Tailbone, Claws, Horns and Mist Clouds, Commanding Generals and Gods". Completing the five realms of "Beards, Scales, Muscles and Tailbone" means Once the body has been built to be very strong and strong, it can be called a Jiao. After completing the five realms of "Clawed Body, Horned Mist and Cloud", you have mastered the water element of the Dragon Clan and become a Chilong. After completing the five realms of "ordering the general, king and god", one can be called a dragon. While Gu Gua was still pondering and twirling his beard, he had already walked a long way. After walking for a long time, we finally saw the legendary castle, Palestine Castle. The huge black stone wall looks very conspicuous on the edge of the white vast ice field. The tall and deep shape makes it look like a wild beast, devouring any ant that dares to invade it. The current Palersburg is just a ruin. Judging from its existing ruins, Gu Gua can imagine the evil and arrogant appearance of Palersburg when it was intact. Walking in front, the human warlock Silang Octo reached out and touched the city wall of Palestine affectionately, as if he missed someone. Immediately afterwards, the door began to move under the power of magic. "It's time to put some oil on it. It's really a wasteful situation." Silang Octo said plainly. This powerful human warlock seemed to be talking to himself. "But first, let's capture all of my servants, those brought by that guy from the south," Silang Octo curled his lips, "to serve me." Gu Gua finally remembered! Octo is the super warlock who built the evil fortress a hundred years ago! He was overthrown and killed by a combined force of Frost Witches and human armies. Before that, he was an evil wizard who ruled the entire Vasa for nearly thirty years! His descendants are back? ! A hundred years ago, it was the great wizard Octo who brought kobolds from the south to the north, and brought the terror of magic and cruel rule to the land of Vasa. Before Octor came, there were nearly 500,000 humans, 300,000 dwarves, and more than 100,000 orcs in Vasa. However, after he ruled for thirty years, there were only 200,000 humans, 100,000 dwarves, and orcs left in Vasa. 200,000 deformed demonized orcs! After overthrowing his rule, nine-tenths of the 200,000 demonized orcs died, leaving a tribe of less than 10,000 people, hidden in the vast mountains, and no one saw them again. The whole of Vasa, under the rule of the great warlock Octo, can be said to be empty and deserted! Now that the descendant of this warlock is here, what impact will it have on the entire Vasa? Gu Gua didn¡¯t dare to think about it anymore. He just walked silently, memorizing the surrounding terrain, and occasionally peeked at the great warlock who kept mumbling to himself. Walking into Peles Castle, apart from the blood stains of the poor people who occupied the place, Gu Gua soon discovered that this was a large castle with two floors: an outer city and an inner city. It was round and the diameter of the outer city was terrifying. It is 2 kilometers long and the city wall is more than 3 meters high. The inner city in the middle should have been a tower before, but now there are only three floors left. There is a fracture surface on it, showing a vicissitudes of life platform, and there seem to be traces of explosions and battles on it. Walking to the edge of the inner city, Silang Octo threw off the reins in his hands and turned over from the white bear. As expected, he was a very thin guy, with a bigger head and wider shoulders. The rest of his body couldn't even hold up his empty robe. He walked forward slowly and said, "Go and store all these goods." Then he walked into the inner city. Gu Gua was still stunned. It turned out that he was caught by their team transporting goods! How embarrassing!   As a result, a pair of rough crampons grabbed his shoulders and threw him into a cellar, which was densely packed with various kobolds. Using the kobold¡¯s natural dark vision, Gu Gua looked around and found no one from their stubborn tribe, and he breathed a sigh of relief. He pulled a relatively clean piece of animal skin from a kobold and wrapped it around his waist. The kobold bared his teeth at him, and Gu Gua cursed: "Get out of here, uncle." He stretched out his foot and kicked the kobold to the side. The kobold who had taken away the animal skin covered himself and was kicked. place, hiding in the corner, no longer daring to express dissatisfaction. Kobolds are such creatures. They bully the weak and fear the strong. It is impossible to be reasonable. Only this hard-line style is the most effective and trouble-free. Gu Gua's kick also made the area around him quiet. A circle was naturally vacated, and he sat down with peace of mind. Luck continued to absorb the magic power dissipated from the magic core. The two beards on his side were also shaking slowly. Absorbing the meager water magic in the air. After a long time, a creaking sound sounded, the cellar door was opened again, and all the kobolds were driven out. Standing in the square in the outer city, Gu Gua finally saw his little brothers, Tu Da They attacked the small dogheads and old and weak kobolds led by Tuba, but the Gada and strong kobolds led by the great elder did not appear in this group of kobolds. Standing out from the crowd, Gu Gua quickly took advantage of the chaos to squeeze in front of Tu Ta and the others, and asked: "Where are the great elders and the others?" Tu Ta opened his mouth wide, and Gu Gua said: "Don't be stunned! I am Gu Gua!" Tu Ta! Da quickly said: "The Great Elder and others left, and we were caught." Text Chapter 12 Testing Qualifications Seeing his weak clansmen and hearing what Tu Ta said, Gu Gua knew that the great elder had abandoned the old, weak, sick and disabled, and ran away with the young and strong main force. Sure enough, the great elder used the gecko's trick of throwing off his tail. Speaking of which, the character of ordinary kobolds is really bad. Gu Gua frowned and looked at the kobolds around him. There were at least three hundred of them. At this time, a sound came from the inner city. He turned around and looked at the platform of the inner city. Silang Octo came up. Looking down at all the kobolds, he said: "Hello, children. Kobolds are the favorite servant creatures of warlocks. Do you know why? Because you have as strong reproductive vitality as goblins and as strong magical potential as warlocks. I This time, I have gathered everyone together to select assistants from among you, assistants with magic potential, assistants with good salary, assistants who can eat steak every meal, to help me handle affairs and complete magic experiments, while others People will become laborers to repair this great relic for me, the legacy of my Octo family, Pillsburg. All those who have done well and are powerful will be selected into my defense team and become members of my defense team. The guards of Palestine will die if they don't do their job well." The kobolds started chattering. Silang Octo suddenly said angrily: "Shut up!" After saying that, an invisible magic hand picked up the loudest kobold out of thin air from the noisiest place, and then pinched him in mid-air. It became shattered, and blood and broken internal organs fell into the air like a bloody rain. The other kobolds immediately became quiet, not even daring to wipe the dirty internal organs from their faces. The whole scene fell silent immediately. Silang Octo is very satisfied with the effect of establishing his authority. "Now, I will cast a magic mark, which is a simple zero-level magic. All the children who have light on their bodies after the magic, come to the inner city. Others, under the supervision of the crampon overseer, give me Repair the castle!" After saying that, Silang Octo picked up a crystal ball that was not very good, the size of a grapefruit, and poured magic power into the crystal ball with his hands. The originally turbid crystal ball slowly filled up. There was a blue light, and then he threw the crystal ball over his head, and the crystal ball began to spin violently, flying around the entire outer city, spreading the radiance of magic to all the kobolds, and finally flew back to the west. In the hands of Ron Octor. Gu Gua and Tu Xi were stained with the brilliance of magic, but it did not fade away. However, the brilliance of magic flashed across Tuta Tuba's body, then faded quickly and did not remain. Tutsi jumped up happily, while Tututaba lowered his head in frustration. It¡¯s still not possible to confirm whether this is a good thing or a bad thing, so Gu Gua¡¯s eyes rolled. He knew that even a kobold with an awakened dragon vein would not be able to be promoted quickly and acquire superb magic skills in a short period of time due to the sparse blood in his body. Weird move, that would be bad. Gu Gua did not help Tu Ta and Tu Ba gain magical brilliance, but just walked into the inner city with other kobolds who had brilliance. The first floor of the inner city is a wide hall. Although there is no natural light, under the influence of magic, it emits a faint light and does not appear dim. Gu Gua turned around to look at the kobolds. There were more than a dozen kobolds who could come in. There was more or less light on Gu Gua's body, and the magical radiance on Gu Gua's body could only be regarded as there, but it was not strong. This is because Gu Gua¡¯s inner energy can absorb all magical power and turn it into energy for body growth. If the magic power of the magic core did not occupy most of the inner energy, Gu Gua would not have any magical brilliance at all. "Very good!" Silang Octo sat in the seat in the hall and said flatly: "You have passed the most basic test. Now you are meditating in your hearts and inputting the magic brilliance of your body into this crystal ball. "A dozen kobolds quickly re-injected their magic power. This time, only three kobolds succeeded, including Tusi. Gu Gua always only absorbs the power of others, how can he spit it out? And he just wanted to get away with it and didn't want to stand out too much. He even sucked part of the magic power out of the crystal ball because his inner energy absorbed the magic power. Xilang Octo frowned, glanced at Gu Gua, snapped his fingers as if he was dissatisfied, and said: "These three people arranged for them to live on the second floor, and I will personally teach the magic. The rest are They live on the first floor, and Harik will teach them martial arts skills." After saying this, a crampon took the three people away from the stairs on one side and walked up to the second floor. The remaining people stayed on the first floor.in the hall. After a while, a majestic orc walked in from the side door. This half-orc looks like a hybrid between a barbarian and an orc, with some characteristics of a demonized orc. He was about two and a half meters tall, with black spots on his bristly skin. The sharp teeth in his mouth made it impossible to close his mouth, and hot saliva kept dripping down. He carries a huge sword on his back and wears a set of rough leather armor. The wounds on his exposed muscles tell the story of his master's rich achievements. The thick arms were twice as thick as Gu Gua's waist, and every muscle seemed to be made of iron. Gu Gua had no doubt that he could slap her to death with just one arm. "Insects! Now you will be trained by me. My goal is for you to become a standard warrior in one month, and to reach level 5 and understand fighting spirit in three months! All those who do not meet the standard , Just wait to work as a hard worker on the city wall!" The orc clenched his fists and made a kaba kaba sound, and the rough voice sounded threatening: "I am your devil instructor, Harik!" Harik's voice sounded like It's like two huge rocks rubbing against each other, which makes people feel uncomfortable in their hearts. "Now, the training begins!" Harik immediately taught a simple method to generate fighting spirit, and then roughly introduced his own fighting spirit into the body of the kobolds, letting them feel it. In the process, three kobolds directly He died from a broken heart. Harry just spat and moved on to the next one. When they arrived at Gugua, Harik stared at him with beast-like eyes, then a palm attached to his chest, another palm covered his back, and then a burning power passed through both hands. , traveling through Gu Gua's body, a powerful spasm knocked Gu Gua down. His blood boiled for a while, and he wanted to jump up and chop someone to feel happy. Text Chapter 13 Provocation Please give me your recommendation vote! Book friends, please give me strength! ! ! ! ==================================== This strong and terrifying fighting spirit makes people feel He was surrounded by a river of blood, as if he was on a battlefield with broken limbs and lungs everywhere, and the dead bodies had formed small hills. The aura of death and murderous aura had already taken shape. These bloody feelings and strong killing desire are all special effects of Harik's fighting spirit. This fighting spirit is obviously a kind of violent fighting spirit that is particularly suitable for killing. The bloody and terrifying power made Gu Gua feel like he couldn't breathe. The feeling of suffocation gripped his heart and lungs, making him feel the pain of being torn apart from the depths of his soul. But the feeling went away as quickly as it came, and Harrick took his hands away from his body and walked towards the next kobold. Gu Gua fell to his knees on the ground with a pale face, his tongue sticking out, like a drowning wretch. Harrick continued to put his hands on the chest and back of a kobold, neither applying force nor decreasing force. He just rushed over with his fighting spirit and continued his educational work. When the fighting spirit passed through his body, Gu Gua had already felt the effect of the fighting spirit. This was a method that could greatly enhance physical strength in a short period of time. However, this kind of power is crude, not healthy, and far inferior to inner energy. Gu Gua didn¡¯t want to expose himself, so he kept this grudge in his heart and used his inner energy to figure it out and imitate it. The remaining ten kobolds who survived the process of instilling fighting spirit were assigned huge iron swords. Some kobolds were even not even as tall as a giant sword. They were still swung by Harik under the pressure of Harik. . At night, they ate some smelly dried meat and black bread, and drank cold water, but it was enough. You can imagine what the diet of the kobolds upstairs and the kobolds building the castle outside would be like. Over the next month, Harik taught them the use of various weapons and equipment and selected a set of equipment for each of them. Because of his high sensitivity, Gu Gua was assigned two single swords and became a dual swordsman. Another kobold who looked very strong, named Mangdun, chose a double-edged short-handled giant axe, which he swung very powerfully. Still according to his established plan, his cultivation speed has not improved, and his performance has been at a mid-level level, which seems very mediocre. He is not bad enough to be bullied by everyone. On the one hand, he is also secretly observing the team. Every night, after training, this group of kobolds would rest on the first floor of the inner city. Instructor Harik didn't know where he went. No matter what happened on the first floor or how loud the noise was, he seemed not to know. The appearance of showing up. Gu Gua didn¡¯t know whether Harik did it intentionally or unintentionally, but he knew that if this continued, something would definitely happen to the team. Sure enough, after training for a period of time, the three kobolds discussed with each other for a while and kicked everyone awake. Gu Gua, the three kobolds, knew that they came from the same tribe. These three kobolds stood in the middle of the first floor. The tallest and strongest kobold among them said: "A team must have a leader, and I, Cregan, am the leader. You all must listen to me!" "As he said, he crossed his arms and looked at the other kobolds with contempt. After entering a new environment, without a warlock to directly lead everyone, the kobolds usually choose to use various fighting methods to determine the strongest person to be the leader. This is also in line with the general behavior of lower group animals. law. Gu Gua looked at this scene with some interest. Since a kobold claimed to be willing to be such a challenger, he didn't mind much and watched the trick as if he were watching a show. The one who looked the strongest, Mangdun, couldn't stand the stimulation first and rushed over with a roar. At night, the weapons are placed in the room to allow the kobold soldiers to familiarize themselves with their weapons at any time. However, in the battle where the kobolds determine their leadership, they do not use weapons. At most, it is a competition of wrestling and combat skills. There were three kobolds standing in the middle of the room, which naturally meant that the three of them were facing the challenger. After Mangdun rushed forward, he quickly started rolling and fighting with these three people. Gu Gua looked like he was watching a good show, wiping his swords with oil while watching the four people in the field fighting like wild beasts. And that barking sound like a barking dog. Soon, Mangdun was knocked to the ground, stepped on by the three kobold brothers, and beaten severely. After Mang Dun was convinced, the three kobolds looked at the other kobolds provocatively to see who would be the next challenger. After a while, there was still no challenger, so the three men walked up to everyone and asked every dog ??head?Kiss their paws. Gu Gua did not expect this to happen. Determining the leader through battle was only done by tribes without warlocks. However, Gu Gua's tribe had a warlock, so he didn't know that there was such an established rule. So when these three kobolds came to Gu Gua, Gu Gua ignored them. "Are you dissatisfied?" the leader of the kobold said angrily. If you don't accept it, then just fight in the ring! If you act dissatisfied now, isn't this breaking the rules? Gu Gua curled his lips and said: "Go away." The leader of the kobold jumped and shouted in anger: "What did you say? Kill you, kill you!!! Kneel down and spare you!" Gu Gua took out the He dug out his own ears and shouted at the other person: "I said, get out of here!!!" The three kobolds were instantly furious, and three pairs of claws were inserted into Gu Gua's body. Gu Gua easily grabbed a paw, and then with a smooth grappling technique, he twisted the kobold's arm behind his back and pushed it upwards. With a click, the kobold screamed and fell to the ground. He rolled on his own arm. The other two kobolds looked at each other, divided into one in front and one behind, and rushed towards Gu Gua together. Gu Gua smiled, ran forward two steps, flew up and stepped hard on the opponent's chest. Then, with the strength of the opponent's step, he suddenly turned around and kicked the opponent behind him. The kobold's neck was kicked over, and he hit his head against the wall and passed out easily. Kobolds know martial arts, and even the city management can¡¯t stop them! This is too easy. In a situation where Gu Gua is sure that he can win, he has no intention of pretending to be a pig and eating the tiger. He will directly crush them with his strongest strength and beat all the guys who dare to challenge him into cripples. Close hand. Text Chapter 14 The lords who came to rob "Despicable! Beating more with less! Unfair!!!" The kobold whose claws were twisted and dislocated shouted bitterly. It was obvious that he lost and his brain, which was not working well enough in the first place, was so angry that he fainted. Gu Gua smiled, walked over, twisted his other arm with his hand, and pushed forward hard, with a click, and with a painful howl, the kobold's other arm also Dislocated. The kobold could only scream and dare not say anything else. The other kobold whose chest was stepped on by Gu Gua stood up, cowering, and seemed to want to attack Gu Gua. Seeing Gu Gua's ferocity, he suddenly seemed a little hesitant. Gu Gua walked over, kicked the hesitant kobold in the chest again, kicked him to the ground, reached out and twisted his arm, and dislocated it with a click. Without stopping, Gu Gua used the same technique on the unconscious kobold, twisting and dislocating its arm. The severe pain even woke up the kobold from coma, and he screamed uncontrollably. . Gu Gua slapped the kobold staggeringly, and his head almost hit the ground. Then he saw the situation clearly and stopped screaming. Gu Gua slowly sat back on his bed, looked at the dumbfounded kobolds around him calmly, and asked: "Who is still dissatisfied?" Among the kobolds, you look at me and I look at you. No one is willing to say anything, only on the ground. The three guys lying down were moaning and groaning. "You've taken it, right? Then go to bed quickly! We have training tomorrow!" After that. After repositioning the arms of the three kobolds, Gu Gua immediately lay down on his own bed and fell asleep. The other kobolds didn't know what to say when they saw that he didn't cherish his position as leader. Just like that, the days returned to calm. Logically speaking, Gu Gua should be the leader of these ten kobolds, but in fact he doesn't take care of things very much. Only when other kobolds interfere with his affairs, he will jump out and beat up the guy who intends to provoke them. Fat Beat never oppressed other kobolds in normal times. They didn¡¯t know that this was because Gu Gua was extremely unsure about the great warlock Silang Octo and the berserker Harik, and he didn¡¯t dare to reveal his strength too much, nor did he dare to act too arrogantly. The days were spent in training and laborers repairing the castle, and autumn was quickly approaching. It seems that Silang Octo has made full preparations. There is no shortage of materials he brought from the south. The entire Pillersburg was finally repaired before winter. Especially the inner city, which has been built to the seventh floor under the strict supervision of many crampons. The top of the tower carved from a single piece of crystal exudes a rich magical brilliance that makes people dare not look directly. When Pilotsburg was being built, the legend of the return of the warlock Octor began to spread in the land of Vasa, and lords kept sending scouts to the vicinity to explore the true situation of Pilotsburg. In this way, three months passed quickly. During this period of time, the kobolds who were on combat training missions followed Harik to hunt the spying scouts, but one thing was to survive. Sufficient food, all-time brutal training, and in just three months, Gu Gua, who was originally 1.4 meters tall, grew to about 1.6 meters, which is considered tall even among adult kobolds. On this day, there was some free time between tasks. Gu Gua wore ordinary leather armor and walked in the outer city. He came outside intentionally or unintentionally and approached a group of hard workers who were building the outer wall. Among them were Tu Ta and Tu. Ba two people. Gu Gua took out two pieces of meat with fat from his pocket, secretly stuffed it into the two of them, and asked: "How are our people doing?" Tu Da tore off a strip from the meat and couldn't wait to see it. After eating it, Tuba calmly replied: "Reporter, our people train, spear, and stab, so they are stronger than others, so they are the first to finish every day. The reward is to eat more!" " Gu Gua nodded and said: "Be careful, preserve your strength, don't be too ostentatious. Also, train more and protect the little ones more. " Tuba nodded. Gu Gua said to Tu Ta: "Eat sparingly and save some for the little ones!" Tu Ta then packed up the rest of the meat in embarrassment. Tuba's eyes lit up and he asked: "Boss, is there any news about Tuxi?" Gu Guan shook his head and said, "There has been no news about him in the past three months." Tuba's eyes dimmed. , said: "I don't know, it's okay inside." Gu Gua knew that the hearts of these little brothers were not jealousy, but real worry, so he comforted him: "It's okay, don't worry too much. Their lives are definitely better than ours. Life will be better." Just as he was explaining, a whistle sounded. This was the assembly post of the Berserker Harik, and Gu Gua immediately ran towards the assembly point in the inner city. 1Within a few minutes, all the kobold professional warriors who were visiting relatives and friends returned to the team. Under the leadership of Harik, they walked out of the city with a dozen scout prisoners. Based on the reconnaissance and counter-reconnaissance during this period, they already knew that some of the lords in the northern part of Vasa had gathered to surround Palestine Fort. These scout prisoners were captured during this period. As for those killed on the spot, they have now been dried and become food rations. Of course Gugua will not eat these fresh dry foods. This is also the first time Gu Gua has seen humans in this world. These humans have white skin and blue eyes, and are obviously what Westerners looked like in their previous lives. However, the language they speak is not English or French at all, but the lingua franca that Gu Gua learned in the egg. The inner city gate opened, and with a roar, a huge white bear walked out of the magic tower carrying the black-robed wizard. Gu Gua didn¡¯t dare to look around, but followed the team out with eyes and noses in mind. Outside the city, there are several rabble-rousing groups, with leather armor, robes, iron armor, long knives, daggers, hammers and other weapons. There is no formation at all, and only the difference between cavalry and infantry can be seen. Whether it is cavalry or infantry, the discipline is not very strong. It looks like a motley army without any discipline. The army in front of them, totaling about 500 people, surrounded Palersburg. Judging from the dazzling array of flags, they should be the lords of the Vasa area. "On the side of Palestine, there were only thirty dozen ice claws, ten kobold warriors and one demonized orc warrior, standing there alone. But looking at the expression of the demonized orc Harik, it seemed that the Vasa coalition was not surrounded by the Vasa coalition, but they were surrounded by the Vasa coalition. "Lords of the North, why are you surrounding my castle?" An elegant voice came from the magic tower, the voice was very loud, and the whole scene became commotion. Text Chapter 15 If we can¡¯t negotiate, then kill him Silang Octo stood outside and spoke, but his voice came out clearly from the magic tower. Coupled with the loud voice, it stirred back and forth on the empty plains of the North. It even made people feel the cold wind passing by their faces. , is also caused by this magical sound. For a time, the humans in the hostile camp began to whisper, seemingly exchanging legends about the power of warlocks before the battle. There is no way, in the wild north, people don¡¯t often see magic, let alone such a powerful way of expression. A white-bearded knight flashed with a faint milky white fighting spirit, slightly resisting the power of the magic sound. At this moment, he was elected by the nobles and said: "Evil wizard! We are here to wipe out the remnants of the devil!" Silang Octo defended: "I'm sorry, sir, I am not the remnant of the devil. On the contrary, I am a mage. The guild is stationed at the branch office next to the big glacier. My purpose is to collect the magical medicinal materials and magical biological materials that you don¡¯t need from the big glacier.¡± The white-bearded knight raised his chin, clearly standing like a black beast. Under the castle, he put on a condescending attitude and said arrogantly: "The things in this entire glacier belong to us! You have no right to mine here. Besides, who is the Mages Guild? How dare you Going wild in our Vassar?!" Silang Octo smiled softly, as if he had heard some cute joke, and his laughter was cold and seemed to have a hint of murderous intent. He said flatly: "I'm sorry, I didn't hear clearly. What do you mean, the Mages Guild is nothing?" Whitebeard snorted coldly and said, "I'm not afraid of anyone!" Hearing this answer was not what he was asking. , Silang Octo laughed, like a naughty child who was unlucky. "Okay, then let me help you." Silang Octo pointed his hand, and a green light shone on Whitebeard without any warning. The white fighting spirit only lasted for a moment before it was completely disintegrated. Whitebeard screamed, a hole as thick as a finger appeared on his body, and white smoke came out of the stock. "Although our Mages Guild will not take the initiative to do bad things, we will not tolerate others insulting us." Silang Octo smiled lightly, as if he had just won a poker game. "What we seek is cooperation rather than confrontation. If anyone wants to test the bottom line of the mage's tolerance, I will tell him that the tolerance of the mage is really low." After saying that, there was a bang, and the white-bearded knight The weapon exploded into countless pieces of flesh, scattering them in the faces of the surrounding warriors. The opponent's camp suddenly became confused. "I have no interest in ruling Vasa. I just want to go to the north of Pillersburg to collect materials that only mages can use. If you still think you can pay your lives for the things on the glacier, then please rush over. Well. But after this war, I think there will be no politeness between us. I will grab everything that interests me and ignore any of your opinions." Ron Octo said calmly, the loud voice vibrated in the wasteland, and the snow on the ground was like sand on the drum surface, stirring with the rise and fall of the voice, and the emotions in it were very normal, It's like inviting a neighbor to be a guest. The scene quieted down, revealing an ominous atmosphere. The wealthy people in front of them flinched. To be honest, they had only heard of the legend of Octo, the great wizard in the northern ruins. It was a legend from a hundred years ago. When they were young, they even thought that it was a legend. It's just a legend to coax them into obedience. When I grew up, I became even more arrogant after becoming a lord, acting like a frog in a well. This time, they only heard that the mage was thin and frail and brought a lot of valuable goods, so they came to fight against the autumn wind, but they did not expect that he would have such a powerful power now. Although it was said that this mage only had the power of one strike, no one had the courage to try it with their own lives. Now these lords had a disagreement. There were two teams, only a few dozen people. At this moment, he left the team, said sorry and left the battlefield. They know that they are here to gather the number of people. If they are snatched, they will not be able to share much. If unfortunately they are kicked out of the iron plate, this little property is not enough to compensate. Obviously, the current scene clearly shows that the other party is an iron plate, at least a steel plate with a thickness of more than 5 centimeters. The other lords didn¡¯t think so, especially the lord in charge. They sent troops to win over other tribes, but they spent a lot of money. How could they just withdraw like this? Do you want to hang out on the land of Vasa again? ! This battle must be fought, and it must be won. Even if it cannot be won it would be good to consume some of the other lords' armies. Thinking of this?They stopped talking to Silang Octo, and one of the fat lords even shouted to their rabble and other lords: "Magics are all bluffing guys! He can only fire three rounds. After three rounds, he I don¡¯t have any strength at all! Don¡¯t be intimidated by him!¡± The man hid in the crowd and shouted, and everyone started shouting, ¡°Everyone will be rewarded with ten silver coins if they attack! !" As he spoke, he urged his men to take the lead and attack forward. Hundreds of people suddenly ran in the direction of Palestine in a huge crowd, without any formation at all. There were about one hundred and twenty cavalry at the head, and the rest were infantry wearing leather armor and holding various weapons. Silang Octo's face was ashen and he said angrily: "What a reckless thing!" He shook his sleeves, turned the big white bear around, and walked back. Gu Gua swallowed a mouthful of saliva, looked at the huge crowd that was approaching, and looked at the excited and drooling Harik, feeling a little nervous. Harik laughed loudly and said: "Insects! Your opportunity has come! From now on, as long as the war is over and your training is complete, you can go to the hard labor camp in the outer city to select your soldiers and become An officer! The test is until the end of the battle, and the condition for victory is to survive!! Hahahaha!¡± Gugua¡¯s head felt swollen, this bastard is really a fighting madman. But this Silang Octo couldn't possibly have this ability. He held the handles of his double swords tightly. Text Chapter 16 Murder In this kind of absolute battle, you must not fall into the enemy's brigade. Instead, you must maintain your superb independence. Gu Gua took another look at the kobolds who were fighting each other, as well as Harik, whose eyes were red and howling excitedly as he rushed into the opponent's main force. He shook his head and ran in the other direction. Gu Gua thought Now is not the time to show off your abilities. The war is in chaos, so it is more important to protect yourself first. Gu Gua thought for a while and did not follow Harik. He knew Harik's crazy fighting style. If he went crazy, it would be difficult for any living thing to survive within thirty meters. He chose three crampons that were propelled in a finished glyph. At the moment when the two sides were in contact, the inner city of Palestine suddenly flashed. It was obvious that Silang Octo had entered the mage tower and was obviously launching a spell at this moment. It was then that Gu Gua felt better mentally. Immediately afterwards, thick fog rose out of thin air, and the thick moisture was like milk, cutting off everyone's sight and shrouding the entire battlefield near Pillersburg. The human cavalry who had already rushed nearby were suddenly in a situation where they couldn't see their fingers. The human cavalry all panicked, and the infantry following behind began to be afraid and a little afraid to move forward. I don't know why, but Gu Gua, who is in the thick fog, can clearly see the surrounding situation, and even feels like a fish in water in this thick fog. Gu Gua didn¡¯t know that the different treatment between the enemy and ourselves was, on the one hand, caused by the magic of the Mage Tower. On the other hand, the magic core in his stomach also helped a lot. Judging from the performance of other kobolds around them, they seemed to be able to clearly see the enemies around them, but they were not as comfortable in their movements as Gu Gua. It¡¯s better now! Gu Gua was overjoyed. In situations where there are fewer enemies and more enemies, in situations where it is difficult to distinguish between ourselves and the enemy, or in situations where superior forces cannot be deployed, only the side with fewer people can win. Following three crampons, Gu Gua quickly approached a cavalry group trying to escape from the battlefield. There were nearly twenty people on the other side. At this moment, three crampons had encountered them and collided fiercely. With three crampons attracting the attention of the human cavalry, Gu Gua's job of catching fish in troubled waters became much easier. Gu Gua soon touched the side of a cavalryman who was hiding behind the battle line. He suddenly jumped up and stabbed him hard on the waist. A scream suddenly sounded, and then he pulled the cavalryman off his horse. After pulling the cavalryman off his horse, Gu Gua cut off his head with a knife. There was a flash of light in the mist, and a milky white gas seemed to surge from the man's neck. It was quickly absorbed by the mist, followed by a spray of blood mist, adding a strange bright red color to the mist. . Gu Gua quickly hid in the thick fog and hid from a distance. Hearing the screams of the companions behind them, and in the blink of an eye, one person was missing. The entire cavalry team suddenly panicked, and immediately ran away like a group of frightened sparrows. "Gu Gua killed one person." Such a sentence appeared in Gu Gua's heart without any warning. He knew that this was the surveillance function of the mage tower, helping him calculate his military exploits. In this case, there is no need to hang the enemy's head on your waist. Gu Gua wiped his knife and continued to follow the three crampons, toward the other unlucky ghosts who were panicking and trying to escape but lost their way. Soon, Gu Gua grabbed another panicked fat man and severed his head, and his battle achievements also jumped, becoming two people. After such a delay, the three crampons had already met another team of more than a dozen people, and they were fighting fiercely. Obviously this team has a more united mentality and can even stop and defend the enemy together. To be honest, these human knights who can make up their mind to defeat the enemy in front of them are quite powerful in combat. One of them has even developed fighting spirit. With him as the core, the entire human cavalry team is beating the ground with crampons. Together. Gu Gua followed closely behind Ice Claw. Even if Ice Claw was fatally attacked, he would not help him. He just saw a human cavalry fell off his horse, so he walked through the thick fog and stabbed him in the lower back. , and then cut off his head to kill him. The white light and blood-colored fog still rose, and the fog became thicker. At the same time, the smell of blood made the surrounding humans even more crazy. Gu Gua really didn¡¯t expect that it would have such an effect. But in this way, it will be easier for me to fish in troubled waters. Although he knows that he is stronger than these human cavalry, Gu Gua, who has always been cautious, will never let himself fall into danger, let alone expose himself to the knights with fighting spirit. before. ¡°Perhaps it was his identity as a toad demon in his previous life that allowed him toAmong his pride, there was a deep lack of self-confidence, and his sense of inferiority never left him. He has only been in this world for a short period of time, and he has not established his own strength and power, nor does he have any arrogance. Now that you are making a living under a gloomy and terrifying great warlock, it is better to keep a low profile. After killing another cavalry in a sneak attack, Gu Gua turned his attention to the battlefield. At this moment, one of the ice claws was hacked to death, and the other two were somewhat injured. On the opposite side, five human cavalry had been killed. After being beaten to death, the fighting spirit of the knight also lost his combat effectiveness and fell to the side. It was unclear whether he was dead or not. The other two were seriously injured and were retreating backwards. Six cavalrymen and two crampons were left on the scene. Not all of these six human cavalry have combat effectiveness. It seems that the cavalry hiding at the end is just a young man, even a pampered young man who has never been on the battlefield. Gu Gua sneaked up to the two cavalrymen who were seriously injured and on alert, and stabbed one of them on the waist. His screams made the other one suddenly alert, and a huge meteor hammer came towards them. The huge meteor hammer with blood-rusted nails came over at a strange angle. Although it was not the first time he faced the battle of life and death, Gu Gua was still so nervous that his heart almost jumped out of his chest. He didn't accept the move, he just used his hand to stir up the enemy's waist muscles and internal organs into a mess, then he threw forward, and the meteor hammer flew past his head. The enemy in front of him also became more ferocious. , knowing that he wouldn't survive today, he simply didn't care about his wounds. A long dagger grew bigger and bigger in front of Gu Gua's eyes. Text Chapter 17 Sneak Attack and Hacking Gu Gua suddenly tilted his head to the side, and the long dagger left a wound on his face. Gu Gua's dog head with small sharp corners also hit the enemy hard, knocking the man down directly. After getting off his horse, he pulled the long knife upwards and directly cut open the cavalryman's belly. The colorful internal organs followed the gravity and fell to the ground. The cavalryman wailed in his mouth and lay on the ground, trying in vain to remove his own body. His intestines were stuffed back into his stomach again, and eventually his movements became slower and slower, his face became paler and paler, he took a few more breaths, and finally kicked his legs. Gu Gua didn't dare to stop. The moment he cut open the enemy's belly, he had already taken a few steps forward in a zigzag shape and disappeared into the mist. Behind him, there was an arrow that was trembling, and the other wounded man who dropped the meteor hammer and picked up the crossbow shouted angrily. Then a long knife flew out from the thick fog, and pierced the mouth of the knight who was shouting irrationally, and penetrated through the back of his head, bringing with it a puff of white and red blood, and then softened. , slipped from the horse to the ground, making a dull crashing sound. Gu Gua traveled through time as a toad monster, and his mid-range and long-range strikes were simply a natural attribute. He was accurate and ruthless. Within fifteen steps, there was no miss. After waiting for a short while, the blood flow was almost gone, and Gu Gua walked out of the thick fog and pulled out the long knife. The light of the knife flashed, and another big head fell to the ground, and the white and red mist also flew away. out. He touched the long wound on his face. If he, a kobold, hadn't had scales on his body, the stab would have penetrated from the cheek into the brain, and his life would have been sealed here. Fortunately, there were scales, so the long dagger scratched the face and deviated in some directions, but still brought out a strip of flesh and blood. In the cold ice mist, there was a strange feeling of coldness and pain. During the moment of calmness, Gu Gua calmed down his nervous mood. In the process, he felt that the two short tendrils at the dimples were continuously absorbing the water magic power of the surrounding cold mist. Water magic can not only enhance personal physical abilities, especially vitality and endurance, but also has a weak ability to heal wounds. Although it is not as good as professional healing techniques, it is much faster than natural healing. Gu Gua slowly closed his eyes and took a few deep breaths. With beards, he could absorb water spiritual energy more sharply. An extra beard would double the absorption speed. A non-pure dragon bloodline, Up to six tendrils can grow. And every time the whiskers grow out, they appear in an even number. That is to say, once they emerge, there is a pair of whiskers. After advancing, another pair of whiskers will grow until six whiskers are grown. The environment shrouded in ice fog at this moment is an environment filled with ice magic. As a variant of water magic, ice magic can also be absorbed. Gu Gua was not in such a mood at the moment. After waiting for his breathing to calm down, he slowly pulled out his long knife, picked up the military crossbow and arrows, and then moved towards the small group of cavalry who were still resisting. In an instant, another ice claw died, and there were only three cavalrymen left. The other one was a young man who was not afraid to fight and was protected. The remaining crampon was also scarred and looked like it would soon fall to the ground and turn into a puddle of ice. A ferocious head rolled on the ground twice and stopped moving. Gu Gua no longer hesitated, picked up the crossbow on the ground, pulled the string, and aimed at the cavalryman hiding at the back, whoosh! The sound of sharp arrows piercing the air was heard, followed by the sound of arrows being blocked by metal chain armor. Damn it! It's actually chain armor! The chain armor's defensive ability against arrows has improved by more than a little bit. This arrow that could have killed him could only cause him some minor injuries at this moment. The young man let out a scream of terror, and the two cavalrymen in front suddenly panicked. The ice claws took advantage of them and immediately killed one of them, but they were also fought back desperately and were broken into a pair of pieces. The impact of the ice claws knocked the last cavalryman off his horse. Before he could react, the young man was already frightened, patting his horse and running away. The cavalryman wanted to mount his horse again and catch up. There was a whoosh. Before the cavalryman could dodge, an arrow pierced deeply into the muscle of his shoulder. He immediately rolled to the other side of the horse and watched the arrow with vigilance. Come over here. He fired a few more shots, and at most the horse was killed. The cavalry obviously had a strong fighting acumen and had never been hurt by arrows again. Gu Gua had no choice but to pick up his double sword after abandoning the crossbow. , secretly touched from the other direction. Suddenly rushed from the side and rear of the cavalry, and the two swords turned into a sword and ran towards the cavalry in an unstoppable manner. This cavalryman is really amazing. He twisted his body in an incredible direction and managed to avoid the attack. But at the same time, Gu Gua's other long knife also struck over, knocking aside the knight's sword that the cavalry had hurriedly blocked. Suddenly, the door opened wide, and Gu Gua flew up with a kick, knocking this knight's sword aside.The soldier was kicked hard in the stomach. Feet with claws are not so easy to bear. Kobolds do not wear shoes and have sharp claws on their feet. With this kick, a handful of hot blood immediately spilled out, and a huge wound flowed out on the cavalryman's stomach. The cavalryman's long sword also slashed with the momentum, cutting a long bloody gash on Gu Gua's body, and Gu Gua's blood spurted out a lot. When he was struck by the sword, Gu Gua felt his nerves tremble. The sense of danger made him feel that death was within an inch of his nose. There was a hot thing in his chest, as if he was in this most urgent situation. Under the circumstances, he broke through the confinement and burst out, which immediately increased his speed by one point, allowing him to avoid the dragging sword that would kill, only causing serious injuries. But after breaking through this confinement, I didn't expect that the magic core in the stomach that had not been completely absorbed would emit magic again, neutralizing all the fighting energy that was about to be generated, and turning it into a medium to nourish the body. A magical energy between magic and fighting spirit. "Don't kill my young master, you can ask for a ransom, a lot of ransom." The cavalryman was seriously injured, and he saw a red light flashing on the enemy's body, which was a sign of an explosion of fighting spirit. Although he is close to the edge of generating fighting spirit, he is not there yet. Now when both sides are losing, whoever realizes fighting spirit first will have a crushing effect, and the balance will be broken immediately. Seeing the flash of red fighting spirit on the enemy's body, he also knew that he was no match for the opponent. If the fight continued like this, there was only one way to die, so he had to beg for mercy. But he didn't expect that he was begging for mercy for his young master. Text Chapter 18 Determining the Victory Hearing the knight's words, Gu Gua's eyes flashed. This kind of loyal person is a kind of person worthy of admiration in our own traditional culture. This kind of loyal person is still very valued in various occasions. But to leave mercy on the battlefield is actually to leave one's own life behind. Therefore, Gu Gua decided that he would never agree to any possibility of making peace before the battle situation was completely locked in and victory was in his hands. Once peace was made, all the victory accumulated before would be in vain. Gu Gua picked up the head of a crampon and smashed it hard at the cavalryman. The cavalryman had no choice but to raise his sword and smash the head of the crampon into pieces. If he forced himself to move and try to dodge this attack, the wound on his stomach might burst open and kill him. Unexpectedly, once the crampon's head was broken, the magical power inside exploded violently, and a cold evil wind blew out of thin air. The surrounding temperature dropped another ten degrees, and even the wound on his stomach froze. . In the sharp low temperature, the cavalryman, who was already at the end of his strength, simply fainted. Before Gu Gua could go up and cut off the cavalryman¡¯s head, the young man actually ran back on horseback. Judging from the frightened expression on the young man's face, it seemed that he was not here to save his men, but got lost in the ice fog. Gu Gua's tense battle just now consumed most of his energy, and now he was no longer sure of killing with one blow. He smiled at the young man, showed his ferocious teeth and said, "I heard you are worth a lot of gold coins?" The young man said in horror, "Yes, yes! I am worth a lot of gold coins! Don't kill me!" The young man thought he was hit. Without the enemy's magic, he will never be able to escape from this fog again. Gu Gua laughed and said, "You idiot, you actually want to throw away your loyal knight." The young man looked at the dead and injured cavalry and crampon limbs on the ground, and lowered his head in shame. That look reminded Gu Gua of the same expression he had when he made a mistake in front of Master Turtle on Earth. " Anyway, killing him probably won't do much good. If this young man has something to save his life, he can give it to himself when he dies. He can't escape, so it's better to leave a line for himself. This young man must be the son of a certain human noble. He thought he could get credit and bragging rights by coming here, but he didn't expect that he almost lost his life in it. "I am Hart, the son of Ice Pear Baron Teichman. Please don't kill me! I will give you adequate compensation!" The young man stopped blaming himself and shouted loudly. Gu Gua thought for a while and said, "Give me your valuables first." The young man immediately threw down his chain armor, helmet, and a long sword that looked pretty good. Finally, he also dropped a white crystal ring on his finger. Touching a place on his chest, he said: "I really can't give you my mother's relics" Gu Gua laughed dumbly, there was such a stupid guy. Gu Gua felt that his wounds were constantly losing vitality. He pointed at the knight who was unconscious on the ground and said, "Take him and the heads of the two crampons. I hope that after you grow up, Know how to repay me." The young man got off his horse and pushed the knight onto his horse. Gu Gua wanted to take the opportunity to go over and kill him, but he felt that he was bleeding too much and was about to become dizzy. . If this young man could see his weakness, it would be a different story. "Get out of here!" Gu Gua shouted, pointing to a direction where the fog was thinner. The young man immediately disappeared from the ice mist like a frightened rabbit, riding his horse, taking his knight and two crampon heads with him. Gu Gua then sat down and tightly wrapped his wound with corpse cloth. After resting for a while, he walked to the place where the young man left his things and started touching them. A piece of scale armor with good texture. In the Northland where clothing and food are scarce, even if this kind of thing has no special function, it is still a very good piece of equipment. A helmet is still good. These two pieces of equipment are very close to Gu Gua's figure and fit well. Gu Gua pulled out a long sword with a sheath. It was a sword with a very orthodox shape. It looked like it was cast for actual combat. It had a sharp blade, a narrow and thick blade, and a streamlined shape. The blood groove proves that this is a long sword mainly used for stabbing. There is also the white crystal, which is a magical equipment with a memory function that can record what happened in a short period of time. There is a simple spell on it that can be used as long as it is recited. Gu Gua didn't dare to try it now, but stuffed it into his pocket and walked towards the headquarters. In this battle, I used ice fog and sneak attacks to kill six human cavalry, got a good set of equipment, and suffered two wounds on my body, which was considered a profit. After a while, the ice fog slowly dissipated, surrounding the battlefield in the middle.There was a group of cavalry in very bad condition, numbering only twenty-seven. The fat lord who was the first to shout that the mage was just a bluff was currently staying in the center of the encirclement with a pale face. Magical ice walls have been ruggedly laid out around them. They were formed during the battle and have blocked all the ways out. There is also a group of about twenty crampons surrounding the ice walls tightly surrounding them. It is already impossible for these human cavalry to rush out without slowing down, but once they slow down, they may be caught by the crampons again, which is still a dead end. Some human cavalry were lucky enough to escape when the thick fog rose. Of course, it is not ruled out that Silang Octo deliberately released water to reduce the pressure. Harik was surrounded by broken limbs, various messy internal organs and frightened heads, as if there was a torrential rain of human debris from the sky. Behind him, there were two bodies of kobolds. Judging from the wounds on the body, the corpse should be attributed to the half-orc Halik. It seems that Gu Gua¡¯s previous choice was correct. There are also battlefields in several other places, and the number of human deaths is relatively limited. Three kobolds were killed in the battle. Now there are only five combat-type kobolds alive. The loud sound came from the mage tower again. "I have never been merciful to those who dare to attack me." Silang Octo's voice was still so polite, as if he was giving a welcome speech to the guests of a banquet. "Everyone has to pay his price to make me believe that he really knows what is wrong. Otherwise, I don't mind annihilating the other party from the bottom." Text Chapter 19 Becoming an Officer The fat lord in the encirclement was trembling, looking at the people around him, wondering what they were discussing. Only then did Gu Gua realize that among the twenty-seven cavalry, more than half of them were people wearing more luxurious armor, and they should be some nobles and powerful people. "We are willing to apologize!!! I am willing to apologize!!! Please don't kill me!!!" the fat lord shouted loudly. Silang Octo's voice came, as if he had heard a very ridiculous joke: "Hahaha, if you can be forgiven by apologizing, then I will also apologize for taking your lives!" As he said, crampons They all took a few steps inside. The fat lord said hurriedly: "No, no, no!!!! We are willing to pay a ransom to express our apology!!!" Silang Octo said appreciatively: "Very good! I very much agree with your attitude. I am also tired I don't want to waste your time, so I suggest that each of you, every unlucky person trapped by me, pay your weight in silver or crystal to redeem you if your family thinks you are not worthy. If it's worth this price, then it's not my problem. When I receive your ransom, I will let you go. Of course, if you can't find such a lot of wealth at the moment, I will allow you to give it in food, cloth and other equivalents. "Exchange!" "You can't let us go until we receive the ransom!" The fat lord shouted in fear, "We will all freeze to death!" Apparently, the ransom just now frightened him to the point where his heart felt uncomfortable. "Then I can only say sorry to the person who took your power, fell in love with your wife and lover, and killed your idiot son." Silang Octo's voice came with regret. After saying that, an icy light flashed through the ice wall, and the fat lord was cut into pieces. It turned out that when the ice wall was set up, a new magic circle had been set up, and ice blades could be sent out at any time to kill Kill those in the array. The twenty-six cavalrymen in the formation looked at each other with pale faces, not knowing what to say. "We need to send someone as a messenger" A middle-aged man with a square chin plucked up the courage to say, "And he is a relatively important person Otherwise, we may not be able to bring such important information back." "Very good! I agree, but this person¡¯s ransom also needs to be sent, otherwise I will be the last to let you go. If he doesn¡¯t pay the ransom, you will be the one who pays the price.¡± Silang Octo¡¯s voice sounded very good. Consultative tone. The square-chinned middle-aged man¡¯s face suddenly turned blue. It seemed that if he could slap himself in the mouth to make him take back his words, he would slap himself into a pig¡¯s head without hesitation. When the next messenger, who seemed to be recognized by everyone, was sent out, his mount also received an acceleration endurance magic from Silang Octo. After doing this, the crampons all stood near the ice wall, waiting. A large number of kobolds came out of Pillsburg, and they brought all the trophies, including various weapons, equipment, property, and living horses into the castle. They also cut up the dead horses and humans, and it seemed that they were going to be used as food and dried into dried meat. During this period, a few greedy kobolds secretly cut off human fingers, put them in their mouths, and chewed them. The faces of the remaining living humans turned even bluer after seeing this scene. The infantry team in the distance didn't know whether to advance or retreat. The lord and leader were both cavalry and had already rushed into the ambush circle. There were only a few dead, so there was no one to direct their retreat. They didn¡¯t dare to rush over and sacrifice their lives for the nobles they usually hated to death. But they didn't dare to retreat just like that. If these lords reached a settlement with this terrible warlock again, they would be unbearable by untouchables like them when they came back to settle accounts. In the midst of embarrassment, one person said: "Let's go back and help carry the ransom" "Yes, yesbring the ransom here early so that the lord can go homein case of a freeze, we can come anyway." I can't afford it" As he said that, the group of infantrymen dispersed, like a pack of animals, and went home one after another. As for what will happen after walking back, no one knows. Seeing that the battle was settled and the enemy infantry dispersed, Silang Octo also closed up their formation. The remaining five kobolds were brought into Fort Palestine by Harrick and returned to the camp on the first floor of the Mage Tower. inside. Harik's swaggering big body was walking at the front. At this moment, his body carried a strong smell of blood, which made people feel more depressed and fearful. However, from the weird little tune Harik hummed, it was clear that he was The mood is extremely good. We soon walked to their camp and stood in the empty hall on the first floor of the Mage Tower, feeling like we were reincarnated. Looking at the five permanently empty beds, Gu Gua couldn't tell how he felt. "Very good! Bugs!"Under the protection of their master, they finally passed the exam and survived. "Harrick said with a crazy tone, as if he hadn't had enough of the killing just now. "Now, the master will award you with the honor of victory! " After saying that, a black hole suddenly appeared on the second floor of the mage tower, and a beam of light emerged from it, falling down the great warlock Silang Octo. Silang Octo's artist-like eyes glanced After passing these five people, it seemed that everyone was injured, but after such a real killing practice, everyone¡¯s temperament had changed slightly. ¡°Very good, my children. In view of your performance in this battle, I am very pleased. I am proud of Bluebeard Gugua¡¯s wisdom and timing. He killed 5 people. I hope you can become a commander-in-chief warrior. Crazy ax man Mangdun, his crazy fighting style makes my hair stand on end. Although he was seriously injured, he also successfully burst out his fighting spirit. He is the second warrior in our territory to understand fighting spirit. In this battle , he killed 7 people. Now, I canonize Bluebeard Gugua, and Mad Ax Mangdun as squadron leader. Each of you can select 50 people for training. There will be a competition once a month. The team that wins the competition can enjoy better food and related treatment for a month. . ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Out out not not not to be discouraged, but to understand the fighting spirit will basically seal off the possibility of warlock bloodline, so I also look forward to you being able to realize the more valuable warlock talent. From now on, during the monthly competition, the top ten with the strongest combat effectiveness will be added to Harik¡¯s special training team and trained as reserve captains! " Text Chapter 20 Warlock Crash Course After saying this, Silang Octo raised his hand, and two magic medals were placed on Gu Gua and the kobold named Mangdun. If Gu Gua¡¯s figure is slender, then Mang Dun¡¯s figure is completely short and stocky. If it weren¡¯t for the scales, some people would believe that he was a dwarf. At this moment, he was holding two hand axes stained with minced meat and bone residue. They were not the same size. They were obviously trophies taken from the enemy after his own weapons were broken or lost. There are seven or eight wounds on the chest and body, among which the wound on the chest is the most serious, and even the white bones and fascia inside can be seen. There is also a layer of faint red light flashing slowly on the body, as if there is a leakage of electricity, and from time to time there is an arc of light flashing through, looking like a damaged Terminator. However, as the magic medal fell on him, the wounds on Mang Dun's body and the uncontrollable fighting spirit were brought under control. The wounds began to heal slowly, and the fighting spirit was absorbed into his body and no longer wandered around. When the medal fell on Gu Gua, Gu Gua¡¯s brain felt like it was suddenly thrown into the water. It was like looking up in the water. Everything became dizzy and became a little deformed and exaggerated. In particular, the black-robed warlock in front of him immediately became taller and more powerful, and his body seemed to have a sacred radiance, making him even more revered. He immediately knew that this was the function of this magic medal, and it was a charm that affected the mind. But he still took advantage of the situation and immediately bowed: "Thank you for your love, Master! We will definitely be furious and swear to be loyal to you!" The other kobold man, Mang Dun, was obviously also affected by the magic. He knelt directly on the ground, prostrate and let out a dog barking sound. , and then went to kiss Silang Octo's shoes, with that affectionate look that made people blush. The look that Mad Ax Mangdun made is the highest courtesy for a kobold and expresses the most complete surrender. Gu Gua, who originally thought he had a trick, was dumbfounded. He didn't expect something like this to happen. He had received modern education and was completely unable to do such a thing. Silang Octo laughed loudly, as if he had read a very funny joke, and then said: "Bluebeard, come with me." After saying that, he walked back to the hole on the second floor. Gu Gua hesitated. After a moment, he walked over and stood behind Silang Octo. In a flash of light, they disappeared from the hall on the first floor and appeared on the second floor. I have never been to Gu Gua on the second floor before. From the outside, there are no windows on the second floor, but you can see that there is very natural light in the second floor, which is no darker than the first floor. There are many books placed here, neatly placed on the magic bookshelf. The magic bookshelf is shining with the light of magic. There is a metal conduit behind each bookshelf, which is gathered together in the middle and falls on a huge crystal ball. Under the crystal ball that is constantly flashing under the power of magic, there are three kobolds tied up. The skulls on their heads have been uncovered, and their brains are covered with metal threads, sparks are constantly coming out, and the metal threads are connected to the crystal ball. , obviously under the influence of magic, constantly absorbing the contents of magic books. Gu Gua¡¯s face suddenly turned cold, his fists clenched involuntarily, and he even stopped breathing for a moment. Silang Octo glanced at him silently and said: "These three kobolds are the children who were previously tested to have warlock talents." Gu Gua looked at all this in shock, his teeth clenched, but Still hasn't exploded. Tusi and two other kobolds with warlock talents were tightly tied to the crystal ball at the moment. They were trembling nervously as the current surged, and there was some special medicine surging in the catheter. It seemed that Trying hard to keep these three little headmen from fainting, they must endure the pain soberly. "Our time is very limited and we must cultivate enough manpower as soon as possible." Xilang Octo looked at Gu Gua's expression calmly and continued: "In the next time, I will use this Mage Tower as soon as possible. The foundation is connected to this land to absorb magic power. Because the battle just now has used up all my mana storage, if the enemy comes again, we will not be able to resist it. Or you are a guy like Harik who has muscles under his skull, so I need you to grasp the overall situation during my retreat." Gu Gua's expression became even more surprised, and he suddenly turned his head to look at Xilang. Octo wanted to read something from his face. He never imagined that this great warlock would actually entrust him with such an important matter. "If you want your tribe to survive, do as I say. You can't escape from this castle, let alone survive in the outside world. But once we succeed, the entire Vasa will be under our control Under control." Silang Octo stretched out his slender hand and touched the crystal ball flooded with electricity.After stroking it, it felt as natural as if it were stretching into warm water. Gu Gua's eyes jumped when he saw it. "The things here are over. You will become the leader of all kobolds and help me develop the resources of the North. And I will inspire your dragon veins and make you officially a warlock, a true warlock." Silang Octo said, Gu Gua's eyes looked at Tusi and the other three, obviously worried about becoming a terrifying monster like these three kobolds. Silang Octor said: "A normal, steadily growing kobold warlock, not a hasty product that focuses on magic common sense. In addition to the power of the dragon vein, I also need a right-hand man with his own consciousness." Ron Octo reached out and waved, and a blue electric current rushed towards Gu Gua, forming a new chain armor directly on his body, and forming ferocious electric shackles on his wrists and ankles. "If you follow my will, these shackles will protect you. If you dare to resist me, they will kill you immediately." Gu Gua swallowed his saliva. At this moment, he had no room to resist. , had to bow and said: "I obey your orders, my great master" Silang Octo stretched out his hand and flicked it, and a black key flew up and landed on Gu Gua, and the blue electric current connected instantly. He kept the key and hung it around Gu Gua's neck like a necklace. The key fell on Gu Gua's neck, making him feel as if there was a dog chain around his neck. He touched the black iron key in disgust. A strange feeling arose, this was probably magic. Text Chapter 21 Dragon Vein Inspiration Progress Dear book friends! Please vote for more recommendations, thank you! ! ! ======================================== "This key will be given to you Part of the ability to control the second level, this crystal ball is currently the center for controlling the simple instincts of the mage tower. The mana reserve is currently exhausted, and the mana is drawn from these three little heads. Use it carefully, otherwise all three of them will. Death. This is what I don¡¯t want to see.¡± Silang Octo said: ¡°At the same time, we must also pay attention to the defense of Palestine and accept the ransom. As for the hostages, you can do whatever you want.¡± Octo walked up a staircase in the void and slowly disappeared into the air. He had obviously gone to a higher floor. A voice still came from the void: "If you want to know how to do it, just put your hand on the crystal ball" Gu Gua turned around and looked at the metal bookshelves around him. It could be seen that the crystal ball was the largest. Its function is to control this library and transfer the knowledge therein into the minds of these three kobolds through some mysterious magic, and continuously stimulate the dragon blood in their bodies, making their ability to control magic even more enhanced. stand up. ????????????????????????? However, this is obviously a way to reverse the current situation. There are definitely many hidden dangers, but it can appropriately deal with the current predicament. Gu Gua looked sadly at Tuxi¡¯s face, which was struck by the electric current and was struggling in pain but without the slightest bit of consciousness. He stretched out his hand and covered the crystal ball. Suddenly, it was like putting his head into a big clock and being struck hard. Gu Gua felt that all his five senses had been lost. A strong shock hit him, knocking his eyes, brain, eardrums, My nostrils all trembled, and I felt dizzy and dizzy as if I was drunk, but the dizziness was even more painful than being drunk. From his seven orifices, thin lines of blood slowly flowed down, like a little snake that had just woken up from hibernation. However, during this process, Gu Gua was very conscious and clearly understood everything that happened to him. It seemed that a certain point in his body had been opened, and there was a simple and tacit understanding between the magic core and the crystal ball in the body, and all kinds of simple information could be exchanged between each other. A kind of enlightenment arose in Gu Gua¡¯s heart. He knew that it was precisely because his own magic power was not enough that he suffered the backlash from the magic of the crystal ball. A mysterious feeling flooded into his mind, forming an image diagram, and Gu Gua knew what this diagram meant without any teaching. A thick blue current runs like a progress bar, which is obviously the progress of their instillation of knowledge. Gu Gua lowered the speed a bit to make them less painful. On the other side, there are three test tubes with red liquid inside, which looks like blood. Gu Gua also instantly knew that this was the level of awakening of the dragon veins of the three kobolds, and it was also the amount of mana they had accumulated so far. At this moment, their dragon vein blood only covers about one-tenth of the level at the bottom of the test tube. Slowing down the inflow of knowledge, the dragon vein magic accumulation speed increased a bit, but the overall activation speed slowed down a bit. After repeated debugging, Gu Gua found the most suitable speed and adjusted it. Pay attention. He thought in his mind that he had to find a way to go up and down freely from the second floor. At this moment, a flash occurred in the crystal ball, and a spell and a gesture immediately appeared in his mind. Combined with the key given to him by the great warlock Silang, He can freely open the light pillar leading to the first floor. From this light pillar, he can freely travel between the first and second floors. Magic is really a magical thing. At this moment, Gu Gua even felt that magic was smoother and easier to use than the technology he knew in his previous life. In terms of details, it could even be comparable to magic and Taoism. But there is no time to indulge in these contents. Gu Gua still has important things to do. He has to guard the castle and take good care of the people who still rely on him. Great Warlock Silang is right, if this castle cannot be defended, people like him will die. And for Gu Gua, this is also the only opportunity in the North to come into contact with advanced civilization. No matter from which aspect, he cannot let himself fail. In the process of communicating with the crystal ball, Gu Gua felt that the demonic core of the Ice Salamander that he had devoured but had not yet digested seemed to have undergone some changes. His blue beard had grown partially, and the magic power in his body had also undergone some changes. Change, but now is not the time to check. Taking his hands away from the crystal ball, all the diagrams and spell-casting instructions in his mind disappeared, and his eyes returned to reality. He held the iron key around his neck, followed the method taught by the crystal ball, chanted the spell in his mouth, and made gestures in his hands. Originally, he seemed to be casting a very simple spell, but heAfter trying it three times, I succeeded. Then I exited from the second floor and returned to the first floor. Xilang, who was on the top of the mage tower, kept observing Gu Gua. When Gu Gua used the key, his brows moved involuntarily, and he smiled and said to himself: "I knew you had magic power." , but your acting skills are really good, you even fooled me. Do you know the real purpose of my coming here? It seems that I can¡¯t keep you after this is over Let me think about how to deal with you. " After returning to the first floor, just as Gu Gua guessed, Harik and the others were no longer there. Gu Gua ran outside the mage tower and saw the kobolds standing in a messy pile, with more than 300 people in total. At this moment Crazy Ax is selecting his team members among them. He chose those kobolds who were taller and stronger. Gu Gua rushed over. Fortunately, Tuta Tuba and the others had not been picked off by Crazy Axe. He immediately picked out all the small head people captured here from the Stubborn Stone Tribe. These were seventeen people. , and then selected those kobolds who seemed to have slightly higher intelligence. This way there was no conflict with Crazy Axe. The two of them chose fifty people each in peace, and the remaining kobolds were in crampons. Under his supervision, barracks continued to be built around the mage tower for the residence of these kobold soldiers. Having complete martial arts knowledge in the previous life, it was not a problem to teach a few kobolds. Gu Gua then took these kobolds to the other side of the mage tower and began to teach them. In addition to Tuda and Tuba, Gu Gua also selected three kobolds who seemed to have good qualities in all aspects from among the kobolds he selected. They served as commanders respectively, and divided the fifty kobolds into five groups. The team first stood in a row. The chief knew the names of the team members. Gu Gua knew the name of the chief and announced the discipline. Only then did order be initially established. Text Chapter 22 The real-time strategy of the kobold army Please recommend, please click, thank you all! ============================== Gu Gua taught them from the very beginning. The idea of ????the martial arts here is completely to defeat ten with one force, to attack the opponent with absolute strength and speed. The emphasis on moves is not as high as in Gu Gua's previous world. This cannot be said to be who is right or wrong, or who is better or worse. When the physical quality is sufficient and it is easier to pursue strength and speed, there is nothing wrong with pursuing the powerful heavyweight. However, the physical quality is relatively low, and strength and speed are not as good as When it is not possible, it is very unrealistic to blindly pursue power and speed. This is exactly what the kobolds are like now. The initial supplies have almost been used, and the food cannot be eaten indefinitely. If they are consumed more fiercely, they may run out of food soon. The original physical fitness of kobolds is very poor. If they blindly pursue strong physical fitness, except for some extremely talented kobolds, other ordinary kobolds will not be able to survive. So Gu Gua decided to train these kobolds according to the martial arts foundation of the previous life, especially the joint attack technique in the battle formation, and he should focus on studying it. However, judging from Gu Gua¡¯s exploration during this period, due to the rules and basic physical problems, it is absolutely impossible to use the original set of cultivation methods to form the same internal force and Qi system as in the previous life. The only way is to say Improve some combat effectiveness by improving combat skills. In addition to using various spear weapons, the kobold tribe also likes to use long-range weapons such as slings and light crossbows. However, in this desolate place, it is already very difficult to find suitable equipment, and it is even more wishful thinking to find a crossbow with enough equipment. So Gu Gua specially organized ten of the kobolds who were relatively smooth with slings into a sling team. In addition to spear skills, they mainly practiced sling skills. During the training, special emphasis was placed on the ability of group combat and joint attack. It was necessary to defeat the crazy axe, Mangdun, in the competition a month later. Now, we have to do the things in front of us well, and we must solve the human affairs outside. With such a delay, most of the day has passed, and the sky is getting a little dark. The human lords in the ice wall are already shivering from the cold, and their faces are pale. A few of them with weaker constitutions even hugged each other, desperately looking at the black castle from time to time, and from time to time looking at the direction in which their reinforcements were coming. However, the distance from their territory to here was not very close, even if they were riding fast. The solution came so quickly. If the enemy army rushes up again at this time, Gu Gua knows that there will no longer be any magic power left in Pillersburg. The only way to avoid fighting is to bluff and frighten the enemy. After arranging his team and assigning Tu Ta and Tu Ba to lead the training, Gu Gua walked to the second floor. Although Tuda and Tuba are young, they are supported by fifteen members of the same race. They have an absolute advantage over the other team members who have been randomly selected. Coupled with these preliminary training contents, Gu Gua has already fully taught them. It was given to them and they taught it to the new kobolds. There was no problem at all, so there was no need to worry at all. Still following the prescribed gestures and spells, Gu Gua held the iron key and cast the spell. This time he tried twice and successfully climbed to the second floor. The scene on the second floor was no different from when he left. Slowly, Gu Gua put his hand on the crystal ball. This time it was like immersing his head in hot water. There was a buzzing in his ears. This time he could feel the chart appearing again with a thought. Tusi and the other three kobolds are in good condition and have more magic power reserves. On a certain floor of the mage tower, there should be a magic power storage pool. There is also a little bit of storage at the bottom of the chart indicating the amount of storage inside. As a mage tower, with a magic reservoir and a little activation magic, it can automatically obtain magic power from the surrounding environment, turn it into substantial liquid, and store it in the magic reservoir for use by the magic tower. . Now the activation of magic power is borne by the three kobolds who have opened the dragon vein. As long as these three kobolds do not die, there is no need to worry about the magic power reservoir drying up. After understanding the progress of the magic power accumulation, Gu Gua reported the situation of the entire castle. The mage tower can only display the first and second floors, and the situation in the outer city can also be displayed, as well as the situation of more than twenty crampons outside. A closer look revealed that those that had been chopped to pieces in the battle before Crampons, I thought they were all dead at the time, but I didn't expect that in this cold winter in the North, they still existed, and were even recovering! ! ! It seems that as long as enough time and cold are given, these broken and disabled crampons will definitely return to their intact state! ?In this way, the battle will be much easier to fight, as long as it drags on day by day. Gu Gua immerses his mind in controlling the overall situation, which is a bit like looking at strategic maps and tactical maps when playing a strategic real-time game. When he raised the viewing angle to the limit, he felt waves of dizziness, as if the TV signal was not good, and his vision became blurry. He knew that the magic tower's ability had reached its limit, so he lowered his sight. During this process, he felt that the heads of two crampons were moving rapidly into the distance. He continued to lower his gaze and looked at the heads of the two crampons. Hart, the second son of the baron who was released from the battlefield by Gu Gua, rushed back frantically with his cavalry Rem, who was frozen into a popsicle. Originally, I thought I could get some credit, but I didn¡¯t expect that I would lose my troops and generals. All my cavalry members died except Rem, the most stable one. Under the tremendous pressure and humiliation of death, he did not care about the physical strength of the strong horse under his crotch, and drove hard. "Thirsty" Rem said weakly as he didn't know when he woke up. This sound suddenly reached Hart's ears, and it was like hearing a loud bell, waking him up from his state of ignorance. Only then did he notice his state, immediately jumped off the horse, and pulled Lei Mu helped him down. "Rem! Rem!" Hart shook Rem's shoulder. Rem said weakly: "I'm thirsty" Hart quickly raised his head and looked around. There was no water source at all. He couldn't find any water. In his surrender just now, he had already thrown all his equipment on the ground. , there is nothing useful on him now, only the necklace on his chest that his mother left for him. Text Chapter 23 Mother¡¯s Relics Dear book lovers, during the new book period, please vote for more recommendations so that more people can read this book. Thank you! ===================================== Just when Hart was feeling regretful, he saw Go to the two crampon heads hanging next to the saddle. Because they were hung next to the galloping horses, they received some heat. They seemed to have melted a little at this moment, dripping water. Hart didn't care whether the stuff was drinkable or not. He directly held the crampon head in his hand and dripped it into Rem's mouth. The powerful magical coldness of the ice claws severely froze his hands, but as if to punish himself, Hart gritted his teeth until blood came out, but he still did not make a sound. The water from the crampon dripped onto Rem's lips. Rem frowned and licked slowly. Soon the water dripped faster and faster, while the blue ice-cold magic was on Hart's arm and Rem's lips. It continues to spread. I don't know how long it took, but Hart already felt that his hands had lost consciousness, and the cold air had spread to his chest, and further to his heart. The enemy did not kill him by then, but he himself died in the "trophy" It's really dumbfounding. Hart smiled weakly. Just as he closed his eyes, the cold air finally broke through his shoulder and collarbone, penetrated below, and spread to his necklace. This was a relic left to him by his mother. It is said that his grandfather's family was a family of wizards. His mother eloped to the land of Vasa with his father, who was originally the leader of a small adventure group, and used their savings to establish a territory and help His father proclaimed himself a baron. For more than ten years, he used swords, guns, blood and interest negotiations to reach an agreement with other Vasa noble lords and became one of the Vasa nobles. ¡°My mother, who came from a noble family in the south, couldn¡¯t stand the severe cold in Vasa and died of illness not long after. This necklace was the only relic she left to Hart. After the cold air poured into the necklace, it was like a river opening its floodgates. Even the magic core mark of the crampon rushed into the necklace crazily. When the magic core mark entered the necklace, The crampon's head completely turned into a handful of water, and a whirlpool of blue magic power appeared in the necklace's pendant. It even stretched out eight metal legs, piercing Hart's sternum. In the middle, with a squeaking sound, it has been burned into his skin, emitting an unpleasant smell of burning flesh. After the necklace pendant was embedded in his sternum, the necklace chain broke into two parts from the highest point, slid down, and then turned into two insect wing-like patterns. In an extremely cold way, an alternative brand was left on the young man. On the thin chest. "Ahhh!!!!!!" A wave of freezing pain from the depths of his soul made Hart groan in pain. The originally pampered young aristocrat was suddenly sucked in by the demonic tattoo on his chest and the necklace pendant. , as if a suffocated person suddenly comes into contact with air and inhales violently. The body that originally still had some baby fat became as skinny as a stick, and the blond hair that was carefully taken care of was completely drained of its essence by this fierce sucking, and became half gray. Then came the frantic gasping, like waking up from a terrible nightmare. Hart looked around blankly, stretched out his hands, looked at the bony hands like bird's claws, and suddenly laughed. He stood up, laughing so hard that he almost choked, and then tears flowed down, and he murmured: "Is this the inheritance my mother left me? Is it such a magic prop?! If I had known that this magic prop was used like this, I would have Why come here to find fault! ! Mother, mother you are so cruel" Then he fell into sobs. At the same time as the magic pendant changed, the water formed by the crampon's head also completely dripped from it, and most of it entered Rem's mouth. Rem swallowed in a daze, and as he swallowed, the water on his abdomen His scars slowly healed in the ice, and eventually even the ice melted into his body. Then, as he gasped, a white light flickered. As the breath deepened, the white light became thicker and thicker. Suddenly, with a bang, Rem, who had been seriously injured, jumped out of thin air from the ground. He stood up, looked up to the sky and roared, and the white light appeared steadily on his body, covering him with a thin layer. Rem also in this life and death struggle, with the help of the magic power of the ice claw head, finally broke the bottleneck that had been stuck for a long time, and finally realized the fighting spirit, and it was pure ice attribute fighting spirit. Fighting spirit quickly repaired the wounds on his body, and the stubble on his cheekbones that had become thin due to injuries and blood loss in the battle turned blue and white. Rem seemed to be looking at his hands in a daze. From his own perspective, the world must have changed a lot. He turned his head, looked at Hart, knelt down on one knee and said: "My lord Hart, Rem swears to serve you with loyalty forever!" Hart had a mysterious feeling at this moment, and he could feel it.When Rem took the oath at this moment, it was not a momentary impulse, but a feeling that came from the bottom of his heart. Hart also felt this way, feeling that he and the man in front of him had a bond that transcended the ordinary master-slave relationship. He looked up at the sky again, and he felt that there was a more mysterious and kind presence in a distant place watching him. The two mounted their horses again, taking the remaining crampon head with them, and ran towards the baron's territory. Gu Gua stopped looking at them. He knew that these were two hidden clues that would be very useful in the future. If you don't touch them now, you will bring yourself tenfold and hundredfold benefits in the future. Looking back to the vicinity of the castle, the nobles in the ice wall were half frozen to death, and the aura of despair spread in the ice wall. It is already approaching dusk. In half an hour, the sun will completely set. By then, the temperature will drop by about ten degrees, and all ordinary humans present will inevitably freeze to death. Gu Gua thought for a while, ordered the crampons to walk into the ice wall, and walked in front of the group of nobles who suddenly became frightened. One of the crampons sounded the sound of Gu Gua, which was of course also the effect brought by the magic crystal ball. "My neighbors are offended, and I am embarrassed to see you lacking food and clothing. You have offended me, but it is not in line with hospitality to let you freeze to death." In the ears of these nobles, this voice was embarrassing. It felt contrived and disgusting, but I had to listen to it. "So I am very merciful. The Mages Guild is not a robber who robs homes. I will give you justice. I will use everything you have on you to exchange for a warm nest tonight, a pot of steaming hot rotten broth and a piece of meat." What do you think of the crispy and delicious brown bread? "Isn't this a robber? ! This is simply worse than prying open a bone and sucking out the marrow! ! The nobles cursed in their hearts, but they had to agree with him. Text Chapter 24: Looting (please vote for recommendation!) Please vote for recommendation! Please collect it, thank you all! ! ! ================================== The nobles in the cellar are about to bow to the God of Death. There are reasons to disagree there! Even if you die, you have to be a dead ghost! How have they ever suffered such terrible torture since they became nobles? ! At that moment, they all nodded in agreement, saying that the mage can take these worthless things as he pleases! And they all hated themselves for being ignorant of Mount Tai, and there was no legendary mage in the eyes of goblins. They actually offended the Mage Guild and the great warlock Lord Silang. They really deserved death, and they would not hesitate to die! Gu Gua nodded reservedly, controlled the crampons, and brought the group of twenty-five nobles, including their horses, into the castle and settled down in a den. As expected, this den was very warm, and there was also a pot of stinking hot rotten broth, and a piece of black bread that could chip one's teeth. However, these nobles seemed to have never eaten such delicious food, snoring. After eating so much, this meal will probably remain in their memory forever and will never be erased. Soon, these nobles calmed down, and a row of kobolds walked in, holding weapons in their hands and looking at them maliciously. "Meal expenses, meal expenses, agreed upon, everything, on, on, everything!!!" The kobold's barking common language is particularly disturbing. But looking at the weapons in the hands of the kobolds, the crampon monsters outside, and the killing weather outside, these nobles lowered their noble heads. They looked at each other, and none of the nobles took off their equipment, and none of the nobles dared to attack the kobolds. But immediately a few spears poked at him. The nobles hurriedly began to take off their equipment, such as ancestral bright light armor, ritual rings enchanted with permanent charm, large swords made of fine steel, and various money bags embroidered with silk threads. , were thrown on the ground one after another, and were picked up by the kobolds. Soon, only a group of naked nobles were left in the den. Then, the den was covered and the kobolds left one after another. After a long time, there was no more movement, and the nobles breathed a sigh of relief. In order to avoid embarrassment, some nobles started talking. I don't know if this desperate situation made them put aside their prejudices and grudges, and their conversations became more and more intimate, and they even vaguely formed a new alliance. Because they were afraid that there were still mages monitoring them, they didn't talk much about how to deal with this new great wizard. During their conversation, Gu Gua knew that at the southern end of the Vasa Basin, the only large city in Vasa, Darshore, lived a count. He monopolized the Bloodstone Trail, the only trade route to the south, and all mined from Vasa. The bloodstones can only be sold to the south from the Bloodstone Trail. The other road that passed through the dwarf territory was cut off decades ago because the relationship between humans and dwarves in Vasa was very bad, and it was almost impossible to get there if you wanted to go there. Compared with the greedy goblins, this human count took away most of the tax money without mercy, making the blood stone business, which was originally a huge profit, become as profitable as selling potatoes. The nobles who are so poor and crazy will lose their minds and come to rob a mage. Lamenting this defeat, the nobles were thinking about how to collect the annual tax from the earl, sighing sadly. The next day, all the trophies were delivered. Judging from the composition of the spoils of war, these nobles are really extremely poor. The loot included grain, barley, half-new cloth, a small amount of silver, crystals, and some blood stones. These were kept in a warehouse and guarded by crampons. The act of sending trophies showed that the nobles had admitted defeat for the time being and would not attack again in the short term. It also gave Gu Gua, who had been reminded of his courage, a sigh of relief. ?Obviously they did not choose to continue the confrontation. After collecting the spoils of war, Gu Gua asked the kobolds to give these nobles some smelly animal skins so that they could cover their shameful parts so that they could go back. After sending the nobles away, Gu Gua breathed a sigh of relief, released his hands from the crystal ball, and fell to the floor, not wanting to move a finger anymore. After waiting for a short while, Gu Gua returned to the first floor and walked towards the place where his fifty-man squadron was training. At this moment, the entire squadron was training intensively. Defeating humans also made these kobolds who had never been on the battlefield excited. Kobolds especially like to discriminate against races that are weaker than them. Generally speaking, they discriminate against races with poor combat capabilities such as dwarfs and goblins. For humans, they hide as far away as possible. This timeLang would rather send only ten trained kobold warriors than these hard workers, and he had this consideration. I'm afraid that my camp will collapse before the battle begins. As morale waxes and wanes, the results become even more unpredictable. Gu Gua looked at this group of excited kobolds, and with his hands behind his back, he pointed out the irregularities in their training bit by bit, and improved the standard of training a lot. The medal on his chest, the chain armor flashing with blue electricity, and the key shining with mysterious brilliance all gave Gu Gua an infinite mysterious pressure. Following the admiring gazes of these kobolds, Gu Gua also puffed up his chest, showed off his dignity, and walked swaggeringly in front of everyone. In his previous life, Gu Gua was just an ordinary monster with no special bloodline or special genius. When he entered the human world, he was an ordinary third-rate college student. In order to make it easier to survive the catastrophe, he did not become tall, handsome, or rich, nor did he get into trouble with girls. He was really a good gentleman, and he had always pursued a low-key approach to work, so he could rise steadily. I have never tried to stand in the eyes of everyone's admiration. Mainly because the last life was also a peaceful world. Whether it was the world of cultivation or the human world, there were strong laws and law enforcement agencies. As long as you abide by the law and do not touch the interests of the upper class, you don't need to be afraid of anything. Since he obtained the energy of the Heavenly Dragon and traveled to this world, he has encountered every crisis, and the jungle law of the jungle has forced him to become stronger and stand on the head of others if he wants to survive. In just three years, he has gone from an ordinary and lowly Kobold in a small tribe to a squadron leader in a small castle. He also holds power over hundreds of people under one person and enjoys the power of The vanity of the superior and the admired. Text Chapter 25 The Warlock¡¯s Road Please vote for recommendation! thank you all! ! ! ======================================= Ecstasy in the admiration of the kobolds Gu Gua had never enjoyed such a comfortable feeling before, and couldn't help but feel a little proud. No wonder people wanted to become masters. Just the look of admiration in their eyes was an extremely luxurious enjoyment. But he quickly thought of the great warlock Xilang, the northern nobles who were about to go bankrupt, and even the crazy ax man Mangdun who also became the squadron leader, all posing a powerful threat to him. Gu Gua suddenly woke up from his complacency and clenched his fists involuntarily. Don¡¯t be proud, don¡¯t be complacent, you must be stronger! Gu Gua thought so, walked into the ranks, and after carefully correcting his team's training methods, returned to the second floor of the Mage Tower. After many times of practice, this time he came up with ease. He took a cushion similar to a futon and placed it next to the crystal ball. Then he made a cross-sitting posture in his previous life and slowly pushed it onto the crystal ball with both hands. The blue progress bar, which symbolizes the infusion of knowledge, is slowly progressing, and the red progress bar, which symbolizes the awakening level of the dragon veins of these three kobolds, is also growing slightly. Gu Gua adjusted the white crystal ring on his hand, and then used his mind to control the progress bar of blue knowledge to separate one in his direction. Suddenly, the blue electric clothes on his body were connected with the magic on the crystal ball, and a complex thought rushed in from the crystal ball like a runaway train. The white crystal ring on his finger flashed fiercely. Unexpectedly, the knowledge was instilled so violently, it was like filling a plastic bag with water from the Yangtze River. The white crystal ring clicked very simply. It shattered with a single sound. Gu Gua took advantage of this delay to quickly close his six senses, blocking out the torrent of knowledge, and fell into the state of seclusion in his previous life. After he stabilized his mind, he slowly opened up his 1% six senses. Suddenly, it seemed as if six or seven people were chanting loudly next to his ears with the same loud voice: "In the Apennine Mountains, North" "The principle of magic lies in" "Elven Chronicles" "" Countless messages came like a bombardment from these six or seven voices. He immediately turned off his six senses a little more, and only two voices lingered in his ears, like a radio jumping on the radio. He locked the voices on the principles of magic and history. There are many things he needs to know, but these two are the most important. After mastering this speed, Gu Gua once again attracted the red progress bar to himself. The red progress bar turned into countless tiny ants, one after another crawling down his arms and into his body. As the red ants burrowed in, a tingling feeling spread from beginning to end, penetrating into every muscle of his body and carving into every bone of his body, making him feel as if there were tens of thousands of ants on his body. Nibbling on his body bit by bit, the intense feeling was not much worse than Ling Chi. The numb feeling soon detected the magic core, and I calculated for a while. Soon the red ants crawled out of his body again and formed a link with his body, displaying all his physical qualities in the crystal ball. "Bloodline development rate: 62%. Possess an alien magic core: level 2, superior, attribute: water." "Current level estimate: top level warrior level 4." "Do you want to conduct analysis of the internal magic core?" Gu Gua After thinking for a while, he responded: "Yes." The red light circled the magic core in his stomach that had shrunk twice and analyzed it closely. Gu Gua still doesn¡¯t know that the existence of various intelligent effects in this crystal ball is the tower spirit of this mage tower. It is a powerful intelligent magic device. Its intelligence level is basically the same as that in the previous life. Artificial intelligence rivals are also being developed and designed. In other words, this tower spirit, even in the technological era of the previous life, was a super-level dream product. As the core of a mage tower, the tower spirit is completely controlled by the owner of the mage tower. In other words, anything done through the tower spirit is done under the eyes of the great warlock Silang. Anything that happens within the monitoring range of this mage tower is under the control of Silang Octo. middle. Even if Gu Gua knew the inside story, he wouldn¡¯t care so much. Even if he doesn't use this crystal ball to plan his own affairs, Silang Octo will use various methods that he knows or don't know to find out about himself. If he uses this magical magic prop to improve his abilities faster, , while this great warlock can still tolerate himself, growing into a strong man who can control his own destiny is his only way.? A great warlock with a notorious surname also said everywhere that he dared to bring so much supplies to the far north with only a powerful demonized orc berserker. If this guy wasn't a madman, it would mean that He is a very scheming guy. From Gu Gua¡¯s point of view, it¡¯s obviously not the former. Moreover, actively exposing his secrets also reduces his threat to the great warlock Silang. Smart people are always very conceited about their own wisdom, so if this suspicious warlock thinks that everything is in his hands, then he will The threat to myself is much smaller. After Gu Gua figured this out, he opened the page of the crystal ball and asked: "How to instill knowledge." "There are three ways to instill knowledge: First, write the knowledge directly into the brain of the subject using magic. Here, the advantage is that it can be used, but the disadvantage is that it will cause unknown damage to the subject's brain, causing damage to the overall brain function. Second: Create an arcane mechanism in the subject's magic item through magic. , can store knowledge from one thousandth of a second to twenty years. The specific storage time depends on the level of the magic item. The knowledge is temporarily stored in the subject's magic item and can be taken out for study and reference when the subject is willing. , you can also learn details in your sleep to form a knowledge dream. The advantage is that you can carry it with you, but the disadvantage is that the progress of learning knowledge is slow. Third: By extracting the soul, the soul of the subject is pulled into the virtual space created by the tower spirit. , learning knowledge in space can last longer in the virtual space. Specifically, Bentaling has created a virtual space, in which one hour is only five minutes in the real world, a magnification of twelve times. The advantages are: higher time utilization and deeper knowledge mastery. The disadvantages are: 1. Knowledge ability depends on the level of ability to create virtual space. People with unstable minds will fall into the virtual space and be assimilated, and their souls and strength will be lost. Being absorbed by the tower spirit. 2. Unable to learn content that is not set in the tower spirit.¡± Text Chapter 26 Differences (please recommend!) Gu Gua put down his already sore hands and thought carefully. It can be seen that the first way for Tusi and other three kobolds with warlock talents to absorb knowledge is the fastest, but it will damage the structure of the brain itself and bring endless hidden dangers to future development. This is a road Gugua would never choose. When he first started to learn and absorb knowledge, the memory magic white crystal that Gu Gua seized was broken. It seemed that the quality was not high and it could only provide fifteen seconds of memory. Gu Gua didn't have any suitable magic props in his hands at the moment, and he didn't dare to touch the magic props among the trophies. This path could only be rejected. ? Then there is only one path left. Gu Gua looked at the weather outside and saw that it was still early, so he put his hands on the crystal ball and continued to explore. After asking the tower spirit, Gu Gua chose to enter the virtual space to learn knowledge. Generally speaking, when the great magicians who own the Mage Tower teach knowledge to young apprentices, they often use this time-lag method between the virtual world and the real world to impart these most basic and unquestionable knowledge. But for knowledge that requires practical practice, the principles can only be explained, and apprentices cannot practice magic. So this kind of virtual space will be set up like an ordinary school, with a blackboard, a table, and a dull and mechanical lecturer, and then start explaining knowledge. A toneless voice began to explain the reasoning, without giving the apprentice any chance to ask questions until the lesson was complete. ?Obviously, the virtual space created by Silang Octo is not that simple. Gu Gua walked in. This was a very ordinary small mountain village. Everything was so real. Gu Gua was shocked. He could not imagine that a great warlock would set up such a real setting in a virtual space for learning theoretical knowledge. For learning, this kind of luxurious arrangement is definitely not worth the gain. Before he could figure it out, a stone suddenly hit his head, and severe pain and shame surged from Gu Gua's heart. He turned around and saw a group of children picking up stones on the ground and throwing them at him. "Big fool Silang! Little bastard Silang!!! Look at his stupidity!! You are such an idiot!!" The children laughed. After hearing these words, the character played by Gu Gua felt endless anger in his heart. Even though this character was still just a child, Gu Gua could feel that he would dare to let this child challenge a lion now. . Gu Gua's heart was excited, and he suddenly understood that this virtual space was a virtual space created by Silang Octo according to his own memory. Perhaps he had never thought that others would enter from here before, but Gu Gua, an alien, Just walked in. Silang Octo, who was sitting on a certain floor upstairs drawing a magic circle, suddenly seemed to feel something. When he probed carefully and found that Shi Gugua had entered the virtual space of his memory, he felt an evil feeling in his heart. Fire surged up, and I felt that my most sacred and private place had been violated. I wanted to rush down and crush him to death. But when he saw Gu Gua transformed into his child, he didn¡¯t cry out of fear, nor did he rush to fight with the child in anger. Instead, he walked away silently and walked towards home. Xilang hesitated. He has experienced this scene millions of times, hoping for a different ending millions of times, but millions of times he has been immersed in it since his childhood, and the development of the story has still not deviated at all. He stopped and looked quietly at Gu Gua in the virtual space, holding his head quietly. As he walked home, his hands trembled. Back then, he relied on the anger in his heart to beat up all the children who dared to bully him, kicking, slapping, and biting them, and finally knocked down all the children. Let them convince themselves. When he got home He wanted to look away from here immediately, but a mysterious power and a desire from his heart prevented him from doing so. Even when he experienced these things again, he did not change the plot. Is it because of fear? Is it because of fear? Is it because of shame? Xilang clenched his fists, and his long nails had pierced his palms, but he didn't feel any pain at all. There was a sudden noise outside. Before Xilang could react, Gu Gua had already exited the virtual space and quickly reached the first floor and then into the outer city. Xilang closed his eyes and exhaled. Then he sat there quietly, his head hung low, not knowing what he was thinking. Gu Gua walked outside and took a look and found that his middleThey had already fought with the squadron of Mad Ax Mangdun. Fortunately, the internal fighting among the kobolds still followed the tradition and they did not take out sharp weapons to fight for real. It seems that as long as there are kobolds, fighting for leadership is what must happen. Gu Gua is really annoyed. He looked into the crowd and found no sign of Mad Ax Mangdun. Looking outside again, I saw not far away from the opposite side, Mad Ax Mang Dun was holding his arms and standing there coldly. Since the crazy ax man Mangdun gained fighting spirit, he has become much calmer. Many times, Gu Gua can see the desire for madness and killing in his eyes, but he has not indulged his desire. It can be seen that it is not just me who has grown up. There is a battle going on in the scene. Under the leadership of Tuda and Tuba, holding practice spears, their squadron surrounded their squadron into a big hedgehog. No matter which direction the enemy came from, they would be poked by the forest of spears and pushed back. . But Gu Gua¡¯s squadron did not have the courage to let go of the counterattack. From the beginning when selecting team members, Gu Gua¡¯s squadron selected those kobolds with higher intelligence. In this way, if the intelligence is higher, the physique will be very average. There is no genius who is strong in both directions. ???????????????????????????????????????????????OUTOUT off Crazy Ax Mandun's place were all strong kobolds. Before they were captured, they were also the main force in each tribe, and all of them were arrogant masters. As for Bluebeard Gugua, he is a marginal member of each tribe and is used to being bullied. If it weren¡¯t for Tuda and Tuba, this squadron would have surrendered long ago, kneeling on the ground and holding their heads, and they would have received less beatings. Tuda and Tuba have followed Gu Gua since they were young. How have they ever been bullied like this? He immediately picked up the guy and led his squadron to stabilize the situation into a confrontation. Text Chapter 28 Mang Dun¡¯s Duel Gu Gua heard the noise outside and walked out. Before he could say a word, Mang Dun, the crazy ax man opposite, walked out. His eyes were full of brutal killing intent, and the blood-red fighting spirit on his body was also vague. The promise spread out, causing the kobolds around him to disperse and look at him in awe. "Coward! Hiding in the tower! Coward! Not worthy of the medal!" Mad Ax Mang Dun shouted, obviously wanting to challenge Gu Gua. After the last battle, the crazy axe, Mang Dun, was obviously more powerful than Gu Gua, and he even had his fighting spirit aroused, but Gu Gua did not. The crazy ax man Mang Dun is more respectful to his master's loyalty, but Gu Gua still has selfish motives. The soldiers selected by Mangdun were all strong kobolds. Because their basic skills were very good, within a few days of training, they all reached level 1 warriors, and a few even reached levels 2 and 3. Compared with the soldiers in Gugua Squadron, The rookies are totally different. Why can this bug with a blue beard go up to the second floor, but his powerful and vindictive Mangdun cannot? ! Why! ! ! He is so unbalanced and so unfair! Kobolds should use their claws to speak! However, it seems that Mangdun¡¯s intelligence has also improved after his level has increased. Team competition is recognized, so if there is a team confrontation, the victory will be more beautiful, and the master will like him more! But the situation is much worse than the crazy axe, Mangdun, imagined. Without the ability to engage in real combat, the scene cannot be opened at all. His men are blocked by so many long poles, and there is no way to kill those weak bugs and open their turtle defenses. Crazy axe, Mangdun, never thought at all that if it were a real battle, his men would have been dug into a hornet's nest before they could break into the turtle shell. But none of this mattered anymore. Crazy Ax Mangdun came over, releasing a powerful aura. The red fighting energy on his body was like a slowly burning fire. The kobolds around him all started shouting under this aura. Get out of the way. Even the Hedgehog Formation of Gugua Squadron involuntarily dispersed in the face of this unmatched momentum. In this world where absolute abilities are astonishing, although there are not many peerless masters, transcendent general rules of war have been formed, and ordinary military formations are not a force worth relying on. Think about it, for a powerful warrior, ordinary attacks cannot even break through his defense, not even heavy weapons like bed crossbows, which are completely invulnerable. Even if there is an army of 10,000 people in front of him, he will not be able to break through his defense. It was just a massacre for the enemy. The only chance of victory was for this peerless master to be hacked to death by random swords when he ran out of power and could no longer maintain his defense. But in fact, masters will never use up their strength and wait for those ants to bite them to death. Instead, when they feel a little weak, they will immediately leave and never stay too long on the battlefield. If this kind of powerful force, which is completely incomparable with the ordinary power of the world, is used to kill generals and capture flags, then the situation of the war will easily be influenced by a peerless master. This is why during the previous castle defense battle, facing hundreds of human troops, Silang only sent out more than thirty crampons and ten kobolds. It was because of the small lords in northern Vasa, There are still a few people who can inspire fighting spirit, but the level is very low, that is to say, there is no problem if one is equal to ten. Like the demonized half-orc berserker Harik, who can send out a large whirlwind, one person can fight against a powerful warrior of a hundred cavalry. It is completely No. Coupled with the cheating spell of fog of war, Harik and crampons alone can defeat those rural nobles. Even the ten kobolds are just a foil. Now, the crazy axe, Mangdun, is on this road, following the route of the Berserker Harik, and continues to move forward. Gu Gua narrowed his eyes, and his vertical pupils shrank dangerously into a line. Crazy Ax didn¡¯t hold any weapons, but there was no doubt that his claws had the ability to split gold and stone. ¡°Hmph, since you are so superstitious about your own absolute power, let me tell you what true martial arts is! Gu Gua took two steps forward, and seemed to have touched the aura of Crazy Ax Mang Dun. Crazy Ax Man Mang Dun suddenly accelerated, the red fighting spirit burned crazily, and his feet suddenly accelerated, knocking the ground beneath his feet. The stones flew up and hit the heads of the surrounding kobolds, causing them to bleed. Seeing how powerful Crazy Ax Mang Dun was, Gu Gua also clenched his fists, but instantly changed to a weak and boneless posture, half-opening and half-closing his hands, waiting for Crazy Ax Mang Dun. . Jumped up suddenly, and used his fist to carry the momentum of running all the way, and hit Gu Gua's head hard. The red burning fighting spirit basically gathered in this fist as big as a vinegar bowl.On the head! If this blow were to hit hard, I'm afraid even the stubborn rocks would be broken open! Gu Gua sneered. Crazy Ax Mang Dun¡¯s movements can be seen clearly in his dynamic vision. Under his full attention, Crazy Ax Mang Dun¡¯s movements are almost as slow as dancing. Although after a lot of training and the experience of the last actual combat, Crazy Ax Mangdun's movements have been adjusted based on experience, and there are no big flaws, but that was also when he was practicing alone. The battlefield is constantly changing, and there is never a perfect move. This simple but powerful move had all the shortcomings that Gu Gua, who had practiced martial arts and had high agility, could not avoid. Gu Gua took a deep breath, exhaled slowly, and moved forward instead of retreating. He took a step forward and grabbed hold of the crazy ax mang Dun's forearm that was as thick as his leg. Instead of resisting with force, he followed Mang Dun. The momentum gained strength. As soon as Mangdun saw this situation, he fell into Gu Gua's trap before he could change his strength. With such great momentum and such heavy strength, how can it be so easy to change the strength midway? ! ! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ! ! With a loud bang, Mangdun's fist slammed into the floor tiles and penetrated deeply into the stone below. Even after the power was removed, Mangdun, the crazy axe, could not pull out his fist. Gu Gua passed by gracefully, with his hands behind his back, he walked up to the half-crouching Mang Dun, slapped Mang Dun hard twice, and said sincerely: "Idiot, you lost." Crazy Axe, Mang Dun is big He screamed angrily, wanting to bite off Gu Gua's hand, but Gu Gua always dodged Mang Dun's mouth at the slightest moment and slapped his hand hard on his face. Crazy axe Mangdun became even crazier, and the red fighting spirit on his body rose again, emitting even crazier heat than before. You can actually break through under such circumstances? Is he also a genius? Text Chapter 29 Fierce battle with demonized orcs Please vote for recommendation! Please collect it! If you find this book interesting, please feel free to recommend it and collect it. Thank you! ===================================== Gu Gua was a little surprised to see Mang Dun¡¯s His body trembled violently, and then a red light suddenly lit up. He pulled his fists out from the cracks in the stone, then turned around and hit Gu Gua with both fists like machine guns. At this moment, the crazy axe, Mangdun, is like a young man who has just learned to masturbate and has received a hard drive of selected love action movies taught to him by his senior brother, squandering his power without restraint. Gu Gua was still strutting around, dodging every attack from Mang Dun. He even had enough energy to kick him or push him during the intervals between Mang Dun's attacks, causing him to lose his balance and become embarrassed. After watching Mangdun¡¯s fighting spirit weaken again, Gu Gua knew that his strength had been almost exhausted, so he began to take the initiative to test and attack. Soon, Gu Gua was sure that Mang Dun's strength had been completely exhausted, and even his eyes showed a look of wanting to escape. How could Gu Gua let him go? The two hands were sometimes fists, sometimes claws, and sometimes palms. Each move was a fierce blow, hitting Mangdun's chest and abdomen and other weak areas. The blows made Mangdun retreat step by step, but he was completely unable to parry. force. Seeing that it was almost done, Gu Gua reached over and grabbed Mangdun's shoulders, preparing to use Zhanyi Shiba's falling move to knock Mangdun into pieces. Suddenly, there was an extreme danger behind him, and the scales on Gu Gua's back stood up in excitement. He immediately didn't care about playing with Mang Dun, and rolled on the spot like a lazy donkey, rolling out from the side. The feeling of danger was still strong. He punched the crazy axe, Mangdun, and made Mangdun spit out a mouthful of blood. Like a kite with a broken string, it hit the wall of the barracks five or six meters away. The walls of the barracks were also knocked down, and the roof was also smashed off, causing a violent burst of smoke and dust. Gu Gua stood up on his knees, and saw the demonized orc Harik retracting his fist in surprise. He looked at the collapsed barracks and at Gu Gua who rolled to the side. He seemed to be so sensitive to avoid Gu Gua. His attacks are a little weird. It is indeed this bastard! ! ! Gu Gua said angrily in his heart. Faced with a guy like this who has no weight in his hands, if you beat him to death, you will be beaten to death, and there will definitely be no impact at all. You must never admit defeat or surrender. This guy with muscles all over his body will definitely look down on the weak. Giving up now will only lead to death! If I can still fight against him, I'm afraid I can still find a way to survive. If I just surrender and admit defeat, I may be smashed into pulp in the next second! After Gu Gua saw the form clearly, he kicked hard and jumped back fiercely. Seeing Gu Gua's speed, Harik salivated from his sharp-toothed mouth and said: "It's so fast! Fun, fun! Use your full strength! Otherwise you will die!!! "As he spoke, he moved over quickly. Before Gu Gua could react, a thick forearm grew bigger and bigger in his eyes. With a single touch, he was knocked away and hit the wall of the inner city. The walls of the inner city were much stronger and there was no reaction at all, but Gu Gua felt like his bones had been shattered, and there was no part of him that was not in pain. The demonic core in the stomach also vibrated and swayed upward until it reached the position of the heart. It seemed to be attracted by the heart and stayed at the position of the heart. Suddenly, Gu Gua felt something different. He could clearly feel the smell of water magic in the air. When Gu Gua and Mang Dun fought before, because they didn¡¯t expect Harik to come again, they used up all their strength. The Xiantian True Yuan was originally the most powerful, ranking first among all the Qi in terms of power and recovery speed. After arriving in this world, the Xiantian True Yuan has completely turned into a health-preserving Qi, and its recovery speed is still the same. It is fast, but it can only recuperate the body and eliminate defects, and cannot play any role in the battle. Gu Gua could smell the water magic at this moment, and the two blue beards on his mouth moved. Before he could figure out this mysterious feeling, Harik's fist appeared again. bump! With a sound, Gu Gua barely managed to dodge the vital part before being hit, and used his arms to cover the front, barely blocking the attack. However, he was still sent flying away, and the strength he had just gathered was also destroyed by this blow. Break up. Dun, Gu Guagua is like a piece of rotten meat. It is smashed on the stone bricks on the square. The dog heads around are avoided, watching this side carefully. This is a one-man duel, and other kobolds are not allowed to participate. Especially because of Harik's fierce power, no kobolds dare to step forward. Tu Ta and Tu Ba looked worried and shouted loudly: "Surrender! We will carry them away! Don't die! Surrender! We will carry them away! Don't die!!!" Gu Gua knew what they meant, but he knew that he could not surrender. ?? And a stubborn thought rises from the bottom of my heart and continues continuously. In my previous life, I was just a useless toad monster, and I even went to the lowest third-rate university. In this life, with the aura of the dragon and the blood of the dragon clan, do I still have to swallow my anger and be willing to be a slave? ! ! No! ! ! impossible! ! ! Absolutely not! ! ! ! Gu Gua roared crazily in his heart and slowly raised his body. The demon core in his heart began to rotate slowly, and a fiery fighting spirit suddenly rose in his heart, which was neutralized by the water magic in the demon core and turned into nothing. Gu Gua¡¯s heart suddenly became cold. However, under Gu Gua's capture, he discovered that this power did not disappear, but mutated into another different power, quieter than fighting spirit, more explosive than magic, and somewhat similar to the internal power of his previous life. With a thought in Gu Gua's heart, he immediately activated the power of the berserk warrior's fighting spirit and water magic power. Suddenly, a layer of white light burned on his body. A faint mist surged over his body. This is a simple magic circuit solidified in the magic core. When the magic core is activated, this magic is also activated. At the same time, Gu Gua felt that a frightening power was exuding from his bones. call! A circular air circle with a melon as its core swayed outward, blowing away all the dust around it. Gu Gua's hand paws were half open and half closed, and his two feet were spread out in different directions. He stood there firmly and made a white crane spreading his wings, just like Huo Yuanjia facing Japan. Like a human being, he gave Harry a contemptuous hook with his finger. Text Chapter 30 The Warlock Awakens! thanks for your support! Our book has exceeded 300 collections! thank you all! Please continue to support us, let us achieve more honors and enjoy the joy of novels! ! ! The river of blood bows again and again! ! ! ================================================== Sure enough, Harik couldn't remain calm under such contempt, so he gathered his momentum and struck hard. Gu Gua spun like a top. During this rotation, he felt that the magic core at his heart became smaller and smaller, and the water magic contained in it was rapidly spreading all over his body under the influence of the Dou Qi seeds. , and the hot power in his bones is even more vigorous. Gu Gua tried his best to dodge every attack from Harik. When he couldn't dodge, he used all his strength to release Harik's power with the skill of four or two. But every time he had to parry Harik's attack, Gu Gua felt that his muscles and bones had been severely injured, his muscles were torn, and his bones were cracked. If it weren't for the fact that he was holding his breath now, Gu Gua would not be willing to give in, but the water magic power interacted with the fighting spirit seeds in his heart to form a new force, which supported Gu Gua hard and made him unwilling. Fall down. In Harik¡¯s stormy attack, Gu Gua was like a piece of catkins in the strong wind, flying around, completely helpless, but still floating in the wind, without any intention of admitting defeat. With each heavy blow, Gu Gua looked like he was about to fall down, but after being knocked away by each heavy blow, he still staggered to the ground and remained standing to welcome the next heavy blow. . Gu Gua¡¯s pain-sensing nerves have become numb, and even his mind has become dull from such heavy blows. It was like being hit inside a big clock, blood covered his eyes, and taking off the attack was now more like a conditioned reflex. Just when this attack was about to kill Gu Gua, things suddenly took an extremely strange turn. As all the water magic power on the magic core was consumed, two circuits clearly appeared in front of Gu Gua. These two magic circuits symbolize the two most basic water magics. It is these two magic circuits that allow an ordinary monster to use its own talents to form such a magic core by absorbing the surrounding magic. One is the circuit of thick fog technique, and the other is the circuit of ice cone technique. The fog on Gu Gua¡¯s body is getting thicker and thicker, and the scope of its influence is getting wider and wider, shrouding Gu Gua and Harry¡¯s figures in the thick fog. Gradually, Harik's fists missed more and more times, and the impatience in his heart reached the extreme. He already ignored his master's warning not to kill the kobold warlock Miaozi, and wanted to use all his strength to punch. Just crush the little bug in front of you to death. Suddenly, Gu Gua felt a stream of heat as hot as magma burst out from his loose bones. The blood flow in his entire body began to boil and burn under the guidance of this magma. Suddenly, the entire outside world Water magic can not only be breathed, but can even be touched with hands, seen with eyes, and bitten with teeth! Gu Gua's heart suddenly got rid of the exhausted state just now, and suddenly became absolutely excited! He felt that the blood all over his body was boiling and burning! ! ! There is infinite power all over the body, anxiously waiting to be vented! ! ! At the same time, Harik, who was gaining the upper hand all the way, suddenly felt a very dangerous feeling in the back of his head. He turned his head suddenly, and saw a bright ice pick emerging from Gu Gua's fist and striking hard at Gu Gua. Sting on his nose. If he couldn't avoid this, Harrick believed that the ice pick would pierce his nose and upper jaw, pass under the back of his head, and kill him! At this moment of life and death, Harik didn't care about anything. He kicked out his foot violently. If he was faster than him, then he would be kicked away by his full force. This kick will definitely smash all his internal organs into a ball of rotten dregs, and he will never die again! "Everyone stop it!" A majestic voice came from the top of the mage tower. Two huge mage hands, relying on the power of the mage tower, separated the two of them at the critical moment. Gu Gua glanced at Harik¡¯s thick feet and knew that he would be kicked away before his muscles and brains were broken. Therefore, he still lost this battle. Immediately afterwards, light flashed from the mage tower. The great warlock Silang, whom he hadn't seen for a while, walked out of the mage tower. The dark circles under his eyes had become thicker and his face became paler. If it weren't for the rolling eyeballs, Gu Gua would have thought it was him. Fake corpse. "I now appoint, Bluebeard Gugua, full authority to act in all affairs of Palestine during my absence.Service! including you! Harry! You must obey the command of Bluebeard Gugua. " Xilang said in an unquestionable voice: "Because of him! Already a warlock! "As he spoke, Xilang pulled Gu Gua's right hand and saw a thick and hard ice pick shining on his fist, emitting a dangerous light. "Wow" The noise was heard. The kobold crowd resounded. It should be said that the warlock is the core of a kobold. Only with the warlock can a kobold tribe truly inherit. Otherwise, if only the warrior is the leader, the inheritance will be broken sooner or later. The entire kobold tribe will lose their civilization and turn into a bunch of real beasts. What's more, if the warlock can awaken, it must be because he has awakened the supreme dragon blood. Since he has awakened the dragon blood, he has become ordinary. Kobolds are a completely different advanced race and are sacred beings. No matter how low their level is, they are fundamentally different from warriors. Therefore, even if the level of warlocks is not as good as that of warriors, warriors will still not offend warlocks and will even respect them! Warlocks will obey the orders of Warlocks. When Harik's strength and combat experience were able to overwhelm Gu Gua, the kobolds still watched with excitement. When they learned that Gu Gua had become a Warlock, they all thought that Harik was like this. It is treacherous and worthy of death! The whole situation is turned upside down! The tradition of respecting the warlock is instilled in every kobold when he is in the egg. It is a more ingrained concept than the acquired religion. When Xilang announced that Gu Gua had become the great steward, the kobolds were all excited. This is the glory of the warlock, this is the glory of blood, and this is the glory of power! Text Chapter 31 Dragon Vein and Beard Tu Ta and Tu Ba screamed even more fiercely, jumped more violently, and even secretly kicked Mangdun squadron members several times while cheering. When they saw Mangdun staring at them with a constipated expression, , they just took away their magical powers and no longer secretly took advantage of others. Gu Gua stood in the square, one hand held up by Xi Lang, looking blankly at the cheering kobolds. There is a special power radiating outward from him. This power originates from his heart and covers a circle about less than ten centimeters in diameter around him. In this circle, all the water magic and the blood in his body , and his heart are flowing in harmony, just like his tame sheep, within reach. As long as he wants to, he can immediately turn the water magic in his circle into water magic one after another until the water magic in the circle is used up. In his eyes, the emotions of the kobolds in front of him were clearly visible. He knew that they were worshiping him crazily at this moment, cheering that a warlock of their own was finally born in the tribe. The more warlocks there are in a tribe, the stronger the tribe is. It can be said that the number of warlocks is the most important indicator to measure the strength of a tribe. He felt that his heart was beating continuously, and hot blood was pouring out, replacing his ordinary kobold blood. In this fresh blood, Gu Gua could even feel the surging magic. strength. But in the battle just now, he was exhausted, all the muscles in his body were strained, and the bones were cracked. Now that he had withdrawn from the urgent passion of the battle, after he breathed a sigh of relief, he was so weak that he wanted to lie on the ground. . Now even an old blind goblin could stab him to death. Xilang took his hand, looked at him with a half-smile, and continued to say to the kobolds: "Now, you continue training!" Then, he pulled Gu Gua up to the second floor, threw it on the ground, and It's like throwing away a piece of trash. Xilang said: "Take care of your injuries first." He went up to the third floor. Gu Gua lay on the ground and looked forward feebly. The two beards on his face were slowly waving like snail's tentacles, absorbing the water magic in the air. To be precise, it was within ten centimeters around the body. He sucked in all the water magic power, and then replenished the magic power from the outside air. He found that even the two beards¡¯ ability to absorb water magic power had improved. It used to be that it only absorbed the water-washing magic power around the beard like a line, but now it gathers and absorbs all the water-based magic power around the body. The space that can absorb the water-based magic power is also much larger, and the amount has also increased several times. As the water magic entered his body, Gu Gua felt that his body seemed to have some power, and he immediately used the original essence to repair the hidden wounds in his body. When he started to use the Xiantian True Yuan, he suddenly discovered that the Xiantian True Yuan had grown more than ten times! It used to take about an hour to treat ordinary internal injuries. Now with such a serious internal injury, he originally thought that it would take at least a month of training before he could recover. However, he found that his internal injuries were repaired by the innate true essence, which was visible to the naked eye. Speed ??is back up! Gu Gua was originally only a three-year-old kobold. In the society of kobolds, this can only be regarded as a teenager at most. In the fifty-year life of a kobold, he is basically mature at ten years old, and enters old age at thirty-five. Fifty years old is considered a long life. Even in the cruel living environment, few kobolds can live beyond the age of forty. Although his muscles and bones have grown a bit after absorbing the energy of the Ice Salamander, and are even taller than an adult kobold, the bones and flesh are loose and not strong. At this moment, after the awakening of the dragon veins, the Xiantian Yuan was unprecedentedly powerful, repairing the muscles and bones in detail, and strengthening the muscles and bones visibly to the naked eye. The muscles and bones that were originally small and thin have become stronger and stronger under the nourishment and repair of the innate essence. The muscle fibers have become thicker and the structure of the bones has also become more fine and compact. Both muscles and bones have become strong. And strong, already close to the physical fitness of a young dwarf. After being seriously injured and repaired this time, Gu Gua's thin body became thicker, from the body of a young kobold to the body of a young kobold. Gu Gua got up from the ground. He felt a little heavy on his body. When he shook hard, many dead scales on his body fell off. These were the scales that were seriously damaged during the battle with Harik. Under these fallen scales, a denser and stronger scale grew. These scales are different from the orange scales of ordinary kobolds, but slightly tinged with blue. They are gathered together with the original scales to create a look. A light lemon yellow colorGu Gua didn't care so much. He didn't know how long it took to repair his body, but he knew that he was very hungry now. At this moment, the great warlock Xilang came down from upstairs and handed him a black pill. Said: "Eat it, you won't be hungry anymore." Gu Gua looked at Xilang's calm and dangerous face, knowing that Xilang must be constantly observing him. He hasn't done anything for so long. It should be because there is no benefit in killing himself now. Even if he wants to kill himself, he can't resist it, so there should be no problem with this pill. So he picked up the black pill and threw it into his mouth. Mages have very limited time. In order to devote their limited lives to unlimited magic research, they will never marry or stay married for life. They even violate taboos and commit suicide in order to gain longer time to study magic. Transform into the body of a lich and gain unlimited research time. In this extremely time-cherishing style, the time spent eating, shitting, and sleeping is obviously wasted, and this is how the black pill was born. This black pill has no taste, but after you eat it, it will automatically act as nutrition for a meal, and it will also trick the stomach and intestines, giving the person who takes it the illusion of being full. Gu Gua took this black pill and immediately felt full, but still felt hungry, so he looked at Xi Lang pitifully and said, "Gu Gua is still hungry" Xi Lang frowned and handed over three more pills. When the black pill came, Gu Gua took it in one breath. He only felt half full and didn't dare to take any more. "Since you have become a warlock, I need to prepare the basic equipment for you." Silang Octo said calmly. Text Chapter 32: Murderous Demonic Pet "The first is a familiar. A warlock must have a familiar. I have prepared these two options for you." Silang took out a test tube with one hand. In the test tube was a red caterpillar-like tree vine with a vine on its head. There were two small buds that had not sprouted yet, and he pointed at the bottom of his feet. Gu Gua looked down at his finger and found that there was nothing but a puddle of dirty water. "These two creatures are new species that I researched. The one in the test tube is the magic blood-sucking vine. As the name suggests, it can absorb the enemy's magic and blood and convert it into its own power. And the one on the ground is Gray glue monster." Xilang touched the dirty water with his foot, and Gu Gua's sensitive dynamic vision immediately saw that there was something different about the dirty water. To put it simply, this pool of dirty water is not combined with the floor. The texture is like mercury, which is self-contained and insulated from the floor. It's like a piece of dirty jelly. To be honest, Gu Gua already liked this gray glue monster when he first saw it. It reminded him of his favorite swamp in his previous life. Although it looked ordinary, it was the place where he was raised. The Holy Land is his favorite home. The gray glue monster has no eyes, no ears, not even a mouth and nose. It has nothing. It is just a jelly body like dirty water. It has no senses, not even intelligence. But as a magical creation, it can feel You can also feel the changes in the mentality of the people around you when you see the objects around you. The person opposite took a liking to it. It clearly knows this, and this knowledge also makes it feel happy. The little creature with a simple mind also has the simplest mind. It will escape from those who are malicious to it, get close to those who like it, and sincerely love it. Admire each other as you admire your mother. Seeing that Gu Gua was more interested in the gray glue monster, he introduced: "The gray mud monster and the jelly monster are both types of mud monsters. The gray mud monster will secrete acid and corrode all objects, including **Metals and stones. The acid of the jelly monster will only corrode**." Great Warlock Xilang said proudly as if introducing his own treasure: "I created these two monsters through magic. Plant a new gray glue monster. This kind of monster can, under the command of magic, corrode people if you want it to, corrode metal if you want it to, or corrode stone. The most amazing thing is, it doesn't matter. The metal it decomposes can also be restored through the properties of the jelly monster. If this monster can be mass-produced, mining minerals will become a simple matter. " Gu Gua looked at him and waited for him. Say but. Based on the friendship between him and Xilang, he didn't believe that Xilang would take care of him like this. Sure enough, Silang showed an annoyed look, kicked the gray glue monster with his foot, and said angrily: "But this guy is so stupid, even the simplest instructions will be wrong, and he has ruined several pieces of mine." It's an important metal. " Like a pitiful little animal, the gray glue monster shrank away from Xilang's feet for a step or two. It seemed a little scared and didn't dare to run further. Xilang shook the magic vampire vine in his hand again. Although the creature inside was a plant, the way it squirmed slowly was no different from a caterpillar. "And if this blood-sucking vine is used properly, in addition to helping you absorb the magic power around you and purify your own warlock power, it can also help you purify your blood and improve your warlock level. But there is a problem, that is, this magic power The original blood-sucking vine comes from the abyss and is extremely demonic. Even after my transformation, there is still no way to truly control it. If you cannot restrain it, it will control you, and I will have no choice but to kill you. Only then can I free you. " "It can be said that these two magic pets are both my proud works and my failures. Once the magic pet contract fails, the consequences will be very disastrous." Xi Lang said casually. Said, "Choose one of these two magical creatures to be your magic pet. On the one hand, I believe that you can give full play to their role and improve your abilities. On the other hand, I also hope that you can control these two for me." Little thing, help me with my magic experiment." Xilang said, twisting the stopper on the mouth of the test tube with his long fingers, as if he was using a negotiating tone, but he revealed an irresistible feeling. What else can Gu Gua say? Facing a guy like Harik, who only has muscles and no brains, I still have the confidence to fight. But when I meet a guy like Silang, who relies on his brain to survive, I don't have absolute confidence. What¡¯s more, I still hope to learn more knowledge and magical power from this great warlock. Even though warlocks rely on their innate magical blood to awaken their magical abilities and rely on their talents to use magic, which is what other professions ridicule as "hitting people with their faces" or "hitting people based on their ancestors", GuGua knew that the owner of this mage tower, Silang Octo, was not only a powerful warlock, but also a hard-working mage. The spell book on the second floor is a clear proof. Gu Gua lowered his head and said: "Gu Gua listens to the master in everything!" Xi Lang asked: "Which one do you want to choose?" Gu Gua sensed the two monsters again, and he only felt the violent force in the magic blood-sucking vine. Killing and thirst for power, even towards the great warlock Silang, he released undisguised murderous intent. But in that gray glue monster, Gu Gua felt cowardice and hope, as well as a good impression of himself. Gu Gua pointed at the gray glue monster and said, "I want it." Xi Lang nodded noncommittally, with an expression of disappointment and expectation on his face, which seemed to be slightly inconsistent with his expectations. Gu Gua knew that if he chose the magic vampire vine, he might die earlier. He first asked whether he could subdue this violent plant. He didn't even say why Xilang created such a deformed creature. It can be seen that It is difficult to explain to yourself. ?????????? What else can¡¯t you say to a humble kobold? You can only think about this kind of thing with your toes. Seeing that Gu Gua had chosen a demon pet, Xilang said: "If you want to sign a master-servant agreement with the demon pet for you, it will take a whole day and a hundred gold coins of materials. The materials are trivial, I have prepared them. Okay, I can't stay here all day long, so I will give you guidance on how to sign a master-servant agreement with it, but I won't teach you." Gu Gua raised his head. Come on, look at Xilang, this expression clearly says: "Let's see what you can do." Text Chapter 33 The contract is reached After becoming a warlock, Gu Gua can easily feel the emotions of people around him, which has become a talent. He could clearly feel Xi Lang's disgust for him, but he still maintained some unknown interest, as if he had caught a slug he had never seen before, curious and disgusting. He also knew that Xilang had already had the intention to kill him, but if he didn't kill him now, the time had not yet come. Warlocks usually have this problem. They are proud of their own blood and thus look down on other people with low-level blood. Therefore, generally speaking, warlocks who are very charming are not a popular profession everywhere. It is this kind of ridiculous pride. Keep people at arm's length. Xi Lang looked at himself with even more contempt. Gu Gua breathed a sigh of relief, lowered his head and said, "Yes." Xi Lang looked at Gu Gua's undying look, not being affected by his attitude at all, and suddenly lost interest, walked towards the crystal ball, held up his hands Pressing on it seems to be doing something. Then he waved to Gu Gua and said, "Come here. Put your hands on it." Then Gu Gua walked over and put his hands on the crystal ball. Then, a golden book rushed towards him and fell. It entered my own brain and I couldn't find it. But as soon as I thought about it, the book immediately appeared in my mind, suspended in mid-air, and every word was clearly visible. "The Preliminary Warlock" After Gu Gua finished reading the title of the book, he withdrew his eyes from his mind. When he returned to the hall on the second floor, Silang Octo had disappeared. There was only a cold voice echoing in the air. "Grow up with all your strength! Before I prepare to kill you!" Gu Gua felt a chill in his heart. Sure enough, this great warlock never wanted to let himself live from the beginning! ¡°Well, Gu Gua thought to himself, if that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s no need to be hypocritical. At the same time, some materials fell around Gu Gua. It seems that these materials are what Xilang just said was needed for the signing ceremony of the magic pet worth 100 gold coins. He opened "The Preliminary Warlock", and suddenly the book turned into a stream of light and shot into the depths of his mind. All kinds of knowledge about warlocks suddenly appeared in his mind. Just like this, Gu Gua felt that he My spirit is very exhausted, just as exhausted as when I spent a whole night during the National Day holiday with my human classmates in college in my previous life. He learned how to sign a contract with a demon pet. He dragged his tired body to hold up the gray glue monster, which was not much bigger than an instant noodle box. A feeling of closeness emerged from the bottom of his heart. "From now on, we are one. You and I share a life, you and I share a life journey. My glory also belongs to you, and my legend also belongs to you. Are you willing?" Gu Gua asked softly. The gray glue monster was in a happy mood, and Gu Gua, who was already a warlock, knew this clearly. This little thing with no IQ relies solely on his own feelings to do things. Gu Gua picked up the knife and cut a wound on his wrist, and the hot blood of a level 0 warlock flowed out. It has to be said that the blood that has awakened the dragon's veins is indeed somewhat different, even the viscosity is higher. A drop of dragon-veined blood the size of a pearl dripped down. Gu Gua made a small opening on the gray glue monster, and the dragon-veined blood dripped in. It was like a pearl thrown into dirty water, but soon, the blood Along the invisible pipes, it flows to all parts of the gray glue monster's body. Gu Gua immediately grasped the whole body condition of the gray glue monster. A particularly kind and familiar feeling arises spontaneously. Immediately afterwards, Gu Gua followed the method of "The Preliminary Warlock" and pressed his hands on the gray glue monster's head, solemnly saying in dragon language: "I will name you now: Guji!" The gray glue monster Guji shook with excitement. After a while, having my own name means that I am no longer a puddle of dirty water, not a wild monster on the roadside, nor a dispensable failed experiment! ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of the blood of Gu Gua Dragon Vein, but the gray glue monster Guji also exudes a red halo, and it still looks very good-looking. Immediately afterwards, Gu Gua held Guji with both hands and kept chanting the incantation according to the method in the book. His mind kept communicating with Guji through that drop of blood, and through his own qualities and the relationship between Guji Mutual influence and mutual transformation allow both parties to use a little bit of each other's abilities. For example, a warlock who takes a magic bat as a familiar will usually gain super hearing and can even walk in the dark without colliding. A warlock who takes a magic eagle as a familiar will gain super powerful vision. , he can see things clearly and accurately from miles away. But what abilities will Gugua gain after harvesting Guji?   Also, the great warlock Silang Octo has always been alone, and the big white bear does not seem to be his magic pet, just his mount. So, what is his magic pet? what? Gu Gua did not think about it anymore, but concentrated on packing up the materials worth 100 gold coins, and tattooed the same magic circuit on the palm of his right hand and Guji's head. With this corresponding magic circuit, even if you do not master space magic, you can keep your magic pet in this magic circuit on your body and call it out at any time. It is very difficult to harvest a magic pet from something like gray glue monster. The biggest reason is that this magic circuit is difficult to arrange. Gray glue monsters are a kind of mollusk, and they have no IQ. They instinctively want to devour everything they can. Precious things like magic materials are naturally among their devouring items. So before this, it was not that no one had the whimsical idea of ??signing a magic pet agreement with a creature like the gray glue monster, but they were unable to achieve the deepest spiritual resonance with the gray glue monster, so they were unable to control the gray glue monster. Imprint this magic circuit well. But Gu Gua is different. Gu Gua agrees with Guji from the bottom of his heart and gives the insecure Guji a solid sense of security. Naturally, he can control Guji, restrain his urge to eat, and keep the magic circuit in good condition. . As he recited the spell, Gu Gua felt a stinging pain, and the magic circuit sank into the palm of his right hand like a soldering iron, revealing a little bit of clues. It looked like it was growing out from the inside of the flesh. Looking at Guji again, the golden magic circuit has sunk into its body, still maintaining the appearance of a magic circuit, and then dissipated bit by bit under the corrosion of the acid. Gu Gua was very anxious and hurriedly asked Guji not to corrode the magic circuit. Text Chapter 34 The Warlock¡¯s Preliminary With a few squirming sounds, the golden acid returned to the magic circuit and restored the half-corroded magic circuit. It also used a transparent jelly part that cannot corrode metal and other inorganic substances to move the magic circuit. Got in. This way it won't be corroded. After the magic circuit was formed, Gu Gua recited a spell, and the magic circuit in his hand heated up and glowed, corresponding to the magic circuit in Guji's body and lighting up each other. With a whoosh, Guji turned into a stream of light and was thrown into the magic circuit in Gu Gua's hand. Gu Gua chanted the spell again and released Guji. Afterwards, based on the feeling just now, I adjusted the lines in the magic circuit to make the magic run more smoothly in this circuit. After trying a few more times, Gu Gua received Gu Gua into his palm, silently feeling the bond between the two parties, and connecting with the magic pet. The agreement was completely finalized. This only takes twenty-four hours to complete the entire ceremony. The boring time always passes quickly. In the blink of an eye, twenty-four hours have passed. Gu Gua woke up naturally. The feeling now is a little different. It seemed that his scales had become moist, just like in his previous life, when he was a toad monster, even his skin could breathe. It seems that the water magic power around the body has become more active, and it seems to be gathering around himself. And what moist skin breathes is these water magic powers. These water magic powers travel through your body, nourishing every cell in your body with magic. Dragon vein blood can also absorb these water magic powers to strengthen itself, absorb water magic powers from the skin, and then bring it back to people who already have magic circuits. In the heart, the heart absorbs these water magic powers and creates new and more dragon blood. This is a very pleasant positive cycle. Gu Gua stood up and stretched his waist vigorously. His whole body made a crunching sound like fried beans. At this moment, his body was full of strength. Gu Gua released Guji from his hand. Guji was not projected to the ground, but was held in Gu Gua's hand. Cuckoo followed Gu Gua's arm and crawled upwards, just like a kitten clumsily climbing up. Soon, Guji climbed onto Gu Gua¡¯s shoulder and rubbed against Gu Gua intimately. If the IQ of the gray glue monster Guji was 0 before signing the magic pet contract, then now it has the IQ of a 1-year-old child, which is no different from a kitten. It can understand what needs to be done. What to do, what not to do, how not to hurt your master, how to obey your master's instructions. As Gu Gua¡¯s level rises again, Guji¡¯s IQ will also rise. In fact, this is also an important reason why the great warlock Xilang handed Guji to Gu Gua and asked them to sign a magic pet contract. A gray glue monster with an IQ is much easier to control than a gray glue monster without an IQ. There is no way to kill the master and keep the familiar. For Xilang, when a living gray glue monster with intelligence is more useful than a living warlock, no one can tell which way things will go. direction development. However, judging from the current situation, the probability of developing in a cruel direction is greater. Gu Gua let Guji move freely, while he continued to turn over the book "The Preliminary Warlock" in his mind and kept learning. There isn't much content in the book, it's all covered in a dozen pages. The content of the book only briefly describes the origin and development of warlocks, as well as some simple origins and classifications. There are also meditation and simple exercises. Generally speaking, warlocks are humanoid hybrid creatures born from the mating of humanoid beings with high-level bloodline people. Of course, it is not ruled out that some creatures are created by high-level gods. For example, there are legends about kobolds, which are the creation of a certain god. Only works. Warlocks have the appearance of humanoid lifeforms, but also possess some of the abilities of advanced bloodliners. They usually grow up in their native society. When awakened through the bloodline, they will realize these abilities and become a powerful warlock. These high-level bloodline people usually include dragons, devils, demons, celestial creatures, various elemental creatures, etc. Among them, there are especially many dragons and demons. Kobolds have always claimed that they are dragon veins, which is also an important reason why there are many more warlocks among kobolds than other races. However, under the deliberate suppression of other races, the kobolds still remained in the low-level civilization of primitive tribes and found it difficult to develop. Generally speaking, warlocks are very unpopular among their original ethnic groups. They will inherit the characteristics of their own bloodline, especially the chaotic and evil nature, which will be fully displayed in their growth. This often leads to ethnic insecurity and even hatred, especiallyChildren born in the hostile camp will be discriminated against and abused, and some will even be strangled before they awaken. And those awakened warlocks usually leave the tribe where they grew up to find their own path. For thousands of years, warlocks have spread throughout the continent, forming various guilds of their own, forming many schools and forces. There are even kingdoms on the continent established by warlocks with the blood of celestial beings. Because of gentle diplomacy, With policies and powerful forces, he became the overlord of a human kingdom. There are many ways to stimulate blood vessels, the most common of which are magic induction and autonomous germination. Magical induction, as the name suggests, is to use magic induction to stimulate the germination of advanced bloodlines in the candidates' bodies who are determined to have high-level bloodlines. This method is often used in the Warlock Guild and the Celestial Kingdom to the south. The previous great elder of the Stone Tribe chose the initiation method, which was also a cruel and inefficient version of this magic-induced method. The three kobolds tied up on the crystal ball on the second floor of the mage tower should also fall into this category. The second type is independent germination. Among the smaller forces, candidates are usually given good training and material supplies, and at the right age, these candidates are sent to trial, with the intention of having a certain chance of bursting out their own bloodline in the dangerous trial. talent. Strictly speaking, this is how Gu Gua's warlock bloodline sprouted. In the crazy fight with that fighting madman Harik, he finally squeezed out his potential and successfully awakened the warlock bloodline. However, this rule is really difficult to grasp. It is easy. This leads to a situation where stimulation fails and the body dies instead. Text Chapter 35 Memory Magic There are even records of a young man who was identified as having dragon veins. He learned magic to sense the power of magic. However, he did not awaken after many trials. He only showed his talent for magic and settled down to be himself. The mage. But he didn't expect that in middle age, when he had become a high-level magician, he would inexplicably awaken his talent as a warlock during an extramarital affair. Other warlock bloodlines that sprouted in the wild basically broke out suddenly when they encountered situations where their emotions were very out of control. This kind of burst of talent is the most powerful, but it also has huge hidden dangers. Under the stimulation of such extreme emotions, people with powerful warlock talents usually have the same terrifying and twisted personality. They are like the violent and unpredictable sea. They are beautiful and beautiful one moment, but the next moment they are A terrible storm that could destroy everything. Next, there are two methods recognized by the warlock community that can effectively increase the chance of a warlock awakening and help junior warlocks improve the quality of their advanced bloodline. The first one is meditation. There is nothing much to say about this. The second type is actually a training method between gymnastics and warriors. No wonder, mages are all weaklings who cannot hold metal weapons and cannot engage in close combat, but warlocks can still put on ordinary cloth armor and pick up ordinary weapons to fight. This is the original reason. As a warlock starting from scratch, Gu Gua naturally would not let go of these two methods. He memorized all the contents word by word, and also wrote down all the key points. He learned all the movements and guaranteed to memorize them fluently. After that, Gu Gua left the crystal ball. After memorizing these two methods, Gu Gua opened his eyes and found that Guji was not in front of him. He turned his head and saw Guji lying on the ground, swallowing the white crystal ring that he had exploded before, and digesting it deliciously. Gu Gua was anxious and just wanted to stop it, but suddenly remembered that Guji was not an ordinary child or pet, but a gray glue monster that claimed to swallow everything. Such a small thing could not stop its digestive juices at all. The white crystal ring entered Guji's body and was quickly digested. A layer of white light shone on Guji's body, but the memory magic spells and magic circuits originally engraved on the white crystal ring did not disappear. , but suspended in Guji's body. Gu Gua¡¯s heart moved, and he quickly ordered Guji to move these spells and magic circuits to the jelly area, which was relatively safer. Sure enough, these magic circuits and spells were preserved stably. Gu Gua was overjoyed and hugged Guji and reconnected with the magic crystal ball. The method of magic infusion was started again. Gu Gua first recited the memory spell to activate the magic memory ability in Guji's body, and then carefully adjusted the speed. The magic knowledge in the crystal ball quickly flowed into Guji's body. Guji twisted a little, but didn't show any discomfort. Gu Gua sped up, and soon the three books were entered. The golden magic characters condensed into three small dots in the transparent part of Guji, hovering there. "Gooji" means it is sleepy. Gu Gua stopped typing, hugged Guji who fell into a deep sleep in an instant, and walked down from the second floor. Indeed! Guji can retain the magic circuit and become a theoretically omnipotent magic weapon! As long as a stable magic circuit is formed and swallowed by Guji, a spell-casting medium similar to a staff can be formed to quickly cast the magic memorized by the magic circuit! But it seems that as long as the magic circuit is made and fixed stably, the effect will be the same. Gu Gua suddenly thought about it, curled up the corner of his mouth, and thought, Bai was extremely happy. Holding the sleeping Guji, Gu Gua himself was a little tired, but he also wanted to take a look at the situation of the kobold below. Gu Gua immediately divided all the kobolds into two teams. One team was named the Peak Team, headed by Harrick and Mad Ax Mandun. All the kobolds with strong individual combat capabilities joined this team. , specializes in training personal combat levels. The remaining kobolds whose physical strength is not very outstanding, as long as they are adults, are organized into the second team composed of Tuda and Tuba, named the Shield Team. They mainly practice spears and slings, focusing on military formations and collective cooperation. After reorganization, the Peak Team has 60 people, while the Shield Team has 211 people. The remaining kobolds were the old, weak, sick and disabled, who were old or underage, a total of eighty-three people. They were organized into the three logistics teams to do cleaning, repairing and preparing meals. Now the entire castle relies on the supplies and trophies brought by Silang to survive. There is no serious business to maintain survival. Therefore, the Peak Team and the Shield Team have been training mainly on combat skills on a daily basis and have not engaged in any production labor ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? It¡¯s a cold winter in Palersburg right now, and there¡¯s nothing that can be produced. All kobolds have been taught a set of things between gymnastics and combat skills. It is said that this set of exercise methods can increase the probability of a warlock's awakening, so Gu Gua will naturally not give up such a valuable thing. Under the aura of the warlock, all the orders Gu Gua said were imperial edicts, and no kobold dared to disobey his orders. The average IQ of kobolds is a bit low, but low IQ also has an advantage, that is, their thoughts are simple and easy to control. With this, Gu Gua began to study knowledge in front of the crystal ball every day, enter magic books for Guji, and refine his warlock bloodline through meditation and physical training. Go down from time to time to supervise the kobold's training progress. At the same time, Mage Eyes were dispatched to carefully survey the surrounding terrain, and all the conditions within thirty kilometers around Palestine were explored. During this period, he also sent a team of more flexible peak players, armed with a mage's eye, to explore the human territory, and found that the closest human territory to them was also far away from the glacier, far away from Pile Fort is a hundred kilometers away. Those lords who came to rob were really hardworking. In addition, Gu Gua also carefully studied the distribution of water magic power around him through the eyes of the mage. He discovered that all water magic basically originates from deep within the Great Glacier. If you push back the distribution trend of all water magic, you will find that it will eventually focus on one point, which is the deepest point of the Great Glacier. . And the water magic contained in this point has reached a level that Gu Gua can't imagine. Text Chapter 36 Magic Gathering Array A new week has begun. We ask all book friends to support us and vote for recommendations so that our books can move forward! Thank you all! ================================================== ========= Gu Gua couldn¡¯t believe it when he came to such a conclusion. He was even inclined to believe that he had made a mistake in his calculations, or that the distribution of magic power in this world should not be so simple. algorithm. As a monster, you naturally want to choose the best cave, eat the most delicious delicacies, gather the most spiritual energy, and rob the most beautiful banshee! "It's a pity that as a serious and righteous monster, Gu Gua only dares to think about such things in his own mind. It is still necessary to decorate your own cave. Based on the calculation of the water magic power, Gu Gua also found that Pillersburg was also a node where the water magic power gathered. It can be seen that the earliest site selection was also made with great effort. Then, Gu Gua designed a large, rough magic gathering circuit based on the magic circuit of the mage tower and the usable parts of the spirit gathering array in the previous life in this world, but now there is a lack of relevant materials. , there is no way to arrange it. Gu Gua bit her finger and frowned as she thought about it. To make this magic circuit work successfully, it must have the essence of attracting magic power. For example, the magic core of the ice salamander that Gu Gua killed before was a natural crop that could absorb water magic from the surrounding environment and store it. But this kind of magic core is not just sand and pebbles that you can see easily! So what else can be used? Gu Gua thought about the ice-cold fruit he first used to deal with ice salamanders! Although this is a very low-level plant that contains a small amount of magical elements, fortunately, this plant is everywhere on the glacier. Gu Gua immediately ordered all the kobolds in the battle sequence to go to the glacier to collect the entire plant. Seedlings, bring them back to Palestine. Gu Gua is on the floor, using the collected ice-cold fruits to lay out a vortex-shaped magic gathering circuit. This is a model he built first. After the entire model was installed, he input a burst of magic power into the loop, and the loop began to slowly rotate. At the same time, Gu Gua was also constantly testing the intensity of magic power in the middle of the magic circuit. 1%, 2%, 3%, 4%, 5%. Just after touching the edge of 6%, a popping sound was heard. Three or four ice cold fruits in the magic circuit burst at once, and the entire formation was destroyed. It can no longer function. Gu Gua clasped his head sadly. Sure enough, the material was still too poor. It could only increase the magic concentration by 5% at most. He opened the crystal ball and checked the situation of Tuxi and the three of them. Their bloodline development level had reached 23%, and the magic power in the magic pool had reached half. Then he looked at it, and the magic power in the magic pool disappeared instantly. Less than one-tenth remains. Apparently upstairs, the great warlock Silang is using a lot of magic. In fact, on a certain floor of the mage tower, Silang drew a complex magic circuit on the floor, and then built six high-level magic reservoirs on this magic circuit, four of which were the four major elements of earth, water, fire, and wind. Elements, the other two magic reservoirs, are two special magic elements of light and darkness. The moment the magic power disappeared just now, it was Xilang who activated these six advanced magic power reservoirs. I saw a flash of spiritual light suddenly rippled in the water magic reservoir, and a thin layer of water light appeared at the bottom of the pool, quickly covering the bottom of the pool. There was no movement in the other pools for a long time. After a while, some black mist appeared in the dark element's magic reservoir, but it was not thick. There was movement slowly in the two ponds of Di Feng, still very slow. But in the pool of light and fire elements, there was still no movement at all. "This is normal. This is the distribution of magic power in this place." Silang said to himself. After doing this, he swallowed a black satiety pill, sat on the floor, and meditated. Xilang is not just a pure warlock who relies on his blood to cast spells. In his early years, he also joined the Mage Guild for some reason and is still a member of the Mage Guild today. In fact, there are still many talented warlocks in the Mage Guild. The Mage Guild does not have any racial prejudice. What they are most passionate about is exploring the mysteries of knowledge, not fighting with each other. As a warlock who must conceal the origin of his bloodline, Xilang is also very keen on exploring knowledge. His level 12 spell level is mostly accumulated through the mage profession. If possible, Xilang even hopes that he is a purebred human. Gu Gua has no way of knowing what¡¯s going on upstairs. He feels like he¡¯s working for someone else but doesn¡¯t get a penny of his own salary.The wage earners are doing hard work helplessly. Transplant the entire ice-cold fruit around the castle and plant it accurately according to the circuit that gathers magic power. Unfortunately, the survival rate is not high. Only one tree survives out of ten. If you want to activate this large array, work at this speed. , I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be successful until next summer. Gu Gua sat next to the crystal ball, his blue beard moving slowly and unconsciously. The surrounding water magic power continued to pour in, and the aura around his body had expanded to ninety centimeters. This was accumulated over the past two months through his continuous meditation and exercise. Dragon Vein is really a good thing, it can make people progress quickly. Gu Gua was still absorbing the magic power around him. At the same time, he was holding Guji in his hand, and there were several ice cold fruits in Guji's belly. Ninety-one centimeters, ninety-two centimeters, ninety-three centimeters. Gu Gua knows that this process cannot be stopped. He has tried it. Within the one-meter aura circle of a level 1 warlock, if he stops, he will immediately return to the original level. This time, Gu Gua wanted to break through the shackles of a level 1 warlock at once, expand his aura circle, and speed up his growth, so that when Xi Lang wanted to kill him, he would not have any room to resist. Ninety-four centimeters, ninety-five centimeters. At this moment, Gu Gua felt a wave of fatigue in his body, and his magic power was stuck here! Gu Gua immediately let Guji corrode and digest an ice-cold fruit. The magic power was barely broken, and Gu Gua's aura circle was still expanding, expanding to ninety-six centimeters. For every centimeter added, the magic power required by Gu Gua is at least doubled, because the aura circle is a spherical volume. For every centimeter added, the sphere of the aura circle will increase a lot, and more magic power will be needed. . After Guji digested an ice cold fruit, 30% of the magic power was transferred to Gu Gua, and the remaining 70% of the magic power exploded, and Guji was frozen into a piece of ice. Text Chapter 37 Level 1 Warlock! (Please vote for recommendation!) Please vote for recommendation! ! ! =========================================== Gu Gua serves two purposes, quickly Melted for Guji, and adjusted a rough magic circuit in Guji's body that absorbed the magic power of the ice cold fruit. Immediately afterwards, Guji digested the second ice cold fruit, and this time the level of magic absorbed increased, reaching 50%. Because Guji had digested an ice-cold fruit and the magic power leaked out this time was less, the ice was lighter this time. Gu Gua defrosted it again and adjusted the magic circuit again. Ninety-six and a half centimeters, Gu Gua's aura circle was advancing with difficulty. The third ice cold fruit, 60%, has reached its limit. Gu Gua immediately put all the five magic circuits that had been prepared aside and adjusted them to the highest state into Guji's body. Guji took over these magic circuits and screamed happily. stand up. The fourth and fifth ice cold fruits were thrown in, and Guji quickly absorbed them. After repeated transformations through six magic circuits, the magic absorption of the ice cold fruits had increased to 98%, and basically all of them entered Gu Gua's body. Ninety-seven centimeters, ninety-eight centimeters, the aura circle is constantly expanding forward. Ninety-nine centimeters away, Gu Gua felt that he was on the verge of dizziness, and the familiar nosebleed flowed out of his nose again. At this time, he had eaten too much ice cold fruit, and he felt that he was about to freeze. The last centimeter! How can you give up! ! ! Gu Gua resolutely connected to the crystal ball and immediately used his magic power reserve. The magic power reserve in the crystal ball was only one-third at this time, and it was slowly declining, continuously supplying magic power to Gu Gua, who was attacking the level 1 warlock. Gu Gua¡¯s warlock aura circle is also increasing steadily and rapidly. One hundred centimeters! ! ! ! There was a bang, as if something was broken. Gu Gua felt that a layer of restraint in his body was broken. The hot blood in his body flowed faster, and more blood continued to flow out from his heart. Dragon blood cells come and are infused into every part of the body, strengthening every cell, and the entire body's quality has been improved to a new level. The magic power in the magic power reservoir in the crystal ball slowly decreased, and Gu Gua's aura circle stabilized within a one-meter range and continued to stabilize. Soon, all the magic power in the magic power reservoir was used up. Gu Gua digested another ice cold fruit through Guji. He could clearly feel that the magic power around him was rushing toward him, constantly replenishing his warlock aura, and then quickly passed through the skin and beard. pour into your own body. The magic power continued to pour in and was sucked out of Gu Gua's body, even forming a small whirlwind around Gu Gua. Gradually, the wind calmed down, and the aura circle around Gu Gua's body also slowly stabilized, and it could be maintained without the need to input magic power. In other words, Gu Gua had firmly climbed the steps to become a level 1 warlock. After completing this breakthrough, Gu Gua collapsed softly on the ground and fell asleep. Silang monitors the scene. He rubbed his fingers, seeming to be thinking about something. After a day and a night, Gu Gua finally woke up from his slumber. When he woke up, he still meditated and did exercises as soon as possible to stabilize his level 1 warlock. After Gu Gua completed his breakthrough as a level 1 warlock and stabilized his realm, he continued to perfect his plan to gather magic circuits. According to his habits in his previous life, he must build the place where he lived into an artificial cave to increase the concentration of magic power. It would be better to improve it further. Just like that, another month has passed. One day, the voice of the great warlock Silang came from upstairs: "Bluebeard, there is not much food in the castle. Go and solve this problem." Gu Gua raised his head depressedly, do I have to take care of this matter? ? Sure enough, the main purpose of this great warlock carrying himself out was to find a smarter servant to handle trivial matters for him, so that he could free up limited time for himself to study magic! As for the so-called territory of the North, how could a mere kobold castle with only over 300 people give him a sense of accomplishment? The goal of the great warlock Silang is definitely not to dominate the entire Vasa and restore the rule of the previous great warlock. "Don't disturb those humans. If there are any problems that can't be solved, let me know in time." Xilang's voice continued to penetrate through the ceiling. Gu Gua could only nod his head and said: "I will follow your order." Then, Gu Gua came to the crystal ball, took down all ten mage eyes from the mage tower, and flew in a very far direction. Detect the surrounding terrain. He also mobilized all the thirty-one crampons he still had, and divided the Peak Team and Shield Team into thirty teams. Each team had two members of the Peak Team and seven members of the Shield Team, with a team of With only crampons, explore the surroundings, explore all the available resources around you, and understand all the regulations that you must come back within one day. A tribe of three hundred people is not big at all, but for those who have never beenFor Gu Gua at home, it is a very troublesome thing. He has never paid attention to the daily work of the tribe. At most, he takes his friends to hunt some small birds, animals and fish to supplement his daily hunger. ??Besides, this is the north, at the foot of the great glacier. It is impossible to carry out planting or other stable agriculture, animal husbandry and fishery to cope with the current predicament. The only way to overcome the current difficulties is to collect some first. After the first day, the kobolds who came back only brought back some dry berries and a few snowshoe rabbits. They had no way to maintain a normal life. The team of only Tu Da and Tu Ba brought back some edible plants that Gu Gua had discovered when he tasted Baicao. Among them were wild ice potatoes and blue valleys, as well as a kind of snow flower that lives in the snow. Able to eat. In the outer city, Gu Gua held up several edible wild fruits and said to the kobolds: "These can be eaten. Gather them back!" He also held up ice-cold fruits and said: "These can be used! Gather them back!" The kobolds shouted. The voice of dissatisfaction comes. Although kobolds are omnivorous creatures, they obviously prefer to eat meat and are quite uninterested in this kind of plant food. Now that there is not enough food, they can only eat these grasses and grass fruits. Of course they are not happy. Seeing the unhappy look of the kobolds, Gu Gua said harshly: "It must be collected!! This is an order!!!" The kobolds agreed feebly. We need to find some meat for these kobolds, otherwise they can do anything stupid, Gu Gua thought. So early the next morning, Gu Gua released the Mage's Eye and began to purposefully search for traces of the beast. Text Chapter 38: Stealing the Snow Deer Herd The new book period is the busiest time at the end of the year, and I have to work overtime every day. The work is very tiring, but every time I open the pages of my book and start writing a novel, I feel much happier both physically and mentally. I also hope that my book friends, when you open this novel, it will also bring you relaxation and pleasure, and then I will be satisfied. Book friends who like this book, please recommend it and collect it. Thank you all. ================================================== ========================= The mage's eyes danced and drifted into the distance, recording all the surrounding terrain in the crystal ball. With this holographic map, no matter what you do, you will be very sharp. The Nishi tribe where Gu Gua originally belonged would hunt the surrounding herbivores migrating south every winter. As a member of the tribe, Gu Gua probably remembers the migration routes of those herbivores. At this moment, he was controlling the Mage's Eye to find the route in his memory. Soon, he spotted a herd of snow deer walking not far from Pilotsburg. Perhaps it was because all the surrounding kobold tribes had been wiped out, so this herd of snow deer seemed to be quite numerous. Gu Gua immediately summoned several nearby kobold teams and arranged them at appropriate locations. Time was running out, it was too late to make traps, so we had to use the simplest method to hunt. Under Gu Gua¡¯s control, seven kobold teams in the same direction began to rush towards the direction of the snow deer herd. Little did he know that this hunt actually caught something Gu Gua didn't expect. Gu Gua wanted to go there in person, but he had to watch the situation in the crystal ball to ensure that the hunt could proceed smoothly, so he had to stay by the crystal ball and not be able to get away. As if feeling his thoughts, Guji climbed down from his shoulders, and formed a parchment-like shape in his hand. The gray gel moved and transferred the colorful hologram in the crystal ball. The projection turned into a gray-white projection on Guji's gelatinous body. Gu Gua jumped up happily! ! I didn¡¯t expect that Guji can be used as an e-book! A limited amount of the information in the crystal ball is downloaded into Guji's body, and then displayed through gray pigments. This is very similar to the Bambook function of later generations. Unfortunately, there is no Yunzhong Bookstore and you cannot download novels to read. Taking the electronic parchment formed by Guji's transformation, he adjusted it and fed back the information from the mage's eye to Guji through the crystal ball. In this way, he could monitor the surrounding situation through the mage's eye at any time, even if it only lasted a few seconds. A delay is better than nothing. With this GPS system, Gu Gua put on his equipment, picked up his two swords, and walked out. Soon, according to the surveillance of the Mage's Eye, seven teams had vaguely surrounded the deer herd in the middle. A somewhat sparse encirclement had been formed, just waiting for Gu Gua's order. Gu Gua looked at the relative positions of the seven teams and the snow deer herd, and issued an order through his crampons. The kobold team closest to the snow deer herd suddenly moved quickly, grabbed the ice puck, and hit the snow deer herd with a sling. The attack of this team of kobolds did not touch even a hair of the snow deer herd, but this is not the point. The point is that this group of snow deer were driven away by the attack of this team of kobolds as expected and headed towards the other team. The direction of the kobolds fled in panic. Immediately afterwards, when the snow deer herd was approaching the kobold team, the kobold team also started making noise and rushed towards the snow deer herd in the other direction. Just like a group of football players practicing passing the ball on the football field, the snow deer group was gradually surrounded by seven teams of kobolds. In the process, a snow deer who could not keep up with the team was finally trapped. The kobold pushed him to the ground in excitement and tied him up fiercely. At this moment, a sudden change occurred, and the encirclement that was about to be closed was immediately broken. The snow deer herd was about to escape from the encirclement! It turns out that just when the encirclement was about to close, the eighth kobold team suddenly appeared, appearing in a place it shouldn't have appeared, driving the snow deer herd in a direction they shouldn't have! Gu Gua immediately became furious! This is a month's ration for more than 300 kobolds in Palestine. How can they be let go so easily? If it fails like this, it will be difficult to catch the snow deer, and famine will inevitably occur in Palestine, and some kobolds will starve to death! Absolutely no failure! He could not wait to rush forward and repair the kobold team severely, tearing the kobold team into pieces that did not obey the command, so as to relieve the hatred in his heart! Gu Gua lowered his head and glanced at the e-book that Guji had transformed into, and found that this team of kobolds were not his subordinates. So where did they come from? Could it be the one that the great warlock Silang missed when he was capturing the kobolds? But obviously, this eighth kobold team has been prepared for a long time.The deer herd were driven downhill, but there was obviously a huge trap on the downhill slope. The snow deer herd running in front could no longer stop their momentum and fell down one after another. Some of the snow deer behind wanted to jump away, but some didn't dare and stopped there and screamed sadly. This trap had obviously been set a long time ago, and they wanted to completely wipe out the snow deer herd. Gu Gua quickly rushed to the scene and found that his seven teams of kobolds were confronting the eighth team that had appeared out of nowhere. Generally speaking, kobolds bully the weak and fear the strong. There were more than seventy kobolds and more than a dozen kobolds. Can only kobolds confront each other? It must be because the opponent has a powerful guy holding down the formation. Walking closer, Gu Gua saw the leader of a kobold wearing an animal skin vest with a dry kobold skull on his head. He shouted in a stern voice: "Get away! Me! Warlock!" As he said that, his left hand shone brightly. A blue light comes up. This is a zero-level spell, the lighting spell, which has no lethality at all, but in the kobold tribe that respects warlocks, it is a terrifying and powerful weapon. It seems that this guy just wants to use the name of warlock to scare the kobolds around him, but he doesn't know that these kobolds come from a large tribe with warlocks, and are not completely frightened by his tactics. Gu Gua walked forward and saw that this new warlock was actually his old acquaintance. He even recognized the shriveled skull on his head. He is Gada, the heir of the stubborn stone tribe! And on his head was the great elder's dried skull! It was obviously the great elder who used his own life to activate the warlock talent for Jiada at the critical moment. At this moment, Jiada was obviously also a zero-level warlock. At this moment, relying on his identity as a warlock, he was leading the remaining elites of the Stubborn Stone Tribe. Confronted with seven teams of more than seventy kobolds and ten magical creature crampons. Gu Gua snorted coldly, raised his right hand, and an ice cone technique formed on his hand, and instantly hit the lighting technique on Gada's hand. When he saw that Gu Gua was also a warlock, his expression changed. Before he could react, the lighting technique on his hand had been knocked off, and his left hand was beaten to a bloody pulp. Gada suddenly knelt on the ground in pain. , tears flowed out. Looking at the person in front of him who had betrayed him so proudly, Gu Gua's eyes narrowed dangerously. How should he get his debt back? Gu Gua thought about it seriously. Text Chapter 39 Another Kobold Warlock The recommendation list will be up soon. Please vote for it. Thank you! ================================================== ============= Jada did not recognize Gu Gua. After the battle with the Ice Salamander, Gu Gua¡¯s current appearance was greatly different from his appearance half a year ago. What's more, the two blue beards on his lips make it even more difficult to identify. When he saw these seven teams trying to hunt these snow deer without any trap preparations, Jada hesitated whether to just give up. But now the situation of the little Stone Tribe has reached the edge of extinction. If we don¡¯t hunt some prey, I¡¯m afraid it will be difficult to survive this winter. If a few more starve to death, I¡¯m afraid the Stone Tribe will just perish Jiada bit into it. Ya, I have been holding back, but I can never give up easily. When the encirclement was about to close, Garda saw the crampons in the kobold team and finally understood that this team came out of the black castle. We know from the kobolds who escaped before that there is only one kobold warlock in this black castle. This warlock is also highly valued by the owner of the castle and all powers are entrusted to him. Gadda couldn't help but begin to examine her situation. ¡°I am also a warlock, but I can only survive in the woods with a dozen kobolds. If I had known that warlocks were so valued, why didn¡¯t I surrender to that human earlier? Kobolds have always been a lowly creature. Because of the high birth rate of warlocks, they have always been the first choice for servants of mages and warlocks of other higher races, and also the first choice for experimental subjects. Since the fate has always been like this, why bother to maintain the continuation of the nonsense and tribe according to the wishes of the great elder? So when I saw the good spirits of the kobolds in these seven teams, I knew that they were not starving or freezing. Then I looked at my dozen or so elites. They were already skin and bones. One more meal and they would die immediately. look. Jiada was even more confused. Gu Gua saw Jiada. Jada also saw Gu Gua. After the illumination technique on Jada's hand was knocked off, he saw that the opponent was a warlock, and immediately knelt on the ground, crawling and shouting: "We surrender! We surrender! Servants, don't kill!" Gu Gua walked up to him, Lifting one foot, Gada consciously placed his head on the foot and made a barking sound to express his complete surrender. Jada thought, if the warlock is angry, he can't even save his life, so why do he need dignity? "Jada, I know you." Gu Gua said slowly. "I didn't expect you to be like this. You are like a bereaved dog, so depressed." Jiada's mind turned over and over again. Gu Gua was the only one who knew him and might have the talent of a warlock, but he should have died long ago. . He asked in fear: "Your Excellency, is it?" Gu Gua replied: "I am Gu Gua." Jiada suddenly became furious, jumped up and pointed at Gu Gua and said: "How dare you live a better life than me! You, Bastard! ! Bastard! ¡± If he meets other kobolds, he will admit it. But Gu Gua, a little bitch, has always had a worse life than him. He was treated as an outcast before, but now he looks like a human and wears chain armor with magical equipment on his body. This bitch is actually living a better life than Master Tagada! ! ! This discovery made Jada strangely angry! Jealousy and crazy anger confused his mind. He jumped up, pulled out his big stick and swung it at Gu Gua. Suddenly Gu Gua also started to move. He took a few steps and pulled out his two swords. Like snow light, he cut Jada's big stick down to a handful in just a few strokes. Before Jada could wake up from his anger, the light of the sword had already drawn two bloody streaks on his body. The wounds from these two stabbings were not serious, but they were very painful. Gada screamed and staggered back. The fear of death immediately replaced jealousy and anger. Jiada immediately knelt on the ground and begged: "Don't kill me! Don't kill me! I know the treasure! I know the treasure!" Gu Gua laughed and said, "You also have this day. ? I don't care about any treasures, I just want you to die!" After saying that, he kicked Jada down, stepped on Jada's face with one foot, and slashed at his neck with his two swords. "Stop! Bluebeard, bring this kobold warlock back." The voice of the great warlock Silang rang out from a crampon. Gu Gua wanted to cut it again, but he knew that if he disobeyed the great warlock's order, he would probably die in the next moment. But when Gadda returns to the castle, she may not be able to get better treatment. As long as you are stronger than him, you will always be on top of him. Thinking of this, Gu Gua put away his swords and said coldly: "This time you are lucky. Be careful next time you get a bad life!" Jiada immediately knocked his head against the ground and said in panic: "Thank you! Thank you!" But in GuguazhuanWhen he got out of the body, Jiada's eyes showed the light of deep hatred. Gu Gua casually threw a dagger, and thrust it suddenly in front of Jada. Jada was so shocked that cold sweat broke out all over his body. The dagger plunged straight into the frozen soil, knocking out sparks from the rocks below. Gu Gua Gu Gua said: "You'd better be careful, otherwise you won't even know how you died!" Gu Gua is now a first-level warlock, and he can clearly feel the changes in his emotions from the people around him. He could feel Dana's murderous intention more clearly. ??Tie up all the living snow deer and drive them back. The dead snow deer was divided into pieces and distributed among the kobolds and crampons to carry them back. The dozen or so strong kobolds and zero-level warlock Jiada from the Stubborn Stone Tribe were strung together with ropes and driven back to the castle. If we save on eating this batch of snow deer, we can probably eat them for another month or so, but they still can¡¯t withstand this cold winter. The food collected in the forests and meadows is not enough to feed more than 300 kobolds this winter. What to do with the rest? Gu Gua's first thought was to trade with humans. But what can kobolds exchange for humans? Except for the trophies captured previously, the kobolds don¡¯t have anything valuable on their hands. Moreover, from the night when the prisoners were imprisoned, Gu Gua also knew through eavesdropping that the lords in the north were not rich, and they were also a bunch of paupers under the exploitation of the count who controlled the Bloodstone Trail in the south. What should we do? Text Chapter 40 Return to the city Please vote for recommendations, thank you! ================================================== ================ First, dry these snow deer into dried meat and collect other food. Returning to the castle, as soon as they entered the outer city, the voice of the great warlock Silang came over again: "Bluebeard, bring the new warlock up, and bring all the blood stones in the loot. If there is magic, Bring the equipment as well." Gu Gua glanced at Jiada and commanded the kobolds under his command: "Take him to the first floor of the inner city and wait for me." Then he walked to the warehouse and opened it with the magic key. He picked up the dozen or so pieces of raw bloodstone ore stored in it, ranging from the size of a fist to the size of a fingertip, and put them into a cloth bag. He picked up the charm ring again, locked the warehouse, and walked towards the mage tower. At this time, Guji seemed to smell something, exuding an appetite. It seemed to be an appetite for magic equipment and this magical gem. Gu Gua was speechless. This little thing was actually interested in stones and metals. His appetite was really weird. When I returned to the lobby on the first floor, I saw Jiada¡¯s hands tied with ropes and he was looking at Gu Gua silently. There was no emotion in his eyes. Gu Gua turned away coldly and said: "Follow me, don't move, otherwise, you will die." Gu Gua not only thought of Gadda who came to Palestine, but also didn't know that he What impact will it have on the entire situation? With that said, he put the cloth bag and ring on his belt, picked up the iron key with both hands, recited the incantation, and skillfully opened the passage to the second floor. Jada looked at all this in surprise. Although he is also a warlock with a heritage, he has never seen such a scene. From a magic point of view, he is indeed a bumpkin who has never seen the world. Gu Gua walked into the light pillar, and Jiada quickly followed behind, walked into the light pillar, disappeared into the hall on the first floor, and appeared on the floor on the second floor. The great warlock Silang is already waiting for them here. He stood in front of the crystal ball with his hands behind his back, seeming to be looking at the record of what Lai Gu Gua had done during this period. "Bluebeard, you did a good job." Silang said naturally, as if the light this afternoon was very good. "Not only did he bring back a lot of food, he also brought a warlock. It's hard to imagine that in the Northland, a wilderness where even civilization can hardly continue, there is a legacy of kobold warlocks." Gu Gua said humbly. : "This is all in accordance with your instructions" Xilang laughed: "Asshole, don't be so hypocritical in front of me. I can clearly sense every change in your heart. You are also a warlock. , you are also very aware of the warlock's ability. That magic ring, yes, the ring that increases charm, is my reward for you this time. I need you to capture or create more kobold warlocks for me. Do you understand?" Gu Gua nodded quickly, feeling panic and fear in his heart. He hurriedly took out the magic ring and put the charm ring on his finger, but found that he couldn't wear it on other fingers. It was only allowed to be worn with the thumb, so he didn't pick it, so he just put it on, happily admiring himself, like a ridiculous nouveau riche. Putting on this ring, Gu Gua felt that his strength had been strengthened, especially since the diameter of the warlock's aura circle had increased by a few centimeters. Sure enough, seeing his vulgarity, Xilang frowned and then smiled again. He walked towards the new warlock Gada, bending down as if observing a nest of ants, his two black eyes narrowed, observing him with very critical eyes. "Your talent is really pitiful. Although this old guy's skull is still functioning, I can feel that your bloodline has almost been developed." Silang smacked his mouth with some dissatisfaction. Jada panicked and wanted to distinguish something, but due to the pressure of Silang's warlock, his speech was incoherent. Coupled with the tension of uncertainty about life and death, his voice suddenly turned into a series of dog barks. "Shut up." Silang straightened up in disgust, and Jada shook her mouth nervously, still making unconscious sounds. Silang immediately stretched out his hand and made a pinching motion. Jiada's mouth was immediately pinched, and his own teeth even bit his mouth to bits, and he could no longer make a sound. Gu Gua looked at all this with cold eyes and didn't care at all. What he hoped most was that Xilang would kill Jiada if he didn't like it. "Your level limit is around level 5 at most. Your body is very strong, and you are actually more suitable to be a warrior. It's a pity." Silang looked at Jiada, "But there is a way to enhance your strength. Bloodline, but this method is too cruel and a bit unbearable. I hope??After using this method, don't go crazy. " When Jiada heard the method that could improve his bloodline, it didn't matter even if it was only level five. This was already much better than the great elder! He immediately nodded crazily, with madness in his eyes. As he spoke, Xilang took out a test tube. Inside the test tube was something like a red earthworm, wriggling very slowly. However, this red earthworm was not as smooth as ordinary earthworms, and had dense growths on its body. The hair-like object looks more like a root. On one section of the red earthworm, there is a green bean spot, which seems to be a bud that has not yet sprouted. ¡°This is a plant from the abyss, called the magic vampire. rattan. " Xilang glanced at Jiada and said: "Gu Gua has signed a magic pet agreement, has a gray glue monster as a magic pet, and has the ability to purify minerals. I see you don¡¯t have a magic pet yet. If you use this blood-sucking vine properly, it can help you purify your blood. However, there is a problem. This blood-sucking vine comes from the abyss and is very demonic. If you cannot restrain it, it will I will control you, and when the time comes, I can only free you by killing you. what do you think? " Xilang's eyes looked at Gada lightly, without encouragement or stopping, only a faint feeling. This faint feeling fell into Gada's eyes, but it became a feeling of discrimination. Gada has lost his normal mind, Under the ups and downs of psychological struggle, coupled with the powerful pressure of the great warlock Silang, his heart is now filled with crazy thoughts, and his eyes are red, and his nose is involuntarily spraying thick air. I am afraid that even he himself has no thoughts. I realized that my breathing was as fast and crazy as a bellows. ¡°I do! I do! ! I want to become the most powerful warlock! ! I will crush you all to death under my feet! ! ! "Gada yelled crazily and pulled hard on the rope tied to his hands. The cold rope and the cold water had already rubbed his arms to blood. Text Chapter 41 Blood Stone! The great warlock Xilang turned his back and said with some annoyance: "Gu Gua, let him wake up." Gu Gua walked over without hesitation, swung his arms, and said "pah pah pah" with his big mouths, back and forth. Gada's face was covered with blood. Even the great elder's skull flew away and fell to the side with a clatter. At this moment, Gada seemed to wake up from a nightmare, lowered his head, crawled to the great elder's skull in tears, hugged the gloomy bones with all his strength, and cried softly. If Jada was a little more stubborn, Gu Gua would not mind stepping forward and beating him again to teach him to wake up from his madness. Now that Jada was aware of his own situation, he acted like a weakling again. Gu Gua was really embarrassed to take action again. Gu Gua¡¯s temper is really weird. He likes to bully those who are strong. He can bully those who are strong, but he is not willing to lift a finger against those who are weak. Faced with a strong person that he could not deal with yet, he chose to endure and develop until one day, he could defeat the opponent. Gu Gua turned his head and looked at the great warlock Xilang. I don¡¯t know if Xilang noticed his thoughts, but he seemed to have lost the mood to tease this crying idiot at this moment. He said calmly: "I'll give you another chance. Think about it carefully and find Gu Gua to find me. From now on, you will live on the first floor." With a wave of his hand, the light beam leading to the first floor appeared. Da held the great elder's skull and walked in silently. Before going downstairs, Jada glanced at Gu Gua silently. Gu Gua, who has become a warlock, can't figure out any emotion from this look. From the eyes, Gu Gua feels a sense of indifference, an empty and uncomfortable feeling. "Bluebeard, have you signed a familiar contract with your gray glue monster?" The voice of the great warlock sounded from behind. Only then did Gu Gua come back from his distraction. He immediately turned around and replied: "Reporting to the master, Guji and I have signed a magic pet contract. Look!" As he said that, his hands conjured out of thin air as if he were playing with treasures. A gurgling sound like gray dirty water came. Guji came out of the demon pet space and screamed happily. But the great warlock Xilang was found again, and he seemed a little scared, hiding behind Gu Gua. Xilang seemed not to see it and said, "Take out the blood stone." Gu Gua opened the bag of blood stone and handed it to Xilang. Silang's long and pale fingers elegantly took out a blood stone the size of a chess piece from the bag. There are drops of blood-like impurities in the translucent stone. It's like dropping blood into water and instantly freezing the water and blood. Xilang calmly ordered: "Lighting Technique." Gu Gua was stunned for a moment, and immediately made hurried gestures, recited a spell, and released a Lighting Technique. An incandescent-like light source appeared in the room. The blood stone, which was originally very mysterious, showed an eerie beauty under the illumination of this light technique. Even Xilang's voice seemed to have become dreamy, as low as talking in sleep. "Bloodstone is a stone with the power of blood. It can stimulate the power in blood, and can also be used as a condiment when sacrificing souls, making the bloody smell of souls and lives more delicious It has always been for demons Deeply loved by the priests" "More than a hundred years ago, the great warlock Octo discovered this stone for the first time and used it in practice. Immediately afterwards, he was used by human adventurers and The Ice and Snow Witches joined forces to overthrow them and were killed in the endless glaciers. "It is precisely because of this evil and powerful function that the originally desolate and barbaric land of Vasa has its own way of life." The gold diggers established a system of rural aristocracy, but the mining and export of bloodstones were strictly controlled by the Earl of Bloodstone, who had a background as the God of Justice, to prevent the bloodstones from falling into the hands of demon believers, and to use the bloodstones to guide them. The unique ability of bloodline has become an important business partner of the Warlock Guild. "That's why I am here." Xilang threw up the blood stone and suddenly opened his mouth, grinning to the base of his ears. With sharp teeth like sharks, he bit the blood stone into pieces in one bite, and swallowed it like rock candy. Then he showed a long aftertaste look, as if he had just drank a glass of good wine and moaned that his hands were wet. This is the first time Gu Gua has seen Xi Lang reveal some clues about his bloodline. Judging from this mouth, Xilang's bloodline is definitely not from the lawful good camp. Xi Lang wiped his mouth gracefully and naturally, as if nothing had happened, and continued: "However, this blood stone energy, which I will call blood energy for the time being, is very complicated to refine, and there is a lack of relevant research. It has always been stagnant.At present, it is difficult to truly become a magic subject, so I found a new way and wanted to use gray glue monster to purify the blood stone. " Gu Gua forced a smile, but it was uglier than crying. If he had known from the beginning that Xilang had demon or devil blood, he would have been unwilling to follow him. He must take advantage of Xilang before he noticed him. He ran away and went south, truly entering this magical world. But now, Gu Gua is wearing the magic scale armor made by Xilang. It is estimated that if he runs away, he will be killed immediately. It¡¯s too late to regret. ¡°I thought that no one could form a magic pet agreement with the gray glue monster, but I didn¡¯t expect that you succeeded. But this is good, and it also provides you with a longer life. "Xilang's slender fingers gently brushed over the blood stone again, like stroking a flower. It seems that Xilang doesn't think that Gu Gua can sign an agreement with the gray glue monster, and will even be the first to do so after his failure. Time killed him. Gu Gua's back felt cold, but he didn't dare to say anything. "The raw blood stone tastes very bad," Xi Lang frowned and clicked his tongue, as if he had eaten something unpleasant. Generally. He continued: "If you want to purify the useful blood elements in blood stones, it is most convenient to use gray glue monsters. The only key problem is that no one can control the gray glue monster, which makes the most convenient method in this theory the most impossible to implement. Now that you succeed, the next thing will be very convenient. " Xilang threw up a fist-sized blood stone and threw it to Gu Gua. Gu Gua stretched out his hand to catch it, put it on his hand, and observed it carefully. " This blood stone is smaller than the one Xi Lang chewed just now. It's a little turbid, the blood beads inside look a little duller, and the overall quality is much lower than the one just now. Just holding it in your hand makes people feel dizzy. When you actually use it, what's going on? What's the effect? ??Gu Gua's heart suddenly jumped, and he wanted to know the real secret of the blood stone Text Chapter 42 Blood Potion "Now let your mortar monster digest this blood stone, and then reconstruct and extract the active ingredients of the blood stone." Silang said. Gu Gua handed the blood stone to Guji who was hiding behind his shoulder. Guji cheered and swallowed the blood stone as if he saw something delicious. Immediately afterwards, Gu Gua saw acid secreted from Guji's body, surrounding the blood stone. The blood stone became loose like biscuits soaked in hot water, and the edges slowly dissolved in it. In the acid liquid, the entire blood stone continued to become smaller. "Put your hand on the crystal ball." Silang said. Gu Gua immediately put his hand on the crystal ball, and a feeling immediately penetrated from the crystal ball and passed into Guji's body through himself. This force delicately and sensitively purifies the active ingredients in the blood stone in the acid, skimming it onto the transparent part of the gray glue monster like a skimmer when cooking meat. Soon, all the useless parts of the blood stone were corroded away, and the rest were the separated effective parts of the blood stone. But this part is not pure at this moment, it is still gray in color. Xilang frowned. He held his chin and thought to himself. Suddenly he remembered something and said: "Gu Gua, separate this bag of blood stones like this." As soon as he finished speaking, he went up to the third floor through the magic stairs. Gugua also wanted to talk about food, but Xilang didn't seem to care. He could only arrange for his kobolds to collect any edible things around and bring them back. And a rationing system was started to control the diet of the kobolds so that the limited food could last longer. Next, Gu Gua began to separate the blood stone minerals. He picked a blood stone that was only the size of a fingertip and threw it into Guji's body. Guji trembled happily. There is delicious food and the person who is scared is not around, so it is in a great mood. Gu Gua used the power he felt just now to control Guji to slowly digest the stone, and skim the active ingredients in the blood stone to the gelatinous area. He accidentally corroded some of the active ingredients in the blood stone, but no one was looking at him, so Gu Gua stuck out his tongue carefully, ignored him, picked up another blood stone, and threw it into Guji. mouth. During this process, Gu Gua felt that his control became more refined and powerful, and the connection and induction between him and Guji became closer and closer. Next, the process of decomposing the blood stone became faster and faster, and the techniques became more and more proficient. After he decomposed the entire bag of blood stones, Gu Gua smiled tiredly when he looked at the red substances of different shades in the gum part. Suddenly a headache hit fiercely, causing Gu Gua to roll on the ground holding his head, cold sweat flowing down his slippery scales. This pain goes away as quickly as it comes. Gu Gua understood that this was a sign of excessive mental exertion. At the moment, I no longer thought about other problems. I sat up cross-legged and used meditation to relieve my headache. During this process, Gu Gua finally felt a hot breath coming from Guji's body. Under the influence of this breath, Gu Gua's Qi and blood fluctuated, and his heart beat one and a half times faster than usual. It's like having exercised strenuously. I feel a very exciting feeling from the depths of my bones, as if I have inhaled something special and am getting high at this moment. The blood is flowing hot, and the dragon vein blood is generated faster, which quickly circulates the blood in the body and runs through one's internal organs. Suddenly, he seemed to feel something. He grabbed his beard and found that the two beards had grown from two short whiskers to half a little finger long. They were shaking excitedly and frantically absorbing the air. Water magic. In the blink of an eye, he was almost on the verge of becoming a level 2 warlock. It seems that this kind of blood stone is really amazing. It can actually stimulate the blood vessels of the whole body to undergo such a big change in a short period of time. Firstly, of course it was because it was the first time for me to come into contact with such a large amount of blood stones. Secondly, it was probably because my level was too low, so the increase was particularly large. ??This kind of ** upgrade is naturally very fast, but it also has the disadvantage of an unstable foundation. In the last life, Gu Gua had no genius. He had always despised those guys who made rapid progress in cultivation, and kept muttering in his heart: "The faster you level up, the faster you will die when you ascend!" So in this life, , actually had the opportunity to rise rapidly, but it made him extremely uncomfortable. An An put down the blood stone with peace of mind and began to meditate steadily. After the dizziness passed, he stood up again and started exercising according to the set of gymnastics that had the function of stimulating and nourishing the blood vessels. This set of gymnastics was named Warlock Fist by Gu Gua, which was quite appropriate.   The blood circulation speed slowly slowed down, and the heart and blood vessels gradually returned to normal work. Gu Gua then breathed a sigh of relief and continued to meditate. During the meditation process, it was like a dream. The books stored by Guji were flowing in his mind, as if he had not read anything, but in fact they were stored deep in his mind. This is also the method Gu Gua learned when Xi Lang gave him the book "The Warlock's Preliminary". He slowly stored the book into his brain in a gentle way. It seemed that he had not learned it, but when he used it, he could Use an index-like method to call out the required knowledge. After the meditation ended, Gu Gua also recovered most of his energy. Suddenly, he heard a sound from downstairs. With a curl of his lips, Gu Gua still used the iron key and came to the first floor. Jada sat on his knees on the ground, looking firmly ahead. When Gu Gua appeared, he stood up and saluted Gu Gua. Said: "Great elder, I have figured it out and accepted the contract, the blood-sucking vine, and the magic pet." In the kobold tribe, warlocks are called elders. Gu Gua nodded without saying anything. He took Jiada to the second floor and opened the upward communication through the crystal ball. "Has he figured it out? Is his mood normal? Has the blood stone been initially purified?" After asking a few questions and getting a positive answer, Xilang said: "Okay, I'll come down right now." Behind the stairs, Silang walked as leisurely as if he was taking a walk. He walked up to the crystal ball and, like pulling a book from the bookshelf, threw another golden "Warlock's Preliminary" at Jada's head. The golden book flashed over Jada's head and was sucked in. Jada looked nervous, obviously suppressing his surprise. ¡°Then he gave the test tube containing the blood-sucking vine and the materials used to lay out the magic circuit to Jada, and then took him to the first floor. Text Chapter 43: Magic Potion Crystal Thank you coffee boy for your support! Every honor for this book belongs to everyone! I am very busy at work during this period, and while working overtime all night, the updates are not stable. I would like to sincerely apologize to everyone, but I promise that there will be updates every day. When my results are good, I will work hard to give back to everyone. Thank you! ================================================== === Xilang turned to face Gu Gua, who put a small part of the red blood stones spit out by Guji into a new pouch, and the whole thing was only the size of a fist. Xilang¡¯s eyes shone with light. Having followed Xilang for so long, this was the first time Gu Gua saw Xilang with such an emotional expression. Xilang grabbed the bag and couldn't wait to go up and do the experiment. After thinking about it, he said to Gu Gua: "Take your pet and come up with me!" Gu Gua was surprised and happy, and immediately brought Guji followed him and trotted into the light pillar, and was teleported to the third floor. The third floor is much messier than the second floor. It looks more like a huge chemistry laboratory. There are test tubes, flasks and various magical circuits encrusted with gems everywhere. On the other side, there is a pile of various strange materials, most of which are contained in glass bottles. Some of the glass bottles still have some living things inside, which are slowly meandering around. At this moment, on the test bench in the center, a magic circuit is running. On the magic circuit, a beaker is billowing with mist, which looks a little cold. Xilang thought for a moment, then picked up the effective part of the blood stone into a cookie-sized piece and put it into the cold beaker. The effective part of this blood stone seems to be filtered. When it enters the cold mist, it becomes soft. When it is put into the liquid surface, the color suddenly becomes brighter, and the chaotic and dirty part is filtered in. liquid surface. There seemed to be several layers of liquid below the liquid. The effective part of the blood stone was filtered four times again. After filtering a total of five times, it finally fell to the bottom of the beaker. At this moment, what fell on the bottom of the beaker was only a bright red drop the size of a checker, which looked like a coquettish red pearl. Xilang cast a spell, and an invisible mage's hand held a special tool, went deep into the beaker, and took out the blood stone crystal. As soon as the blood stone crystal encounters the air, it immediately turns into a crystal-like ball. The originally rounded surface turns into small facets like a cut diamond, making it more colorful and brilliant. Xilang was obsessed with twisting the blood stone crystal, as if he were admiring a masterpiece. "It's so beautiful This temptation makes the soul tremble" Xilang murmured to himself. Having tasted the taste of impure blood stones, Gu Gua knew how exciting blood stones were for warlocks. For a warlock, this is as good as a drug. But where the dangers and hidden dangers are, Gu Gua doesn't know. Xilang put away the blood stone crystal, then clapped his hands, and six invisible servants suddenly appeared. They followed the same steps and actions to prepare six bottles of the same liquid. The effective part of the blood stone was cut into six pieces of the same size, and then filtered and purified. After purifying the effective part of the blood stone in the entire fist, Xilang obtained eleven blood stone crystals of the same size. "We can exchange for such a valuable thing for a lot of things." Xilang said, "Are we not running out of food?" Gu Gua nodded immediately and said, "Yes, master." Xilang took out a blood stone crystal , placed it in a gorgeous crystal bottle, and then said intoxicatedly: "Such a blood stone crystal can easily allow a guy with a bloodline of less than ten generations to directly open the warlock bloodline. It can make a warlock below the legend and above the tenth level, Level up directly. " "How much food can such a blood stone crystal be exchanged for?" Xi Lang smiled evilly, which made Gu Gua start to feel scared. Xilang placed the crystal bottle on a unique magic circuit, wrote a small note, and placed it on it. Then he placed his hands on the magic circuit and recited the spell. Suddenly, the light flashed and everything on it disappeared. Xilang clapped his hands and said: "Okay, go ahead, I'll leave the kobold affairs to you. Remember, if any kobold awakens a warlock, tell me immediately." "If you let me know , you suppress other kobolds, then I don't mind using your soul for experiments, but if the number of kobold warlocks exceeds seven, I will give you a big surprise. Also, don't relax in your studies and training. I'm also looking forward to your growth." Xilang's voice was like a noble, speaking calmly, but every word contained a power that people could not help but believe Gu Gua wiped the non-existent cold sweat, lowered his head and said: "Yes, master!" "Let your demon pet drink this bottle of filtered liquid. It would be best if you can analyze the raw materials and prepare it yourself. The configuration is not good. Don't force it." Gu Gua took the flask and didn't know where to put it. "Bring your ring." Xilang said again. Gu Gua handed over the ring. Xilang looked at it and said, "The material is good, but the structure is terrible." He took the ring and walked to his workbench, banging it, adding other materials from time to time, and chanting spells. Rays of light flickered from above. After about half an hour, the already beautiful ring turned into a more gorgeous and powerful ring. Red magic light flowed on it from time to time. Just seeing it made people feel like their hearts were broken. Be drawn in. Xilang threw the ring to Gu Gua again and said: "I have added some functions to it. You can talk to me, and there are three magic missiles that can be charged with the magic reserve of the mage tower. Okay, you go down. " Gu Gua immediately took the ring in a hurry and put it on his hand. He immediately felt that the added charm was much greater than before. The current charm bonus was at least +3. He felt the aura around his body. The circle became a little bigger and a little more agile. We returned to the second floor, sat there for a while, and then went down to the first floor. On the first floor, apart from the four kobolds trained by the first-phase warriors, there is the new warlock Gada. The soldiers are all leading the team outside to search for something to eat. Now only Jada is sitting there on the first floor, using the posture commonly used by kobolds, and the blood-sucking vine is drilling into the wound on his left wrist. Gu Gua looked at him coldly. Jada was chanting a spell in his mouth, his eyes were slightly closed, the blood-sucking vine was getting faster and faster, and after absorbing Jada's blood, it became bigger and faster. The blood-sucking vine that soon transformed did not want to sign a contract with Garda, but wanted to use its demonic instinct to swallow Garda whole! Text Chapter 44 Earl Longmare The blood-sucking vine from the abyss was like a giant snake, twisting Garda hard, seeming to squeeze Garda's blood out of the wound, and then greedily sucked it away. Jada's face became paler and paler, his lungs were squeezed, and his spells became intermittent. However, Jiada still stood firm, pretending that he was having a nightmare, and still recited the spell very seriously. It can also be seen from here that Jiada is also a mentally strong guy. Presumably the death of the Great Elder, the decline of the Stubborn Stone Tribe, and the fact that Gu Gua became a warlock must have given his heart enough torture and training. Gu Gua still stood aside, watching with cold eyes, neither helping nor obstructing. Jada suddenly opened his eyes, his face became angry, he almost roared and recited a spell, stood up and rubbed the blood-sucking vine into his body. Gu Gua frowned, knowing how painful this feeling would be. "For the tribe!!!" Jiada shouted this sentence hoarsely with his soul. This sentence almost used up all the breath in his lungs. After shouting this sentence, he lost his breath and gasped for breath. He was standing there, but he didn't seem to have breathed in any air, like a fish that landed on the shore, and his face was suffocated. Immediately afterwards, Gu Gua saw something that surprised him. Jiada began to eat the blood-sucking vine crazily. His movements were much faster than the blood-sucking vine. Although his sharp teeth were not suitable for plants, he still bit the blood-sucking vine. It was all in pieces, and the bright red blood from Gada was scattered on the ground, which looked shocking. The blood-sucking vines and Jada fought and strangled each other. Soon Jada gained the upper hand and even ate his own left hand. A pale wrist bone was exposed on his left wrist. Then he stopped and sat there gasping loudly. With. Gu Gua glanced at the bullet and saw that there was no magic material used at all. He couldn't help but ask: "Did you succeed?" Jiada stood up from his weakness, looked at Gu Gua provocatively, rushed over, and shouted in a delirious manner: "I am the best Strong! I am the strongest! !" Gu Gua flew up and hit the wall, and fell to the ground. Jiada, who was in such a state, suddenly fainted. Originally, she wanted to go up and give him a stabbing blow, but considering Xilang's words, Gu Gua endured it and turned around and left. Two tender green leaves slowly grew from the broken wrist of Gadda who passed out from the ground, full of childishness and cuteness. The sprouts grew at a speed visible to the naked eye, suddenly opened a bloody mouth, let out a terrifying roar, and then slowly shrank back, turning into a skinny left hand. At the same time, Jada lost weight visibly to the naked eye, turning into a skeleton wrapped in skin. Gu Gua walked around the outer city, took a few breaths of cold air, comforted the old, weak, sick and disabled, and then took a look at the situation of the snow deer. The dead snow deer have been dried into dried meat and used as dry food, while the living snow deer are waiting for a suitable time to be slaughtered and made into dried meat. He didn't know that when Xilang sent the blood stone crystal out, in the blood stone castle guarding the blood stone path, a light flashed from a three-story mage tower, and an old mage with a white beard immediately sensed it. He copied the results of his observations on parchment, hurried to the Earl's Mansion, and walked straight in. "Your Majesty, the mage tower in Palersburg has begun operation, and the remote item transmission magic was activated at 11:23 and 15 seconds this morning." The white-bearded old mage reported. The count was sitting in front of a large red pine desk. The desk was covered with various documents, but it was orderly and not messy at all. In his hand was a golden quill and a set of tools for stamping and sealing clay. On the other side, there is a metal seal with a pair of angel wings. Hearing what the mage said, the count stood up from behind the table and paced back and forth in the room. The earl has golden hair, his broad chest and shoulders form a strong inverted triangle, his perfect figure and strong muscles, and the long dagger on his waist tell others that he is not a playboy who beats people with his face. The few wrinkles on his forehead further prove that he is not a brute force lord with only muscles. "Can you be sure what he transmitted?" the count asked. "Sorry, I can't I can only confirm that this object is less than an ounce. I can't be sure what it is transmitting. It may be a letter, it may be a magic prop or it may be a blood stone " Master Whitebeard said cautiously. The count pursed his thin mouth tightly, showing even more heart-wrenching masculine charm.   "Are you sure this black robe is a mage certified by the Mage Association? Is he a level 12 spell caster?" the count asked again. The old mage nodded and said: "We have carefully checked all the procedures and confirmed them with the Mage Association. These two points are certain." "Send some food and weapons to the bunch of bumpkins in the north and ask them to closely monitor the mage tower. , not a single blood stone can flow in, and they are not allowed to collect it themselves! And inform Lady Lezli of Dalshor Town, telling her that another mage has established a mage tower in the north of Palestine. Although this mage is certified by the Mage Guild, he still cannot let down his guard easily. "The old mage hesitated and said, "Butbut Lord Earlwe are not sure that it is the blood stoneit directly disturbed the Bronze Dragon Girl. , Isn¡¯t it a little rash? Your Excellency Lezli¡¯s temper is really a bit" The Earl turned to the old mage and said: "I know that your Excellency Lezli¡¯s temper may even cause disaster to us if it gets activated, but "This is an order." It seemed that the bronze dragon girl, Lady Lezli, had put heavy pressure on the Earl. Just mentioning her name made the Earl feel even more stressed. The Earl sighed and pinched himself again. On his forehead, he said apologetically: "I'm sorry, Uncle Jerry, our family has the task of not letting a single blood stone flow out of Vasa through illegal channels. We don't need to be afraid of the Mage Association at all. The upper world has an agreement with the Mage Association. The mages agree with this. ¡°And, as the Dragon Nightmare family that protects the peace of the North, we also have the glorious mission of preventing the remnants of Octo from resurrecting.¡± The old mage nodded and replied tiredly: ¡°Yes, Earl. Sir I will inform them right away and make some preparations." As the branch president of the Mages Association and the chief mage of the earldom, Old Jerry always felt that he was a difficult person and felt sorry for one of them. Text Chapter 45 Spider-turned-drow, a higher-level warlock Next week is the last week of new books. I have the first recommendation for this book. I hope you can support it. Thank you all! ============================================ The Earl smiled , came over, patted the old mage on the shoulder hard, and then gave the old mage a warm hug, and said: "Thank you for your hard work, Uncle Jerry. How are Polis and Lily? Are they still obedient?" Mentioning the earl The only son of Boris, Master Jerry shook his head with a wry smile, and said dotingly: "That boy is just like you when you were a child, even more naughty than you. The only drawback is that he doesn't seem to have such a broad mind as you. He lacks the most basic humility when dealing with people who are inferior to him. Lily is very good, and her loyalty to her faith is unparalleled." The earl raised his eyebrows, but he still endured it and said: " It seems that Polis really needs to see the world and let someone more proud tell him what it means to have a belly outside the intestines. As for Lily I don't want her to become an old nun Uncle Jerry, please help me make arrangements. , send Polis to the school of the Elf King's Court to learn something, and let those aliens with noses in the sky teach Polis what it means to be proud. Send Lily to Helioga City to learn what noble girls should know. Knowledge. Maybe she can meet a nice young man there and change her cold personality." Master Jerry smiled bitterly and agreed. This father and son trio are really high maintenance. But so what? The three stubborn men, the elder, the younger, and the younger are all his nephews, people who need his guidance and protection. Old Jerry chatted with the Earl for a while and left the Earl's Mansion. In another hidden place on the mainland, there is a 9-story mage tower. However, this mage tower is not the tower of the Mage Association. The people in this mage tower are all a little-known branch of the Warlock Guild. With a flash of red light, the blood stone crystal in the gorgeous crystal bottle was transmitted, along with a note underneath. A warlock with the lower body of a spider and the upper body of a drow walked over. His skin is dark, his two long pointed elf ears point to the ceiling, and his gray-white hair is draped over his shoulders. This guy makes people think that this guy is very unruly. The strong muscles look like they are forged from fine steel. The slender eyebrows led straight to his temples, looking murderous. The fingers of the spider drow are basically sharp claws, which look extremely sharp. Just this look can stop children from crying at night. His spider feet landed on the stone slab, making a sound like the tip of a metal knife hitting the iron plate. Behind the crisp sound was each of his sharp claws that could easily tear the enemy into pieces. The long passage amplified this feeling of fear infinitely. Anyone who heard this sound and was in this environment would unconsciously feel as if their own death star was shining brightly. At this moment, the spider-formed drow stood in front of the teleportation array. He used two scissor-like fingers to hold the bottle over, poured out the blood stone crystal, and dropped it on his palm. Then, he again He licked the blood stone crystal hard with his slender and salivating tongue. The intense pleasure rushed straight to his brain, making him feel his blood boiling. Suddenly his steps were a little unsteady, and he let out a moan that could only be made during mating. He firmly inserted his hands into the wall next to him, and then stabilized his body. A handsome young human next to him even squeezed his head unconsciously as he moaned crazily. After a while, he woke up from his excitement, glanced at the piece of paper that had been stained by the brains of innocent people, showed a cold smile, and said in a high-pitched voice: "The Octo family's The little boy did a good job, and the Fierce Sun Gold is not a particularly valuable thing. Just satisfy him with this request." An invisible servant stood up in a place where nothing could be seen. According to the arrangement of the spider-turned drow, the supplies on the note written by Octo were prepared and sent to the north of Vasa in the name of the Mage Association. "Wait a minute!" The spider-turned-drow elf took a fist-sized piece of blazing sun gold from the servant's hand, placed it on the teleportation array, and said, "Important matters must be handled with caution. The bumpkins in the north are probably still If you have doubts about the reconstruction of Palestine, you can't be careless at this time. Of course, you can send food and other things at will, but this kind of magic information is more expensive and safer for more blood stones. , this price is still worth it" As he said that, the spider drow licked his lips greedily, showing his infinite evil. With a flash of light, the blazing sun gold on the teleportation array also disappeared on the platform. At the edge of the large glacier, in a black mage tower, Silang was standing in front of the first floor.At the same time, his hands were folded around his chest, and the corners of his mouth were drooping, as if he was thinking about something seriously. Four invisible invisible servants were holding magic materials and drawing magic formations symmetrically on the ground. Suddenly he seemed to sense something. He snapped his fingers and the four invisible slaves stopped. He also disappeared from this layer and appeared on the third layer. On the teleportation array that was still shining on the third floor, there was a piece of priceless blazing sun gold. Silang gently picked up the piece of blazing sun gold, as if caressing a fine piece of gold. The artwork is average. Then he showed a sharp smile. He took out a set of tools and began to work on the fine gold himself. This piece of blazing sun gold will become a great magic item in his hands. Combined with his mage tower and warlock talent, it will definitely produce unexpected great effects. Gu Gua checked the food in the warehouse, and then checked the various collections brought back by the kobold team from the north, including edible snow flowers, ice potatoes, blue grains and ice cold fruits. Gu Gua left behind some living ice potatoes and blue valleys, as well as some ice cold fruits. He replanted them according to the living environment of these three plants that he learned during previous explorations, and began to record them. He hopes that next year, the kobold tribe will be able to cultivate food instead of relying on the sky for food. Then he arranged all the food tightly again and rationed the supply so that the kobolds could delay longer in this cold winter. After doing all this, Gu Gua returned to the mage tower. Lijiada was still in a coma on the first floor, and his left hand was like a curious baby, touching here and there, and when he encountered something, Things of flesh and blood will also open their bloody mouths and swallow them. Not to mention how explosive this attack power was, just talking about this posture made Gu Gua break out in cold sweat. He not only started to think about what would happen if I chose this magic blood-sucking vine at that time. ?????????????????????????????????????????? But then I thought of the way Jada signed the magic pet contract, and couldn't help but shudder again and rejected the idea. I'm afraid he is not as ruthless as Jada, and he may be swallowed to death by the blood-sucking vines. Text Chapter 46 Wild Resources On the second floor, Gu Gua touched the crystal ball with both hands and went deep into the learning process. He wanted to explore how the original lords of the North survived. Self-sufficiency is the foundation for a tribe to survive in this relatively low-social world for a long time. In addition, when Xilang is away, Gu Gua is the owner of this castle, and he suddenly has a sense of responsibility and belonging. To put it another way, Gu Gua must try his best to improve his strength during this period of time, so as to prevent him from having any resistance at the critical moment when Xi Lang takes hold of him and requires surgery. Gu Gua, who has just been promoted to level 1, knows how difficult it is to upgrade. And judging from Xilang's sense of pressure, his level is probably above level ten! If there is no great opportunity, it would be wishful thinking for Gu Gua to catch up with Xilang in a short time. Even if Gu Gua has the mental method of "Fish-Dragon Transformation", it is still an upright book that is better than ever. If he wants to come up with evil ways, such as cannibalism and upgrading, controlling high-level zombies, etc., Gu Gua has never learned it. Thinking of this, Gu Gua couldn't help but regret a little. If he hadn't been so rigid in his previous life and learned some ruthless tricks, would he be so passive now? In addition to one¡¯s own cultivation, his subordinates are also an important strength. Xilang is busy with experiments and the construction of the mage tower, and his management of the kobolds below is quite inadequate. Gu Gua has always been in charge. As long as he controls all the kobolds below, there will be a few more when the time comes. The kobold warlock may not be able to kill him with numbers. Even if you can't defeat them, with this strength, you can lead the kobolds into the forest and escape into the distance. With Guji's knowledge reserve ability and warlock, there will be no problem with the inheritance of the kobold tribe. Even if they escape from Palestine, they will not be left alone and be killed by any strong man. Besides, Gu Gua and his master had lived alone all their lives. The master was a very quiet person and would often sleep for ten days and a half just sitting there. Gu Gua was the only one in the entire Tongtian Sect. Being alone, that feeling of loneliness is very uncomfortable. After he came to this world, he suddenly had so many brothers and sisters, and there were about three hundred kobolds who all looked at him eagerly, hoping to get support from him. This feeling of being needed also made Gu Gua feel at ease, and he soon fell in love with this lifestyle. So Gu Gua is still very concerned about the kobolds in Palestine. Kobolds usually make a living by raiding and hunting, which is not in line with Gu Gua's habits. Firstly, there are really no rich people around here to rob, and secondly, it would be too unstable to rely on hunting to make a living. It is farming and herding that can support a stable kobold society. But the problem comes again. Under the great glacier, everything is in depression. Ordinary food crops have no way to survive here, and ordinary livestock can hardly thrive. There are only two kinds of livestock that can be grazed, one is Hantail sheep, and the other is It's a glacier yak. From the crystal ball, Gu Gua searched for the economic structure of the Northland. He found that in addition to grazing, the main source of income for the lords of the Northland was digging underground mineral deposits. The greatest treasure of Vasa is the various gemstones and mineral deposits underground, among which the bloodstone veins are the most abundant. As far as the current situation is concerned, it is almost the only place on the entire continent that produces blood stones. Because of the control of the Earl of Bloodstone in the southern passage, the price of bloodstone is very low. The small lords in the North are not keen on mining bloodstone, but the price of gemstones is relatively fair, and it is also their main source of income. No wonder the lords of the North would use blood stones and grain and livestock to pay off their debts. It turns out that these things are not valuable. Gu Gua took his hand back. The food and livestock had been almost eaten, and there were basically no livestock left alive. It was impossible to trade with human lords. Xilang plunged into magic research, but he was not good enough at all. Talking about deals with others was just a sheep in the tiger's mouth. At this moment, the crystal ball suddenly flashed. Gu Gua saw that a small team was confronting a giant with blue-purple skin. The giant was more than 3 meters tall and looked like a hill. It was unique to the North. The frost giant was waving his stick to intimidate the kobolds in front of him. Gu Gua could see that these kobolds could not defeat the frost giant, so he immediately gave an order to have the team of kobolds withdraw from the front. The frost giant was obviously territorial. After the kobolds withdrew, he did not pursue them again. He just acted intimidatingly and seemed to yell, "Wait for me!" or something like that. Gu Gua was the worst at talking nonsense in his last life, so he didn¡¯t take it to heart at all and went to do the most important thing in front of him. Little did he know that such a frost giant was actually not just aIt's just a joke. But this is a story for later. Gu Gua twirled his beard and focused on the ice fruits and ice potatoes that had been moved around Palestine. Seeing this, Gu Gua frowned. The situation was not optimistic. More than half of the ice potatoes had died, and the situation was even worse. Among the hundreds of transplanted ice potatoes, only Dozens of trees are still alive. Looking at these dead plants, Gu Gua, who was stressed, felt a little anxious. If wild crops were domesticated in this inefficient way, the kobolds in Palestine would probably starve to death several times before waiting. Get the day these crops are truly domesticated. The relationship with humans is now so bad that it is impossible to buy some supplies. We can only find a solution from the great warlock Silang. Gu Gua opened the crystal ball and rummaged through the information in the crystal ball, trying to find a way to tame these wild plants as quickly as possible. After all, he didn't know what the magic could do. If it was just a simple ripening spell, there should be some, but he didn't know if he could master it in a short time. The information in the crystal ball is very complete, and I quickly found the relevant information. In the introduction to the Mage Tower, Gu Gua saw a description of the Arcane Garden. The Arcane Garden is a unique ecosystem built out of the original environment. In this system, it can even spawn plants and accelerate the growth rate of plants in the Arcane Garden. At a high level, it can even reach At several times the normal growth rate, the once-a-year product can reach maturity in a few weeks. Text Chapter 47 Arcane Garden There is also a spell called Spiritual Mist, which is a derivative of the fog spell. It can provide sufficient magic power and moisture for plants that lack vitality and moisture, and has a huge nourishing effect on water magic plants. In Gu Gua¡¯s spell sequence, there is this magic. The magic core of the ice salamander that he absorbed contained fog magic and ice cone magic. By absorbing this magic core, Gu Gua, whose bloodline as a warlock exploded, naturally mastered these two spells. In the magic space in the crystal ball, Gu Gua studied this spiritual mist technique. The research was quickly completed and the spell was mastered. Then, he tried to contact the great warlock Silang through the crystal ball. "Master, master, your servant Gu Gua calls you." Gu Gua called. Having to ask for help from this guy Xilang made Gu Gua feel awkward. "What's the matter?" Xi Lang's cold voice came over, without any emotion. Gu Gua continued: "I want to tame wild plant species and provide sufficient food for our tribe. So I want to borrow the Arcane Garden." Xi Lang frowned. The foundation of the Arcane Garden has been built, but it has never been put into use. Because the main magic power is used to create a magic item. On his workbench, a prototype of a crown made of solar gold is shining with a charming magical light. This piece of fine gold is obviously a precious material exchanged from the spider drow. On the crown, there are several holes waiting to be used to inlay powerful magic gems. On the other side of the table, there are scattered There are several refined blood stone crystals placed inside. "Okay, I will give you access to a piece of land in the Arcane Garden. The time limit is one month. You should hurry up and complete the experiment." Silang replied. Gu Gua respectfully replied: "Yes, master." Then, the iron key on his chest suddenly lit up, emitting a magical light. After the light burned for three seconds, it dimmed again. Gu Gua knew this A key has opened access to the Arcane Garden. He brought five well-growing ice cold fruit trees, twenty ice potato trees, and a small bag of wild blue valley seeds, which he put in his shoulder bag and carried on his back. This backpack was made based on the schoolbag from his previous life. It can be effectively fixed on the back and will not slip around. It also frees up both hands, which is very convenient. Gu Gua stood in front of the crystal ball on the second floor, holding the iron key in both hands, preparing to cast a spell to get to the level of the Arcane Garden. After reading the literature in the crystal ball, Gu Gua knew that in general mage towers, people rely on stairs to go up and down the floors, and teleportation arrays are rarely arranged in mage towers. First, it is easy to cause space-time turbulence. If space-time turbulence occurs during some important experiments, that would be too bad. The second reason is also due to frugality. For mages and warlocks, magic power is very limited and needs to be used with care. There are only two possibilities for using this method of transmission to reach each floor. One is that the things upstairs are too important and cannot be easily exposed to others. The second situation is that the floor that is actually teleported to is not on top of the mage tower at all, but in another unknown place. No matter which possibility, it points to a huge secret! Maybe if you know this secret, you will die, maybe if you know this secret, you can turn over and become the master. Gu Gua was very concerned about this, and carefully analyzed and collected any information. With speculation about this secret in his heart, Gu Gua opened the magical passage to the Arcane Garden. The light flashed and Gu Gua squinted his eyes. After a slight feeling of weightlessness, he came to a huge uncultivated garden. There is also no light source, but natural light is everywhere. A country cross road paved with stones divides this large garden into four parts. But what surprised Gu Gua was that there was nothing on these four pieces of land. Only four temperatures were set on these four pieces of land. Preliminary observation showed that the temperatures should be similar to the four seasons of spring, summer, autumn and winter. In other words, this arcane garden is only a semi-finished product, and Xilang has not planted any plants here yet. "If you want to control this arcane garden, you only need to communicate with the crystal ball through your magic pet. There is also the magic reservoir on the crystal ball. You can use these two things as you like." Silang's voice rang out. . "Thank you, master." Gu Gua said lightly. On the land in winter, Gu Gua put down his backpack and planted the twenty-five plants. He also set up different environments for the twenty-five plants in the arcane garden. Twenty nests of Blue Valley seeds were neatly planted next to them, and different growth environments were also set up, such as one degree higher temperature and one degree higher humidity.?Ten minutes more sunshine, etc. After setting up the growth environment for these plants, Gu Gua set the clock to stimulate plant growth in the Arcane Garden to the highest setting. He wanted to understand the properties of these plants as soon as possible and domesticate them into domestic plants, as the representative of Pillersburg. Food rations are planted. The ice cold fruit is an economical magic fruit. If you plant it in large quantities, it will definitely have its own uses. Gu Gua had never observed the growth of these three crops on the spot, so he picked up the Guji e-book and began to record planting notes. In three days, a growth cycle has ended. After understanding the characteristics of these three crops through time recording, Gu Gua adjusted all the temperature, humidity and sunshine conditions to the environmental conditions of Pillersburg. Start to quickly eliminate the fittest and select the crops that are most suitable for actual planting. At the end of each cycle, the melon plants with the best growth and the most fruit will be collected and replanted, while the other seedlings will be harvested and set aside as harvest. This was what Gu Gua, the previous generation, learned from a great Western sage named Meng before taking the college entrance examination. A month passed quickly. Gu Gua conducted nine rounds of screening on these three crops. During this month, he finally mastered the use of the mage's hand. After layers of selection and cultivation, Finally, these three plants were domesticated and could be cultivated artificially and became real crops. Among them, Bingyao and Blue Valley have reached the level of sowing 100 grams and harvesting 300 grams from the wild state of sowing 100 grams before. The yield of Binghanguo has not increased, but varieties that are very suitable for the environment of Palersburg have been selected. On the last day, Gu Gua memorized all the grains, ice potatoes, and ice cold fruits harvested during this period with magic. Blue Valley harvested more than 200 kilograms, and ice potatoes harvested more than 150 kilograms. , and Binghanguo harvested a backpack, about 20 kilograms. Text Chapter 48 The Frost Giant Attacks Thank you for the touch of the netherworld, thank you for the coffee boy, thank you for the chunst, thank you for the God of Heaven, and thank you for the eternal cup of the devil! thanks for your support! ================================================== ========== During this process, Gu Gua also practiced the magic hand of the zero-level spell very proficiently. He can create three magic hands at the same time, one of which is used to put the harvested grain into into the bag, then throw it down the channel with one hand, catch it under the channel with the other hand, and put it aside. One-third of these fruits are seeds, and the rest are harvested rations. In addition, there are twenty ice-cold fruit trees. After coming out of the Arcane Garden, Gu Gua immediately went to the outer city and handed half of the seeds to Tuta and Tuba of the Shield Team, preparing for them to arrange planting as an important foundation for the kobolds' future self-sufficiency. Now Tuba and Tuda have become the leaders of the Shield Team. As soon as Tu Da saw Gu Gua, he immediately shouted anxiously: "Boss! Big Blue! Big Blue! Outside! Surround, don't leave!" Big Blue? Gu Gua suddenly thought that the kobold team he sent out to collect food a month and a half ago had angered a frost giant, and the frost giant even shouted at them to wait for revenge. Now the frost giants are coming to take revenge? The reality that the enemy's rhetoric came true made Gu Gua feel a little bad. Gu Gua took three steps at a time and then two steps at a time, and quickly ran to the city wall. The city wall is already covered with kobolds, obviously a defensive move under the command of Harrick, but the scattered feeling does not seem to be serious, preparing to attack the enemy head-on, but like a group of silverback orangutans watching. kindergarten children. Standing on the outer city, looking out, there were several tents made of huge leather goods not far away. Those leather goods should be mammoth skins or something like that. Outside the tent there were several huge mammoths and a dozen yaks covered in long hair. There were six frost giants hanging around outside the tent, and I didn't know how many more were inside the tent. However, judging from the size of the tent and the stature of the frost giants, the total number would not exceed fifteen. The frost giants arrived very late, almost the day before Gu Gua came out of the Arcane Garden. They appeared outside the city. At this moment, they were still setting up tents outside, grazing mammoths and yaks carelessly, as if they were on vacation. Not here to attack the city. The outer wall of Fort Palestine is only three meters high, and the height of the frost giants is also three meters high. Basically, they can jump in from the outside with a jump and a push of their hands. Gu Gua¡¯s face looked much uglier. When he turned his head, he saw the demonized orc Harik, the crazy axe Mandun and the level 0 warlock Gada standing nearby, looking out. The demonized half-orc Harrick and the crazy axe-man Mangdun were almost cut out of the same mold. They both looked like wild beasts in spring, looking at the frost giants under the city with red eyes. Gada was still skinny and bones, almost like a skeleton, looking into the distance calmly. His left hand restlessly turned into a blood-sucking vine for a while, and then turned into a left hand. From time to time, it stretched out a green shape and sharp teeth. It looked extremely weird, and the kobolds around him stayed away from him. Gu Gua glanced at the mage tower. The top of the crystal tower was still irregularly reflecting the sunlight that was beginning to heat up. It looked bright and beautiful, full of dangerous temptations, but it was also very quiet. Xilang did not move. I don't know whether he completely left the situation outside to himself, or whether he didn't notice the situation outside at all during the magic experiment. "You are divided into three groups, one is patrolling the city wall, one is on guard in the outer city, and the other is resting." Gu Gua arranged it, then walked into the mage tower, pressed his hands on the crystal ball, and began to arrange tactics. He has never cast a spell through a crystal ball before, and there is no way to avoid it this time. The spell circuit formed in my heart, and the feeling of playing a real-time strategy game came back again. The situation around Palestine Castle was clearly reflected in the crystal ball. This time it was more real and real, as if gods were descending from the clouds. From a bird's eye view, all objects, including kobolds and frost giants, look like small models, moving realistically on the map. With the increase in the Mage Tower, Gu Gua felt like an omnipotent god. The magic pool in the Mage Tower provided him with a source of magic power, so that he did not have to worry too much about magic power. He used the ice cone technique and buried it under the corner of the outer city wall, trying to create a deer village. After completing an ice cone technique, a thick and terrifying ice cone that was four to five meters long was immediately formed. It grew from the root of the city wall and pointed diagonally towards the sky. The movement was as easy as breathing. This feeling was so refreshing that Gu Gua couldn't help but set up all the corners of the outer city with ice cones in one breath. The sharp corners made everyone think that just touchingIf you go there, it's basically death. After completing this work, Gu Gua slipped down from the crystal ball in exhaustion, leaning against the crystal ball and panting. Of course Gu Gua knew that if he waited until the frost giants attacked the city and then fired the ice cone spell one by one, the effect would be much more accurate. But he also knows that once the frost giants start to attack the city, it will definitely be too late to prepare these ice picks. Moreover, after consuming the magic power of the mage tower, the magic power will continue to recover. points, and when the war actually begins, they will have more advantages. If the magic is fully charged and waited until the battle begins, it will be easier to use up the magic under the consumption of magic. It is actually better to store the ice cone under the city wall first. With the Mage Tower, the outer city wall integrated with the Mage Tower has become a magic medium. Magic can be cast at any point, and it can continuously absorb magic from the outside world and store it in the magic reservoir. After setting up the Ice Cone Deer Village, Gu Gua opened the crystal ball again and began to observe the situation. Tusi and the other three kobolds who were tied to the crystal ball had their bloodline activation level reaching 87%, and were very close to awakening the warlock's bloodline. The magic reservoir has now been completely used, and is rippling slightly at the bottom level. Gu Gua breathed a sigh of relief. He now gradually figured out that the amount of magic power that could be contained in this magic pool was determined by the awakening level of the bloodline of Tuxi and other three kobold warlocks. The more Tuxi and the others' dragon veins are opened, the larger the magic power storage pool will be, and the faster the magic power will be restored, which is basically a exponential relationship. The current multiple is about thirty-five times, which means that the amount of magic stored in the crystal ball is thirty-five times the magic that three high-level kobold warlock apprentices can store in their bodies, and the recovery speed is also three times. The magic recovery speed of a high-level kobold warlock apprentice is about thirty-five times. Text Chapter 49: The method of provoking an idiot A new week has begun again, please support me more and vote more for recommendation! Thank you all! ============================================== Gu Gua He gritted his teeth and connected his magic power with the magic power reservoir in the crystal ball. His magic power was like an oil idea on the table, flowing into a larger puddle of oil. Suddenly, Gu Gua felt a suddenly enlarged sense of emptiness, and felt that his soul had been drained out. He shook his head violently, holding the crystal ball and panting heavily. Sweat poured out from under his scales, making his scales even more moist. His demon pet Guji twisted a few times comfortably and made a gurgling sound. Gu Gua raised his head and looked at the crystal ball. The magic power reservoir inside had indeed expanded a lot, and the speed of recovering magic power had also increased. Next to the shining crystal ball, Tusi and the other three kobolds stared blankly at the ceiling, their eyes moving constantly, just like the intense period of dreaming, the so-called high-speed eye movement period. Maybe they are having a dream, dreaming that they are receiving noble warlock education and working hard to awaken the most noble part of their bloodline. Gu Gua shook his head and stopped thinking about this problem. The most important thing now was how to deal with the uninvited group of frost giants outside. Now he has become a level 1 warlock and has mastered several attack magics, but what he is most familiar with at this moment is still the naturally formed magic circuit in his heart. Ice pick technique. From the very beginning when he obtained the Ice Cone Technique, he had already used this powerful spell at will like a natal spell. During the battle with the demonized half-orc Harik, he stopped the Ice Cone Technique in his fist. Use it like a sword. If you want to stimulate it, you can still make the ice cone generate strong acceleration and shoot out instantly like an arrow from Xuan. Now with the increase of the mage tower, he has made the ice cone like a deer village, sharp and supporting it outwards, adding a ferocious force to the already gloomy and depressing Palestine. Two days later, while waiting for the magic power in the magic reservoir to recover, Gu Gua, who was monitoring the surroundings with a pale face, saw another wave of five frost giants coming from a distance, and merged into the tent, letting the frost giants The number of frost giants increased a lot, and Gu Gua then realized that the frost giants were not sure of taking over Fort Palestine, and they were waiting to recruit more frost giants. Only when they were sure of victory would they actually launch an attack. Gu Gua gritted his teeth and looked at the frost giants in the crystal ball who were leisurely basking in the sun and standing aside to urinate. Gu Gua knew that if this continued, it would definitely be his side that failed. Seeing that the sequel to Magic is already halfway through, Gu Gua decided not to wait any longer. In case these frost giants are still waiting for reinforcements, it is also a good choice to vent their anger in advance. He opened the top of the mage tower, used the phantom sound technique, and cast a language-savvy magic on himself. Both of these magics resonate with the Mage Tower and generate more powerful power through the Mage Tower. The magic of language proficiency had a magical connection with the various language books on the second floor, allowing Gu Gua to master more than a dozen languages ??at this moment. This sudden change caught him off guard. Generally speaking, being proficient in a language is just about learning one language at a time. At this moment, so many languages ??were pouring into his head, making him a little confused. He chose the frost giant dialect from many languages, cleared his throat, and said: "Giants from far away, what is your purpose of surrounding our castle?" To be honest, Gu Gua is still thinking now, what if It's best not to fight if you can. These frost giants look like they're not easy to mess with. If you have to fight, it's better to start the fight early. There is not much food in Palestine now, and there is only a dead end if the siege continues. Because the vocal organs of kobolds are different, when talking about the Frost Giant dialect that requires an enlarged chest and a sharp mouth, it sounds inexplicably vulgar. The frost giants were stunned for a moment and began to whisper. A taller frost giant walked out of the big tent outside Pillsburg. He was at least about 5 meters tall. What was even more frightening was that his waist looked like it was more than 5 meters tall. Like a big round barrel. Behind the frost giant leader, there is a much thinner frost giant. He is very short, about 2.5 meters tall, with a white totem painted on his face, and a crown made of various bones on his head. Holding a giant staff inlaid with the head of an unknown ferocious beast, he looked at Palestine coldly. It looks like this is a priest-like figure. The leader of the frost giants almost rolled to the front of Pillersburg, then stood there with his hands on his hips and shouted loudly: "Stupid, ant,??! Hurry up and get out of the Northland, this place belongs to the great Frost Goddess! Anyone else who dares to live here will inevitably get the result of death! "He paused after saying two words. It was obvious that his intelligence was not enough to say this sentence. This sentence was taught to him by the priest behind him. "It seems that this frost giant's brain is not good enough?" This The leader of the frost giants mentioned the Frost Goddess. Gu Gua thought for a while and cast a knowledge-knowledge spell on himself. He suddenly understood that the Frost Goddess was Oulul, also known as the Frost Goddess. She was a weak divine power. Even weak divine power is only what a scum like Gu Gua can hope for. In front of any god, even the Mage Guild is just a stronger ant, let alone Gu Gua, who has just reached the first level. To destroy Gu Gua, it is more like blowing on the stray hairs on the sleeves. And on the top of the glacier, there lives a high priest of Oluer, the powerful priestess. Possessing powerful power, she is the supreme power who rules the glacier. No one is her opponent near the cold glacier. Gu Gua has a big mouth. He cannot imagine that there is such a background deep in the glacier. This is also a force that he cannot fight against! But he has been forced before him, and it is impossible to retreat. What's more, the great warlock Silang must have his own purpose and his own confidence in being able to gain a foothold here. Xilang was busy building the mage tower. He originally thought it was to deal with the local lords here, but it seemed that he was overqualified. Now it seems that he had already expected that if the sky fell, he would be the only one to hold it up. What are the wage earners afraid of? Having figured this out, Gu Gua quickly turned his head and said calmly through the sound amplification effect of the mage tower: "You are the one who is the one who is the one who is the one who is the one who is the one who is the one who is the one who is the one who is the one who is the one who is the one who is the one in your family." " The rumbling sound rolled back and forth on the vast ice sheet, like a huge empty oil drum rolling on the road. The whole scene fell into an embarrassing silence, with only the ignorant whistling of the cold wind blowing by. Text Chapter 50 Siege Anticipating that the leader of the frost giants was not smart enough, Gu Gua deliberately prodded. The frost giants stood there stupidly, unable to believe it, while the kobolds in Palestine dropped their jaws and could not even imagine what they were doing. The Warlock Elders will stimulate this group of blue giants who are obviously particularly capable of fighting! ! "Asshole!!! I'm going to kill you!!!" The leader of the frost giant suddenly became furious and shouted loudly. He picked up a member of the same race standing next to him and hit him like a meteor hammer, and then hit him again. He went crazy to find the weapon that fit his hand. The frost giant priest quickly wanted to stop him, but the frost giant leader, who was stunned by anger, did not listen to him at all. He even showed an expression that if you stop me again, I will kill you first. The frost giant priest did not dare to persuade him any more, so he could only follow the frost giant leader and attack Palestine Fort. Gu Gua couldn't bear it. The unlucky frost giant who was used as a grenade screamed and hit the ice pick, breaking the ice pick immediately. A piece of ice pick stabbed his chest, causing a fatal penetrating injury, but there was no first blow. Time dies. The entire Palersburg seemed to be shaken by this attack. The kobolds looked at each other and their legs and feet began to bend a little. The bright red blood flowed out from under this frost giant. On the mainly blue and white Northland glaciers, and under the strong black and white contrast of Palestine, it looked so bright and exciting that everyone's brains suddenly became hot. He got up and wanted to fight fiercely! ! ! Without the previous battle formation training, Fort Palestine has been surrounded by enemies. Is there any place on the vast ice field where they can escape? I am afraid that the kobolds would have already disappeared by this time, but when they saw this beach After the enemy's blood, the kobold's nature of liking to fight with the wind was also revealed. Looking at the frost giants running over, something was wrong with their eyes. Gu Gua narrowed his eyes. This frost giant seemed to have ordinary skin, but he didn't expect that the magic resistance and physical resistance were so high. The ice pick only penetrated about a third of the way before it was broken off. The frost giant was still struggling painfully, as if trying to get up and escape. Standing in front of the crystal ball, Gu Gua¡¯s eyes jumped a few times as the frost giant ran. The fat frost giant leader seemed to be jumping on a huge drum, striding over with bang bang bang. Even the kobolds on the city wall were trembling under their feet. The leader of the frost giants was holding a huge wooden stick in his hand. It looked like it was not much lighter than a giant metal stick. When he swung it, it would definitely be very powerful and difficult to resist. At the location where the frost giant hit the city wall, on a hidden side, a thin vine hung down from the black city wall, slowly sliding into the pool of blood under the still groaning frost giant, sucking it greedily. That frost giant's blood comes. It seems that the magic blood-sucking vine also secretes some anesthetic toxins. Just like when a locust sucks blood, it will use anesthetic liquid to make the animal being sucked undetectable. The frost giant who is still struggling to escape is in this anesthetic toxin. His movements became slower and slower, and the last bit of strength was exhausted. His lips fell blue and white, and his eyes were empty and lifeless. Gu Gua didn't notice this. He manipulated the crystal ball, and instantly the thick fog of war dispersed with the mage tower as the core. This thick fog of war still had the same characteristics as before, blinding the enemy's sight while retaining his own. , resulting in local battlefield advantages. The hand operating the crystal ball shook, and the ice picks around the castle were aimed at the frost giant who was fainting and running madly. The frost giant priest who was following behind saw the thick fog rising. He shook the staff in his hand, and suddenly a blizzard blew up, blowing away some of the thick fog, exposing all the frost giants. A shield of frost formed in front of the giant. After the frost giant leader entered the battle, he shouted to the sky, and a white light flashed on his body, and a piece of frost armor suddenly emerged, tightly protecting his vitals. It seems that this set of frost armor should be his instinctive magic, just like the ice mist and ice cone of ice salamander. Gu Gua's eyes lit up, as if he had seen some treasure. His subordinates were also dissatisfied and immediately used the ice cone skills accumulated under the city wall to activate them. The magic power was immediately strengthened by thirty-five times, causing huge ice cones three to five meters long to be launched like missiles, diagonally. Shoot towards the running frost giant! Bang! The frost giant leader smashed a huge ice pick that was coming. The feeling of this blow made him feel that his anger was vented, and it also interrupted his steps and knocked him back three meters. Step, he looked up to the sky and howled angrily! The anger in my heart will smash all the ants in this black castle into pulp, and let this castle fall into a state of dead ruins again! Whoosh, another huge ice pick shot over, and the frost giant leader swung his stick again, like playing baseball, and hit the huge ice pick again.He turned into a pile of scum. This time, his feet were more stable and he was not repelled, but his forward speed was slowed down. At the same time, several more ice picks shot from places he couldn't guard, piercing his frost armor and opening a small gap in the armor. When Gu Gua connected his magic power to the magic power reservoir in the crystal ball, he felt that his warlock aura circle was connected to a larger aura circle, and he felt as if he was a super warlock. Now, especially when using various spells, he has the illusion that he is in control of everything and that his aura circle is expanding infinitely. In this aura circle, he is an omnipotent god. Seeing how brave the frost giant leader was, Gu Gua also laughed ferociously: "Hmph, you are very fierce. Let me give you a few more fierce blows and see how long you can last!" While manipulating the ice pick, he continued Aim at the frost giant leader and shoot at it. While notifying through crampons: "Harik, get ready, this big guy is left for you!" Harik drooled with excitement, and shouted like a child with cerebral palsy: "Fight, fight, fight!!! Kill, kill, kill!!¡± The frost giant leader was in a very powerful state. He smashed the incoming ice picks with his big stick, and the ice picks that could not hurt his body were smashed into pieces. At the same time, the frost armor began to become more and more fragile. The ordinary frost giants following the frost giant leader were slightly worse. When the thick ice cones were stabbed, due to the fog of war, some frost giants did not even feel it until the ice cones appeared in front of their eyes. Try your best to resist or fall on the spot to avoid such a blow. But just by rolling on the spot, seven or eight frost giants had fallen behind, and the remaining seven or eight frost giants rushed over with giant sticks in their hands. Although the icy snow sent by the frost giant priest blew away the fog, it also blew the ice and snow into their eyes, and they also slowed down. Running closer, the leader of the frost giants has already reached a place more than ten meters away from Palersburg. In a few more strides, he will hit the city wall! Text Chapter 51 Severe pain! "Sling! Launch!" The kobolds finally threw out the icy fruit balls bundled together in the sling under Gu Gua's order. And they all aimed at key parts such as the frost giant's eyes and lower body. There is no way, kobolds have always been synonymous with wretchedness. A frost giant knocked away a pack of ice-cold fruits, and a piece of solid ice suddenly formed on the big stick. But at the same time, a pack of ice-cold fruits hit his lower body hard, and the ice-cold fruits broke. , and soon the freeze spread. The frost giant was still running with great strides. Under the violent tug, the piece of solid ice on his lower body suddenly shattered, and a large piece of meat inside was also frozen into ice. The slag shattered and fell. Only then did the frost giant feel the severe pain, and he squealed and rolled on the ground in pain while holding his lower body. The kobolds saw this scene and laughed happily. When they saw the frost giant standing up again quickly and rushing towards them with red and bloodshot eyes, they were startled and swung the sling roundly again. In order to achieve higher accuracy and make the best use of the limited ice-cold fruits, Gu Gua specifically asked the kobolds to wait for the frost giants to approach before firing. After two breaths, the frost giant leader had already ran to the city wall. The kobolds on the city wall took advantage of their size, cheered for a while, and then disappeared without a trace. The leader of the frost giants ran to the city wall. The frost armor on his body was already worn out and was about to break. With a wave of his right hand, he smashed a piece of the kobolds on the city wall, and even three kobolds were shattered into a puddle on his huge stick. Under the big stick of the frost giant leader, the little kobold is as vulnerable as a fly. The leader of the frost giants pressed down the city wall with his left hand. The upper edge of the city wall only reached his chest. Just when he was about to lean on the city wall and climb in, Gu Gua sneered and used an extremely thick ice pick at close range. Hit the frost giant's lower body hard! Oh my God! This angle is so shameless! There was a sneer on Gu Gua¡¯s face, and his wretched face looked so obscene and sinister under the weak light of the crystal ball. As expected, the Frost Giant leader was not a vegetarian. He felt the painful blow very close to him. The frost armor finally broke, but it also blocked the attack of the ice cone for a second or two. Taking advantage of the time difference of this second or two, the Frost Giant leader immediately accelerated. Three minutes later, and seeing that he was about to dodge the blow, Gu Gua narrowed his eyes, and regardless of the consumption of magic power, he fiercely activated the ice pick, causing the ice pick to accelerate rapidly within a distance of one foot. With a pop, Frost The giant leader's face turned pale green and then turned red. Howling with pain! ! ! That ice pick pierced his anus hard! His two legs were twitching together tightly, unable to control his own strength in the air. He just hit the city wall like a hungry dog ??grabbing shit and slammed his face on the ground, breaking the solid ice on the ground. Spider web-shaped cracks were smashed out. The crazy axe, Mangdun, who happened to be right in front of him, was so happy that his tongue came out! He raised his fighting spirit to the highest level, held up the ax with both hands, and struck down hard. The frost giant leader rolled to the side, and the ax opened a huge wound on his shoulder. However, due to the abnormal physical strength of the frost giant, this wound was just a superficial wound. The frost giant stood up in embarrassment, with the huge ice pick still drilling into it. He howled angrily, like a Godzilla bursting into the city. He waved his stick angrily, and Crazy Ax stood helplessly. Watching the big stick getting bigger and bigger in his eyes, he was like a frog being stared at by a snake. He knew clearly that the danger was right in front of him, and he could even see the big stick passing by in front of his eyes in slow motion, but his whole body felt It was like a nightmare, completely unable to move. A kobold standing in front of him was hit first, and half of his broken body flew over with his internal organs rotten to pulp. He knocked the stunned Crazy Ax Mangdun to the ground, allowing him to escape. This calamity. Fortunately, the frost giant's blow was not aimed at him, but instead swung the huge ice pick behind his butt to smash it. Because the ice pick was clamped hard in his anus, when he broke the ice pick, the huge leverage caused the ice pick to violently pry his rectum. Driven by magic, the ice pick drilled hard again. A lot of it went in! At this moment, a red light flashed in the blizzard, and Harrick jumped and struck hard with a huge tomahawk in both hands! Harik¡¯s fighting power is more than a little stronger than Mangdun, who has just realized fighting spirit. Even the leader of the frost giants must concentrate on dealing with this blow. But he had just knocked off the ice pick at the back of his tail, and before he could swing his giant stick to block the blow, he could only stagger a few steps, step back, and then hastily raise the big stick to block this crazy blow. ! ? ?The fragments of the cone had not yet melted away and were blocked by the frost giant leader's heel. In addition, his retreating movement received a crazy jumping blow from Harrick. He suddenly became unsteady and sat back. Under the pressure of the magic power and his squatting, the one-meter-long ferocious ice pick finally penetrated completely! ! Ouch! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! The frost giant leader¡¯s mouth could already fit his giant club, and his two protruding eyeballs bulged as if they were about to be launched into outer space. The frost giant leader had lost its rear and was unable to resist, while Harik was at the peak of his strength. Under the ebb and flow of each other, the frost giants were unable to effectively resist Harik's attacks, and received two more blows of ice on their heads. After the cold fruit bag, Harrick gave him two severe ax blows. The frost giant leader, who was still majestic at first, could only lean against the wall and gasp for breath, and viciously pulled out a red and brown stick from behind. The terrifying ice pick was thrown aside. He has gone crazy! He is already crazy! He's going to smash every bastard who can breathe in this castle into scum! Smash it into powder! ! From the city wall, an insidious vine swam like a snake from the corner, heading towards the bloody back door of the frost giant leader. During this period, several more frost giants ran to the city wall. When one of the frost giants climbed over the wall and fell downwards, an ice pick appeared in the air and penetrated his chest. He fell to the ground. The other three frost giants suffered several injuries and finally rolled in. The frost giant priest did not follow, but stood outside. The ice bullets from the staff hit one after another, smashing the kobolds into bloody pieces, and many of them died. The frost giant leader stood up from the city wall. At this time, a small kobold swayed along the vines like Spider-Man. The severe pain just now prevented him from feeling anything too sensitive, not to mention that there was a powerful demonized orc enemy in front of him, who was constantly attacking him, trying to knock him to the ground, and then severely cut himself off. head! Text Chapter 52 Victory The kobold crawling over along the vines was Gadda who had signed a magic pet contract with the magic blood-sucking vine. Originally, Gadda was like a skeleton wrapped in a layer of skin, secretly sucking the blood of a frost giant. After that, it became slightly meatier, like an African AIDS refugee turned veteran drug addict. He was lying like a ghost next to the disfigured chrysanthemum of the frost giant leader. All the magic blood-sucking vines on his left hand swam from other places on the city wall and pierced the frost giant's body from the wound. Harik shouted loudly, and used a set of chain ax skills that he had created for a long time, but had never found to challenge his opponent. The berserker fighting spirit all over his body was already burning like the flames of the sun, and every blow They all have the power to crack mountains and crack rocks! The frost giant leader is already having a hard time dealing with it. He needs to use both hands to hold a big stick and concentrate on dealing with it, otherwise he will end up with his head broken and his life lost. But the terrible thing is that at this time, he felt a huge itch in his anus, which made him want to scratch the anus with his hands! But neither Harik nor Jada gave him even a chance! As he drank the blood of the frost giant leader, Jada's thin body swelled like a blood-sucked leech. As Jada and the magic blood-sucking vines are digested, the blood is constantly reorganizing Jada's body. The puffy flesh slowly condensed into strong muscles, and Jiada slowly regained some health. There was another frost giant who climbed over the city wall and wanted to get closer, but found that he was surrounded by more than a dozen crampons. In the gaps between the crampons, there were three teams of elite kobolds. These kobolds are the elite of the elite team. They are holding spears at this moment and driving away the frost giant like a buffalo. The frost giant waved the giant stick in his hand fiercely, trying to deflect the spears. Just as he waved the stick away, an ice pick shot hard through his empty door and hit his left shoulder. After being shot through, the blood spilled out like a pouring water! Gu Gua looked at all this coldly. He controlled the ice pick to prick the frost giants who tried to climb over the city wall. After hearing the leader's wailing, the frost giants who started charging slowly slowed down and looked forward hesitantly. The frost giant priest stopped his magic and looked ahead while panting. His magic power was also consumed a lot, the blizzard slowly stopped, and the fog of war began to cover the battlefield again. The blood on the frost giant leader¡¯s chrysanthemum has been sucked dry, and the magic blood-sucking vines are spreading upward, touching the ax wound on the frost giant leader¡¯s chest. With Jada's help, the frost giant leader's blood loss increased several times. At this moment, his lips were blue and pale, and the pupils in his eyes began to wander. Harrick used all the martial arts skills that he had never had a chance to use at the bottom of the box, and he couldn't find such a good target to try them on! He only knows how to let go and never fight back, yet he can still resist the beating. Harik howled happily, his whole face was radiant, and hot steam rose from his head, as if his whole body was on fire. The ice cone technique has been used too much, and the magic reservoir on the second floor of the mage tower has dried up. Especially in the process of constantly driving the thick ice cone to pierce the frost giant leader's chrysanthemum, almost one-fifth of the magic reservoir was consumed. magic. At this moment, in order to maintain the fog of war, Gu Gua no longer uses the ice cone technique. Instead, he watched quietly as the frost giant leader was defeated by Harik's axe. Finally, he could not stop Harik's fatal chop. A huge wound was opened on his chest, and even his sternum was split open. Harik's ax was not castrated, and it passed through his stomach and hit the ground. The entire frost giant leader was almost split in half by the axe. The frost giant leader looked at his chest blankly and staggered back. For the first time, the threat of death hung over his head so clearly, and his eyes seemed to still refuse to believe this fact. Gada¡¯s magical blood-sucking vine spread rapidly, burrowing into the frost giant leader¡¯s open chest and abdomen, trying to suck out every drop of blood. Suddenly there was a light on the mage tower, and a futon-sized mage's hand flew over, reached into the chest of the frost giant leader, stirred it up, pulled out a heart from it, and quickly flew back Entered the mage tower and disappeared on the second floor. Jada looked at the flying heart with jealousy, lowered his head, and sucked the blood of the frost giant leader like a parasite. The fire of life in the frost giant leader's eyes finally went out. He staggered and finally fell to the ground, his head thrown to the side feebly. Once the frost giant leader died, the remaining frost giants were less determined to fight. Gu Gua commanded Harik and the mad axe, Mangdun, who had recovered his strength, to attack the kobold.The frost giants surrounded by the spear array attacked, and soon all the frost giants that came in were knocked down. Two more frost giants climbed out of the city wall again and escaped from the outside. Along with the frost giant leader, a total of five frost giants were killed this time, as well as the unlucky guy outside who was first thrown out as a meteor hammer, a total of six giants. The remaining twelve or thirteen frost giants who were covered with injuries, led by the only intact frost giant priest, took away the mammoths and tents, even ignoring the yaks that got lost in the fog of war, and retreated hastily. . Gu Gua cleared away the fog of war and squatted on the floor, too weak to move a finger. Although this battle is simple, it is more dangerous than the previous battle with humans. This group of frost giants is very powerful in combat, and each one has the strength of the demonized half-orc Harik. The leader among them has a combat power that far exceeds Harik, and even has an innate instinctive magic frost armor. "If it weren't for the Mage Tower, a powerful weapon, and these frost giants coming over, these more than 300 kobolds would have been massacred, and they wouldn't even be able to reach a single hair on them. What¡¯s more, among these frost giants there is a frost giant priest who is proficient in ice and snow magic! His ice bullet technique caused a lot of casualties to the kobolds. The two combined are enough to kill an ordinary kobold tribe more than ten times without any pressure. However, under the influence of the Mage Tower, they paid a heavy price and finally retreated. Gu Gua glanced at the huge heart next to him. It was probably as big as a watermelon. In the heart of the frost giant leader, there was a magic circuit that was born with frost armor. At this moment, the heart has been removed, but it is still absorbing water magic power to replenish its magic power. Text Chapter 53 The boss died of anal sex, now I am the boss! I'm very busy with work during this period and have meetings every day, so I apologize for the unstable updates. Thank you for your support! =========================================== Gu Gua thought for a while , used the magic of a virtual life to keep the heart that had been separated from the body alive, and then reassembled the life-sustaining liquid conduit from the crystal ball used to maintain the Tutsi trio, and first input it into the heart Among them, the heart then inputs the life-sustaining fluid into the bodies of the three Tutsi people. Then, Gu Gua used a virtual life magic on the heart, and the heart began to beat loudly. As this heart was connected to this system, the entire magic power storage pool suddenly expanded by a circle, and the speed of magic power recovery also increased a lot. It seems that the talent of this frost giant leader is really good. At this time, Gu Gua summoned Guji and began to study and simulate the magic circuit on the heart. He needs his own foundation. All the spells in this mage tower are spells that Xilang knows and is proficient in. If there comes a day when he must fight, Gu Gua believes that using these systematic spells will only lead to death, so he must have his own spells. System, a spell that suits him and can save his life. After sitting cross-legged in front of the crystal ball for a while, Gu Gua recovered some of his spirit and his own magic power through meditation. Gu Gua left the second floor and walked toward the castle outside. The fog of war has dissipated, and all the lost yaks of the frost giants have been left outside. The strong kobolds of the Gu Guaring Peak Team have brought them back. During this battle, the other three kobolds who had been trained by Harrick also sprouted fighting spirit and became junior fighting spirit warriors. Thirteen kobolds including Tuda and Tuba passed the physical fitness test, and once again the seeds of fighting spirit were planted through Harik, becoming the backbone of the kobold army. There are also the corpses of six frost giants and the corpses of forty-seven kobolds killed in the battle. Gu Gua held a moment of silence and ordered them all to be buried in the cold fruit field outside. The varieties brought out from the Arcane Garden are already very suitable for planting in the environment near Pillarsburg. Just use the corpses of these frost giants and kobolds as fertilizer for the ice cold fruit. There is also the giant stick of the frost giant leader. After analysis, it was actually found to be a handful of black iron ore. It seems that the smelting level of the frost giant is quite limited. Even if such a precious ore is discovered, there is no way to smelt it. In fact, he didn¡¯t know that the frost giants were not afraid of cold, but they were afraid of heat, and they were even more afraid of flames, and they didn¡¯t even dare to use flames to help them forge weapons. However, what makes Gu Gua feel depressed is that the kobolds now lack the smelting technology and facilities, so such a large piece of black iron ore can only be left in the warehouse. Gu Gua raised his head and looked at the sky, which was covered with lead clouds and was about to snow heavily. What he didn't know was that the kobolds, who were originally from the chaotic evil camp, changed their camp from lawful evil to lawful neutral after killing a group of frost giants that were even more chaotic and evil and decided to solve the problem of establishing themselves by growing their own food. status is changing. At the same time, the defeated frost giants, led by the priests, rushed towards the west. "Master Priest, where are we going?" An injured frost giant asked with some fear. The priest's eyes flashed and he said calmly: "We accepted the order from Master Electrolux to exterminate this mage tower, but we didn't expect that Big Stick would be so reckless and fall into the enemy's trap, causing the mission to fail. "It turns out that the frost giant leader's name is Big Stick. Then he turned around and glanced at the group of defeated frost giants who didn't know what to do with his sharp eyes. Under his glance, no one dared to look at him. When Da Bang was still alive, he, a priest with very weak combat power, was very discriminated against by everyone. If his beast head was not the priest of the Frost Goddess, he might not even have the right to speak. Now that Big Bang died in the battle, it was a good thing for him. He could gain more power by relying on the magic of the Frost Goddess and his own wisdom. "If this mission completely fails, then the Frost Goddess will definitely punish us. At that time, we will not even have peace after death, and we will be burned to death ten thousand times in the flames of hell!" The priest beast head said fiercely! to intimidate these frost giants. As a race in the world of ice and snow, the frost giants are very afraid of fire, let alone being thrown into the flames of hell and burned to death ten thousand times. Listening to these words, some frost giants already felt that their calves were weak and their lips were dry.   Priest Beast Head looked at everyone's reactions with satisfaction and continued: "Thanks to my presence, everyone was not unable to complete this task and saved everyone from the big stick and wrong fight in time." "Escape is of course not an option. The frost giants, who had a good reputation, were simple-minded and advocated martial arts, all lowered their heads in shame, and even more listened to the words of the priest Beast Head. None of them made a sound, and listened quietly and carefully to the Beast Head's speech. "You must know that the battle should not be fought like this. We should find more subordinates, weak subordinates." The priest beast head said, "The mage in the black castle has so many kobold subordinates and an orc subordinate. That's why they defeated us. We have fewer people, but they have more people, and our frost giant population is so small that it's a pity that one of them is missing. So we have to find a weak race to fight for us to help us complete the mission. Drop it." The priest's head touched the ferocious head on his staff and said coldly. "There are many humans in the southwest. Let's go find them and use them to eradicate the mages in the black castle!" The frost giants looked at each other, some not understanding. They just know that the priest beast head escaped from the human society in the south. For this reason, the beast head does not have a strong combat power, but it has mysterious and powerful spells. The beast head who just escaped from human society is thin and cowardly. He can't even speak giant language and has always been bullied in the tribe. It wasn't until one day that he claimed to have become the priest of the Frost Goddess, that is, the priest of the Frost Giant tribe, that his status changed. However, he was still disliked by everyone and was suppressed by the leader's big stick. Now that Big Stick is dead, Beast Head has become the leader of this little frost giant tribe. Why did he lead the frost giant in the direction of human society? The frost giants saw a ferocious smile on the face of the beast head. It was a cheerful smile that would appear only after a fierce fight and killing the enemy. Words like "revenge" seemed to come out of the animal head's mouth. Hatred against humans? Some frost giants with better memories suddenly remembered that this beast-headed priest seemed to have been enslaved by humans and escaped from a human tribe Text Chapter 54 Are the Frost Giants also planning to counterattack? Thank you for your support. Friends who read the book, please vote for me. Thank you! ================================================== ====== The other frost giants hesitated a little. They knew that humans were not friendly to them. As long as they saw them, they would scream and run away. Some would even urinate on the ground, soaking up the smell of meat. broken. In normal times, they will go to places where humans live to plunder, causing humans to hide in fear when they see them. Where can they borrow the power of humans again? What's more, there are still children, old people and women at home. Are they just going to rob the human tribe? What to do with the old and weak in the tribe? Thinking of this, the frost giants became even more unable to sit still. "Master Priest, what are you doing at home?" asked a frost giant. The priest beast head said: "Every time we go out, we bring back a lot of trophies and prisoners. This time, not only did we fail to grab the prey, but we killed them with big sticks at the enemy. What will the elders say about us? In the tribe What do the women and children say about us?" Upon hearing this, the frost giants shrank their necks, not knowing how to refute. Indeed, if they don't bring any loot back, I'm afraid they will consume the food in the tribe and make things worse. Of course, the Priest Beast Head knew in his heart that now that he was outside with these frost giants, he could still command them. But once he returned to the tribe, with the intervention of the elders, he would not be able to gain leadership. In addition, he would be killed with a big stick. , the responsibility for failure must be borne by oneself. "You can only use them to gain more power for yourself while you can still command these twelve frost giants." "We only have to go to the humans, defeat them, and make them listen to us. Then we can let the humans die for us and complete the mission. And we can go back with double loot from the humans and from the Black Castle. . The credit is even greater!" The priest beast head bewitched the frost giants. The frost giants were not very bright-minded. After hearing what the priest beast head said, they all believed it and no longer questioned it, and just followed him towards the place where humans live. Soon, there were enough mammoths for transportation, and their pace was huge. One step for them could equal the ten steps taken by a kobold. In the evening, they came to the earthen castle of a small lord in the North. As soon as the humans saw the frost giants appearing, they immediately sounded the alarm, opened the city gate, and looked nervously at this group of giant blue-skinned savages. Speaking of the nobles in the north, they are very mixed. Some are former bandits who have been washed away, some are self-established after adventurers took control of a force, and some are territories established by bringing mercenary groups from other places. This chaotic aristocratic system is also an important reason why the North is in a state of chaos all year round. A hundred years ago, the great warlock Octo once ruled here and brought the aristocratic system to this barbaric land. Those who were enfeoffed were robbers, murderers, gangsters and desperadoes. After Octo's rule ended, this group of so-called nobles followed suit and followed suit to defeat Octo's Dragon Nightmare family. The Dragon Nightmare family established a kingdom in Dalamar, and entrusted a count in the Bloodstone Castle of the Bloodstone Trail Fortress. As the acting manager of the land of Vasa, he ruled the chaotic land of Vasa semi-autonomously. In this castle targeted by the frost giants, the highest ruler is a knight and a level 2 priest from the Temple of the Ice and Snow Goddess. For many years, because they believed in the Ice and Snow Goddess, there have been no more monsters and frost giants from the north. They came to take the initiative to invade them, but they did not expect that such a group of frost giants would come now. Seeing their tall and burly figures, and their half-naked bodies wearing animal skins, the humans in the castle felt waves of fear. City Lord Luther has a body like a beer barrel, a round face with crowded features, slender eyes and a high protruding chin, as well as red hair and beard to prove that, He is not an even-tempered Lord. Priest Albi was much thinner and taller, with a mouse-like beard, and a self-proclaimed smile on his face. He looked down at the city lightly. When he saw a dozen frost giants under the city, his expression turned ugly and his smile It¡¯s also a bit far-fetched. The Frost Giant Priest Beast Head walked to the front of the castle, coughed, and seemed to want to get rid of the uncomfortable feeling in his throat. He loudly said in human common language: "People in the city, listen! We are not here to hurt you; Sent by the Ice and Snow Goddess, we need your help!" At this time, the knights and the Frost Goddess priests in the castle came out and looked out in panic at the frost giants who spoke Common Language? ! Is this possible? ! ! ! The priest's head raised his staff, and a blizzard suddenly formed.??Blowed out a holy symbol of the Ice and Snow Goddess made of ice and snow in the air. The Ice and Snow Goddess Priest in the city exclaimed in surprise: "Yes, it is the magic of the Ice and Snow Goddess! Sir Luther, did you put them in?" Sir City Lord asked with a gloomy face: "Priest Albi, even if it is confirmed that it is ice and snow, Even with the goddess's magic, we can't be sure that they are harmless to us!" Pastor Alby pondered. Sir Luther was right. Even if they are all believers of the Ice and Snow Goddess, there are still essential differences. , Frost giants are even a man-eating race. Putting frost giants in the castle is like putting a wolf in a sheepfold. "But" Pastor Albi didn't know what to do. At this time, the frost giant priest below the castle began to speak again. This time he seemed to have regained the feeling of speaking common language and it was much smoother. "If you are concerned about your own safety, you can let me in alone. My people will camp outside. I am just a frost man with insufficient congenital skills. I swear in the name of the goddess of ice and snow that I will not be in your castle. Doing things that are not good for you." After saying this, Pastor Albi's face relaxed a little and said: "Sir Luther, look" Sir Luther also knew that after swearing in the name of God, the binding force is binding. It's huge. But what¡¯s the benefit of letting this frost giant in? In his view, there are only dangers but no benefits. "No, I can't confirm why we let him in. We are not allies, and we have never met. If you need food and water, we can provide you with some, but if you need other things, we cannot provide them. "Yes." Sir Luther said firmly. The frost giant priest showed a helpless smile and said: "Since the city lord is not willing to become the overlord of the North supported by our ice and snow goddess, then I can only give this generous gift to other lords. I think one of them will accept it. This is a dangerous and precious gift." Sir Luther became nervous when he heard this. He leaned forward slightly, turned one ear and asked loudly: "What did you say?" The priest beast shook his head. , did not speak any more, but turned around and waved to those inexplicable frost giants to prepare to leave. Text Chapter 55 Frost Giants and Human Alliance Seeing the frost giant priest turning around to leave, Sir Luther suddenly became anxious and shouted: "Open the door, open the door! Bring the frost giant high priest back quickly!! Hurry up!!!!" He hurriedly walked out of the city wall. He ran down, ignoring the surprised looks of the soldiers and poor people in the castle, and even took two steps at a time before rolling down the last few steps. He didn¡¯t care so much at all, he got up in a hurry, grabbed a horse from the city gate, hurriedly ran out of the city gate that had just been opened, and caught up with the Frost Giant Priest Beast Head. When he ran in front of the frost giant priest, Sir Luther felt that he had been too impulsive. If this was really a trap, then the frost giant in front of him could easily knock him to death with a wave of his staff. But now, if it was really a trap, no matter how many times he died, it would not be enough. Instead, Sir Luther calmed down and shouted loudly: "Your Excellency, the High Priest, please come back with me!" The priest's head relaxed. He said in a very tired tone: "I'm sorry, Lord Sir, please call me priest. In addition, our matter is very important. It is the will of the Ice and Snow Goddess. Please don't disturb us." After saying that, he turned his head and prepared Walk. Sir Luther gritted his teeth and said: "Master Priest, we plain people do not speak secretly. I don't know whether what you are talking about is the will of the Ice and Snow Goddess, but I know that if you are sincere, then I do need you. Help." The priest animal head turned around, looked at Sir Luther up and down like a street beauty, held his staff in his right hand, and said slowly: "You run so fast, you are not afraid of me. Are we going to kill you now? You have to know that we frost giants still like to eat some human beings, and the fat ones are more delicious." After that, he smacked his lips. Luther wiped his sweat and said: "If the priest still wants to get help in human society, it is better to leave me on the table. Although these guys in the North are nominally nobles, in fact we They are all prisoners and hard workers of the Dragon Nightmare family, mining the ores and gems of the Northland for them. Even if the Northland is in chaos, they will not care as long as we do not cause trouble for them and will not sell the ores and gems. They are satisfied if they give it to others. Now that a new warlock has arrived in Pilotsburg, the Dragon Nightmare family is so brazen that they just gave us some food and asked us to go up and fight for it. We have already eaten once under Pilotsburg. It's a shame, we don't want to be the lackeys of Count Longmeng anymore, and we won't even hesitate to work with the warlocks of Palestine!" Priest Beasthead frowned and pursed his lips tightly. "So when you, the High Priest, made that suggestion, I was moved!" Sir Luther seemed to be giving a crazy speech, and his eyes were wide open like never before, almost glaring viciously. This frost giant priest shouted loudly: "I want to become the king of the North! I want to break this deadlock. I have endured enough. I believe that the other lords of the North have also endured enough. In everyone's heart, I have this ambition, but I, I will be the most successful one!" After saying that, Sir Luther gasped for air, white steam rising from his excited head, as if his red hair and beard were all gone! It burns normally. A deathly silence appeared in the scene, and the two people looked at each other. ?????????????????????????????? Pastor Albi came on horseback, breaking the awkward silence. The priest beast head applauded and said: "Sir, what I admire most about you is the human madness and ambition in you. Our deal is done." With that, he made a gesture of invitation and asked Lu Sir Sir Sir and Pastor Albi led the way, leaving the other frost giant warriors outside the city and stationed in tents as they said before. That night, the Frost Giant Priest Beasthead and the human Sir Luther reached a secret agreement. It is hard to imagine the possibility of these two races sitting together to discuss an agreement, but this impossible thing did become a fact on this night. Early the next morning, Sir Luther urgently mobilized more than 30 soldiers and more than 100 militiamen in the castle, and led the frost giants to the castle of another lord. The speed of his mobilization was so fast that he arrived at the gate of the city almost at the same time that the spy who was spying on him entered the castle. Originally, no one could do anything to Sir Luther and his neighbors, but this time, with the help of the frost giant, he quickly broke through the enemy's wall and fought his way in. Under the command of the calm priest beast head, the well-fed frost giant threw the huge stone hard, hitting the enemy's earthen city wall until it trembled, and was soon smashed out.?Notch. Then, one of the strongest frost giants, wearing a makeshift iron suit, rushed into the enemy's castle brandishing a big stick. It was difficult for ordinary spears and bows to inflict fatal injuries on this frost giant. Instead, as soon as he waved his giant stick, several humans spurted blood and flew away from the air. Sir Luther's soldiers followed the giant and took advantage of the situation to rush into the enemy's castle. Finally, half an hour later, they captured the castle and seized a very rich loot. Immediately afterwards, Sir Luther recruited the soldiers and militia in this castle, and continued to attack another castle with the assistance of the frost giants. The storm in the entire Northland was stirred up in this way. According to previous experience, the priest beast head held the staff and blew the blizzard in the direction of the enemy. The enemy's eyes were squinted by the wind and snow, and a large amount of wind was poured into their mouths, making them unable to breathe smoothly and they could only turn around. Escape is the best option. Watching our own army marching forward bravely, with the help of magic, the enemy was defeated step by step. Seeing that the enemy's castle was about to be breached, suddenly a blue light flew from the direction of the glacier, shining directly on the On the priest's head, a vast and powerful force suddenly swept across the entire battlefield. Both the enemy and ourselves were trembling under this force and dropped their weapons. Only a few people with relatively strong combat power were still standing. , everyone else knelt down involuntarily. "Adhering to the divine decree of the Ice and Snow Goddess! Everyone must surrender! Everyone must submit to the Ice and Snow Goddess!" The priest beast head shouted loudly, and the sacred light shone on him, making his figure of only more than two meters tall. It looks so powerful that it makes people unable to think of anything that can fight against it. Suddenly, the castle defense battle, which was still just a hair away, collapsed at this moment. All the enemies knelt on the ground, waiting for the enemy's surrender. After the Goddess of Ice and Snow¡¯s grace fell on Beast Head, the Ice and Snow Goddess priest level of Beast Head was raised by two levels, becoming a level 6 priest. Now he has become the priest of the Ice and Snow Goddess, the third-level priest in the North. The one with the highest level is naturally Electrolux on the glacier, her level is level 15. The second place is the priest of Baron Sihart in the south, a level 10 priest Duncan. Thinking of this level 10 priest Duncan, Priest Beasthead's heart was filled with hatred and desire for revenge. "WaitI will comebringing blood and firewhatever you inflict on me, I will pay back double and tenfold!!!" Text Chapter 56 Fight till dawn! At the same time, an oracle appeared in the hearts of all the priests of the Ice and Snow Goddess in the North. "Choose the new king of the North, and the winner will receive half the priest level of the loser." The few priests of the Ice and Snow Goddess in the North received this oracle, and suddenly the entire North was in a raging flames of war. . The lords who originally sat on the mountain and watched the fight between tigers and tigers also joined the war one after another under the instigation of their priests. A month later, the Frost Giant Priest Beast Head, wearing neat robes, carrying a lot of supplies, six fat and strong Frost Giants, swaggered back to the Frost Giant tribe under the glacier. This tribe is not big, with only twenty-nine people, half of whom are old, weak, women and children. A month ago, the kobolds in the Black Castle explored this place and let them know that the Black Castle that God asked them to monitor was once again inhabited by mages. After they fulfilled their historical mission as a tribe, the big stick never came back. And the ten young men and the priest. Life in this tribe suddenly became extremely poor. An elder had just starved to death the day before. Then I saw the priest beast head, who had always been discriminated against in the tribe, coming back in a swaggering manner. "Beast head, why are you back now! Where's the big stick?" One of the surviving elders asked loudly. The beast head corrected him coldly: "Please use honorifics and call me the respected priest." The elder took a sip of contempt and said: "A fool as weak as a human being, do you still think you are a good thing? Being enslaved in a human tribe for more than ten years has made your brain smell bad! Hahahaha! " Originally, when he laughed at the beast head like this, there would always be others with him. The crowd laughed, but this time after he laughed a few times, he found that no one was laughing with him. He lowered his head and saw that everyone, excluding the warriors who came back with the beast head, was kneeling at the beast head. At his feet, he frantically took out something to eat from the bag at his feet. Human food! cake! BBQ! Smoked fish! Oh my God! So delicious! The elder immediately ordered with jealousy: "No one is allowed to eat! Bring it to me!" The old, weak, women and children in the tribe stopped and looked at the beast head and the elder hesitantly. The beast head said kindly: "Everyone, eat, don't listen to him. If you listen to that old good-for-nothing like him, you will all starve to death." Several children ignored their hunger and started eating again. Several other frost giants who had been oppressed by the elders for many years wanted to bring a few bags of food to the elders, but were stopped by the warriors who came back with the beast heads. The animal head sighed, and in a very elegant and seductive tone, with human gestures, he said slowly: "Elder, if you want to eat, then crawl over and kiss my feet, oh no, I am now Now that you have shoes, the same goes for kissing my shoes. Look how merciful I am. Then I say respectfully, 'Thank you, distinguished priest,' and you can eat as much of these things as you want." The expression on the elder's face changed again. Green and white, I don¡¯t know what to do. The beast head said again: "I heard that the great elder died of hunger the day before yesterday? I don't know who forced him to do it." The elder finally recognized the situation and walked over slowly. The beast head said with a ferocious expression: "Climb over here ! ! ¡± The elder shivered, knelt down, and slowly crawled over, saying in a low voice: ¡°Thank you, distinguished priest¡­¡± Then he lowered his head and kissed the beast¡¯s shoes. In the horrified eyes of all the frost giants, the beast head fiercely pulled out the ax that had been prepared long ago and chopped off the elder's head in one fell swoop. Bright red blood spurted all over him, like a villain who had just returned from hell. Ghostly. "Ahahahahahahahahaha!!!!!!! Bastard, you have to know that I was enslaved by humans!!! What I am best at is lying!!!! Ahahahahaha!!!! "The animal head laughed crazily, with tears in his eyes, like the craziest lunatic. Suddenly an eagle flew from outside and landed on Beast Head's shoulder. Beast Head slowly stopped laughing, took a breath, took out a piece of paper from the mailbox at the foot of the eagle, and started reading. "This group of cowardly humans are really useless." This is a letter for help from Sir Luther. He has now defeated four noble families and has proclaimed himself Viscount. Now Sir Luther is being surrounded by the alliance that other northern lords have mobilized urgently, and is in a disadvantageous situation. "The remaining children and women are coming with us. The man who brought the food to that old loser just now stays here." The beast head said coldly. "Don't leave any food behind, let's go." A frost giant warrior immediately said: "Take the treasures in the tribe, priest, take them away." The beast head thought of the frost giants' poor living hygiene, and the fact that they had just killed the elders. ThatWith pride still in his chest, he said proudly: "I want to build my own kingdom. I don't want any of the old things!" The beast head has never touched the core of the tribe and does not feel that there are any treasures in the tribe. , and because Sir Luther's human power is the foundation of his current rise, after receiving the urgent message from the eagle, he immediately took his newly recruited six children and eight women and rushed to the human tribe in the south. go. But he didn¡¯t know that by leaving like this, he would leave good things to Gu Gua. Immediately afterwards, he ordered the two frost giants to take the frost giant women and children towards the human castle. He took four frost giants, and all the food and human resources, to another frost giant gathering in the west. walked away. He wants to persuade more tribes to surrender and devote more frost giants to the war in the North to earn more power for him. In the mid-air where the human eye cannot see clearly, a mage's eye is watching all this quietly, faithfully recording all the changes in the frost giant's lair and providing it to those who are studying spells in Palestine. of Gugua. At this moment, Gu Gua is controlling the crystal ball and using the spirit mist technique to nourish the food crops and ice-cold fruits outside of Palestine. After artificial cultivation, the ice-cold fruit has better quality, and the plants are more suitable for surviving in the surrounding environment of Palersburg. The Spiritual Mist Technique carries a trace of spiritual energy, covering an area of ??about a mile around Palersburg, slowly nourishing the plants in the land. While using the spirit mist technique, Gu Gua also felt that his warlock aura circle was slowly adapting and expanding. The higher the level of a warlock, the harder it is to upgrade. This is why warlocks are much better than mages at the beginning. However, in terms of high levels, only high-level mages have been heard of, but high-level warlocks have rarely been heard of. Said. Even high-level warlocks gain strength by studying magic exactly like mages, rather than developing bloodlines to become high-level professionals. Text Chapter 57 Taking advantage of the situation The unit had a power outage today and we have a meeting in the afternoon. I will change two updates and one update into a big chapter. Please support me! ================================================== =========== The Ice Potato and Blue Valley are growing in good condition, and the Ice Cold Fruit is slowly recovering its vitality under the nourishment of the Spiritual Mist Technique. And nourished by the fertilizer from the corpses of six frost giants such as Big Stick, the Ice-Cold Fruit is undergoing some kind of mutation. After experiments, Gu Gua knows that the mutated Ice-Cold Fruit can bring some weak effects to the user. Ice resistance. And this mutation is still changing. As long as this process continues, the ice cold fruit will eventually mutate into a new magical plant. It¡¯s a pity that I haven¡¯t mastered potions yet, otherwise it would be good to make some potions. Gu Gua was thinking in his mind while controlling the crystal ball to cast spells. After finishing the spiritual mist technique, Gu Gua turned all the remaining magic power in the crystal ball into a ferocious ice cone outside the black castle. In the more than ten days since the frost giants retreated, they even had enough energy to form a 5-meter-wide protective pit outside of Pillersburg. At the bottom of the pit, there were countless upward-looking ice cones. In the cold weather, Darkly flashing with murderous light. In case the frost giants come back, they will bring more frost giants to attack Pillersburg. After doing all this, Gu Gua called in the report from the Mage Eye and saw the surrounding situation. Everything is fine, no big problems. When the information about the mage's eye on the frost giant's lair appeared on the crystal ball, Gu Gua's expression changed. Seeing the frost giant priest wearing human robes and bringing human food to bribe his own people, Gu Gua knew that this guy must have colluded with humans in some way. After watching the beast head take away his women and children, leaving the old, weak, sick and disabled in the tribe, Gu Gua had the idea of ????taking advantage of the fire and eradicating the roots. Thinking of this, Gu Gua arranged the situation in Palestine Castle and used the Mage's Eye to monitor the situation around the castle. He took all the kobolds and crampons that could fight and ran towards the frost giant's lair. This frost giant¡¯s lair is not too far away, that is, it is only a day¡¯s journey. After setting off in the early morning, they finally arrived at the frost giant¡¯s lair at noon. When they entered the lair, the old frost giants didn't even put up any decent resistance. Fighting in front of the crazy Harik, the battle seemed to be without any suspense. He was like a flea in heat, swinging his giant ax and blowing into the frost giant's lair like a whirlwind. The remaining frost giants were all old and weak, and they had not eaten well for several days. Their defenses were quickly broken by Harrick. Under the cover of crampons, the kobolds, who always like to fight with the wind, rushed in excitedly and kept poking the frost giants with their spears. "It's pitiful that these once majestic frost giants have fallen to the point where they are bullied by dogs today. After killing all these frost giants, Gu Gua even discovered that the crampons he brought had mutated because they were contaminated with the blood of the frost giants. Spider web-like veins were formed on the crampons' bodies. After the blood of the frost giant circulated in these networks and disappeared, the ability of the crampons was greatly improved, the body temperature dropped again, and the physical strength was also improved. In this battle, Jada, who fought like a warrior, also took the opportunity to drink a lot of the blood of the frost giants, and his shriveled figure recovered a little. His warlock level is still hovering at level 0. It can be seen that while his magic pet provides him with powerful power, it also takes away a lot of his abilities, making him grow very slowly now. Gu Gua glanced at him and walked towards the depths of the frost giant's cave as if he hadn't seen him. Immediately afterwards, Gu Gua walked into the frost giant's warehouse with his crampons. In addition to a large amount of smelly animal skins and bones, there are also a lot of minerals and raw gemstones. Finally, in the coldest cave, Gu Gua found two different things. One is a huge broken war drum. This war drum is engraved with an unknown giant beast from ancient times. It is opening its huge mouth. Infinite sound waves are sprayed out from its mouth full of fangs, shattering all the enemies in front of it into powder. . It looks very cool, but unfortunately, the drum head of this war drum is rotten. The magic circuit painted on it is still vaguely visible, but the drum head cannot be stretched, and it will definitely have no effect at all. Gu Gua put his hands on this huge war drum and closed his eyes. He could feel the powerful power contained in this war drum. It seemed that some power full of majesty and violence was weakening and fading inside. But the power inside is not willing to die just like that.?It is frantically thirsting for blood and souls to make up for its emptiness. Gu Gua clicked his tongue and said: "It's really a magic weapon, but it should be pretty powerful." He painted some of the frost giant's blood on the giant drum, and the spirit in the giant war drum was a little more uplifting, which matched his own warlock aura. There was no obvious resonance in the circle. Gu Gua¡¯s heart moved, and he asked the crampons to carry the old war drum out and take it back to Pillersburg as a trophy. Then, he walked deeper into the cave. Another treasure revealed its true face. A frost plant that looks like a sunflower made of crystal is swaying gently in the frost giant's cave. A faint water magic is emanating from this frost plant, covering the entire frost giant lair, washing the essence and marrow of the frost giants, improving their physical strength and anti-magic properties. It¡¯s just that the water magic power is very weak at this moment, and it can¡¯t provide much bonus to anyone. Gu Gua immediately understood that this frost plant was something similar to the spiritual veins and spiritual eyes of the previous life. Generally speaking, this plant is an important symbol for identifying the location of spiritual veins. At the same time, it is an important medium for transforming spiritual veins into spiritual energy that monks can use. Gu Gua leaned down and sniffed the frost plant gently. Before he could react, the entire frost plant turned into a piece and flew like countless ice butterflies, flying towards the two beards around his mouth. come over! This change shocked Gu Gua. Before he could escape, those ice butterflies had already pounced on his beard, turning into countless light spots bit by bit. Suddenly, a heart-piercing coldness rushed to his face. His body completely froze him in an instant! Suddenly, Gu Gua's whole body was like a crystal handicraft, completely showing the moment when a bearded kobold lowered his head and evaded in surprise. It turns out that the spiritual veins under the frost giant cave have been completely absorbed by this frost plant. This is also the fundamental reason for the decline of this tribe. Now that the spirit pulse and spirit eye found an object that could take it away, it immediately used its last ability and completely attached itself to it. A heart-piercing coldness spread from his beard to Gu Gua¡¯s heart. Suddenly his whole body was frozen, and he almost stopped thinking. In this extreme silence, Gu Gua felt that something existed in his soul. This thing was so familiar, only a trace, but full of pure power and aura. This is? This is the hair with the breath of Tianlong that Princess Tianlong gave him! ! This hair has become somewhat haggard due to the catastrophe. It is no longer as smooth and shiny as when it first appeared, but looks dull and weak. But the pure aura within it still hasn't faded away at all. He was like a bystander, watching the black hair in his soul swim leisurely to his two beards like a picnic, and suddenly melted in like hot soup and snow, and melted with his beard. As one body. Suddenly, a burning feeling made Gu Gua scream! It was like a ladle of hot boiling oil was poured directly on his face, especially his two weak beards! ! ! From the perspective of other kobolds searching the frost giant cave, their respected warlock just smelled a flower, and then the flower suddenly disappeared. The warlock Gu Gua screamed loudly and fell to the side, rolling miserably. A terrible heat surged around Gu Gua. The glacier beneath him melted at a speed visible to the naked eye and turned into steam. "Quick! Move all the things out!" Gu Gua commanded loudly. Seeing Gu Gua writhing in pain, the surrounding situation became so terrifying. The kobolds didn't know why. They subconsciously obeyed Gu Gua's instructions and moved out all the trophies, including the eight old men. The body of the frost giant was also brought out. Gu Gua rolled on the ground, and the ice cubes under his body melted rapidly. Soon he melted all the ice cubes under him, and then with a slight movement underneath his body, he fell from the ice hole and landed on the ground. On the ground. After the severe pain and convulsions ended, Gu Gua got up from the ground sweating profusely, only to find that he had fallen into a deep hole. He looked up and saw that he had burned a big hole in the frost giant's cave and fell into the ground under the glacier. The frost giant cave above them had collapsed and was buried by countless pieces of ice. Gu Gua subconsciously twisted his beard and suddenly cried out in pain. He suddenly found that his beard was swollen, as if it had been cooked in boiling water. Suddenly the dog's face fell. And then relied on Guji¡¯s contact ability.??, contact the crampons outside and order them to rescue themselves. Just when he turned all his attention to his beard, he was surprised to find that all his dragon blood was concentrated on these two beards. As far as the dragon blood was concerned, it could be regarded as 100% The level of pure dragon clan. Just the pure feeling of the blood on these two beards made Gu Gua feel dizzy. He held his head and closed his eyes involuntarily, as if he wanted to get rid of the pain from his body. Squeeze it out of your brain. Just when he closed his eyes, Venus was blooming in front of his eyes, and then formed a long river of light, surging silently under his feet. Gu Gua opened his eyes again. Because of the kobold's dim vision, he could clearly see the situation on the ground in the cave with little light. He casually turned over the cold stones on the ground and pulled out two iron-red stones. Stone comes. Guji ate the two red stones like licking candies, corroded them into dregs in the gray acid, spit them out, and then purified the active ingredients out of the gelatinous part. It turned into a piece of silver-gray pure iron about the size of a fingernail, which seemed to be black iron. This seems to be a black iron ore vein? It¡¯s still an open-pit rich mine! Gu Gua closed his eyes again and looked carefully at the river of light in front of him. Then he compared it with the mineral vein in front of him. He seemed to have grasped something. Could it be that his beard allowed him to sense the mineral vein? exist? This is a big deal. You must know that kobolds are a race born to dig holes! When it comes to other arts and culture, kobolds are just a backward and ignorant race. In terms of talent for digging holes and mining, except for dwarves, no other race can compare with kobolds, even the despicable and obscene ones. Neither can the shameless dwarf! After walking a few steps, Gu Gua judged that the vein was about five hundred meters wide, but the length was unclear. The mineral deposits were very rich and could be mined for many years! With this mineral vein, as long as it is mined well, the kobold's economy will definitely be greatly improved. If they learn the smelting ability, it will be even more amazing! Thinking of this, Gu Gua even started to grin. Such a smile also affected the beard on his mouth, making him even more painful. Now, he is in a weak state of high fever. All the energy in his body is wrapped around two beards, and these two beards are inexplicably fused with the Tianlong hair, making him unaware of his body. How will Dragon's Blood develop? Will it turn into a strong and arrogant body like the dragons of this world, or will it turn into the elegant and mysterious body of the Eastern Tianlong clan? While he was lusting after his future dragon body, the voices of Tu Ta and Tu Ba came from above his head: "Boss?! Boss! Did you fall into the hole?!". Gu Gua shook his head, feeling helpless due to the low IQ of his two brothers, and turned around and walked towards the bottom of the cave entrance. It seems that the crampons have dug through the collapsed frost giant cave. A rope came down, and Gu Gua tied the rope around his waist, tied a knot, and shouted: "Pull up!" The several-meter-high cave was quickly finished, and Gu Gua returned to the glacier ground again. , finally after it was getting dark, he took the kobolds back to Pillersburg. The most harvested this time were animal skins and bones. These were of little use and had been divided up by the grains. After being washed, they were cut into furs and used to sew clothes for the kobolds. Animal bones were carved into utensils, and animal skins and bones with magical powers were gathered and placed in warehouses. The corpses of the frost giants were also brought back, and after the last drop of blood was squeezed out, they were buried under the castle to be used as fertilizer for the farmland. Secondly, there are some raw gemstones that have not been carved. The most valuable thing was the broken drum, which was placed on the second floor of the mage tower for Gu Gua to examine carefully. And the frost plant marked with the spiritual veins has now been absorbed by Gu Gua's beard, making Gu Gua feel dizzy and his body is in a state of high fever. Sitting cross-legged in front of the crystal ball, while slowly absorbing the magic power in the crystal ball to compensate for the dizziness caused by the sudden growth of his beard, he sent out the eyes of the mage and followed the frost giant priest's beast head from a distance. , monitoring his behavior. Text Chapter 58 Past Events in Xilang After returning from the frost giant's lair, Gu Gua has been sitting in front of the crystal ball and using the magic power reservoir to replenish his magic. While looking through the books on the bookshelf on the second floor. Suddenly he remembered the virtual teaching scene based on the great warlock Xilang. At that time, it only started, but did not proceed. The last virtual scene study was not completed yet. Gu Gua thought about it. Anyway, I am still free at the moment. There was nothing much that could be done, and the captured frost giant yaks were enough to last for a while, and by then there would be almost no food in the fields. So I opened the virtual teaching scene again and continued. When he started, he didn¡¯t know that the three kobolds on the crystal ball had also entered the virtual scene with the settings. The entire vision began to blur as if immersed in water, and then began to become clear on the other side of the water. For a moment, the anger of being bullied and insulted came back to him again. The children laughed at his mother who had been raped by a demon, and mocked him for being a bastard of a demon. The insult made him feel like he was there. The urge to rush over and beat up those children. The child played by Gu Gua is still running back holding his head. Because he knew from the mind of this child that he also had a mother, a mother who was once a level 4 priest of the Sun God Pero. The most important person in this child's life, the person he is most attached to, and the person he admires the most is that he was once the mother of a level 4 priest. As a toad monster, what Gu Gua has never experienced in his previous life is this pure love. Pure family love. Rather than fighting bravely with children, the most important thing is to confirm this feeling first. In my previous life, there was a cartoon about a tadpole looking for its mother. Toad has been without a father or a mother since he was a child. After cultivating his spiritual wisdom, he cannot start from scratch again. This is an eternal regret in Gu Gua's heart. He rushed back to the dilapidated hut where he and his mother lived, not even noticing the strange sounds coming from inside. He rushed into the hut. There were several strange men inside, some of whom were wearing iron armor and holding long swords in their hands. As for his mother, her clothes were disheveled and she was pushed on the dining table. The old dining table made a creaking sound. "Mom what are you doing let go of my mother!!!!" The heartbreaking cry rang out. Gu Gua could no longer control his emotions. The child he played seemed to be crazy. To those men wearing iron armor, one man didn't even pull out the long sword from the scabbard, just like playing baseball, the scabbard hit Gu Gua's face hard, knocking out all his teeth on that side. Fly, the whole person flew out, hit the doorpost with his head, and blood flowed all over the ground. If it were an ordinary child, then his neck would have been broken and he would never be able to get up again, but Gu Gua, or the child he played, was different. "The devil's bastard dares to scream here, damn it!" the man spat and cursed fiercely. Gu Gua felt like there was a death heavy metal rock concert in his head. Every sound was heard, bright red blood flowed from his forehead, and the whole world was spinning crazily. His mother quickly knelt down from the table, her clothes even more disheveled. She knelt there and painfully hugged the leg of the man in front of her and begged: "Please don't kill my child! Please! As long as you don't kill My child, I am willing to do anything!¡± The man slapped his mother hard to the ground, and then stepped on the weathered but charming face with his heavy boots. Soon, the tears and blood on his face mixed together, burning Gu Gua's heart fiercely. "You still want to spare your child? Are you worthy of a bitch like you?! Bah!" In Gu Gua's chaotic mind, a different voice among the many voices asked in a low voice: "Do you want to kill him? Do you want to kill them?" The voice became louder and crazier, like a howl! ! ! It stung Gu Gua¡¯s soul and life! ! ! Gu Gua¡¯s soul wailed heart-breakingly: ¡°Think!!!¡± Immediately afterwards, a hot breath surged from his body and went straight to the top of his head. Gu Gua, who has experienced it once, understands that this child¡¯s warlock bloodline has exploded. At the same time, there was a bang on a kobold outside the crystal ball, and the blood of the warlock also broke out. As this hot breath surged, the child's body also underwent terrible changes. The thin body began to swell, the hands and feet turned into ferocious claws, and two horns grew on the forehead. Come. The men became panicked and shouted: "Oh my god! It's the devil! Run!!!" How could they possibly run away? ! As soon as you grab, open your belly, your two claws, the head and neck are separated, three claws go down, the arms and legs are flying away, rolling on the ground & nbsp; "Please! Don't kill me! I'm willing to sell my soul to you! Please don't kill me!" The bastard who stepped on his mother's face knelt on the ground, with tears and snot flowing together, and he was in a miserable state. Gu Gua turned his head as if he had never seen him before. Suddenly a cold light flashed, and the military crossbow in the man's hand flashed, and a crossbow arrow appeared on Gu Gua's chest. The powerful force even brought Gu Gua to the wall and nailed him to it. The man smiled sinisterly and said: "You bastard, in the end, I am not the winner! You, the devil mother and son, will be the merits of my promotion!" Gu Gua easily pulled out the crossbow arrow, step by step He walked towards the man, the arrow wounds on his body healing at a speed visible to the naked eye. "Don't kill me!!! I'm all joking!! You can't even take a joke, can you?!" The screams rang out and continued for a long time. One claw, two claws, three claws, four claws, five claws The two kobolds outside the crystal ball also broke out the warlock bloodline one after another. So far, the three kobolds have fully activated the warlock bloodline, becoming three Level 0 Warlock. When Gu Gua woke up again, the ground around him was covered with ice debris, and everyone was shattered to pieces in a terrible state. He hurriedly stood up and shouted: "Mom, Mom!" But nothing happened. I found that the teeth in my mouth were completely healed, and my body was completely naked. "Mom! Mom!" Gu Gua looked anxiously. When he turned around, he saw his mother leaning to the side in disheveled clothes, smiling nervously. Mom is crazy. No matter how stupid Gu Gua is, he knows that he can no longer stay in this village. After awakening his bloodline, he became more cold-hearted and rational. He quickly calmed down, put clothes on himself and his mother, collected coins, weapons, and a horse from the men, and left the small village overnight. Go to the small town, where there is the Adventurer's Guild, which is the most chaotic place. Only when you get there can you fish in troubled waters and escape this disaster. Gu Gua played the role of Xi Lang's childhood, but his heart ached. A kind of silent depression was stuffed into his heart like lead cotton stained with fire poison, and it was difficult to calm down for a long time. When he arrived at the Adventurer's Guild, he first registered as a zero-level mercenary, then changed his horse and ran further away. During this process, Gu Gua treated his mother with various herbal medicines and the traditional Chinese medicine he learned in his previous life, while changing his identity and running away in the distance. I don¡¯t know if those treatments worked, or if Gu Gua¡¯s random prayers worked, and my mother¡¯s condition got better. After three months of this, they finally arrived in a remote town where there was also an Adventurer's Guild. Gu Gua took his mother, who had recovered some of her sanity, to rent a house in the countryside and start their life again. Gu Gua also used the awakened bloodline and the captured crossbow to become a member of a low-level team, hunting some common beasts around the town and protecting the safety of the town, making a living. During this process, Gu Gua felt that the stability of his bloodline was much higher. From Xilang's experience as a boy, he learned many methods of controlling bloodline. Just when Gu Gua wanted to continue, a voice came from the outside world, waking Gu Gua up from the adventure. "AssholeI really didn't expectI'm going out for a trip. Harry and I will not be in the castle for a while. You will handle the rest! If you need anything, just tell me through the key! Do you hear me? !" Gu Gua swallowed. Did he know something he shouldn't know? To actually make Xilang, who has always been so calm, lose his composure like this? He nodded hurriedly and said: "Yes, master!" On the third floor, Silang Octo's eyes were red and bleeding. Half of his body had turned into a demon, and he was breathing cold air. On the verge of going berserk. ¡°Obviously, just looking back on that journey would ignite his devilish blood. Xilang slowly calmed down his excitement, and the devilish characteristics on his body were also recovering bit by bit. Yes, Xilang is a warlock who awakens his bloodline by relying on extreme emotional fluctuations. His bloodline is the devil from the Ice Hell, and he is the offspring of a father he has never met who raped his mother. Once the jewel of the village and proud mother, she was once a level 4 Sun God Priest. Unfortunately, she was captured in the last battle to encircle and suppress the Northland Demon Octor. She suffered humiliation and lost her qualifications as a priest. The birth of Silang plunged the villagers into panic and accusations. But his mother still loves him deeply and firmly believes that he is a normal, ordinary person.A cute, cute, innocent child. Xilang¡¯s biggest wish when he was a child was to become a paladin or priest of the sun god Perot, and once again win back his mother¡¯s honor with his own efforts! He will definitely become the most handsome, dashing, and powerful paladin. Even the high priest will bow humbly when he sees him to prove his glory. At that time, he will canonize his mother as a paladin. Holy girl, who dares to bully her and insult herself? ! Although, no one else believed this kind of wishful thinking, and it even attracted more cruel bullying from children. The Holy See of the Sun God even dispatched a team of trainee paladins to station in the village. The warriors who were brutally killed by Gu Gua in the virtual scene were the trainee paladins hired to replace them in order to escape this boring job. mercenaries. In the real situation, after Xilang beat the group of children violently and then returned home, his mother had been tortured to an abnormal state by the soldiers. The moment he entered the house, he happened to see a soldier's lower body bitten off by his mother, and The soldier was so angry that he chopped off his mother's head with a knife. The mother¡¯s head rolled gurglingly to Xilang¡¯s feet, with something unclean still in her mouth. She seemed to have seen Xilang, and a peaceful smile appeared on her face. Xilang broke out from this and even slaughtered the entire village, but still could not calm down his madness and anger. It took three days for him to regain consciousness. Standing in the mage tower, Xi Lang loosened his hands with some difficulty. His nails had penetrated deeply into his palms, and it was difficult to pull them out. As if all his strength had been drained from his body, he slowly walked into a corner and squatted in the corner as if he was throwing away a sack. He hugged his knees with his hands, slowly buried his head, and began to cry silently. . She kept murmuring: "MomMomMom, I miss youyour little Xixi misses you" At this moment, the all-powerful situation is stirring up the entire Northland, and there is a dignified level 12 with a seven-story mage tower. The great warlock cried like a six-year-old child. Gu Gua didn¡¯t know this. He sat slumped in front of the crystal ball, silently thinking about the scene just now, and saw that the entire crystal ball was emitting a faint brilliance. Looking down, I saw that the three kobolds had become warlocks. Under the control of this crystal ball, the entire Palersburg is like a warlock, able to quickly restore magic and control the magic power five hundred meters around. Xilang on the third floor put away a crown made of blazing sun gold on the table. It was inlaid with the blood stone refined last time. It looked sparkling and full of temptation to the soul. Then he took the demonized half-orc Harik and walked eastward, disappearing into the vast blizzard. Text Chapter 59: Meeting of Northland Nobles In the territory of Baron Sihart in the north. Faced with the sudden change in the situation, the remaining nobles naturally gathered together to discuss how to deal with it. The first floor of the castle is very large, but in order to defend against enemies, the windows are very small. Even during the day, butter lamps must be burning in the room. Under the flickering lamps, dozens of people are placed in a circle. There is a log table with a variety of stewed, grilled, fried meats, and a small amount of vegetables. Of course, there are also various kinds of wines that are not very good at brewing. Behind these tables, the nobles from the north who had not been conquered by Sir Luther were sitting. They were having a banquet and discussing countermeasures. In the previous siege, they had an early advantage, but then the frost giant reinforcements rushed from behind, and they had to retreat their army to avoid being attacked from both sides and the entire army being annihilated. Overall, they had a small victory in today's battle. At this moment, the banquet scene is very lively, with mutual flattery, mutual praise and bets, and scenes of each other showing off one another, just like a noisy vegetable market. But obviously, these nobles enjoy this atmosphere. The young man who escaped during the siege of Palestine was also present. He was the second son of Baron Sihart and the grandson of a mage family. ¡°At present, it seems that the young master, Hart, will not inherit the title of baronet. At this moment, he has white hair and is wearing a black fur robe. He is sitting two rows diagonally behind Baron Sihart. His attendant, Sim, a rare fighting spirit warrior, was sitting next to him. "Luthor, that bastard, actually colluded with the frost giants! If things hadn't happened so suddenly this time, I would have wanted to go up and cut off his fat pig's neck right now!" A nobleman roared loudly, slapping his mouth without any scruples. gun. Although the nobility of the North has been inherited for hundreds of years, the bloody and barbaric nature in their bones has not changed. As the noble roared, other nobles also echoed, like a group of quarreling dogs. In this circle, Baron Sihart, who is currently the most powerful, has not spoken and just watched everyone's performance. After these people roared for a long time, Sihat drained the ale in his glass, leaned hard on the armrest of his chair, and made a dull sound. "If you've barked enough, it's time to discuss how to kill those idiots." Baron Sihart said with a generous chest. He is a strong man. His figure, which is a head taller than the average person, does not appear to be too much. His broad chest and shoulders make people think that he is a very reliable person. The scar on his face and his one eye let people know that his strength is definitely not based on bragging. Won from a bet. He is the most powerful among the remaining nobles. He is a level 10 warrior. It can be said responsibly that he alone can kill everyone in this hall. So when he spoke, everyone fell silent. "Luthor is a loser. We don't take him seriously, but the problem is that he brought frost giants that we don't dare to face easily. There are more than twenty frost giants." Sihart still said He spoke in a voice that sounded like muscles colliding with each other, without a trace of embarrassment, and without any intention of covering up for himself and the nobles in front of him. "They beat us and screamed, but we couldn't bulldoze them. That's the problem. We are not here to brag today. Our purpose is how to deal with those who originally looked down upon us. The useless thing, Luther, and his frost giant.¡± The scene suddenly became quiet. "First of all, we need a real commander, and I think that person is me." Sihat said dullly. After saying this, the whole scene became quieter, and it seemed that you could even hear a pin being dropped. The wind whistled through the window, highlighting the green faces of other nobles. "Secondly, we need a reliable ally. At present, it seems that we need to ask for help from the Earl of Dragon Nightmare. If there are other better options, I don't want to choose Earl of Dragon Nightmare. Otherwise, we will fall deeper and deeper into the trap of slaves. Deep." At this point, the nobles became even more silent, with only the butter lamps above their heads flickering in the wind. "I have a suggestion." A fat nobleman raised his hand and stood up, saying, "Everyone must know what kind of beasts those bastards from the Dragon Nightmare family are. Introducing them to the North is only better than that idiot Luther. It's a little better to rule us." He looked around, and the beard he hadn't shaved in several months made his face look less fat. "My failure half a year ago, everyone estimated thatI still remember them all. In that failure, I lost almost all my liquid wealth, and you took advantage of it. "His eyebrows were furrowed tightly, staring at the descendants of these bandits. Faced with his glare, others drank and ate meat as if nothing had happened, or looked at him like spectators on the roadside, showing a With a very sympathetic expression, ¡°I think the warlock in Black Castle may be a good choice. "He ignored these unscrupulous lords and put forward his own ideas. After putting forward this proposal, the nobles behind him burst into laughter and laughed at whether he had burned out his brain and actually proposed such a stupid idea. "Let's not talk about the abilities of this warlock with a group of kobolds. Just say that your failure under the Black Castle will destroy all your face, not to mention the dragon. The Nightmare family only cares about the castle not being occupied by evil wizards, and now you actually want to use their power. Montesquieu, are you really deceived by lard? ! "The other nobles laughed at each other. The fat man protested loudly: "Which of you still thinks that after we defeated Luther's rebellion and truly took control of the North, we still need to listen to those bastards from the Dragon Nightmare family on everything? And as far as I know, there is a transport team from the south heading to Black Castle, and not even the Dragon Nightmare family dares to stop him easily! What does this mean? This shows that we can sell those gems at a higher price through the warlocks of Black Castle! Bypass the Dragon Nightmare Family and trade with the South! " As soon as this sentence was said, the whole hall fell silent, followed by a buzzing discussion, and the discussion tended to become more and more exciting. "Sihart seemed to have taken this suggestion into his heart. He listened carefully. After consulting his counselor, he was the deputy leader when he was still a mercenary group, Duncan, the 10th-level priest of the Ice and Snow Goddess. ¡°The alliance with the warlock of Black Castle does not seem to be in line with the goddess¡¯s expectations. But the goddess never has consistent thoughts and preferences, and divine will is as elusive as a blizzard on a glacier. Now that Luther has the upper hand, if we insist on not forming an alliance with others, we will be the first to be trampled under the feet of history. "Duncan, who had a poker face, analyzed coldly. Duncan has white hair tied into a loose braid at the back of his head. His eyes are half open. He looks like a poisonous snake that has just woken up from hibernation. But he He has always been the most trusted person of Baron Sirhart. After hearing what Duncan said, Sirhart also confirmed his thoughts and did not leave the scene. He just said it directly. When his voice sounded, the whole person was stunned. The scene also became quiet. This is where Sihart¡¯s power lies. ¡°In this case, we will form an alliance with the wizards of Black Castle. We still don't know the attitude and thoughts of this mage, and we don't even know whether he has the intention to participate in this kind of thing, so we need a team of envoys to bring our gifts to test their thoughts. "Sihat turned his head and looked at the nobles around him, and asked in a sullen voice: "Who wants to go? " Text Chapter 60 Bronze Dragon Girl At this moment, everyone who had been having a heated discussion fell silent. No one is willing to find a moody and mysterious mage. He has a thousand ways to make people die without knowing how they died. And because of the legend left by the great warlock Octo, people who can do magic It is the most terrifying creature in the world, no less than demons and demons. This fairy tale, which has been heard since childhood, makes everyone have the most fundamental fear of wizards and warlocks in their bones. Seeing that the scene was so deserted and everyone was avoiding Baron Sihart¡¯s eyes, Sihart¡¯s eyebrows wrinkled. The face of the fat man who made the suggestion changed again and again, and he finally gritted his teeth and said: "I am willing to go! But I ask for priority trade rights with the warlock in the Black Castle!" Sihart nodded and said: "I agree. Still. Who wants to go with me?" When he looked around again and no one answered, a young but firm voice came from behind him. "Father, I am willing to go." The thin, silver-haired Hart stood up and replied. After activating his magic talent, Hart has been learning the teachings of the Frost Goddess from Duncan and is now a first-level priest. But because he did not study magic, he never obtained the level of a mage. Duncan opened his eyes and took a closer look at his disciple. Then he withdrew his gaze again, as if he was indifferent. Sidhart frowned. To be honest, he likes this son very much. Every time he saw Hart, he was reminded of the tender-skinned young lady from the southern wizard family. That was the true aristocratic style. But for the future of the barony, like Duncan, he prefers his eldest son, Bahan, his son who was born to his wife when he first started his adventurous career, a woman who was also a warrior. When Sihart first started his adventurous career, the garbage mercenary group he formed only had two first-level warriors, himself and the red-haired woman, and there was Duncan, who was nothing but dreamed of becoming an archbishop. So there was never any doubt about the heir to the barony. But the attitude towards Hart is not so clear. The last time Hart privately led a team of cavalry to participate in the battle to siege Black Castle, when he came back, the entire team was basically wiped out, leaving only Sim who was seriously injured and had broken through the fighting spirit. He also brought back the head of a crampon. At this moment, the head is still placed deep in the Temple of the Ice and Snow Goddess, being studied by Duncan. At the same time, Hart also underwent a drastic change, awakening the mage bloodline from his mother's side and becoming Duncan's disciple. So Westhart also wholeheartedly hopes that Hart can become a wise man like Duncan and assist his brother. What he was most worried about was that the two of them would fight each other over the issue of inheriting the barony, and they would kill each other. Now that he saw Hart standing up on his own initiative, he was both happy and worried. But his many years of decisive killing as a mercenary made him quickly abandon this inappropriate idea. "Very good, then Sir Montesquieu will be the captain of the envoy, my son Hart will be the deputy captain, and Sim will be the captain of the cavalry. They will lead a cavalry team to negotiate with the wizard in the Black Castle." When someone was willing to go to Black Castle as an envoy, other nobles became active, sent cheap blessings, and expressed jealously that they had really gotten a big deal by showing their faces. Montesquieu looked at the people around him with a wry smile. Now he has no strength to challenge other nobles. If there is no war and it continues to be peaceful, his family will inevitably continue to decline and eventually become a commoner. Now that there is a chance for war, the only way to gamble on the fate of one's own family is through this dangerous strategy. Then his eyes fell on the second son of Baron Sihart. About the inheritance of the title of Baron Sihart, the entire Northland has heard about it. Moreover, in order not to weaken their own power, the lords of the North are usually very mean to those young masters who cannot inherit the title. It is basically impossible to get along well in the North. ¡°Has this young man also realized that he is desperate? Montesquieu didn¡¯t have time to think so much before he was arranged by Baron Sihart to prepare for his mission to Black Castle. While they were marching towards the Black Castle, a girl wearing a tall knight's uniform and carrying a big sword on her back was walking quickly on the land of the North. It is said that she is fast, because every step she takes covers a distance of tens of meters, and her speed is very fast. She is said to be strolling because her posture is very leisurely, as if she is walking in her own back garden. Look at the way this girl is moving forward?, also Black Castle. Not long after, the girl saw the cavalry team heading north, and when she saw ordinary humans, she slowed down her pace a bit and approached the cavalry team at a normal speed. "Who? Don't come near!" The cavalry scout spotted her immediately and shouted loudly. "I am Lezli from Dalshore. I heard that there is a mage living in the evil Palestine Castle, so I came here to check." The girl stood calmly outside the warning circle and said loudly, speaking like an authentic upper-class noble. accent. "Rezlie!" Montesquieu and Sim, who were leading the team, suddenly turned pale and looked at each other with disbelief and panic in their eyes. Hart was a little confused and asked Sim quietly: "Who is this girl? Why are you so panicked?" Sim swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said with difficulty: "Lezli is a bronze dragon girl who has been a human girl knight all year round. The figure lives in Dalshore and is an absolute neutral, but the only thing he cares about is the things in the Black Castle" Just as Sim was explaining to Hart in a low voice, Montesquieu had already dismounted and walked over. He respectfully performed the courtesy of lowering his rank and said respectfully: "It turns out to be the noble Lady Lezli! We are so lucky to meet you!" "I am honored by you." Lezli replied lightly. The ceremony was carried out meticulously and full of everyone's style. "It seems that your direction is towards Palestine Castle. I happen to be going to that place as well. Can I come with you?" Lezli asked. Montesquieu rolled his eyes, sweat dripped from his forehead, and said: "Since Lord Lezli has this intention, of course we are flattered! Let's go together!" After that, he instructed a cavalryman to move his cavalry. The horse was brought over and let Lezli ride, while he changed to another more ordinary horse. It can be seen that the horses can also sense Lezli's extraordinary status. The fierce horses that originally jumped away are also obedient in front of Lezli, not daring to snort more, and are as docile and obedient as the mare. When Lezli walked into the team and prepared to mount her horse, she glanced at everyone, especially when she passed by Hart and Sim, her eyes paused slightly. Text Chapter 61 Human Messenger In this short moment, Hart even felt that Lezli's eyes had seen through him completely, and he seemed to be tied up by invisible ropes, unable to move. Even after her eyes passed and he broke away from the completely uncontrollable feeling, the necklace on his chest exuded a chill, waking him up, and his close-fitting clothes were completely soaked with sweat. There is an indescribable discomfort in the cold wind in the north. But he didn¡¯t dare to arrange his clothes. He turned around and looked at Sim, who was doing the same thing. At the same time as this strange team was advancing towards Pillersburg, a transport team under the banner of the Mages Guild and the Woking Church also arrived from Bloodstone Castle. The Earl of Bloodstone Castle still let the caravan go. After all, he has no right to impose thorough sanctions on others without conclusive evidence. This is also what Montesquieu said, another trade route that bypassed the count. Soon, the transport team and the envoy team met. The two sides cautiously maintained a friendly attitude and headed towards Palestine together as if they were separated. Walking on the road, Lezli raised her head and glanced into the void, as if she was carefully observing a cloud. Only Gu Gua in the castle knew that this girl had discovered the Eye of the Mage, and even had a feeling , her vision even looked through herself through the mage's eyes and crystal ball. Gu Gua stood on the top of the city and looked at the team below. When he saw the blond girl, his heart beat like a drum. His heart beat three times faster than usual. Even the words on his lips The beard was raised, and it looked like a weird smile. He could feel a strong and broad sense of pressure. This pressure was different from the charm of Xilang's warlock. This sense of pressure was more grand and upright, just like the feeling of the afternoon sun shining on the body. . And Gu Gua could even feel that his own blood resonated strongly under this pressure, and he was deeply surrendered to it. The blood all over his body became active and boiling, filling Gu Gua's body with vitality. Even Gu Gua's words stood up quietly in his clothes. "How could this happen?" Gu Gua couldn't help asking himself. He closed his eyes and learned to see things with his beard. After coming back, Gu Gua tried it many times and proved that the light points that Beard could sense were the luster of spiritual energy and magic power, not just mineral veins. This was already understood when he faced various magic items in the mage tower. Under the induction of the beard, the person opposite shone with various faint lights, and the girl in the middle clearly showed that she was a giant dragon! A true Western dragon! ! ! A giant cyan dragon that exudes positive energy and has miraculous vitality! Gu Gua was shocked and suddenly understood why Xi Lang ran away in a hurry. He quickly held on to the city wall to prevent his weak legs from falling from the top, and then wiped the non-existent cold sweat, and asked with some uncertainty: "Dear Lord Dragon, welcome to our fortress No I know you are here" Gu Gua swallowed hard and wished he could pinch off those two excited beards. Lezli glanced at Gu Gua in surprise and asked, "How did you know that I am a giant dragon?" Although the distance was far away, the voice came through clearly. Gu Gua wished she could slap herself twice. She turned into a girl. She obviously didn¡¯t want to walk around the world in the form of a giant dragon. He actually revealed it so recklessly. He really deserved death! After rolling his eyes several times, Gu Gua continued: "Because we are dragonborn, we can more clearly feel your powerful power and your pure and noble blood." Lezli nodded and said, "I Things will depend on your own actions. Don¡¯t worry or struggle.¡± After saying this, he said to Montesquieu and others: ¡°Go and do your own thing.¡± Don't say anything, just observe the surrounding situation. When she saw the surrounding fields, she seemed a little surprised. She frowned when she saw that these plants from the north had been domesticated and were obviously used for food production. When she saw the ice cold fruit being planted in the form of a magic circuit and the corpse of a frost giant underground, her eyebrows had already risen a little. She no longer cared about the people around her and directly used a large-scale magic to detect the camp. This magic enveloped everyone present. She took a closer look and found that most of the kobolds in the Black Castle were still in the lawful evil camp, but the evil aura was much weaker, and they were almost in the lawful neutral camp. Among them, the crazy axeThe few kobolds with fighting spirit turned on are from the standard chaotic evil camp, while Gada, who seems to be huddled aside, is from the standard lawful evil camp. The level 1 kobold warlock standing on top of the city is lawful good? How can it be? ! Lezli immediately used a more accurate detection magic and cast it on Gu Gua. She immediately saw that Gu Gua had an out-and-out lawful good aura. Although the good aura was very weak, compared to neutrality, It's not too strong, but it's real and not fake at all. ¡°I even saw some different dragon bloodline in this kobold, and I also saw that this kobold had an unusual interest in me. After confirming that it was from the lawful good camp, Lezli stopped talking and continued to observe her surroundings. Seeing that Lezli had stopped speaking, Montesquieu cleared his voice, which was somewhat hoarse due to tension and pressure, and said: "We are envoys from the Northland Noble Alliance, my name is Montesquieu, my The deputy's name is Hart, and he wants to discuss something important with your master." Gu Gua replied: "The master is not here during this time, and he has given me full authority to manage the affairs of Pilotsburg. Dragonborn Warlock Gu Gua. Montesquieu smiled awkwardly and said, "Then, let's discuss the alliance with you. What do you think?" Gu Gua nodded and ordered the kobolds to open the gate of the castle. , let everyone in. We urgently asked the kobolds to tidy up the hall on the first floor, spread the washed animal skins on the ground, barely used them as cushions, and invited all the guests to sit down. Then Gu Gua and the caravan leader counted all the supplies and put them all into the warehouse. Then they returned to the lobby on the first floor to see these messengers from humans. Although Gu Gua also hopes to form an alliance with humans, and is also eager to know what this giant dragon wants to do when he comes to Palestine, he also knows that these humans want something from him, and they must make the posture just right. Able to achieve maximum benefits. "Sorry, we don't have anything to entertain guests in Palersburg, so if you have anything to say, please tell me." Gu Gua sat cross-legged on the animal skin and said to the human being in a leisurely manner. At this moment, there was a sudden noise outside. Everyone went out to take a look and saw the kobolds surrounding the knights of the Northland Alliance, as if they wanted to snatch the gifts they brought. When he came in, he was in such a hurry, the mage master in the castle was not there, and with Lezli beside him, Montesquieu forgot about the gift to Pillsbourg. At this moment, the kobolds had happily collected all the goods of the caravan, and when they were preparing to carry the things brought by the cavalry, they had a brief conflict with each other, and now they were in a confrontation. Gu Gua had a fierce look on his face and said loudly to the kobolds: "No robbery! If you rob, there will be no more. If you don't rob, there will be no more!" After hearing Gu Gua's words, the kobolds walked away unhappily. At that time, he secretly cursed the human knights in the kobold version of dragon language. This scene made everyone's eyes widen, and Montesquieu even said loudly: "Oh my god! This is the first time I have seen a kobold who can reason and listen to advice! Goddess of ice and snow, this is It¡¯s so amazing!¡± Gu Gua keenly noticed that when the name of the Ice and Snow Goddess was mentioned, Lezli¡¯s eyebrows wrinkled slightly. Text Chapter 62 Negotiation Montesquieu excitedly grabbed Gu Gua's hands and said: "I was originally worried that the kobolds would not follow the rules, but now that we have seen this magical scene, my worries are gone!" Gu Gua threw away his hand unhappily. Said: "I'm sorry, we are not kobolds, we are dragonborn!" Kobolds are all called human beings, but they proudly call themselves dragonborn. After saying this, Gu Gua glanced at Lezli quietly and saw that her expression seemed a little different. Montesquieu apologized guiltily: "Ah! I'm sorry! Your distinguished Lord Dragonborn, we want to form an alliance with you to deal with the frost giants in the north." Gu Gua said strangely: "Why do you want to deal with the frost giants? What? They don¡¯t like hot places and only live on glaciers all year round. " Montesquieu said: "To tell you the truth, a tribe of frost giants participated in the war between humans, making the war extremely difficult. No matter how bad it is, we also need allies, and even more powerful allies. "In this world with strong people, you can't win a war just by comparing numbers. As long as one side has powerful and crushing powerful people, it can win. Easily tear through the opponent's line and defeat the enemy easily. This is also the fundamental reason why the frost giants immediately tipped the balance of the North after joining an army. A young frost giant is equivalent to a level 5 warrior, an adult frost giant is equivalent to a warrior of around level 10, and an elite frost giant like a big stick should be a level 15 warrior, not to mention possessing innate magic. . Having such a frost giant team of more than 20 people has a strong impact on the war situation, just like a heavy cavalry team of 300 people. But the cost is lower. If it weren't for the Frost Giant Priest Beast Head, the Frost Giants would not have united with humans, so this kind of thing has never been realized before. If there is no high-end combat power, the war will only be one-sided and there will be no suspense. The current highest combat power of the Northland Noble Alliance is Baron Sihart and his priest Duncan. They are both level 10 professionals. They are equivalent to two ordinary adult frost giants. It is impossible to create an effective confrontation. , so inviting a mage whose level is likely to exceed level 10 plays a vital role. Montesquieu clearly explained the situation in the North to Gu Gua. Gu Gua really didn¡¯t expect that the group of frost giants that retreated that day would be so destructive after being replaced by a leader with brains. Lezli, who was listening next to her, frowned when she heard that the frost giants were wreaking havoc in the North and even devouring enemy corpses to frighten the enemies on the battlefield. She was obviously full of such evil deeds. Instinct disgust. At this point, Montesquieu didn't know whether it was true emotion or an act, and he burst into tears. Looking at the sad expressions of other knights, Gu Gua knew that this kind of thing was probably true. Gu Gua quietly observed the words and expressions, and when he saw Lezli's expression, he also had a certain understanding in his heart. After listening to Montesquieu's tearful accusation, Gu Gua said in embarrassment: "Our dragonborn's life is still very difficult now, and we have no way to provide high-level combat power. You have also seen that our most powerful warriors are also It's only level 7, and I'm only a level 1 warlock. There's no way I can compete with the frost giants in the wild." Montesquieu cried again: "Please help us! Otherwise, we will all be in trouble in the north. Become the frost giant's snack cabinet!" He doesn't have to be so coquettish when facing Gu Gua, but there is a bronze dragon Lezli next to him. If they can invite this powerful person to join their team, let alone There are dozens of frost giants. Even if the opponent has frost insects and centipede demon insects, they are not afraid! As a giant dragon, Lezli not only has strong combat power, but also has superb wisdom. When she heard Montesquieu say this, she had already realized his purpose. But Lezli¡¯s main task is to guard Palestine Castle and prevent it from being occupied by powerful evil beings and using it to do more terrible things. If Fort Piller is used by evil and powerful people, then not only the entire Northland will be affected, but the entire continent will be in danger of annihilation. However, this kind of power is not so easy to grasp, so the Ice and Snow Goddess is also spying on Palestine Castle, but has never taken action to rob it. She only expels the creatures in it regularly. The Longma family knows that this is an important place, but they don¡¯t know what kind of impact this place will have on the entire world. In the final analysis, the Dragon Nightmare family is just a guard. Just like Lezli. Lezli said: "If the master of Pilotsburg agrees to stand on the side of justice and participate in the war, I will join the team of Pilotsburg to participate in the operation against the frost giants."??. " With this assurance, Montesquieu almost jumped up with joy. With this bronze girl dragon, there will be no suspense in the war! He hurriedly turned to face Gu Gua again, and now his attitude was decided It¡¯s all over! Gu Gua pondered. War is not a fun thing. War will inevitably lead to a lot of casualties. After the war with the frost giants, the kobold tribe has less than two hundred and three hundred left. Population, if we go to war with this little strength, it is a sure way to die. ¡°Our population is limited and our strength is limited, so I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t help you. "Gu Gua said apologetically. On the one hand, the capriciousness of human beings also made him wary. This group of humans had besieged Palestine more than half a year ago, and now they came to ask for an alliance, which made him unable to feel trust. In addition, On the one hand, he was also worried about whether there would be any danger in walking with this bronze dragon girl. After hearing this, Montesquieu felt a little downcast and thought about how to restore Gu Gua's attitude. Hart, who had been silent until now, suddenly said: "Your Excellency, Warlock Gugua, I think you can consider this issue. As for the lack of strength, I think that after we become allies, we humans will help you to strengthen the dragonborn again and become the protector of the peace of the north. " Gu Gua looked at Hart in surprise. He could feel the magic mark of the crampon from Hart's chest, and suddenly understood that this boy was the guy who escaped from the battlefield last time. At this moment, he had absorbed the magic mark of the crampon. , became a guy between a warlock and a priest. "Who is this?" "Gu Gua asked hesitantly. "This is the second son of Baron Sihart, the leader of the Northland Alliance, and the most promising ice and snow goddess priest apprentice in the Northland! "Montesquieu introduced enthusiastically. Text Chapter 63 Scales of the Dragon God! "No, I don't want to learn the divine ways of the Ice and Snow Goddess anymore. I want to learn magic. I want to join Pillsburg and learn mysterious knowledge from the masters in the tower." Hart said calmly, as if this was something he had already done. The content is the same. Gu Gua and Montesquieu were both a little surprised, but they both calmed down. Hart¡¯s move was clearly to keep himself as a hostage in Pillersburg to ensure the success of the alliance, and this matter was obviously not discussed beforehand. "At the same time, I can also serve as a liaison to communicate with each other so that we can trust each other more." Hart said lightly. It seemed that after awakening his talent bloodline, he no longer had ordinary emotions such as joy, anger, sorrow, and joy. generally. Feeling the magic fluctuations in the necklace on Hart's chest, it is the magic mark of the crampon belonging to Palestine. It can be said that he is his own person in two aspects. In the past half year, Gu Gua actually forgot about the existence of such a person, which made Gu Gua waste a great opportunity to understand human society, which made Gu Gua feel a little regretful. "In this case, let's temporarily form an alliance for one year." Gu Gua nodded and said. "Frost giants are very afraid of heat. Spring is coming soon and their offensive will stop soon. We can counterattack in summer so as to gain the greatest advantage." Gu Gua talked eloquently. Montesquieu was a little embarrassed, but there was nothing he could do. This was the best result now. If they launch a counterattack now in the winter when the frost giants are most dominant, they may suffer particularly heavy losses. Then, he invited Gu Gua and Lezli to visit Sihat Castle. Gu Gua refused, but Lezli accepted the invitation and prepared to serve as a witness of the covenant. After the covenant was concluded, she went to Sihat Castle. . This is also the main purpose of the humans in the North. With the existence of the bronze dragon girl, they have a trump card and will no longer fall into the dilemma of being overwhelmed by the frost giants. With such a reassurance, Montesquieu began to discuss the details of the covenant with Gu Gua one by one. Montesquieu often felt that sitting opposite him was a halfling full of whimsical ideas or a demon whose words were full of traps, rather than a kobold who liked to dig holes and followed travelers chattering. Especially when Gu Gua lowered his head and groaned, twirling his beard, Montesquieu clearly felt that he was facing an absolutely insidious businessman! That day, the knights of the North rebuilt two wooden houses in Pillersburg and lived in them. They would discuss the specific contents of the covenant the next day. These two wooden houses will also become the temporary residence of Hart and his knights here. The next day, the two parties discussed the specific contents of the covenant, including but not limited to the rights of the nobles of the North to trade with the Mage Association, the human beings to send blacksmiths and carpenters to Pilotsburg, and the construction of new buildings in the outer city of Pilotsburg. Many houses, teaching kobolds smelting techniques, and so on. During the conclusion of the alliance, Lezli met Gu Gua alone. Gu Gua asked with some uneasiness: "Your Excellency Lezli, do you have anything to do with me?" Lezli nodded and said: "I have the task of monitoring Palestine in the North, so that the evil You will never appear on this land again. When I saw that you actually had the aura of lawful kindness, I was very surprised and temporarily put my worries aside. " Cold sweat broke out on Gu Gua's face. Fortunately, he killed a few more people. A chaotic and evil frost giant, otherwise the current situation would be really difficult to explain. "I am still a paladin of the platinum dragon god Bahamut. Seeing that you are so talented, I also hope that you will have the opportunity to join the church of the holy Bahamut." Lezli said quietly. said. Gu Gua looked at Lezli with some confusion and said timidly: "But we have a master. We don't dare to abandon the master and leave here Even if we leave here, the church can help us get rid of difficulties and rebuild A better life?" Lezli shook her head simply and said: "No." Gu Gua rolled his eyes in his heart, you can't talk about Cai Guoqing! Lezli took out a platinum scale inlaid with sapphire from her pocket. It looked like this scale fell from a giant dragon. "This is the emblem of the holy Bahamut, and it is also a scale that fell off his body. Through this scale, you can use the dragon power once a day, and there is also a suspended shield that can be activated 30 times, which can absorb metal It is also a good way to stimulate the dragon blood. If you change your mind, you can use this to protect your safety.said. Gu Gua took the platinum scale with both hands and looked at it with some confusion. This scale exudes a faint but great dragon power, full of righteousness and strength. It seems to have a power that makes Gu Gua feel excited. However, Gu Gua's mind is filled with not the worship of the strong, but the admiration for the strong. I was thinking, how much is such a platinum scale worth? If you had these kind of scales all over your body, how gorgeous you would be! Gu Gua thought about it and pressed the scales tightly to his chest, imagining the scene where he would grow such platinum scales. However, in Lezli's eyes, it was Gu Gua showing unparalleled admiration. . This is almost every metal dragon's attitude towards Bahamut. Lezli nodded with satisfaction, turned around and walked out. Gu Gua stood behind and found that the platinum scale had completely grown on his body and could not be buckled off no matter how hard he buckled it. This scale even resonated with his own warlock aura, producing one aura after another on his body. "Remember, Longwei once a day. It can bring you a lot of unexpected help!" Lezli's voice came from far away. When the scales were attached to Gu Gua¡¯s body, Lezli was surprised. She had never thought that Bahamut¡¯s scales would fit so well with a kobold! But little did he know that this was actually consistent with Gu Gua's "Fish-Dragon Transformation" mentality. In the mental method of "The Transformation of Fish and Dragon", the next level of Xu is that of scales. In this realm, the dragon cultivator will produce a scale condensed from an element, usually a water element. After entering the scale realm, it will have a bonus effect on the surrounding water magic. He also has the ability to change his appearance and absorb alien spiritual energy. Absorbing other spiritual energy than water spiritual energy will cause physical changes, such as earth dragon, wind dragon, and fire dragon. Every time a kind of Qi is mastered, a reverse scale will be formed, usually in the throat, which is the only key point for the dragon cultivator. If he continued step by step, Gu Gua estimated that he would condense into his first scales when the warlock reached level 5. However, he did not expect that Bahamut's platinum scales stained with sapphires would inexplicably transform himself. Pushed into the realm of scales. Gu Gua felt it and realized that this scale was made of metal and could be compatible with any metal type. Text Chapter 64 Blacksmith Shop Guji curiously crawled out of the magic pet magic circle in his hand. He slowly climbed onto the platinum scales, stretched out his gray gelatin, and corroded the platinum scales with acid. However, he found that his acid had no way of having any impact on the scales. At most, it would only remove the scales. Just wiped off the dust. Immediately, Gu Gua and Guji became extremely curious about this scale. Could this scale really be from the Dragon God? How strong is it? Gu Gua became even more excited. You must know that the only key to a dragon cultivator is the reverse scale, but now that he has his first reverse scale, it is actually the scale of the strongest dragon god! In other words, Gu Gua¡¯s biggest shortcoming has been made up for in this unimaginable way! Gu Gua couldn¡¯t help but use the two spells attached to this scale, one was Dragon Power and the other was Metal Suspension Shield. His mind sank to the scales, and it seemed that some magic mechanism had been touched, making Gu Gua feel that he was facing two options. One was that the sound waves spread in all directions, which must be Long Wei. The other one looks like a shield is suspended. This is obviously a metal floating shield. Gu Gua tried Longwei first, and the magic power was poured into Longwei's options. Suddenly a powerful force surged from the depths of his scales, like an exploding flame, from the depths of his soul, like a A powerful torrent gushes out from the top of his head and from his ears, nose and throat, instantly covering his surroundings, about ten meters away. People outside this range, the closer they are, the more frightened they feel, and they have the illusion that they can't help but worship, and many people can't help but worship this sacred and powerful force. There are also many people from the evil camp, and now their auras are no longer so dark and bloody, but lighter. Of course, it is still far from the good camp. Gu Gua, who was in the middle of this dragon's power, felt it clearly. He could feel the so-called sacred brilliance of Bahamut, and he could even feel the powerful power of this god who far exceeded the dragon's ability. It almost made him weak in the knees and completely bowed at the feet of this Dragon God. In Palestine, everyone who felt this change was more or less intimidated. When the dragon's power came, their hands and feet became weak and they could not control themselves. They only had the mood of worship, and they could not control themselves at all. There is no way to muster the mood to resist, let alone pick up a sword and gun to fight. Gu Gua shook his head instantly and woke up from this feeling. With two lifetimes of experience as a non-human being, he clearly knew that this dragon's power also contained mental magic such as persuasion. He closed his heart tightly, only feeling the power of the dragon's power, but not realizing the impact of the dragon's power on people's mental state. The ripples formed by Long Wei are shaking Gu Gua's body and lungs over and over again. The bones, muscles, blood vessels and internal organs are adjusting and sublimating in this vibration. Gu Gua can feel that the impurities in his body are separated by Long Wei. He came out, and as his excretory system gathered in his lower body, he felt anxious and immediately rushed to the toilet for a while. After Long Wei was completely over, Gu Gua checked his body again and found that his physical condition had improved a lot, and the scales on his body had become more shiny. Moreover, he found three dog heads on the crystal ball next to him. The people's bodies were also shining with light, and the stains on their bodies seeped out from their scales. Gu Gua immediately fetched water and scrubbed the three kobolds away. When Gu Gua manipulated the crystal ball again, he found that his operation was smoother. It seemed that the washing of Long Wei had increased the running speed of the three kobolds, and it seemed that the dragon power he emitted made the three kobolds move faster. Surrender to yourself even more. When he got here, Gu Gua felt something in his heart, as if he had caught something. What would happen if he really controlled this crystal ball? He didn't know that this crystal ball was just the bottom control system of the mage tower. The real high-level control system was actually upstairs and under Xilang's control. Then, Gu Gua tried the metal shield again. His mind penetrated deeply into the metal shield, and immediately inspired a metal round shield, which rotated at a constant speed around his body. When his mind moved, the shield also fluttered, blocking in front of him. Judging from the appearance of the shield, it should be very strong. Gu Gua did not dare to find anyone to test the shield immediately, so he just started playing on the second floor. After a quarter of an hour, the shield turned into a stream of light and disappeared. Gu Gua smacked her lips, quite satisfied. When I immersed myself in it again, I saw that in the column of metal shields, the appearance of a shield had turned gray, which meant that the experiment I just conducted had already consumed the number of times of a shield. But Gu Gua doesn¡¯t feel bad either. He already knows about a huge mine.As long as the open pit vein is mined, there will be as much metal as you want. He smiled proudly. On the third day, Montesquieu and the others did not have time to discuss the alliance with Gu Gua. Instead, they reached an agreement with the mage association's caravan, selling some animal skins and gems from their channels, and then from the mage caravan. He ordered some economical and practical war resources and agreed to deliver them next month. Then the two parties traded more gems and supplies, and both parties were happy. On the fourth day, the two sides agreed on how to cooperate in the event of a war, what rights and obligations the two sides had, what would happen in case of defeat, what would happen in case of victory, how to distribute the spoils, etc., and Montesquieu and Gu Gua discussed the issues in justice. The agreement was signed under the witness of God, and the covenant between the two parties officially came into effect. On the fifth day, Montesquieu returned to Sihart Castle with his entourage, while Hart stayed in Pillsburg and directed the craftsmen and blacksmiths who had been sent to build various work sheds. The construction and renovation of Fort Palestine began. With the priority allocation of resources, the blacksmith shop was completed with exceeding quality and quantity. "Dear Lord Warlock, the blacksmith shop has been built according to your requirements." A male human who looked like an iron tower said respectfully. This man's arms were as thick as Gu Gua's waist, and his strong chin showed his expression when he was forging iron. "Very good." Gu Gua visited the blacksmith shop. It was fully equipped and had a lot of room for upgrades. It can accommodate five full-time blacksmiths and twenty-five apprentices working inside. Gu Gua clapped his hands, and with ten crampons, he moved all the dark iron ore that had been captured from the frost giants out of the warehouse and piled it on the material yard next to the blacksmith shop. Text Chapter 65 Fighting Skills The blacksmith's eyes widened and he said in disbelief: "So much black iron ore?! Oh my god! Although black iron is a special metal of relatively average quality, it is the first time that so much raw ore with such high purity is obtained at one time. "Master Warlock, have you discovered a mineral vein?" Gu Gua glanced at him and said, "Yes, we have a rich mineral vein waiting to be mined." The blacksmith raised his hands excitedly. , said excitedly: "Great! This is great! I'll make a fortune!" Gu Gua used a magic trick and poured a glass of cold water on the blacksmith's head to calm him down, and said calmly: "Remember Keep your identity, you are working for me. If you have any unreasonable thoughts, I suggest you give up immediately, otherwise your life will be in danger." The blacksmith gritted his teeth, with a dangerous light in his eyes, and finally said. He still lowered his head and said: "Yes, Lord Warlock!" Gu Gua sent all thirteen reserve captains who had planted the seeds of fighting spirit but had not yet sprouted fighting spirit into the blacksmith shop to become blacksmith apprentices and learn how to smelt. and techniques for making metal utensils. The next day, before dawn, Gu Gua heard the sound of fighting under the mage tower again. He had to withdraw from his meditation and came to the training ground on the side of Pillersburg. He saw the crazy axe, Mangdun and Hat's knight-captain, Sim, fought. Crazy axe, Mangdun, generates the fighting spirit of the berserker, which is exactly the same as the fighting spirit of the demonized half-orc Harik. He is now a level 7 warrior. Under the stimulation of fighting spirit, his height has also increased greatly. He is now more than 1.7 meters, which is a little lower than a normal human being, but he is already a big man among kobolds. At this moment, he was holding an ax in each hand, attacking Sim like a violent storm. Gu Gua didn¡¯t mean to stop, but turned to look at the human knight Sim. Sim was obviously using ice-based fighting spirit. In this fighting spirit, Gu Gua clearly smelled the smell of crampons, but it was not complete. He had a determined expression on his face. Facing the crazy attacks of the crazy axe, Mang Dun, he just managed to hold on and parry every attack he made. He used a two-handed sword, which seemed a little difficult to face the attack of the crazy axe, Mangdun. Every time he moved the big sword, it happened to block the attack path of the hand axe, making a tinkling sound that was denser than a blacksmith's shop. The scene is now one-sided, with Mad Ax Mandun suppressing Sim, but Gu Gua knows that although Kuang Quan's attack power is off the charts, and it is even possible to hit double or even triple critical hits, the defeat cannot last long. If Sim can really hold on, the situation will be reversed in five minutes. Sure enough, the crazy axe, Mang Dun, hit several critical blows, deflecting Sim's swords with both hands, leaving the door wide open. However, Sim, seeing that the situation was not right, immediately jumped back two steps, regrouped, and faced Mang again. Dun fights. Crazy Ax shouted angrily, and the fighting spirit in his body increased to a level again. The two axes turned rapidly like big windmills, and even a string of dazzling sparks burst out from Sim's sword. Seeing that Sim was about to be defeated, Gu Gua also pinched a spell in his hand, preparing to save his life if necessary. Now Gu Gua also has to leave a way out for himself. On the one hand, it is to suppress the lower class while Xilang does not care about the things below. On the other hand, it is also to have a place to escape when Xilang wants to kill him when he cannot control the situation. Gu Gua¡¯s inner calculation has not yet been completed, and the situation on the field has changed again. Sim shouted: "Absolute defense!" Suddenly, a white shield of frost fighting energy appeared around Sim, which could barely block Mang Dun's two crazy axes. Sim's eyes were filled with bloodshot eyes. It was obvious that he was also struggling, and he shouted again: "Broken!!!" The frost fighting energy suddenly exploded, and the crazy axe, Mangdun, who was closest to him, was also blown backwards. , smashed hard against the city wall on one side, and then Sim immediately took a breath and ran over quickly, holding the sword in both hands high, and rushed towards the dizzy man who had just climbed up from the ground with lightning speed. Cut off Mangdun! Seeing that Mangdun couldn't dodge the blow, Gu Gua could only sigh and cast out the spell he had prepared, deflecting Sim's big sword and slashing it to the ground on one side. "Okay, stop it all." Gu Gua said calmly. At the same time, he clapped his hands and said: "Human martial arts are also quite powerful. May I ask the powerful Knight Sim, how do you condense the fighting spirit into a circle and then explode it?" Gu Gua can see that if we simply talk about fighting spirit In terms of quality and strength, Mangdun is definitely stronger than Sim, but when it comes to the skills used in fighting spirit, Mangdun is a pig who knows nothing.   Sim took two steps back and left the battlefield, then put away the big sword and inserted it into the scabbard on his back. Then he saluted Gu Gua and said, "Dear Warlock, this is our sword from the North. Fighting skills that warriors are proud of. We Northlanders have survived in a difficult environment for hundreds of years, facing terrible enemies, and our fathers have been warriors for many years. On the edge of death, we struggled, using countless generations of lives to summarize and develop a set of skills that are unique to warriors." Gu Gua pondered for a moment and asked, "Can you give this skill to us? Where's the warrior?" Sim looked at his young master Hart, who nodded, and Sim took a breath and said, "If Lord Warlock can appreciate these skills, of course I won't be stingy." It turns out that the demonized half-orc Harik also knows this skill. At least his big whirlwind and violent combos fall into the category of fighting skills. It¡¯s just that on the one hand, he looks down on these kobolds, and on the other hand, he is not a good teacher. He does not understand and does not have the patience to teach kobolds to master this skill. Sim is a very resolute and patient warrior. Facing the four stupid kobolds who have sprouted fighting spirit, he explained every key point of every fighting spirit technique in detail. Dou Qi skills are actually not complicated. You need to first learn a method to control Dou Qi, and then through long-term and meticulous practice, you can freely send and receive Dou Qi throughout your body. Then, on this basis, learn a method that can gather Dou Qi in one place. , and then release the skill instantly. And on this basis, what kind of specific skills can be created depends on personal hobbies and talents. For example, Sim¡¯s combination of offense and defense is based on his own frost fighting spirit, as well as his own personality and combat methods. Text Chapter 66 Longwei governs the country Gu Gua watched these kobolds learn skills stupidly, and other human officers helped train the kobolds in military skills. These officers are much more reliable, and they are not comparable to the rabble during the first siege. These officers all came from the command of Baron Sihart. The troops under his command are famous for their strict military training and management. This is also an important reason why Baron Sihart became the strongest lord in the North and was able to withstand the attack of the frost giants. Seeing that the military quality of these officers was so high, Gu Gua felt relieved. "Hart, come with me." Gu Gua came to the mage tower, and according to the way Xi Lang extracted the shadow of the book and put it into his mind, he pulled out a book of Warlock's Preliminary, put it into Hart's mind, and said: "Since you If you want to learn spells, then you should start with the basics. Once you have learned all the contents, I will apply for my master to teach you the next step. " Hart nodded and said: " Thank you, Master Warlock. I think I prefer to break through in the battle." Gu Gua smiled, showing his sharp teeth, and said, "How do you plan to break through the battle?" "Hart is calm. When he answered, he seemed unrecognizable at all. The bearded guy in front of him was the kobold who let him go in the first place. It turns out that since Sir Luther received the help of the frost giants, he quickly sent his troops southward, sweeping across half of the north, and then stopped in front of Baron Sihart's castle. On the one hand, there are reasons why Baron Sihart's army is really capable of fighting tough battles, and there are also reasons why people are constantly setting off rebellions in the lands conquered by Luther, which makes Luther have to stop his invasion and go back to the good work. He should pay attention to the problems of the people in the lands he has conquered. During this process, many remnants of the original nobles will escape from Luther's territory and seek help to restore their own territory. Among them, most of them fled to Baron Sihart, while a small number rushed to Bloodstone Castle in the south and took refuge with Earl Longmare. There are still some nobles who are still staying in Sir Luther's territory, unable to find a chance to escape. Hart's goal was to take advantage of Luther's exhaustion in dealing with the rebellion in his own territory to engage in harassment warfare, collect those noble troops who had not escaped, and establish a fortress near Pillersburg as a basis for future counterattacks. The base also exists as Hart's own strength. After listening to Hart¡¯s analysis, Gu Gua looked at this young man with admiration. After not seeing each other for more than half a year, this boy had grown from a brat who had never seen the cruelty of war to a heroic figure with certain strategic vision. But this kind of character must be controlled in his own hands. At this moment, the crystal ball flickered again. Gu Gua looked through the eyes of the mage and saw that another conflict between kobolds and humans had just begun. With the idea of ??establishing his power, Gu Gua leaned on the crystal ball with both hands, immersed in the dragon god's scales, and inspired all the dragon's power through the crystal ball. Boom! ! ! A powerful force, with the mage tower as its core, rumbled and rolled, covering the surrounding ten miles. In the process, all the kobolds and humans knelt on the ground, trembling, and there was nothing but fear in their hearts. , my hands and feet are soft and I don¡¯t know what to do. Through the phantom sound technique of the mage tower, Gu Gua said with majesty: "No one! Including humans, kobolds, and all other intelligent races, must obey my orders and no conflicts or battles are allowed in Palestine." ! Otherwise, die!" These words rushed into the hearts of every creature in Palestine and conquered them deeply. The powerful dragon was like a storm passing by. All humans and kobolds knelt on the ground, daring not to move. Gu Gua frowned, and after the aftermath of Long Wei passed, he used the phantom sound technique again and said: "Everyone, get up and do what you need to do." After saying that, the humans and kobolds on the ground were like the end of a movie. Generally, they dispersed. Gu Gua turned around, opened the passage, and said to the pale Hart: "You can go down now. If you have any questions, come to me." After Hart went downstairs, Gu Gua turned on the surveillance system of the crystal ball and played back the video just now. Hart's performance when Long Wei broke out. At the moment when Long Wei flashed, the necklace on Hart's chest suddenly flashed, as if some magical energy burst out, and Long Wei offset each other, so that Long Wei did not fully affect him. Even so, he was so shocked that his face turned pale and his body became weak, but he persisted with his will and did not fall to his knees. This guy is weird. Gu Gua thought to herself?, recalling the scene where Hart's necklace absorbed the magic mark of the crampon, Gu Gua became more and more sure of this matter. We need to strengthen surveillance in the future, and if we can use it, we need to make good use of it. After using the crystal ball to display Dragon Power, Gu Gua felt that the manipulation of the crystal ball was getting smoother and smoother. He looked at the various data in the crystal ball again and found that the warlock aura circles of Tuxi and the other three kobolds had increased. It has increased to a diameter of about 20 centimeters, which has far exceeded their natural growth rate. Gu Gua quickly looked at his warlock aura circle and found that his aura circle had also increased to about 1.57 centimeters. This is very fast! Gu Gua was pleasantly surprised. After the beard absorbed the frost plant that absorbed the spiritual veins, Gu Gua felt that his blood began to be highly purified, but it was just concentrated on his beard. After getting the dragon god scale, he had the ability of metal, but he suffered from the fact that there was no metallic aura in this world. Otherwise, Gu Gua could foresee that he would have an even more amazing growth rate. It can be seen that the dragon's power also has a strong catalytic effect on the warlock's blood. After using the dragon's power to warn all the creatures in Palestine, Gu Gua felt that the warlock's blood in his body had been purified a little more, and from the heart The blood stirred up has more magical aura. But most of these warlock bloodlines were concentrated on the two beards on his mouth. The beards began to grow rapidly and now hung down to his chin. At the same time, the beard is also growing inwards. If the beard grows longer, reaches deep into the depths of one's head, and then all the way down along the spine to the end of one's tail, then it will be the realm of tendons in "Ichthyosaurus Transformation". When you reach that state, you will have the ability to change the whole body and strengthen every cell in the body. After one big tendon runs through, you will have the power of a young dragon. If all six tendons are penetrated, you will have the power of a young dragon. These six tendons can continue to strengthen with age and be dispersed throughout one's body. By then, the physical strength alone will be enough to break a hill. Gu Gua has already thought about using the Dragon Power technique once a day to frighten the surrounding kobolds and humans, and to promote the growth and stimulation of blood vessels for himself and other kobolds. Then, he began to study the magic books on the bookshelf on the second floor through the crystal ball. Text Chapter 67 Black Iron Ore After Hart mastered the "Warlock Preliminary", he endured the fear of Longwei and returned to his cabin. The reason he was able to withstand the dragon's power just now was because of the necklace on his chest, not his own ability. After returning to his cabin, Hart took out a small, worn-out pouch from his pocket. This small bag was left to him by his mother. Before that, he had not mastered any magic power, so he did not know what the use of this small bag was. However, since his necklace absorbed the magic mark of the crampon, his own The magic power was turned on, and he also mastered the use of this small bag. This is a magic space bag that can hold about one cubic meter of stuff. Magic space bags are very rare. He even dared to say that he was the only one in the entire North. Of course, this also has an important relationship with the fact that there is only a group of muscle-using warriors in the North. From the magic space bag, he took out an ice ball that was almost melting. This ice ball was actually the head of a crampon. As soon as the head appeared, Gu Gua sensed it through the crystal ball. How come the crampon, which has been missing for a long time, suddenly appears in Pilotsburg? Gu Gua immediately sent a mage¡¯s eye to check, and saw Hart holding the crampon¡¯s head in both hands, pondering for a while, and then took out some materials. These materials are very familiar, and they are exactly the materials used to build the magic pet contract circuit. Could it be that Hart wanted to use this ice claw head to sign his own magic pet contract? Gu Gua looked at this scene with some laughter. This crampon is only Xilang's creation. As far as Gu Gua knows, the crampon is now under his management, but in the final analysis, it is still Xilang's subordinate, and Xilang can easily deprive him of the right to command the crampon. In fact, somewhere unknown to Gu Gua, there are thousands of magical imprints of crampons, which were all created by Xilang during this period. As long as these crampon magic marks receive enough magic support, they can grow into a healthy crampon in a short period of time and maintain strong vitality in the ice and snow. This is also an important reason why Xilang dared to let go and let Gu Gua manage the three hundred idiot-like kobolds in Palestine. In Xilang's view, Gu Gua really couldn't change the world. So when Gu Gua saw Hart trying to sign a personal pet contract with the crampon belonging to Palestine, he did not stop it, but watched it with interest. The signing of the contract went very smoothly this time. It seemed that the fit between Hart and the crampon was particularly high. In addition, the crampon head was extremely weak and on the verge of disappearing. There was no rejection reaction at all. After the familiar contract was signed, Iceclaw's head instantly disappeared into Hart's palm. Seeing that Hart successfully completed the magic pet contract, Gu Gua took back the Mage Eye and continued to study his magic. The next day, Hart secretly placed the crampon head outside the city of Pillersburg in a place where no one would notice, and buried it in a snowdrift. Unless he deliberately looked for it, he couldn't find it at all. This crampon head silently absorbed the water magic power that was richer than other places near Pellersburg, and slowly recovered. Gu Gua took 10 human craftsmen, 50 kobold miners, and 10 crampons to the abandoned tribal station where the Frost Giant Beast Head was located, and dug up the glacier, revealing a thick black iron layer underneath. veins. When they dug through the glacier and saw this mineral vein, both humans and kobolds showed expressions of surprise. Human beings are a race that cannot afford to gain early. When they saw such a large vein of black iron ore, they immediately felt that they were going to make a fortune. Of course they were happy. The kobolds are like dwarves, full of love for mineral veins from the depths of their bones and souls. They are a race that is born to dig holes and mine. "This mineral vein belongs to Palestine. Those who are not afraid of death can give it a try." Facing the human craftsmen with different expressions and thoughts, Gu Gua said coldly. Human beings can never change their greedy nature, and Gu Gua did not rely on any contract or agreement, but placed 10 crampons around them to monitor them. After establishing a simple station, Gu Gua appointed a human craftsman leader and a kobold leader to manage the work of the mine. If there were any problems, the two would discuss and solve them. If they couldn't be solved, they could use crampons. To communicate with Palersburg, Gu Gua made the decision. If you want to play hard, then 50 kobolds and 10 crampons can easily kill 10 human craftsmen, there is no suspense. Now this vein is still very rich and has not been mined yet. It is full of very high-quality raw materials. The task of these craftsmen and kobolds is to extract the particularly rich raw ore from the veins, especially the dark iron that is already in a rough state, select them all, and send them directly to PalesGo to the forge of the fort. In this way, the blacksmith shop in Palestine can work at full capacity and continuously manufacture dark iron weapons and tools. Gu Gua has been in this world for some time. He has confirmed through various channels that there is no coal or oil in this world. The most common fuel is wood, the most commonly used supernatural power is magic, and nothing else. The dwarves with the best smelting technology usually use the power of geocentric fire, that is, the power of magma and volcanoes, to smelt. Humans use high-grade charcoal that is compressed with wood and soaked in pine oil for smelting. So for humans, without cheap and high-quality energy supply, smelting is also a very costly technological activity. There are still some forests in the north. Since there is such a demand, Gu Gua sent 100 old, weak, women and children to the woods to pick up branches, cut down the diseased trees, and bring them back for fuel. As a well-educated monster, Gu Gua understands the importance of protecting the environment around his lair, and he is constantly working hard to do so. Therefore, Gu Gua also decided to increase afforestation efforts in the coming year to provide more energy support for the kobold mining industry. Ton after ton of high-purity ore was sent to the blacksmith shop. These black iron ores were first smelted into black iron anvils. Everyone in the blacksmith shop had one, and all the tools were updated, and then they began to make various tools. and weapons. The weapons forged were half for each of the Pelersburg and Northland Noble Alliance. In just one week, all the dozen cavalrymen brought by Hart were armed, each with a set of black iron equipment. Although black iron equipment is only slightly better than ordinary steel equipment and far inferior to mithril or fine gold equipment, its advantages in battle are already huge. On a chaotic battlefield full of fighting, the equipment you carry can even save a life and cause greater damage to the enemy. Once you go back and forth, it will tilt the balance of the war to one side. After a week passed, Hart's magic pet crampon also absorbed enough magic power from the ice and snow and recovered its body. However, this body looked very thin. Compared with other crampons that were more than two meters tall, It is about 1.6 meters tall and looks like a small head. It seems that Hart is also in a hurry. In order to further increase the speed and participate in the battle as soon as possible, this accelerates and catalyzes its rebirth process, leaving it with some inherent deficiencies. But this is not a big problem. With future experiences, absorbing more water magic can make the crampons continue to grow and grow taller and stronger again. Putting the ice claws into the magic pet contract circuit in the palm of his hand, Hart and a dozen people, wearing white clothes, took advantage of the wind and snow to sneak towards Sir Luther's territory. Text Chapter 68 Guerrilla Cavalry On the other side, in Sir Luther's territory, in a newly occupied town, the dilapidation caused by the war has not been completely repaired, and the entire town still has a gloomy and gloomy atmosphere. In the center of the town, some residents carefully walked around a hall. When passing by, they couldn't help but glance nervously and left quickly. Dozens of frost giants were sitting in this hall. They were laughing loudly at the moment. In the middle of the hall, a group of young human women were dancing. There was no fire in the hall, because the frost giants didn't like that. The dancing girls were shivering and miserable. In the hall, there are many wine jars and marinated yak meat randomly placed. When the frost giants are happy, they will take a sip of wine, eat a piece of meat, and laugh happily to the roof. Suddenly, a frost giant got drunk and walked to the dance floor in the middle. He pulled out the most beautiful girl and ripped off the animal skin under his crotch, revealing a long and terrifying weapon as thick as an adult thigh. Ignoring the girl's screams, he thrust the murder weapon in forcefully. When the other frost giants saw his appearance, they imitated him one after another. They ran to the dance floor, grabbed all the girls inside, and started committing murder on the spot. There were also a few girls who ran out screaming and wailing uncontrollably while the frost giant was drunk and busy having fun. Soon the hall where the frost giant was was surrounded by an angry crowd. They shouted loudly: "Take me "Let out my daughter\sister!" A frost giant walked out with a big stick in his hand. He looked drunk and might fall down at any time. There was a girl stuck in his lower body. The girl's eyes turned white and her pupils turned white. Wu Guang, obviously dead. As soon as they saw the girl's miserable appearance, an old woman in the crowd fainted on the spot. The crowd's anger was instantly ignited, and they shouted loudly. The frost giant waved his big stick and yelled and cursed loudly. With one sweep of the big stick, more than a dozen civilians were swept into a pulp. Even the soldiers who maintained order did not escape at night and were directly smashed against the wall. They also became mutilated. It became a puddle of mud. The frost giant seemed to feel something was wrong. He lowered his head and saw the human girl hanging on his body. He pulled the girl off, put it directly into his mouth, took a hard bite, and ate it in one go. Half a girl. The commotion in the crowd became even greater. The other frost giants were also alerted and walked out of the hall one after another, waving big sticks and hitting the rioting crowd around them. The city guards in the city fled away, neither provoking the frost giants nor stopping the angry civilians. At this moment, an alarm bell suddenly rang at the city gate, indicating that an enemy was attacking. The captain of the city guard shouted to the frost giants and asked them to go together to meet the enemy. However, the frost giants, who did not distinguish between ourselves and the enemy, swung their big sticks and knocked them away. They also hung on the city wall and turned into a puddle of flesh. Seeing this scene, most of the other city guards opened another city gate and escaped. Only a few people still wanted to stabilize the situation, but they were quickly trampled down by the angry civilians and slapped into pig heads. ! Instead, the angry crowd swarmed to the city gate, subdued the city guards, opened the city gate, and let in the dozen or so white-robed and silver-armored cavalry who were attacking. The leading knight is a young man with flowing white hair and looks quite heroic. As soon as they entered the city, the frost giants had already rushed in front of them and surrounded the city gate. The moment the two sides faced each other, the young man threw an oil bottle and hit it at the feet of the frost giant, and then used another The ignition technique ignited the oil on the ground, and the raging fire burned instantly. The frost giants were half awake from their wine and looked at the enemies in front of them in surprise. Generally speaking, it is possible to use rockets to ignite fuel, but it cannot ensure that the fire will be ignited in a short time like the ignition technique in magic. "Folks! We can't resist these giants for too long. Let's run away quickly, otherwise we will be caught and killed by these frost giants! After 300 counts, we will burn this city and the frost giants too. Die in this city!" the leader yelled. This group of cavalry is none other than Hart and his party who came to fight guerrilla warfare. The leading boy was naturally Hart, who had just been promoted to warlock. After he said this, a cavalryman behind him immediately began to read loudly: "12" After hearing his words, the people in the city did not care about complaints and objections. At this time, Furious to death by the frost giant's atrocities, the people immediately began to take action and prepare to evacuate the town. The rich man immediately ran home and packed up his valuable things. The poor man also ran to the rich man's house, knocked down the rich man whom he hated deeply, and helped move all the rich man's wealth out. Suddenly the residents in the town were even happier. . The frost giant and the young knight faced off for a while, but still did not dare to follow.He rushed over in the flames and could only go around from the side. Because of the narrow terrain, the frost giants were forced to line up in a row and walk towards this side from the left lane. Seeing that he was about to get closer, two more bottles of oil were thrown out by the knights and hit behind the frost giant at the front. Before he could react, Hart ignited the oil behind him again, causing him and his team to Separated. The frost giant was burned by the fire behind him, and he yelled angrily, waving a big stick and hitting Hart and others. In a crisis situation, a dozen cavalrymen immediately took out their crossbows and fired hard at the frost giant! Duoduoduo, the crossbow arrow seemed to be shot into a wooden pile. It could not cause much damage to the frost giant. Instead, it stuck all over the frost giant, like a hedgehog. The frost giant was still fierce and unparalleled. He rushed over with a big stick, and he was still in front of Hart in a few steps. With just a swing of the stick, Hart could only turn into a puddle of meat! ! Hart and Sim looked at each other and nodded. Sim drove the horse gently and trotted around not far from the frost giant. He raised his arms fiercely, filled up his fighting spirit, and smashed several bottles of oil on the ground. On the frost giant. The frost giant suddenly panicked and wanted to wipe off all the oil on his body, but in his hurry, he wiped the oil all over his body. The other cavalrymen ran over, lit the arrows on their crossbows, and shot at the frost giant with a smile. The frost giant, which was originally known for its clumsiness, has become very, very agile at this moment. It has dodged several rockets and is panting. Seeing that the fire behind was almost burning, the frost giant behind also trotted over. On the other side, there were also frost giants who walked around several houses and ran over from another opening. Hart raised his crossbow, drew out a ignited arrow, and shot it at the frost giant in front of him. The frost giant dodged the arrow in a flash. But the arrow deliberately landed in the oil beach at his feet, and the flames still burned upward along the oil stains on his body. It seemed that the frost giant was also a particularly easy-to-burn thing. Suddenly, the frost giant's body burst into flames. The flames came, and the tragic wails resounded through the sky! This miserable howl made the other frost giants hesitate. Text Chapter 69 Burning the enemy city This year's postgraduate examination is particularly strict, and you are not allowed to wear watches or erasers. After filling the paper with random numbers, the whole idea came to mind~Thank you everyone for your support, especially coffee boy and 1131890054 book friends! Thank you for your support! ================================================== === At this time, the counting cavalry was still counting: "138139" There were already many city civilians who packed up their important things and fled out of the city gate with their backs on their backs. A scene of chaos. There were also some people who were obviously siding with Sir Luther. Instead of escaping, they stopped others and were killed one by one by Hart's cavalry. There was a cavalryman left at the gate of the city to point out the direction for the fleeing civilians, and they fled in the direction of Palestine. The other frost giant became furious, walked around the frost giant who was howling loudly in the fire, ran two steps quickly, and hit Hart hard with a big stick. In an emergency, Hart hurriedly took a few steps back to avoid the blow, breaking into a cold sweat. Then, Hart used another magic trick. From the corner of the chaotic city, a woman's underwear flew up, just covering the eyes of the frost giant. At the same time, he drove the seated horse and ran to one side for two seconds. With one step, the frost giant's big stick hit a house, and the huge force immediately destroyed the house! Debris from houses were flying everywhere, like a heavy bomb exploding at close range. The fragments hit Hart's armor with a crackling sound, and the white horse under him also suffered some minor injuries. Sim took out two more bottles of oil, gathered his fighting spirit, and hit the frost giant hard. Before the frost giant could react, another ignited rocket shot into his left arm. This frost giant was also decisive. He stretched out his right hand and tore off his left hand, and threw it viciously at the cavalry. The huge and flammable frost giant's arm caused a commotion in the cavalry team. Immediately afterwards, the frost giant pounced on Hart. Seeing that he could not dodge the blow, Hart sneered, opened his right hand, and a ripple was stamped on the frost giant's chest. Look, this ripple is exactly the pattern made by the magic necklace on Hart's chest. Hart chanted in a low voice: "Magic strangulation!" The ripples quickly penetrated into the frost giant's body, grabbed his heart, and sucked it hard. The frost giant immediately felt his heart tightening and he couldn't breathe. As if he had a serious heart disease, he knelt down weakly on the ground. This is the only magic move that can effectively kill the enemy after Hart turns on the necklace's ability. And the most special thing about this trick is that it can absorb the enemy's soul and replenish what your own soul needs. This looks more like a demonic weapon, but Hart, who is thirsty for power, can no longer care about that much. Hart¡¯s skinny figure also began to bulge, and the dry white hair on his head became somewhat moisturized. "257258" The counting cavalryman was about to finish reading. Taking advantage of the fact that the heart of the frost giant with a broken left arm was held by Hart with magic, Hart knew that this move was not enough to kill the frost giant, and shouted loudly: "Sim, kill him!" Sim responded. With a sound, he took a deep breath, brandished the big sword with both hands, and jumped over. The fighting spirit on the big sword flashed, and instantly chopped off the heart-paralyzed frost giant who had no way to avoid it. At the same time, Hart took back his head. With magic, fresh blood spurts out from the blood vessels on the frost giant's neck! Squirted all over Hart's face! Hart shouted: "Action! Gather outside the east gate!" Then, all the cavalry dispersed, rode on their horses, and smashed the oil bottles they had prepared on the houses. The frost giants blocked them in fear. But the effect was not great. There were also frost giants who wanted to escape, but the cavalry blocked them near the city hall with oil. The city is not big, just a small town, and it is easy to contain it. When the count reached three hundred, Hart smiled coldly and stretched out his right hand. It was a hand belonging to a nobleman, delicate and slender. He snapped his fingers, and the last magic he released today was still A zero-level ignition technique, with a bang, fierce flames ignited in the town, and the frost giants surrounding the center were all buried in the sea of ??fire. Those civilians who were still loyal to Sir Luther, Then they all fled out of the west gate. Smoke and dust were rising in the distance, and it looked like Luther's reinforcements had arrived. Hart took his cavalry and protected the civilians as they retreated toward Pillersburg. Sir Luther's army saw that the enemy was already retreating and saw the fire that had just started burning. After hesitating, they chose to put out the fire and let Hart and others leave freely. Hart sneered, and led the civilians safely back to the vicinity of Pillersburg, and again near the castle.A camp was recently built, and with Gu Gua's permission, the camp was surrounded by sharp ice picks. Waiting for the residents in the small town to complete the rest, the wooden house is built, and the households have lived, so that they have time to mourn their dead relatives. Hart walked into the camp, followed by a dozen of his white-robed and silver-armored cavalry, led by level 6 knight Sim, each of whom was at least level 3. These people were absolutely loyal to Hart. people. After entering the camp, Hart looked at everyone, and everyone looked at him. Suddenly, a fat man rushed over, grabbed Hart's neck, and shouted ferociously: "It's all you! It's all you who burned my Lucy to death!" Hart hugged this man The fat man pressed him in front of him. The charm of the warlock made his eyes full of aggression, looking straight into the fat man's mind. The fat man's mood was close to collapse. After seeing this look, he could not control his emotions even more. He burst into tears and even loosened his grip on Hart's neck. Hart patted him on the shoulder and comforted him: "Our relatives died in the hands of the frost giants and the traitor Luther. We will definitely take revenge. I promise you, we will definitely "Revenge!" This man's cry made everyone feel sad, and the whole atmosphere became solemn. Hart handed the man to the knight behind him and walked to the center of the field. The white robe, silver armor and heavy knight equipment let Ha He looks brave and powerful. The young man's face makes people feel that his body is full of vitality. His long white hair and aristocratic temperament make people feel a sense of trust when they see him. The mysterious charm of a warlock on his body makes people feel more confident. His positive influence is more profound and effective. "Dear folks, I know all about the harm caused by the frost giants to the folks. I am also very heartbroken." Hart's tone was sad and soothing, as if every syllable fell into the hearts of these folks. , filling some of the wounds in my heart. "None of us thought that for his own ambitions, that bastard Luther would actually introduce crazy and terrifying frost giants into our peaceful Northland. Although our lives were originally poor, we could still get together with our relatives and drink together. Bragging and laughing. But now, But now all this is gone! ! Our home is occupied by the enemy, our relatives are slaughtered by the frost giants, and our land has become the hunting ground of the frost giants. It¡¯s that bastard Luther, it¡¯s the frost giant monsters! We want revenge!¡± Hart¡¯s voice was heartbreaking, and it seemed to have indescribable magic power, igniting everyone¡¯s blood. "We want revenge!!! We want revenge!!!" The men, women, old people and children in the camp all raised their arms and shouted. Even the fat man who lost control just now raised his arms and shouted loudly, with tears and snot flowing from his eyes. His face. "Those who want revenge, come with me! My knights will teach you martial arts, my family will provide you with weapons and equipment, and I myself will guarantee you victory!!! Eternal victory, the final Victory!!!¡± The whole camp was boiling, and people rushed to the center, crying like a devout believer seeing a miracle in a desperate situation. Hart always has a compassionate smile, patiently receiving every refugee, rejecting those who are not suitable, and encouraging those who join. Text Chapter 70 Strength The refugees brought here this time included more than 300 men, women, and children. This time, the selection was based on the best of the best. In the end, 23 young and strong young men, aged between 16 and 25, who had a bloody feud were selected. . Hart¡¯s principle is to only seek quality, not quantity. Because in the near future, they will be engaged in sneak attack and harassment battles. Only by using the most elite soldiers to form the most elite teams can they bring about deep enough incisions to achieve his tactical goals. After selecting these young people, they first carried out ideological mobilization, and then began to practice martial arts under the guidance of Knight Sim. Hart walked to a wooden room in the middle of the camp, took out a carrier pigeon from a cage, wrote a letter, tied it to the pigeon's foot, and let it fly. Gu Gua stood in front of the crystal ball, frowning, looking at the hostile and wary refugees in the refugee camp with some displeasure. It can be seen that Hart's goal is definitely not just to build a refugee camp. Seeing that the human population is so large, Gu Gua begins to worry that the number of kobolds is too small and the balance will not be suppressed. The mage's eyes flew to Hart's side, and suddenly used the phantom sound technique to make Gu Gua's voice: "Master Hart, I want to hear your explanation." Hart seemed to be shocked, but he regained his composure in an instant, naturally Said: "Dear Warlock, I think if Pilotsburg needs further development, it will definitely need more manpower. And I also hope to build a new city with Pilotsburg as the core, as a My future capital." "Future capital? Your ambition is not small." "Thank you for your compliment." Hart said without changing his expression. Gu Gua pondered for a moment and said: "If you want to get close to danger, I won't stop you, but I hope you can think about it carefully. In addition, Pilotsburg has inviolable rights to its surroundings. We do not directly impose taxes, but I need your sacrifice. Do you understand?" Hart bent down slightly and said respectfully, "I understand." Indeed, Gu Gua knew that there were only two hundred kobolds with uneven levels in Palestine. To support the development of a force. New kobolds must be recruited from other places to strengthen the basic strength. Thinking of this, Gu Gua suddenly realized that it was late winter and early spring, and the weather was already showing signs of warming. Is the breeding season of kobolds coming? After realizing this, Gu Gua used the Mage's Eye to monitor the behavior of the kobolds. Sure enough, he found that the kobolds engaged in mating behavior when they had sufficient food and a stable life. A month later, Hart's cavalry team dispatched five more times and brought back nearly 1,000 refugees. His training team also reached 150 people, all of whom were strong young men. During this process, Gu Gua also transformed the hall on the first floor into an egg hatching room in accordance with kobold customs, made a constant temperature device, and set up a magic circuit, so that the magic density of the hall on the first floor reached the maximum and became the entire hall. The most magically dense room in Palestine. Soon, some kobolds became pregnant. Gu Gua provided the most adequate nutrition for the pregnant women and prohibited the use of pregnant women to do labor. It only allowed them to practice warlock exercise methods and meditation methods. After another two months, they laid eggs one after another and placed them in the egg hatching room. The time for kobolds to give birth is very concentrated. Within half a month, all the kobold eggs have been laid and placed neatly in the hatching room. Gu Gua walked in the egg hatching room, reciting the history, culture, common sense and sorcerer foundation of the kobolds like a great elder. In this process, Gu Gua has completely mastered the method of releasing Long Wei. He can now extend the release time of Long Wei to three hours. In three hours, the Dragon Power that originally burst out at once can be Continuously and gently release it, constantly cleansing the muscles and marrow of yourself and the little little heads in these eggs, improving their quality. At the same time, under the support of magic power, the eggs of these kobolds shimmered with a faint light, which was obviously resonating with the magic power. Compared with the scene when Gu Gua was just hatched, this was already a very good situation. According to statistics, there were a total of 82 fertilized eggs in the hatching room. Five of them were born with deficiencies and died midway, leaving 77 eggs. For these 77 eggs, Gu Gua took very good care of them and recruited 10 careful and hard-working female kobolds from the kobold camp. They kept wiping the dust of these eggs and raising the humidity to ensure that these eggs would be in the best condition. Survive in health and comfort. Deep in the barren mountains east of Vasa, there is a very dense forest. In the forest lives another race besides humans and lovers on the land of Vasa. This race was once an indispensable race in Vasa.However, during the chaos a hundred years ago, they were completely on the side of the great warlock Octo. In the final decisive battle, the Frost Goddess Cult and the righteous humans jointly attacked Pilotsburg and killed most of this race. The remaining remnants also mutated in the magical pollution that destroyed Pilotsburg. He fled into the barren mountains in the east and didn't stop until this deep forest. This race is the demonized orcs modified by the great warlock Octo on the basis of orcs. Silang's guard Harik is also a demonized half-orc. It was the darkest time in the early morning, and two figures were walking deep into the forest at a relaxed pace from outside. This area has a bad legend that strangers are not allowed to enter, and it is already a forbidden area for humans. But the two people looked as if they were having an outing. These two people are Silang and his bodyguard Harik. "Harrick, do you miss home?" Silang asked softly. Aunt Harik mumbled heavily for a while and said, "I don't want to. They are not good." Silang raised his eyebrows slightly and asked, "Why?" Harik scratched his head and said, not wanting to recall the past, "Because They treated me badly, thinking that I was a mixed-race child and was not strong enough, so they abandoned me since I was a child. If I hadn¡¯t met my master, I would be nothing more than a pile of bones on the roadside.¡± Xilang sighed. He took a breath and said: "No need to thank me, we are brothers. They are all failed works created by father, aren't they?" Harik laughed naively. In front of the kobolds in Gugua, the demonized orcs were extremely ferocious, but in front of Xilang, they were as docile as a dog wagging its tail. Silang sighed again and said: "They are coming, Harik, get ready." Text Chapter 71 Demonized Orcs Harik nodded and said: "Okay." Then he took out a big ax from behind, then howled loudly, and a thin layer of red light surged from his body. Facing the deep jungle, Harik, who had always been arrogant, lost his arrogance and became a warrior who looked at death as if he was home. Instead, the atmosphere became depressing. It seems that Harrick also understands that this is a battle of ten or nine lives. Basically, here to die. This loud roar caused the birds in the forest to fly up in panic, unable to see clearly in the darkness, and bumped into the trees. Some timid birds were so frightened that they fell directly from the trees and fell to their death on the ground. In this absurd and terrifying darkness, Silang and Harik looked at each other and laughed softly. Silang slowly took out a shiny new crown from his bag, as if he was taking out an ancient fragile cultural relic, and then put the crown lightly on his head, and then again Take out an ancient staff. This staff seems to be condensed from countless arm bones. The whole staff presents an ominous black color and exudes a terrifying magical atmosphere. At the top of the staff, there is a dark red gemstone slightly larger than a fist. If you look carefully, you will find that this gemstone is actually a crystallized bloodstone that is too old. No one knows that this staff is a relic of the great warlock Octo a hundred years ago. A hundred years ago, people thought that this staff had been destroyed by the war, but for some unknown reason, it appeared in Silang's hand at this moment. Xilang raised his head. The crown on his head was exactly the crown made of blazing sun gold that he had been making in the mage tower before. On the crown, there were 9 blood stone crystals inlaid in sequence. This is Over a period of time, Xilang quietly collected all the blood stones. The entire crown exudes charming magic charm, and the exquisite and complex magic circuit flows with pure magic power, which stably and effectively stimulates the blood stone crystals inlaid on the top. The pure blood energy continuously fluctuates, making Xilang and Harik's aura continued to increase, making it impossible for people to take a look at him. In the dark night, the Sun Gold shines magnificently, but coupled with the dark red color of the blood stone crystals, it makes people feel very depressed, and even has a crazy impulse. Xi Lang¡¯s originally poker-like face became more majestic after putting on this blazing sun gold crown. From the corners of his mouth, an evil aura hit his face. This crown of blazing sun gold needs to be powered by the blood of the Sun God Priest. On Xilang's head, the blood from his mother is burning in his body at this moment, supplying the operation of the crown. Feeling that the blood of humanity and justice was burning in his body, Xilang was silent for two seconds. The face of a loving woman flashed past in his heart and turned into a ball of soot. Then he picked up his steps and walked forward resolutely. "Let's go, Harry, let's accept our father's inheritance together." Silang held the old staff, bit his index finger, and smeared blood on the red gem inlaid on the staff. After absorbing the blood, the red gem instantly lit up. After turning twice, it suddenly turned into a blood stone crystal as big as a grapefruit, which made Xilang feel heavy even holding it in his hand. Harik¡¯s cry has caused a commotion throughout the tribe, and demonized orcs are constantly running out of the depths of the forest, staring at him. Some people roared wildly, and all kinds of fighting spirit surged up, and they rushed forward to attack Harik. "Let's go to the central square. Whoever stops you, you will kill." Silang said lightly. At the same time, a magical force field continued to emerge from his body, and when there were too many demonized orcs around him, he pushed them all away. Then, Harik opened a bloody road in front of him, and all the spilled blood floated into the air under the power of magic, and then spun around Silang's head and rushed towards him. The blood stone on the crown on Xilang's head and the blood stone on the staff absorbed the fresh blood crazily, becoming bright and vivid. The road is neither long nor short. By the time he reached the center of the tribe, some beads of sweat had appeared on Silang's forehead, and the magic power on his body had been used up. He would rather himself and Harik be injured than use the magic power to drive him. The magic of the crown and bloodstone staff. "The fighting power of the demonized orcs is comparable to that of frost giants. Ten thousand demonized orcs, if used well, are enough for me to bulldoze the entire Northland." Looking at this group of brave and unafraid of death, the level of fighting spirit is quite high. Demonize the orcs, Xilang said softly. "But how did that old devil fail? I want to absorb his experience and build a new victory on his corpse. Be humble, be cautious, and guard against arrogance and impetuosity. Also, don't let yourself rush to the front of the stage."   "The Warlock Guild is using me, so why am I not using the Warlock Guild? Just to see who can get the bigger share when the spoils are finally divided." Silang stabbed his staff in the middle of the tribe. There were dozens of wounds on Harik¡¯s body, blood was flowing down, and his face was pale as if he would fall down with a push. The surrounding demonized orcs were holding weapons and looking at them fiercely, as if they would rush forward crazily and tear them into pieces at the next moment. However, facing such a dangerous situation, Silang seemed not to see it. "I know the secret of Palestine Castle. It is the shortcut to becoming a god. It is the place where the glacier god rests. As long as you absorb the divinity there, you can become a demigod. This is something that the strong men on the continent are eyeing. It is the treasure that my father paved for me with blood and bones. As my father¡¯s magical creation, as my father¡¯s precious legacy, therefore, demonized orcs, you kneel down to worship me and your new gods. Let's go!" In an instant, the staff in Xilang's hand was like an atomic bomb exploding, and a dazzling bloody light rushed out, illuminating the entire tribe in an instant. All the demonized orcs held their heads and howled in pain. Then they knelt down one by one and worshiped hard. The rubies on the staff were scattered in the sky, as if they had recreated a bloody starry sky. The crown on Xilang's head continued to flash, even burning Xilang's forehead, giving off a burning smell. Then, the crown's hoop suddenly stretched out a circle of sharp metal legs, stabbing fiercely. Entered into Xilang's skull! The blood from the mother Sun God Priest completely burned at this moment and became the fuel for the Sun Gold in the crown. As an amplifier, it maximized the confusing effect of the blood stone! And Xilang, who originally looked completely human, gradually changed into the appearance of an ice demon, proving that the human blood in his body is constantly being consumed, while the demonic bloodline is completely dominant! "Submit to me! Worship me! Dedicate yourself to me!!!" Silang howled loudly, the veins on his neck suddenly popped up, his eyeballs protruded, and his whole body was under tremendous magical pressure. Even his vocal cords had changed, from a human voice to a demonic tone full of powerful oppression and hollowness. During this process, the human blood in Xilang's body continued to burn, and the demon's blood was constantly being purified. The two eyes also changed from the shape of ordinary humans into two fireballs burning with cold blue flames! He parted his hands and then closed them crazily, and the bloody stars in the sky gathered together again, blessing the crown on his head, forming a more majestic and more gorgeous crown. The starry sky above his head seemed to be crowning him! Xilang's expression slowly calmed down. He looked at the demonized orc kneeling on the ground. A compassionate smile appeared on his weak face. Blood was flowing down his chin, making people feel extremely strange. . "Next, as long as I cultivate enough warlock blood for sacrifice, I can completely open the crack under Pillersburg, and I can truly start to absorb divinity. I don't know what that Gu Gua did. How's it goingdon't let me down" Xilang said softly. Then his vision went dark and he fell over. Text Chapter 72 Hatching the Kobold Book friends! Recommended ticket support! ======================================== Far away in Palersburg, Gu Gua sneezed and was still releasing dragon power in the egg hatching room on the first floor of the mage tower while instilling various knowledge into these kobold eggs. The hatching time of kobold eggs is usually between one month and two months, depending on the specific environment and the strength of the individual. On his chest, Guji, who had transformed into a breastplate, was still licking the Dragon God scale on his chest, seemingly enjoying this behavior endlessly. After finishing today¡¯s daily routine, Gu Gua returned to the second floor, attached his hands to the crystal ball, gathered the magic power together, and felt the hatching of the kobold eggs in the egg hatching room on the first floor. With the agitation and catalysis of the dragon's power, and the large-scale magic gathering circuit formed by the cold fruit fields outside the city of Palestine, it provides a very good environment for the kobold eggs in the egg hatching room on the first floor. Although it is impossible for all new kobolds to become warlocks, it is foreseeable that the quality of these new kobolds will be much better than the previous generations of kobolds. A three-dimensional infrared image simulating the egg hatching room on the first floor is formed in the crystal ball. In the picture, the kobold eggs show various colors. In particular, the crystal ball also has the ability to monitor the awakening level of kobold warlocks. Through the crystal ball, Gu Gua can even see the warlock talents of future kobolds in kobold eggs. The highest one is 91%, and it takes about 10 days to fully hatch. In other words, if nothing unexpected happens, after the egg develops but before hatching, it is possible for it to become a warlock. Gu Gua narrowed his eyes. He was a little confused as to the real reason why Xilang needed so many kobold warlocks. With continuous learning, Gu Gua has finished reading all the magic books on the second floor. He learned that as a magic profession, the growth potential of Warlock is far less than that of Mage. However, as a kind of enviable talent, Warlock's ability is mainly They are all in their own blood. There is no formation in this world that can combine the power of everyone to increase the power. If a large number of warlocks must be used, what can they be used for? ??Could it be used for blood sacrifice? Not only was Gu Gua not overjoyed by the Kobold's talent, but the clouds in his heart were getting heavier and heavier. Outside the mage tower, Jiada was looking at the sealed mage tower with a gloomy face, naked murderous intent flowing out of the corners of his eyes. "To completely exclude a warlock from inheritance is to completely tear one's face apart and completely ignore him." When Gu Gua gained dragon power, Jiada was still wondering if he should surrender just like that. Gu Gua did have a strong advantage and even had dragon power. Under Gu Gua¡¯s dragon power, Jiada¡¯s legs became weak. He had to surrender to this pressure from the depths of his soul and completely surrender. But I didn¡¯t expect that Gu Gua didn¡¯t respect him as a warlock at all, and didn¡¯t even give him the chance to instill knowledge for future generations! Fortunately, when giving birth to offspring this time, the mature Jiada did a lot of hard work. Among the more than 80 eggs, at least twelve eggs were his offspring. Jiada¡¯s face looked a little better when he thought of this. Although he could not affect these descendants from the soul, he was the father of these children physically, and he also won the victory! Gu Gua used Longwei day by day, and the Dragon God scale on his body became more and more closely integrated with his body, almost becoming a part of his body. Now he can control the dragon's power close to his body and release it slowly, which can be effective for a whole day. In other words, Gu Gua¡¯s body can maintain a dragon power from the Dragon God without disappearing at all! You can imagine what a terrifying combat power this skill can create if used properly! Another discovery is that, under the repeated shocks of Long Wei, the crystal ball on the second floor, the bottom control system of the mage tower, was not originally a high-quality crystal ball, and now it has been found to have cracks. Standing in front of the crystal ball, Gu Gua felt a little embarrassed and didn't know how to solve it. Raising his head, he saw that the heart of the frost giant was still beating strongly, and it was still very moist in the crystal jar. Gu Gua put his hands on the crystal ball and felt that a lot of the impurities in the crystal ball were also removed by this vibration, and there was a pile of powder under the crystal ball. At the same time, the mental power of the three kobold warlocks was like gel, thickening the cracks in the crystal balls, still keeping the crystal balls operating normally, and even running smoother and easier. In this case, this crystal ball also has a large number of objects belonging to these three attached to it.?The spiritual power of the kobolds shows a tendency to integrate with the three kobold warlocks. If the three kobold warlocks were just batteries for the crystal ball before, using life energy to supply the operation of the crystal ball and the entire mage tower, then at this moment, the three kobold warlocks have completely become a part of the crystal ball and are no longer indispensable. . With the blessing of the three kobold warlocks, the ability to control the crystal ball has become an existence that can continue to grow. It has been greatly improved at this moment, and the computing speed has been increased by more than three times compared to the earliest time. Gu Gua's heart moved. If this crystal ball is the control center of this mage tower, and the kobold warlock can become one body of this crystal ball, then in other words, if he dominates this crystal ball, then he can dominate it. The entire mage tower! But the key is that you must master the core of the crystal ball and become the brain and center of the crystal ball! Thinking of this, Gu Gua immediately started experimenting. But because he didn't understand the structure of the crystal ball at all, no matter how he experimented, he couldn't reveal the secret of the crystal ball. He just blended his own breath into it, making it easier to manipulate the crystal ball. In distress, Gu Gua had no choice but to use Longwei to cleanse the kobold eggs and cut their marrow while studying the crystal ball, hoping to discover the true secret of the crystal ball. One month is coming soon. Gu Gua was in the hall on the first floor, wandering around like a sleepwalker, mumbling the basic knowledge inherited by the kobolds, and blessing the dragon's power on himself, covering the whole place. The temperature is very suitable, very warm, and the humidity is also at a comfortable level. Gu Gua became a little sleepy while walking around like this. But for the education of the next generation and the reproduction of the race, Gu Gua still kept up his spirits and kept turning. "Crack!" Gu Gua suddenly woke up from his hazy sleep. He looked at his feet and then at the kobold eggs around him. Then the sound did not continue, but became quiet for more than ten seconds, and there was only the sound of air in the entire hall. Text Chapter 73: Prenatal and postnatal care, strengthening the country and building a healthy body Thank you all for your support and please vote for me! I wish you all good health and happiness! =============================================== ¡°Kachaka Rub!" The voice came again, so obvious in the absolutely quiet hall. Gu Gua looked in one direction and soon saw a kobold egg with a crack in the warm light. Immediately afterwards, a creamy yellow little head man stretched out his claws from the shell with difficulty, further widening the cracks in the egg shell. At this moment, Gu Gua seemed to have stopped breathing, and stared blankly at the hatching of the little head man. A kind of happiness from the blood burst out from his heart, making him feel very satisfied and fulfilled. He even wanted to pick up the little head man, but the inheritance told him that the process of crawling out of the eggshell, It must be done by the Kobold himself. Soon, the small-headed man struggled out of the eggshell, and the mucus on his body slowly dried in the warm egg hatching room. Then he began to lower his head and eat his own eggshell piece by piece, as if Like eating cookies. Just like when Gu Gua first hatched, the sound of cracking eggshells rang out in the quiet hatching room. To Gu Gua, it was like a moving and beautiful piece of music. Gu Gua slowly walked over. When the little head man had finished eating all the eggshells, the scales on his body had become a little harder, and a layer of white metal texture appeared on the milky yellow scales. Gu Gua picked up the little head man and announced happily: "Welcome to our Palestine, I will name you: Foster!" This Foster is the last person Gu Gua detected to develop the warlock's bloodline. The good little little head man, now in Gu Gua's hands, finally awakened his warlock bloodline and became a zero-level warlock. This is also the Kobold with the best qualifications. Among the other Kobold races, there are twenty-one with the talent of Warlock. Among the remaining Kobolds, although they do not have the talent of Warlock, their physical condition is also very good. As a result, Warrior training is also good. This time, there is only one person who can open the warlock bloodline directly from hatching. This little kobold named Foster was immediately favored by Gu Gua, and he called the female kobold to take good care of the born little head. The next kobold eggs continued to hatch, and in less than three days, all the remaining 76 kobold eggs hatched. What makes Gu Gua feel strange is that the scales on the body of this batch of small head people are not orange like the original kobolds, but have some faint metallic color. If it is accurate, it should be Gu Gua The color of the dragon god's scales on his body. Thinking of this, Gu Gua lowered his head and looked at the scales on his heart. Under Guji's licking day and night, the platinum scales had always remained very clean. The white gold stood out against the sapphires on it, and there was something indescribable about it. A sense of fascination. Gu Gua frowned. If the scales had any effect that he didn't know about, would it have any impact on the small heads he hatched by himself? ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? There doesn't seem to be any impact yet, it seems that there will be no impact on it. The door to the lobby on the first floor opened, and Gu Gua and the little head people filed out of it. The other kobolds also stopped what they were doing and gathered here. Gu Gua looked around and saw that Palestine Castle had become much more prosperous now. In addition to the kobolds, there were also many human craftsmen and soldiers walking in the castle, especially in the blacksmith shop, the strongest long-term building on one side. Shining red flame light. Soon, the kobolds gathered under the mage tower. They looked at Gu Gua standing on the steps and the group of kobolds behind him. They started talking about it. The white scales seemed to have better qualifications. . All this makes the kobolds incomprehensible and full of doubts. Among them, the gloomy-looking Jiada is the most prominent. He secretly hides among the kobolds and makes sarcastic remarks from time to time to deflect the topic. The intelligence of the kobolds around him was not very high, and the topic soon started to get a little weird. When all the little head people appeared, Gu Gua raised his hands, then pressed down a little, and said loudly: "People! By the grace of the Dragon God, fresh blood has been added to our tribe. May our tribe prosper. Prosperity, may our bloodline last forever! ""This time the new dragon people hatched, there is a young god's favored one, who was a zero-level warlock when he hatched!" Gu Gua said loudly, under the influence of the phantom sound technique! , the dragon language of the kobold dialect echoed in the sky above Palestine. Although the flavor of Gu Gua's dialect has become very weak, it still sounds like waves of dog barking to the ears of humans who do not understand dragon language. Hearing this sentence, the kobolds all became excited, and they were able to hatch from the very beginning.The emergence of warlocks shows that this tribe has become stronger, and it also shows that the tribe has received the favor of the Dragon God! "There are also twenty-one little dragons. They also have good warlock talents. In their future studies, they are likely to ignite the most sacred part of their blood and eventually become a glorious and powerful warlock!" Gu Gua waved his hands high, arousing all the kobolds' emotions. "I will be the teacher of these twenty-one talented little dragons! We will add twenty-one warlocks to our Palestine!" Gu Gua announced boldly and calmly. The kobolds are boiling again. Originally, these kobolds were scattered around. There were dozens of people in a small tribe. They had no meal at all, and their lives were very unstable. In the more than a hundred years since the death of the great warlock Octor, these kobolds without the inheritance of warlocks have almost all been reduced to beasts. After Silang Octo re-established Fort Peles and gathered these kobolds, they gradually regained the feeling of a tribe. Now that the warlock inheritance, which is the most important thing for the kobold race, has made such great progress, these kobolds are extremely excited. Almost some kobolds have even begun to sob and cry. There was only one person among them who showed a gloomy expression, and this person was Gada. Gu Gua glanced at the kobolds and found that the kobolds had been divided into several classes. The first class is naturally kobolds with various abilities, including the four kobolds with fighting spirit and the warlock Gada. The second class is these kobolds, headed by Tuda and Tuba, who have undergone strict military training and are able to go to the battlefield to kill the enemy. The third class is the old, weak, women and children who can only do some logistical work. If you want to struggle to carve out a world in the North, relying on more than two hundred kobolds with low quality is obviously not enough. Text Chapter 75 The secret under the glacier thanks for your support! Thank you Mengmengshou for the reward. This is the first time that the Sa family has received such a large reward. Thank you very much! At the same time, I would also like to thank coffee boy and other book friends who have always supported me! thank you all! ! Don¡¯t forget to vote for recommendation~ ========================================== Fortunately, in theory, a kobold can give birth once a year. The hatched kobold can walk on the ground after a day's rest and does not require special care. If the inheritance is good, the kobolds will be born with language skills and do not need to be taught separately. Other knowledge can also be imprinted in the minds of the kobolds. As long as the body grows up, they can become strong men, and they will mature very quickly. 8 Years later, they can reach adulthood and give birth to kobolds again. However, there is an important problem with kobold reproduction, that is, if the supply of nutrition, magic power and other external environments of the female kobold during pregnancy and hatching do not keep up, the newly hatched kobolds will be born with deficiencies and have a high mortality rate. Even if you are lucky enough to grow up, you will still be born with deficiencies and will not be able to become a powerful warrior or sorcerer. So Gu Gua would spend so much money on the descendants of the kobolds, just to take advantage of the kobolds' fertility and build the kobolds' castle into the strongest stronghold in the North. This time he was successful. Four of the more than 80 eggs that were left died. The Kobolds hatched from the remaining eggs were all born with excellent qualities. As long as this speed is maintained year after year, in ten years, Palestine will become the most powerful force in the North. And with these high-quality tribesmen, Gu Gua can also calmly plan his own strategy and cannibalize the entire Northland. No matter what Xilang's purpose is, as long as his role is far greater than his expectations, he may be able to gain a chance of survival for himself. If Xilang wants to use the warlock's blood to do something special, and if he has enough blood, he may not be able to do anything special. Will take his life. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? What Xilang is seeking is something extraordinary, which is the powerful source of magic power that Gu Gua discovered under the large glacier when he was detecting the distribution of magic power around him. The source of this magic power is the sleeping body of Wulou Tilu, the glacier god. In the legend, the violent god system once wanted to conquer Wulou Tilu, making the glacier also surrender to the fierce power of the violent god. As a result, Wulou Tilu refused to obey, failed in the battle, was seriously injured, and almost died. Later, under the mediation of the Earth Goddess, Wulou Tilu barely survived, but was forced to fall into a deep sleep due to serious injuries. He happened to be suppressed on a crack on the large glacier leading to the Ice Hell, relying on the absorption of He used the magic power in hell to maintain his divine power, and his godhood fell below the weak divine power. Since then, the great glacier of Wulou Tilu has become a target for some people who want to seek divinity. Another target is the remains of the God of Decay in the Kosoman Forest. The level of the Dragon Nightmare family is not high enough. They don¡¯t know much about divinity. They just know that there is a crack leading to the ice hell under the big glacier. If they encounter an evil wizard, such as the big one a hundred years ago, Octor the Warlock. The mission of the Dragon Nightmare Family is to pay attention to them and prevent them from opening the cracks leading to the Ice Hell. In fact, the great warlock Octo summoned the devil and carved Fort Palestine out of extraterrestrial meteorites. His plan back then was to open the Ice Hell first, and then with the help of the devils from the Ice Hell, occupy the large glacier and absorb Wulou Tilu's divinity calmly. However, this plan failed due to the intervention of the lawful good camp. The frost goddess Oluel and the lawful good gods joined forces to start a war against him, defeated and killed the great warlock Octo, and became a hero among human heroes. The most suitable Dragon Nightmare family was selected and established as the kingdom of the North to protect the safety of the entire North. He also told them that there was an ice hell crack under the glacier, and the glacier was also formed because of this. The family kingdom guards this gap and prevents evil people from taking advantage of it. This secret is also vaguely circulated among the top nobles of the North. This was also one of the reasons why the Northland nobles besieged Pilotsburg when Silang first occupied it. Yu Gugua, an outsider who doesn¡¯t even know the details, doesn¡¯t know the secrets under the North Glacier, doesn¡¯t know the reason for all Xilang¡¯s actions, and is even less able to make the right response. He also thought that Silang wanted to be the king of the North and restore the glory of the great warlock Octo. So he worked hard towards this goal and hoped that he could satisfy Xilang's wish and avoid Xilang's intention to kill him. If he knew the truth, I'm afraid he wouldn't be so naive! It's just that this secret is too important and not many people know about it. Gu Gua is even more in the dark and has no way of knowing. This also means that he has no way of knowing what kind of trap he has fallen into. ?In the unknowing Gu Gua¡¯s heart, after completing the inheritance issue of the kobolds, he began to devote all his attention to the construction of Palestine Fort and the war against the frost giants in the north. Arrange the twenty-one little head people to take care of the ice-cold fruit fields, learn magic knowledge, and under the leadership of Gu Gua, copy magic books and record various knowledge exchanged from humans. He learned meditation and warlock exercises under the dragon's power, constantly stimulating the power of his bloodline. At the same time, Foster, the only Kobold who has awakened the blood of a warlock, has also become Gu Gua¡¯s secretary. He follows Gu Gua at any time, learning all kinds of knowledge and handling some trivial matters at the same time. After having these followers, Gu Gua suddenly felt that a lot of time had been saved, especially some simple routine tasks were all handed over to these small headmen. Although their experience was shallow and their knowledge reserves were not enough, as long as they formulated a good plan Once they understand the work process, they will complete it meticulously, and they are more disciplined than machines. After freeing up his own time, and having read all the magic books on the second floor, Gu Gua suddenly felt that he had more time. In addition to studying the secrets of the crystal ball and educating the new kobolds, he also has a lot of free time every day. So he took Foster with him every day to patrol the Fort, especially to learn about the combat training of the Peak Team and the Shield Team. Only now, he is more like a real lord, seriously understanding and controlling the actual situation in his territory. On this day, Gu Gua was taking Foster on a tour of the outer city when he suddenly heard the sound of a quarrel in the blacksmith shop. Hearing the sound, Gu Gua felt a little uncomfortable and immediately walked towards the blacksmith shop. As soon as I entered the blacksmith shop, I immediately felt a wave of heat coming towards me. In the large courtyard in the middle, there is a tall shaft furnace built half below the ground and half above the ground. A huge pit is dug in the ground, and the shaft furnace is in this pit. Text Chapter 76 The Betting Fight in the Blacksmith Shop There were some kobolds in the pit adding firewood to the stove. The oil-soaked pine wood burned very fiercely. Just looking at the stove gave me a very hot feeling, and it was even worse when I walked closer. The blacksmith shop at this moment is not only used to make scrap iron into equipment and tools, but also to smelt extremely pure ore into pig iron for use in the blacksmith shop to create finished products. It can be said that the current blacksmith shop has become a simple system integrating mining, smelting and casting. Although this system is very crude, it is already the prototype of heavy industry. Gu Gua walked forward and saw that the people adding firewood and observing the flames under the shaft stove were all his own kobolds, but the one standing at the front was his brother Tuba. Gu Gua frowned. Although he was very dissatisfied that humans would let his brothers do such an uncomfortable job, he knew that this was an important part of learning skills, and he had to suppress his thoughts. Tuba gritted his teeth and added pine firewood to the stove while observing the fire inside through the small hole on one side. At this time, a pot of iron ore was being roasted fiercely in the shaft furnace, emitting powerful heat that distorted the air. There was a human on one side, sitting on a lounge chair on the other side, shaking his fan and saying calmly: "Pay attention to the heat. When the fire turns purple, you quickly pull the pole and pour out all the molten iron in the furnace and let it flow below. In the mold, do you hear that?¡± Tuba hummed loudly and continued to stare inside. Gu Gua walked to the shaft furnace and asked: "Tuba, is it hard?" Tu Ba raised his head, glanced at Gu Gua, and replied dully: "It's hard." Gu Gua asked again: "Since "Thank you, why are you still watching the fire?" Tuba paused and continued: "Because boss, you need me to learn human ironmaking skills here, so I have to learn the technology here. That's it." After hearing this, the human who was instructing Tuba rolled his eyes and whispered, "What a flatterer." Gu Gua heard this and ignored it. He could see that Tuba's words were all spoken from the heart, and none of them were beautiful words. I couldn't help but feel a little moved in my heart. Although the IQ of kobolds is not high, it is too difficult to learn some knowledge. If you don't have talent, you will never be able to become a warlock in your life. Even though he is talented, his learning ability is very poor. This is why Silang has no time to try to teach Tusi and other three qualified kobolds by himself, but uses magic to instill them. But the kobold is a kind of humanoid creature with very firm beliefs and full of faith. It can be seen that the object of Tuba's faith now is Gu Gua. Gu Gua observed for a while and found that Tuba's physique had improved greatly. It seemed that in this relatively extreme environment, the fighting spirit seeds in his body had also undergone some changes, and had even reached the edge of a breakthrough. Seeing that Tuba's condition was very stable, Gu Gua said nothing more. He raised his head and saw that the noisy sound was coming from inside, so he walked inside again. Things inside are not so orderly. There is a row of spacious houses in the yard. The largest house has a row of five stoves. Next to each stove is a huge bellows, a huge anvil and a wide water tank. The human craftsmen stood in a circle, crossing their arms and sarcastically looking at the group of kobolds who were operating the furnace. "It's ridiculous that these monsters still want to learn how to forge iron. Be careful if the hammer is too heavy and smash your dog's head!" "Yes, it's really ridiculous! It's as ridiculous as a monkey wearing clothes!" "Nonsense, watching a kobold forge. It¡¯s definitely more fun than watching monkeys put on clothes!¡± Only the human blacksmith at the head had his arms folded and looked gloomily at the furnace in the middle and the kobolds working around him. Gu Gua walked in, and the humans were still laughing loudly. Gu Gua snorted, and then the dragon power on his body suddenly flashed, from the maintained state to the activated state. The radiation area of ??the dragon power reached 10 meters, and Being able to take it back again and surround Gu Gua to save energy. As soon as Long Wei appeared, all the humans around him were shocked. Some of the people who made sarcastic comments had two streams of red blood flowing out from under their noses, and their legs and feet were almost weak. When they looked up, they saw that the warlock from the castle was coming, so they obediently shut their mouths. Gu Gua simply maintained this posture and quietly watched the kobolds in the field forging iron. At this moment, there is only one furnace burning inside. The three kobolds are vigorously instigating the bellows, making the fire in the furnace very strong and blowing a piece of the furnace.The iron embryo burned red. Immediately afterwards, two kobolds quickly took out the iron embryo and placed it on the anvil. The three kobolds pulling the bellows immediately stopped, while Tuda standing on one side immediately picked up the sledgehammer. , smashed hard. Gu Gua's eyes narrowed. At this moment, Tu Ta's height was already over 1.6 meters, reaching the height of an ordinary human teenager. His tendons looked very strong, but compared to the human blacksmiths around him, he was still inferior. Some. It can be seen that under the nourishment of Dou Qi seeds, Tu Ta's body has also greatly improved, and he is on the verge of a breakthrough in Dou Qi. Ding ding ding! A series of rapid hammer sounds were heard, and the red iron embryo was forged hard, causing many sparks to fly. Tu Ta didn't stop until the iron embryo was about to turn black. After completing this action, Tu Ta exhaled: "Okay!" and then started breathing heavily. Then the two kobolds holding iron tongs continued to take the iron embryo into the furnace. The three kobolds pulling the bellows immediately pulled the bellows quickly, burning the iron embryo red again, and then the two held it. The kobold with iron pincers was taken out and placed on the anvil, and Tuda hammered it with a sledgehammer. After repeating this process five or six times, the iron embryo has been cast and formed into the prototype of a two-handed cross sword, which is exactly the one tied around Gu Gua's waist. The two-handed cross sword is not an easy weapon to forge, it requires a lot of experience and control. Generally speaking, blacksmith apprentices will use kitchen knives or iron spearheads as their first works. Tu Da chose this sword shape obviously because of his loyalty and admiration for Gu Gua, which gave him the most motivation to build this kind of weapon. Gu Gua was once again moved by the kobold's almost stupid loyalty. Tu Da had already cast the sword embryo into shape, so he put down the sledgehammer and began to grasp the sword embryo with iron tongs. He held the one-handed hammer in one hand and began to forge it carefully. It is already very difficult for an apprentice who has only been working as an apprentice for less than two months to achieve this level of success. There have been gasps of admiration among the human craftsmen. But at this moment, Gu Gua could see that Tuda was already a little weak, and he was afraid that there would be no way to forge this two-handed cross sword. Text Chapter 77 Fighting Fighting Fighting! "Look! This kobold is dying! Their bet is about to lose!" "Haha! In this case, you can see these kobolds lying on the ground and learning to bark every day! It's really interesting!" Humans Qieqie's whispers came through, and Gu Gua's brows furrowed. How dare these humans insult their own people like this? ! Gu Gua gritted his teeth, and Long Wei flashed again. Those guys with weak mouths were directly stunned by Long Wei, twitching and fell to the ground. Now is not the time to drag them all out to fill the hole just for fun. Gu Gua slowly rose to dragon power, spreading outward. Longwei also has the function of motivating people to develop their potential and providing motivation. In addition to using this dragon's power to bring down those humans who insulted the kobolds, Gu Gua also wanted to use the dragon's power to give Tuda a boost. Sure enough, when Long Wei came into contact with Tu Da, a powerful force poured into Tu Da's extremely exhausted body. Tu Da turned his head and glanced, just in time to see Gu Gua silently nodding to him. At the same time, he felt that he was about to collapse in his heart, and he stiffened again. He pressed the blackened iron embryo hard into the furnace. At this time, the kobolds pulling the bellows had changed three times. Tu Ta still did not stop his bet, and his sharp teeth had already bitten into his jaw. Bones, blood flowed from the corners of his mouth. Gu Gua frowned and felt through Long Wei that Tu Ta was not seriously injured, so he did not say anything to stop him from fighting for his life. He continued to watch quietly, and at the same time intensified Long Wei's shock to Tu Ta's body. , further stimulating the potential explosion in his body. Ding ding ding! ! ! The sound of a series of hammers hitting metal suddenly sounded, once again breaking the expectations of the kobolds and the ridicule of humans. The face of the leading human blacksmith became even more gloomy. When Gu Gua blessed Tuba with the dragon's power, he felt that another place was also pulling his dragon's power. He looked carefully and found that it was Tuba who was burning the blast furnace in the yard and was longing for his dragon. Power. He was not stingy, so he spread Longwei's blessing ability in another direction and gave part of it to Tuba. The current Longwei is like a dumbbell, pouring into Tuta and Tuba respectively, motivating them and stimulating them to squeeze the life force from their bodies. Under the influence of Long Wei, Gu Gua felt that his two younger brothers were almost at the point of exhaustion, but they were holding on for dear life. When necessary, I will rescue them, but at this moment, they must fight on their own! There is no need for weaklings in a snowstorm in the Northland! Gu Gua gritted his teeth and even tried to pass his warlock aura circle through Long Wei in order to provide more support to Tu Ta and Tu Ba. Unfortunately, his ability was limited and he did not succeed. Under the control of Dragon God's scales, Longwei can be manipulated by Gu Gua with ease. In addition, Longwei itself contains a lot of energy and has a wide range, so there is no problem in supplying it to the two of them. But now Gu Gua's warlock aura circle is less than two meters in total, and it is really difficult to extend it. As the natural physical strength in Tu Ta and Tu Ba's bodies began to dry up, Gu Gua clearly felt that under their usual physical strength, their own potential began to sprout, and at the same time something was beating in their hearts. This location was clearly where the berserker Harik planted the seeds of fighting spirit for them. And as their physical strength declines, their willpower and mental strength are still rising! Gu Gua felt this feeling carefully. This feeling was exactly the same as the burning feeling in his heart during the first battle. At this moment, Gu Gua felt a sudden explosion in the dragon circle behind him. Get up! A pure and pure power burst out! Gu Gua immediately sensed that this was Tuba¡¯s fighting spirit! What Tuba awakened was actually different from the berserker fighting spirit seeds that Harik had buried. What he awakened was the sacred dragon fighting spirit belonging to the holy warriors of Dragon God Bahamut! The Holy Dragon fighting spirit is a kind of fighting spirit belonging to Bahamut's paladin. It is born with strong durability and coercion. It is a very powerful and rare fighting spirit. Generally speaking, those who believe in the Platinum Dragon God Bahamut are some metal dragons, and the number is relatively small. In addition, they do not need any strange fighting spirit to improve their combat effectiveness, while other dragon vein believers They also like to choose the more powerful warlock profession, and there are very few paladin professions, so this kind of sacred dragon fighting spirit is not well-known in this world. In addition to its powerful combat effectiveness, this kind of fighting spirit also has two subsidiary abilities, namely the halo effect and the ability to destroy evil. Friends of the same camp standing near Tuba will receive the blessing of the Holy Dragon's fighting spirit, and this blessing ability will also be upgraded with the upgrade of the Holy Dragon's fighting spirit. It is a typical team?Commander skills. "Destroying Evil" is particularly effective against evil beings and negative energy. It has a good advantage when facing darkness and evil forces. Gu Gua's eyes shrank, and at the same time he was happy, his heart also twitched, thinking: "How could it be Bahamut's paladin? Bahamut's teachings have never been preached here! Let Rez Li took advantage of this!" At this moment, he didn't think that it was Lezli who had developed a group of followers of the Dragon God Bahamut behind his back. He didn't know that this was because of the effect of the platinum dragon power on the Dragon God's scales. Before he could react, like a chain reaction, Tuba's momentum suddenly rose and exploded. Tuda, who was already at the end of his strength, seemed to be shocked when Tuba's fighting spirit broke through. A powerful force The power surged out from his heart, and the surrounding fiery energy seemed to be absorbed into himself by him. Even the flames in the furnace attached to his body, and Tuda suddenly turned into a huge fireball! The other kobolds were scared to death. A few kobolds wanted to use water to put out the fire, but Gu Gua stopped them. Under Long Wei's induction, Gu Gua felt that Tu Ta was not only fine, but was in very good condition now. The human blacksmith at the head also looked at Tu Ta with an expression as if he had seen a ghost. The power surged in Tu Ta's body was absorbed by the flame, and it burned like a gas stove! ! "Fire fighting spirit!!! Oh my god! It's actually flame fighting spirit!!! How is that possible?!" the human blacksmith at the head shouted in shock. Flame fighting spirit is a relatively common fighting spirit, but it is the most coveted kind of fighting spirit among blacksmiths. The attribute of flame fighting spirit is very simple, that is, it can absorb energy from a hot environment, thereby improving the tolerance to high temperatures, and it can also use fighting spirit to create a burning effect during combat. As a blacksmith, you deal with the fire that can melt steel every day, and you need to temper the iron embryos taken out of the fire. Naturally, it is a hot environment. It can be said that the blacksmith's environment is the most suitable for practicing flame fighting spirit. At the same time, using flame fighting energy to temper iron embryos also has a magical effect. It can make the cast iron more pure, which is much better than the works of other blacksmiths. Text Chapter 78 Readjustment of Power Gu Gua nodded, and used the last remaining energy of his dragon power today to help his two younger brothers further shock the blood vessels in their bodies, burning the fighting spirit more fully and evenly. With the support of the flame fighting spirit, Tu Ta immediately felt as if he had eaten a **. The heavy hammer in his hand became lighter again, clanging against the sword embryo, and soon the prototype was revealed. At this moment, there were cheers outside. The molten iron in the furnace was poured into the mold. After cooling, the human craftsmen conducted an appraisal and exclaimed: "Steel! Oh my god! The power of fighting spirit is really amazing. I can actually make it so accurately!" Before the human blacksmith inside could react, the machine-gun-like hammer in Tu Ta's hand finally stopped, followed by a stabbing sound. The embryo was put into cold water and tempered. When Tu Ta took out the iron sword, he added a simple wooden handle, briefly polished the edge with a whetstone, and then walked to the wooden man who was using it to test the sword. The orange-red flame fighting spirit flashed, and the wooden man in front of him split into two pieces. The fracture was smooth and flat. Even under the influence of the flame fighting spirit, even a trace of the edge on the cut surface turned into charcoal black. This is really a good sword! Even in a human city, the value of this sword is enough to feed a civilian family of five for a year. If it is processed more carefully, it can even be put up for auction and fetch at least fifty gold coins! Suddenly, all the kobolds in the blacksmith shop cheered, and the boiling atmosphere made the embarrassed human craftsmen opposite them even more embarrassed. The leader of the human blacksmith squeezed his fists again and again, and moved his mouth several times. Gu Gua could tell that he first felt threatened and was considering what kind of threat it would pose to humans if the skills of smelting iron ore and forging weapons were introduced to the kobold tribe and fully mastered by the kobolds. But he was not sure that he could kill these two kobolds who had developed fighting spirit. Even he himself was only a third-level warrior and was not outstanding in combat. What's more, the most unfathomable kobold warlock in the castle is standing not far away, observing him coldly. I'm afraid that if we take action, it will be the humans who die, not the kobolds. Later, he wanted to say two more words for the occasion, but in this situation, he didn¡¯t know what to say. He could only say dryly: "You wonbut, this is what we taught you!" Tu Da still held the long sword in both hands. After hearing that the human craftsmen had admitted defeat, he happily threw the long sword to the On one side, he screamed and jumped excitedly. ¡°According to the bet, the barbecue seasoning is ours!!!¡± Tu Ta laughed. Gu Gua broke out in a cold sweat. It turned out that this brainless thing like Tu Da actually bet on human barbecue seasoning? ! You know, he almost failed before that! If he hadn't broken through the flame fighting spirit with the help of Long Wei, he would have been lying on the ground barking like a dog at this moment! Gu Gua held her face weakly, and even didn't want to see this idiot again The human craftsmen were also bachelors, so they quickly walked to their dormitories and took out all the barbecue seasonings they had brought. Throw it to the kobolds in front of you. After a while, the steel ingots in the yard were also cast, and humans lost some worthless things, which also made these silly kobolds jump for joy, leaving Gu Gua speechless again. Gu Gua breathed a sigh of relief and gathered all the kobolds together again. He glanced around and saw Gada standing inside with a gloomy face. The other four kobolds who had awakened the berserker fighting spirit were also present. Announced: "The Peak Team is led by Tu Da, who has mastered the Fire Fighting Qi, and the Shield Team is led by Tuba, who has mastered the Holy Dragon Fighting Qi. At the same time, I make both of them knights. For first-year kobolds who have no warlock talent, half will be allocated When they arrived at the blacksmith shop, half of them were assigned to the shield attack team. The kobolds in the blacksmith shop were led by the warlock Gada! The crazy axe, Mangdun, and the other three dragonmen who had awakened their fighting spirit were all named warriors and became the most glorious warriors. "The strong ones!" After announcing this decision, Tuda and Tuba took over the Shield Team and the Peak Team, and under the training of human officers, they regained control of the two teams. Then, Gu Gua announced that those who are qualified, and whose combat skills and actual physical strength exceed the level of level 3 warriors, can choose a kind of fighting spirit seed among berserker fighting spirit, flame fighting spirit and sacred dragon fighting spirit. The corresponding knight or general will They instill the seeds of vindictiveness. Everyone was happy, even the crazy axe, Mangdun and others who were actually deprived of their leadership rights laughed happily. Only Gada, who was ordered to take charge of the blacksmith shop, still looked gloomy. He began to gradually understand Gu Gua¡¯s thoughts, and wanted to monopolize the power of the kobolds in Palestine and develop according to his will and ideas. GadazuoThe vines on the tree began to move irregularly again. Isn't this Gu Gua afraid of that gloomy master? Jada shivered and quickly put away his thoughts, and began to focus on the operation of the blacksmith shop. After announcing the adjournment of the meeting, Gu Gua ordered people to bring Gada to him. Looking into Gada's eyes, Gu Gua said: "The blacksmith shop is very important. You are not allowed to kill the blacksmiths before they have learned all their skills. If the task is completed well, I will give you the status you deserve. Do you understand?" "At the same time, the dragon power on his body flashed, amplifying Gu Gua's authority again. Jada lowered his head and agreed dully. Gu Gua glanced at him twice, then took Foster back to the mage tower, and Gada also came to his first appointed position. Seeing the twinkling eyes of the human craftsmen in the blacksmith shop, Gada, who already possessed higher wisdom, gave a simple lecture. "I'm not a talkative person. I like to suck the blood of living people, so don't think about showing your little tail. I won't let you die, but I will make your life miserable." Gada held the blood-sucking vine on his left hand for a while He opened and closed for a while, and even caught a bird flying by while he was talking. After pinching it, the bird turned into a mummy and fell from the gap in the blood-sucking vine. This real-life example made the human craftsmen feel their scalp tightening, and they became quite scared. They also regretted why they came from the North to such a city ruled by monsters just for the sake of high salary. Gada sneered and continued: "You just need to do what I ask. I will guarantee your safety and there will be a lot of gold coins to get. If this job is so simple, why don't others come and grab it from you?" Work? It¡¯s not so embarrassing to take orders from me now. You know, I am a warlock, a master of arcane arts that you must look up to, so it is very appropriate and reasonable for you to listen to me. .¡± The human craftsmen looked at each other, and under the pressure of Gada, they actually felt that there was some truth in what Gada said. The anxious mood recovered a little. Text Chapter 79: Different Bedfellows Please vote for recommendation! ! ! ================================== After appeasing these human craftsmen, Gada selected some strong ones The kobolds entered the blacksmith shop. Together with the new kobolds sent by Gu Gua, the number of kobolds in the blacksmith shop has completely exceeded the number of humans. And under the auspices of Gada, in less than a year, the blacksmiths' technology has improved. and abilities have been adjusted and sorted out, becoming a part of the Palersburg database, which also marks that the kobolds have completely mastered the simplest smelting and forging system. After dealing with the matter of Tu Ta and Tuba, Gu Gua took Foster back to the mage tower. Foster asked curiously: "Great Elder, why doesn't Elder Gada live in the Mage Tower?" Gu Gua glanced at Foster and said patiently: "Because he has done things to betray the trust of the tribe. , so he was deprived of the treatment he deserved. Foster, you must remember that you must be loyal to your tribe and your race, you know? "Foster is still a newly hatched Kobold. , but still nodded with a vague understanding, and replied seriously: "Yes, Great Elder, I will definitely be loyal to the tribe and our dragon race!" Gu Gua nodded with satisfaction and continued to do his own thing. Said: "Foster, pay close attention to me and see how I do it. If you don't understand anything, just ask. You have to carefully understand and study the books I taught you. Do you understand?" Ste nodded seriously and promised again. Gu Gua then made his movements carefully so that Foster could study hard. At this time, Guji suddenly started to squirm and made a coquettish sound. After getting along with Guji for a long time, he naturally knew that Guji was hungry. Gu Gua smiled and threw a piece of black iron pig iron and an ice cold fruit for him to eat. Since helping Gu Gua upgrade to a level 1 warlock, Guji especially likes to eat ice cold fruits, and after having platinum scales, Guji's interest in metals has also greatly increased, and he is full of fun in corroding metals. After corroding the outer skin of the ice cold fruit, a burst of icy magic suddenly burst out, freezing Guji into an ice pimple. Guji shook excitedly, and then began to squeeze himself, and soon He absorbed all the escaping ice-cold magic power and thawed himself. After thawing, Guji was like a small animal that just came out of the water, shaking its body excitedly, and then digested and absorbed all the remaining organic matter of the ice cold fruit. Then Guji began to corrode the piece of black iron again. The piece of black iron was like a piece of fruit candy, slowly melting into Guji's body. Guji felt very good, and it spread on the scales on Gu Gua's body. Whenever it moves, the black iron in its body will dissolve into Gu Gua's scales whenever it passes by, indirectly providing Gu Gua with a lot of suitable black iron elements. Gu Gua caressed Guji lovingly and continued to operate the crystal ball. Foster on the other side was still a child, so naturally he was full of curiosity about Gu Gua¡¯s magic pet. He looked at Guji with bright eyes. When he saw Gu Gua starting to operate the crystal ball again, he also started to observe it seriously. Gu Gua first began to receive the images sent back by the Mage's Eye. This is one of the tasks that Gu Gua must do every day. Now when there is nothing critical, Gu Gua will shoot a frame every 5 seconds with the Mage Eye, which can save a lot of mana. The current focus of the Mage's Eye monitoring is the leader of the frost giants in the north, Priest Beast Head, and his ally Lezli. The third one is Hart and his camp who have fallen into the arms of Palestine. First, we took a look at Hart¡¯s situation. We were training soldiers as usual, and gradually built the temporary camp into a permanent camp, attracting more refugees to live here. At the same time, various supplies were also transported from the North. Through these supplies, Hart held the refugees tightly in his hands. During this period, he made two more sneak attacks on the towns near Viscount Luther, and brought out more than 2,000 people from his town. At the same time, he also expanded his cavalry team to 120 people, forming a cavalry force. The prototype of a strong army that can fight through hundreds of battles. After three sneak attacks, Viscount Luther learned his experience and lessons, separated the frost giants from ordinary humans, and intensified the restructuring of the power of the occupied towns, allowing people loyal to him to hold important positions, while also placing other nobles in positions of power. Winning them into their own power structure began to consolidate their rule. I looked at Lezli again. She was walking peacefully in Baron Sihart's castle, staying in and out. She didn't interact too much with humans, but she didn't deliberately ignore them either. She seemed to be far away from human society, yet close at the same time. Distance affects the direction of human society. She served in the Northland Alliance andViscount Luther appeared twice in the battle. Both times, he attacked when the Northland Alliance's army was defeated. He blocked Viscount Luther's powerful frost giant army from the battle line and saved the Northland Alliance time to retreat. . Her powerful strength also made the nobles who thought she was arrogant quietly shut their mouths and carefully served this girl who looked very chivalrous. It seems that this Lezli can sense the existence of the Mage's Eye, but she doesn't care about it and still goes her own way. The camera in the crystal ball changed again and turned to the leader of the frost giants, the Frost Goddess Priest Beast Head. After Hart raided surrounding towns and burned several frost giants to death, Beast Head became furious at Viscount Luther and extorted a lot of property. "Viscount Luther, I am very disappointed in your ability to rule. Your army was actually broken down by a dozen cavalrymen and set fire to the town. It is really unbelievable!" Viscount Luther also looked a little ugly. He said in a muffled voice: "It was not because of the angry things that happened in the city that caused the civilians in the town to become disengaged and ultimately led to the failure. You frost giants are also responsible for this failure!" The eyes of the beast head exuded danger. When the light came, he took two steps forward, walked up to Viscount Luther, and looked down at Viscount Luther coldly. The cold breath on his body made Viscount Luther's hair stand on end. Viscount Luther knew that now was not the time to retreat. Once he gave in at this time and formed a trend, he would habitually retreat step by step in the future and eventually give up the fruits of victory, truly making humans slaves of the frost giants. , if that is the case, he will not be able to forgive himself. "Viscount Luther, you have to figure out who made you achieve your status today, who broke the balance of the North for you, and made you prosperous on the land of the North" Viscount Luther stood up. , said loudly: "Yes, but you must also think carefully about who made you the leader of the frost giant tribe, and who gave you an entry point to bring the frost giants into the situation in the North!" " Text Chapter 80 News from the Enemy While the two people were arguing and confronting each other, Pastor Albi, who was a little frightened, cautiously smoothed things over and said: "Okay, you two, stop arguing about such harmonious things. Our goal is to conquer the entire Northland. While we are still here, Before conquering the Northland, all other problems are minor problems. Let¡¯s discuss how to solve the current problem first. Now with the internal strife, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t even be able to conquer the Northland.¡± After hearing what Pastor Albi said. Viscount Luther turned his head and ignored him. Seeing such a statement from humans, the frost giant beast head suddenly laughed and said: "Pastor Albi is right. Only by solving the problem at hand and calming down the entire Northland can we sit down and discuss our interests." I have decided that in order to express my sincerity, I will invite more frost giants to defeat the enemy's most powerful fortress, Sihart Castle, and then discuss with Viscount Luther how to distribute the benefits. "The problem." Viscount Luther said coldly: "I think it would be better to get rid of the warlocks in Palestine first. They are constantly harassing us from behind, making us unable to concentrate." The beast head sneered. Said: "If you want to kill a giant wolf, first break its nose. This hunter's proverb must have been heard by Viscount Luther. As the core of the Northland resistance organization, it is obviously the castle of Baron Sihart, and Not in a refugee camp outside." Viscount Luther said with an ugly face: "We advanced too quickly in the early stage, and now the rear is unstable. If we don't pay attention to Sihart Castle, we can't spare any troops. If you don't threaten Fort! It will be like a dagger hidden under the ribs, stabbing us to death!" The beast head paused the staff in his hand, cleared his throat and said, "That's what you think. , in my opinion, as long as Sihat Castle is destroyed, the warlocks of Palestine are nothing to fear, and they can even be roped in by us to help us. Now there are 58 frost giants I have invited to attack. There were no casualties in the enemy's castle. During this period, 5 frost giants were killed in a sneak attack by Warlock Hart, son of Sihart. Now I still have 53 tribesmen here. Viscount Luther, do you think we can attack the west by force? Hart Castle, how many frost giants do we need?" Viscount Luther sneered. He knew that it was difficult for frost giants to reproduce and their population was not large. In addition, there are many wars between the frost giant tribes and they are not harmonious, so when the beast head asked him how many people he needed, he naturally opened his mouth and said: "If you want to break through Sihat Castle, you need at least 200 frost giants, if you want to achieve absolute victory in the war, you need at least 250 people." As for inviting warlocks to join their forces, Luther has not thought about it, but because of the fear of the unknown and a hundred years. Regarding the former great warlock Octor's rule over the North, Luther wanted from the bottom of his heart to eradicate these guys from Palestine. Frost giants? Although their fighting power and vitality are amazing, they still rely on physical attacks to win. At that time, Luther still thinks that he has the ability and opportunity to cover the frost giants' camp with flammable oil and kill them all. Burnt to death. So the more frost giants the better, he even felt like he was opening his mouth in front of a lion. The beast head nodded and said: "Okay, that's it. I'll go to the glacier to ask for help and bring a team of 300 frost giants. During this time, I will bring all the frost giants with me. Let's go. We still need a lot of supplies. During this period, you should appease your people. As long as your people don't hold you back when the general attack is launched, I won't stop you if you want to attack Pillersburg. I'm just telling you, don't forget my advice to you when you lose your troops." Viscount Luther immediately became happy after hearing this and said, "You can really find so many frost giants to come back, so why don't you just wipe out Sihart Castle? , Even if you are challenging Earl Longmeng, you have enough capital!" Pastor Albi was worried that the two of them would fight just now, but now he saw that the two of them were having a good conversation, and he immediately became happy, with a happy smile on his face! . When Gu Gua, who was standing next to the crystal ball to check the monitoring status of the Mage's Eye, saw this scene, he naturally understood that Viscount Luther's forces were not monolithic. The relationship between humans and frost giants was also very bad. If he used Properly, it is not impossible for them to kill each other. Regarding how to do this, Gu Gua still needs to make careful plans. Also, the Frost Giant Priest Beast Head was able to find more Frost Giants to help him out, which also made Gu Gua feel a bit difficult to handle. The next image on the crystal ball is the scene where the beast head leads his people and a lot of supplies to the northwest, drilling into the mountains. The entire journey was silent. Seeing this, there is nothing elsecontent. Obviously the time has reached now and there is no stored content. Gu Gua took a breath, first put aside the idea of ????provoking a relationship between Viscount Luther and the Frost Giant, and then monitored the surrounding situation through other mage eyes distributed next to Palestine Castle, and found nothing. abnormal. Gu Gua found Hart who was practicing martial arts with the mage's eye floating above Hart's camp, and said in a voice: "Hart, please come to the mage tower. I have something to discuss with you." Hart raised his head and looked Glancing in the direction of the mage's eye hidden in the void, he said respectfully: "Yes, respected Lord Warlock, it just so happens that I also want to visit you." Five minutes later, Hart came to the mage from the refugee camp. Tower, Gu Gua opened the aperture and put him into the second floor. Even though it was not the first time he saw it, Hart was still very curious about the three kobolds who had their skulls peeled off and replaced the skulls with crystal lids, and the frost giant's heart that hit the crystal jar. This is actually alchemy, or the category of **alchemy. Gu Gua learned a little about it from the bookshelf on the second floor, but it didn't go in depth. Obviously the books on the bookshelf on the second floor are just reference materials. "According to reliable information, the frost giant has left Viscount Luther's territory during this period. I think you can contact your father and make some appropriate counterattacks." Gu Gua said lightly. Now Longwei has become an inherent aura on his body, bringing endless pressure to the people around him at any time. In terms of specific attributes, he has +5 charm. For a warlock, equipment with +5 charm is already considered an artifact. Under the pressure of this powerful charm, regardless of whether Hart truly surrendered or not, at this moment he was unable to generate any will to resist. "Thank you, Lord Warlock, for the reminder I just happened to know from the spies in Luther's territory that Luther is gathering an army and preparing to bulldoze our Palersburg in one fell swoop." Hart said with some displeasure. "Are you coming to attack our Fort Palestine?" Gu Gua was not surprised when he heard the news. Instead, he frowned and thought about it. "Very good, let's test whether our minions are effective enough. Luther wants to solve our hidden danger first. Hum, he is really smart. Hart, guard your camp, then let that Let's figure out who is the hard nut to crack!" Hart bowed his head in response, still very respectful. Gu Gua discussed with him some details about attacking Viscount Luther's army front and back, and discussed the process of the military operation before it ended. Then, Gu Gua put Hart back, and took Foster to the outer city to inspect the kobolds who were training. Be prepared for battle. Text Chapter 81 Prepare for the enemy In the current Palersburg, if you count the combat effectiveness of the kobolds, it is still quite impressive. There are six kobold warriors in the castle who have awakened their fighting spirit. The highest level is the crazy axe, Mangdun. He has now reached level 7 and possesses the fighting spirit of the berserker. He has been eager to fight for a long time. There are three others who have awakened the fighting spirit of berserkers like Harik. Their fighting spirit can provide them with powerful combat effectiveness in a short period of time, which can produce combat effectiveness that is almost twice that of their physical fitness. Used as a sword edge to break through enemy formations. Including Mangdun, these four people have been given the title of warrior generals and enjoy higher-level treatment. Their daily task is to practice martial arts and strengthen their combat effectiveness. The two remaining ones who have awakened fighting spirit are naturally Tuda and Tuba who have just awakened. Now the two of them have just awakened their fighting spirit, and their realm is not yet stable. They also have a different kind of fighting spirit than the berserker fighting spirit, so they appear to be very different. But they are all brought by Gu Gua. Whether it is in terms of controlling the team, their cooperation and understanding with Gu Gua, or teamwork, they are much better than those berserkers. It can be said that Gu Gua mainly relies on them now. mid-level officer. There are now a total of three usable warlocks in Palestine. One is Gu Gua himself. Recently, the diameter of his warlock aura circle has reached 1.87 meters. I believe he will be able to break through again soon. Gu Gua's ability is mainly to use spells to assist in close combat. Although warlocks sound awesome, in fact, they can't kill just a few people by relying solely on spells. Only through the blessing of spells and fighting with the enemy in hand-to-hand combat can we effectively cause enough damage. Gu Gua cannot continue to fight with his own spells alone. However, Gu Gua¡¯s main advantage is that he has the qualifications to use the Mage Tower. Through the Mage Tower, he can use his warlock cultivation level dozens or hundreds of times. It really fits the title of "Warlock is a magic turret". In addition, Gu Gua¡¯s advantage is the super recovery physique brought by his innate vitality, which allows him to recover from wounds three times faster than other kobolds. This is also a very practical attribute. Your own demon pet Guji can be thrown as a huge acid bomb, which will strongly corrode the enemy. It can also crawl back on its own, which is equivalent to an acid bomb with unlimited ammunition that takes too long to reload. And Guji can also produce mucus on Gu Gua, giving Gu Gua +1 dodge. There is a certain chance that some weapons will slide away when they hit the body, without causing full damage. This is also the main benefit that signing a magic pet contract with a slime monster brings to the owner. Finally, there is the Dragon God scale, which not only gives him +5 charm, but also has a certain chance of scaring his opponent into weakness. Moreover, because it can absorb metal, the hardness of Gu Gua's scales has also increased recently. Now also gets +1 defense. Generally speaking, among all the kobolds, Gu Gua is the most powerful. Now he can be regarded as a level 1 warlock and a level 4 warrior. If not strictly speaking, he is actually also a level 1 magician of Dragon God Bahamut, but he doesn't know it himself, and he doesn't. Even if you have been trained by a priest, you cannot use the magic of Dragon God. The next one is Gada. He is now a level 0 warlock and a part-time level 5 warrior. His combat effectiveness mainly lies in the weird magical blood-sucking vine on his left hand. This blood-sucking vine is an important guarantee for his strong physical strength. It also continuously absorbs his vitality, making him He has no way to accumulate enough magic power to reach the level 1 warlock level. The advantage is that he can improve his abilities and restore his vitality by sucking the blood of his enemies. If the balance of the battle tilts towards him, he can continuously absorb the enemy's life force in a large number of battles, and he will be able to level up faster. So Gada is the war maniac in Palestine, second only to the crazy axe, Mangdun. The last warlock is his newly hatched Foster. He has not yet mastered any spells. He is still digesting and absorbing all kinds of knowledge and currently does not have any combat effectiveness. To break it down, the 60 soldiers in the peak team have basically reached level 3 or above. A few outstanding ones are already at level 4, and they have all been planted with the seeds of fighting spirit. Seven of them died on the spot, all of them were receiving the fighting spirit of the berserkers. It was shocked to death when the seeds were planted. Among the 180 people in the Shield Strike Team, they are already level 1 warriors, with the best being level 3, followed by level 2, distributed in a pyramid shape. There were 21 people who accepted the fighting spirit seed inheritance, and none of them died, but 3 people failed and did not plant it. These 21 people were inoculated with Tuba¡¯s sacred dragon fighting spirit and Tuda¡¯s flame fighting spirit. Such a team is much better than the previous situation in Palestine where it was all cannon fodder. If anyone dares to besiege the city at this time, Gu Gua will??It will definitely teach the enemy a heavy lesson. Gu Gua calculated his own strength and then estimated the strength of Viscount Luther. He planned silently, controlled the crystal ball, and repeatedly consumed all the magic power in it. Finally, in eight days, a six-story Ice Cone Deer Village was built on three levels inside and outside of Palersburg. There are channels for troops to attack and retreat. After the six-story Luzhai was set up, Gu Gua could feel that the ice cone had an indescribable resonance with the Blue Valley Ice Potato and Ice Cold Fruit Field outside the city. The magic power lingered in this area for a long time, indirectly improving the increased the surrounding magic concentration. The deer village made of ice picks did not even spare the human refugee camp next to it. At the same time, humans did not relax themselves. They also used their ingenuity in various ways to build many defenses around the camp. After doing all this, Gu Gua inspected various places as usual every day, supervising the work of the blacksmith shop, supervising the training of the army, inspecting the farming conditions outside the city, and paying attention to the actions of the refugees nearby. While educating the newly born kobolds, he was waiting for the attack from Viscount Luther. On the other hand, Gu Gua is still expanding his warlock aura circle with the support of the crystal ball, which has now reached a diameter of 1.92 meters. During his daily meditation, a blue light suddenly flashed on the crystal ball. Gu Gua stood up and took a look, and saw the mage's eye floating twenty kilometers away sending an alarm. Viscount Luther's The human army is marching in the direction of Palestine. Seeing this scene, Gu Gua sneered. Since he knew that Viscount Luther wanted to attack Palestine, how could he not take precautions? He opened another mage's eye and said calmly to Hart on the other side of the mage's eye: "Luthor is already on the way. You and your father and brother are ready to fight a beautiful counterattack. This is also what we cooperate with. Part of the Covenant!¡± Text Chapter 82: Engage the Enemy Since you, Luther, want to make a sneak attack on Palestine, I will let you know what it means to seize the opportunity and what it means to anticipate the enemy's plans! This battle will definitely require you to run back and forth, focusing on your head rather than your buttocks! There are no mages in Viscount Luther's army, so it is impossible to find such a mage's eye silently paying attention to the situation of his army in mid-air. There are only a few mages in the entire North, and new guys like Viscount Luther don't have such a deep foundation. The only supernatural power is his second-level priest Albi. With his level, there is no way to know this magic weapon. The existence of the Mage's Eye. Under this kind of surveillance, they thought they were marching forward cautiously and quickly, trying to hide the truth from the enemy. They secretly laughed at the person in charge in Palestine, who had no military knowledge at all and did not send any troops. The scout explored the surrounding terrain, and in vain he asked his men to wear masks, the horses to wear hoods, and the hooves to be wrapped in rags to conceal the signs of his march. What Sir Luther didn't know was that what he thought was a brilliant move was clearly displayed in front of Gu Gua. According to the speed of their advance, it would take about an hour for the forward cavalry to see Pillersburg. , you can get to the city of Palestine in two hours. Even if the entire brigade arrived at Pillersburg, through his efforts, the infantry also deployed bad horses and donkeys to rush on the road, and it would only take a day and a half under full galloping. This time Viscount Luther really tried his best to pull out the sting in his throat. It is said that there is a terrible warlock here, but no one has seen him again for a long time. The person in charge in Palestine now is just a low-level kobold warlock. When setting off, Luther was a little worried that he was killing a chicken with a knife. Seeing Viscount Luther¡¯s complacent expression through the eyes of the mage, Gu Gua sneered. He really didn¡¯t know how to live or die. At this moment, the four generals and the peak team led by Tu Ta were notified through crampons to hide in an ice cave diagonally in front of Palersburg. It can be used as a sharp knife to stab the enemy's vital points at any time. During this period of time, a lot of these ice cave melons were prepared, all of which were used to ward off enemies. A few ice caves have even been connected into a network, allowing soldiers to travel quickly from below the ground and fight an authentic "tunnel battle." Twenty-three crampons were simply lying on the ground, distributed directly in front of Pillersburg, covering their bodies with ice and snow, hiding them. When necessary, the crampons will jump up, which is also a good ambush. The shield squadron controlled a few crossbows and crossbows that had just been built in the blacksmith shop, and set them up on the outer city wall, waiting quietly. Gu Gua raised his mage eye and stared at the army brought by Luther. The number of troops brought by Luther this time was probably more than 3,000, and there were more than 500 cavalry. What surprised Gu Gua most was that Luther was dragging a huge machine behind the team, which looked like a Trebuchet. "Damn it, you're actually well prepared!" Gu Gua gritted his teeth and cursed, "Since you're here, let me show you how powerful I am, and if I don't let you lose a piece of meat, I'll be sorry for you!" Fortunately! Be prepared in advance, otherwise it will be difficult to say anything. The city wall of Palestine is only three meters high. Even when the frost giants attacked the city, it could only be climbed over, which was of no use at all. Now three thousand enemies have come, and they have even brought trebuchets, and even ladders and other things. If we don't deal with it, I'm afraid the enemy will have already jumped into the castle and killed the mage before the battle started. tower. Fortunately, between the floors of the Mage Tower, all floors except the first floor lobby, if there is no teleportation circle, it is impossible to reach it purely by physical means. Gu Gua suddenly thought, had Xilang already expected this step, so he did not hesitate to spend magic power to place different floors in different spatial locations? What Gu Gua didn't know was that he guessed only three-quarters of the time correctly. The other truth was that there were indeed no stairs connecting the first and second floors, but they were physically connected. If the lobby on the first floor was demolished, , then the second floor will collapse and will not be spared. "The third floor and above will be safe and sound. Even if the first and second floors are demolished into rubbish, it will not be affected at all. In other words, the kobolds below the second floor are all Xilang's tails that can be discarded at any time. Soon, Viscount Luther¡¯s army stopped one kilometer away in front of Pillersburg. Shi Shiran's camp seemed to be much more standardized than when humans besieged the city for the first time, and they were a qualified army. How can the troops in the newly occupied land be gathered and trained like this in such a short period of time?Viscount Luther is worthy of being a hero. Originally, Viscount Luther hoped to capture Fort Palestine without anyone noticing, but under the influence of the Mage's Eye, all his actions became a joke. Soon, Viscount Luther¡¯s army had set up the camp and had almost rested, so they began to walk inside. There was a deer stronghold made of six layers of ice picks around the Fort, which made it impossible for the army to pass through at a faster speed. Viscount Luther's soldiers had to carefully pass through the deer stronghold made of ice picks. But now it seems that forcibly attacking the city is not Viscount Luther's first choice. But there is a passage between Luzhai, which is the battlefield that Gu Gua prepares to fight. Viscount Luther immediately ordered the cavalry to dismount, and the trebuchet was installed outside Luzhai. They used local materials, pressed the stone on the trebuchet, and launched it violently. The stone drew a beautiful parabola in the sky, whistling and powerful, spinning towards the city. Gu Gua sneered, controlled the magic power of the mage tower, and added a feather falling technique to the flying stone. Suddenly the stone lost its huge weight and turned into a feather, dancing in the air. . Viscount Luther's army stared blankly at this scene, watching in disbelief as the huge stone flew over with infinite power. Before they saw the stone falling to the ground, and the kobolds scattered on the ground, they saw The stone suddenly started to float, fluttering like feathers in a breeze. This is even more unacceptable than prehistoric dinosaurs acting coy! How can this be? ! How could such a heavy stone, a war weapon that smashed three soles of feet, turn into a feather? Viscount Luther¡¯s face looked grim, but overall he was calm. It seems that a mage plays a very important role in war. Although there is no way to effectively kill the enemy and the body is too weak, if used well, it can play an unexpected supporting role. Text Chapter 83: Attitude of the Mages Association After this battle was over, Viscount Luther was ready to recruit a mage to serve as his staff and assistant. It would be better if we could train mages locally. Thinking of this, Viscount Luther stretched his thick and short neck hard and looked towards the mage tower in Palestine. It would be great if this mage tower could be captured. If the warlock inside surrendered without a fight, it would be extremely good. Thinking of this, he stopped making meaningless tests, raised his hands, and said: "The whole army advances, bypasses Luzhai, and surrounds Palestine Fort at close range!" Then the soldiers carefully walked around the ferocious village. They got into the deer village formed by ice picks, and groups of ten people were closely connected together without being too scattered. They obviously knew the magical fog of war in Pillersburg. In this way, groups of ten people enter the defense and stay closely connected to avoid the danger of being dispersed and defeated in the fog of war. "Well, he is indeed a general." Gu Gua nodded silently. It's a pity that you met me, Gu Gua thought secretly. Pressing the crystal ball, Gu Gua switched to the call function and said to Lezli through the eyes of the wizard in Sihart Castle: "Tell Baron Sihart that Luther has begun to attack Pillersburg and ask him to immediately Send troops to attack Luther's territory." Lezli nodded and turned to Baron Sihart. At this moment, the Northland noble alliance in Baron Sihart's castle has been prepared based on the intelligence. At this moment, they are gathering here with their own troops. They are really strong and worthy of being a powerful force in the Northland. Baron Westhart also wore heavy armor and sat quietly in the castle. Next to him were various nobles, Pastor Duncan of the Frost Goddess, and his eldest son, a similarly muscular red-haired young man, the next successor of Baron Westhart. The intended heir, level 6 warrior Xihan. Baron Sihart turned his rock-like head, looked at Lezli quietly, and said, "I think it's not the right time yet." Gu Gua heard these words of Baron Sihart through the eyes of the mage. , and immediately understood what Baron Sihart was thinking. He wanted to sacrifice Pillsburg and deal a heavy blow to Luther, or at least consume the combat effectiveness of Luther's army. Suddenly Gu Gua was furious, he was betraying his allies and making himself cannon fodder! Gu Gua felt that his scales were about to turn upside down, and he wished he could jump through the crystal ball right now and stab Baron Sihart into a hedgehog with an ice pick! Soon Gu Gua calmed down again. It seemed that the nobles of the Northern Alliance were still hostile to the warlocks of Palestine. It was impossible to eliminate this hostility in a short time. Gu Gua¡¯s eyes narrowed coldly, and his vertical brown pupils also shrank tightly. Since there is no way to become allies, then the next time we meet, we may be enemies. Gu Gua doesn't mind defeating all the humans in the North and letting them try what it's like to be ruled. At this moment, something seemed to flicker on the chest of Hart, who was sitting in the back row of Sihart Castle. After the flashing ended, he suddenly stood up and said with dignity: "This is part of the covenant. We should attack now!" Baron Sihart gave him a cold look and said calmly: "This is a strategic necessity, Hart, pay attention to your position, and there is no room for you to speak here! He didn't show any excitement or impulse, but there was cold murderous intent and determination in his eyes. It seemed that Baron Sihart's words did not enter his heart. "My team will attack as a way to abide by the covenant! If you want to go, go. If you don't want to go, just wait. I will be responsible for this battle! If you think I am not qualified, fine, I will leave the Northland Alliance!" Without waiting for the other nobles to respond, the bronze dragon girl stood up and said, "Since you don't abide by the covenant, I won't stay here anymore." After that, you can go out. go. Hart also left with his entourage. Sidhart's eyes became angry and he said angrily: "How could Hart, a little brat, do such a thing?" After saying that, he slapped hard and broke the armrest of his chair. Duncan next to him calmly persuaded: "Baron, this way you don't have to worry about the heir, right?" Sihart pursed his mouth tightly and stopped talking. When the other nobles saw it, it was not such a glorious thing to break the covenant. Although most of the nobles in the North are from bandits, they also know the importance of the contract, and they also feel that what Baron Westhart did in this matter is not very authentic. Now it is discovered that this matter actually involves Baron Westhart's family affairs. , and no longer spoke. Hart rode a horse and led one hundred and twenty of his elite troops towards the flank of Viscount Luther's territory. On the other hand, Lezli was also riding a horse, followingnext to ??. "Hart, the necklace on your chest is the communicator of the Mage Association. Does the Mage Association also want to get involved in this muddy water?" Lezli asked. Hart was startled, but quickly suppressed it, and said coldly: "The Mage Association has always been full of enthusiasm for the North. Even the warlocks from Palersburg came to the North in the name of the Mage Association. "I'll communicate with the Mages Association. Is there anything wrong?" Lezli smiled lightly, showing her white teeth. Said: "It's okay. It's just that the water in the north is deep and there are many storms, so it's better to be careful." Hart agreed in a dull voice, then stopped talking and ran forward with all his heart. At the same time, Viscount Luther's army also slowly entered the deer village set up by Gu Gua. In this deer village, the soldiers formed a string and walked closely in the passage between the deer villages. Viscount Luther frowned, feeling secretly uneasy. Why hasn't the enemy made any move yet? Logically speaking, warlocks still have many methods. As if in response to Viscount Luther's thoughts, a cold mist emitted from the mage tower and gradually filled the room and enveloped the entire place. Viscount Luther sneered and waved: "Pastor Albi, it's up to you!" Hidden in Viscount Luther's army was a huge carriage. If you look carefully at the compartment behind the carriage, it's A shrine to the Frost Goddess twice as small. At this moment, Pastor Albi is standing in this mobile temple with several apprentices. After receiving the order from Viscount Luther, Pastor Albi immediately slaughtered a lamb and placed it on the altar. Then he sang a hymn in praise of the Frost Goddess, and cast the Frost Goddess's magic, Blizzard. Text Chapter 84 Fierce Battle (1) A new week has begun. Please vote for more recommendations. Thank you all! ==================================== Blizzard is the best spell to blow away dense fog. Originally It would be best if it was just a strong wind. They also used this trick when the Frost Giant Priest Beasthead and others besieged Palestine last time. But at the same time, humans have different physiques from frost giants and are so resistant to wind and snow. Even a little bit of cold wind will make people unbearable, let alone a blizzard? So the human soldiers, wearing full armor, moved forward closely in the blizzard. The blizzard immediately dispersed the fog around Palestine, but it also enhanced the level of ice magic in the surrounding area. Even the ice cones used in the Luzhai were a bit sharper, and the unspoiled ice-cold fruit fields became lush and green, obviously having absorbed a full meal of ice-cold magic. Faced with this situation, Gu Gua was already prepared. First, he let go and stopped the fog of war on the mage tower, and then suddenly clumps of ice picks appeared at the entrance of the Luzhai, forcibly breaking Viscount Luther's originally neatly formed army into several pieces. Viscount Luther¡¯s expression changed and he hurriedly ordered the soldiers to remove the ice picks at the entrance of the passage. Gu Gua smiled coldly. As long as the soldiers wanted to dismantle the ice pick, as soon as it touched the ice pick itself, the ice pick would shoot out like a lit rocket and quickly pierce through the densely packed soldiers around it. It lasted four or five times before it stopped and fell to the ground, shattering into pieces of ice. At this moment, all these soldiers looked at each other and did not dare to move. These ice picks are like this. If you don't move, you can still stay there fine. But if you move one, it will cause a chain reaction and activate the ice picks. Viscount Luther said angrily: "Use bows and arrows! Avoid the shooting angle of the ice pick!" After hearing this, his soldiers fired arrows with their strong bows and hit the ice pick. Gu Gua smiled again. Several arrows were shot at the ice pick, but it didn't move at all. Gu Gua set the strength on the ice cone, but this attack was not enough to activate the ice cone. As a result, Viscount Luther's army hesitated and was in a dilemma. Gu Gua ignored them and still absorbed the ice magic brought by the blizzard to replenish the magic in the crystal ball. At the same time, he added a lot of ice picks when he had enough energy. Looking at the increasing number of ice picks around Pillersburg, Viscount Luther's face became increasingly difficult to look at. He knew that if this continued, he might be frightened by these ice picks before he even entered. How should he fight this battle? Gradually, the magical time of the blizzard passed, and the strong wind mixed with snowflakes also stopped. At this time, Viscount Luther and his men discovered that the fog of war had long since ceased. During the remaining time, they were just playing with themselves! After discovering this fact, Viscount Luther was really angry and turned purple, but there was nothing he could do. They have such a powerful spell-casting weapon as the Mage Tower, but if they don't have any home field advantage, how can it be possible? Viscount Luther looked at his three thousand soldiers and said angrily: "Go, cut down the trees and use pinewood to cover these ice picks!" At that moment, some cavalry ran to the pine forest in the distance, cut down the pinewood, and transported it to a nearby place. Two horses carried a pine log and quickly ran forward. Then they cut the rope and the pine log rolled over, causing ice picks to shoot randomly. "However, a piece of pine wood can only stimulate a row of ice picks. It is impossible to stimulate more ice picks. The remaining five rows of deer villages in front of us still require some effort. At this moment, the annoying fog of war shrouded again, slowly spreading with the mage tower as the center. Before Viscount Luther sent people to destroy the fifth level of Deer Village, the fog of war had enveloped all the way to the sixth level of Deer Village, just fine and precise. At the same time, under the edge of the fog of war that was not very thick, what could be seen with the naked eye was that the ice picks that had just been blown apart by the impact of the pine wood were slowly growing out like bamboo shoots in the ground. By the time the fog of war was thick and invisible, the new Luzhai formed by the ice cones was already one meter high. Viscount Luther suddenly felt like vomiting blood. There are only less than three hundred kobolds in Palestine. He knows that if he encounters these kobolds in the plains, he only needs to give him fifty well-trained soldiers, and he can kill three hundred kobolds. The kobolds were wiped out and killed cleanly, but they didn't expect that the kobolds would become so difficult to deal with now that they had the mage's castle! Before we even reached the edge of the city, we encountered such a huge setback, and more than a dozen soldiers were already dead before we even saw the kobolds! Luther¡¯s face was ashen. If you can't even deal with the three hundred kobolds who worked hard, how can you save your face? One's own prestige is inherently fragile and is based on a strong military.Basically, if this army cannot defeat even three hundred kobolds, then the territory will be full of rebellions and it will be difficult to deal with it! But this mage's castle is unfathomable, and it has been easily dealt with by people who have tried to trick it several times. If you send your own army into it, it is very likely that it will be attacked by new tricks, and then the gain will not be worth the loss! Although Viscount Luther is a hero, he must also consider whether his gains and losses are worthwhile. Viscount Luther gritted his teeth fiercely. While he was thinking about it, his general asked: "Lord Viscount, our soldiers are still inside" Viscount Luther looked back and saw the generals behind him. He showed an expression of panic and dilemma. Seeing this scene, Luther knew in his heart that as a leader, he must not be without ideas. He must lead everyone to break out of the encirclement and win victory. "It would be nice if the frost giants were here" Viscount Luther couldn't help but think, but he quickly gave up the idea. Compared with frost giants and kobolds, Viscount Luther would definitely think that frost giants are more difficult to deal with. Dog Day, was it difficult to hold by the three hundred dog heads? Then how can I lead the entire Northland, how can I defeat the frost giants and become a well-deserved overlord? ! Even if there is a mountain of swords ahead, I have to get through it! "Pass me an order to have Pastor Albi release a blizzard again to blow away the fog of war. Everyone marches forward, bring ladders, and carefully climb over the deer village when they encounter it. We must reach the city wall before the blizzard ends!" Viscount Luther shouted angrily! . Soon, the blizzard blew again, blowing away the fog of war, and Viscount Luther's army walked firmly inside. They have learned that although these deer villages will grow again, the speed is still a bit slow, and it takes one meal to fully grow. Text Chapter 85 Fierce Battle (2) Recommended votes, relatives and friends~ Please support me a lot. When reading, don¡¯t forget to vote for recommendations~ ========================= ================ As long as you don't hit these ice cones with force, you can pass. It seems that these ice picks are also trigger traps. Fortunately, Viscount Luther's army had brought all the ladders for siege. He immediately took apart the long ladders that were put together. If he encountered a bulging and short ice pick, he would step over it. If he encountered a deer village that was too high, he would use it. Climbing the ladder, we quickly bypassed the five-story Ice Cone Deer Village and arrived directly in front of the last floor. In half an hour, under the blowing snowstorm, five-sixths of Viscount Luther's army had entered, and the remaining 500 people stopped beside Viscount Luther as a reserve team. Just as they set up the ladder on the last level of the Ice Pick Deer Village and were about to climb over, a crossbow arrow was suddenly shot from the city wall and stabbed into the throat of the first soldier to climb over the ladder. This fatal injury made the soldier clutch his throat in confusion, and then fell down weakly. Next, the well-prepared soldiers of Viscount Luther raised their shields to guard against the crossbow arrows from above. They firmly and carefully placed the ladders on the Ice Pick Deer Village and climbed over the last obstacle. After a long march, Viscount Luther¡¯s army has formed a long snake formation, meandering forward in the six-circle Ice Cone Deer Village, and is divided into sections by passages, which feels quite indifferent to the leader. Suddenly a whistle sounded from Pillersburg. Viscount Luther's army immediately stopped what they were doing and concentrated on guarding against the enemy's attack. After waiting for a while, no problem was found. The whistle seemed to be just a signal. To make them suspicious. They climbed even slower, and within ten minutes, they only climbed over a dozen people. Then there was another whistle, and Viscount Luther's army was on alert again, but nothing happened. Two minutes later, there was another whistle. Viscount Luther's army had become somewhat accustomed to it, and their vigilance had been somewhat relaxed, so they continued to move forward. Two minutes later there was another whistle. Viscount Luther's army thought it was still a trick, so they turned forward without paying attention, just wary of the crossbow arrows coming from the front. It¡¯s just that this time it¡¯s no joke. An ice cave appeared at several points in the passage, and some kobold warriors sneaked out from it. The leader was a general with the fighting spirit of a berserker, and they were led by elite soldiers from the Peak Team. They were divided into four teams and pounced on the teams that were climbing over the ice picks. Their fighting spirit was burning violently. In the misty fog of war, their fighting spirit was still very powerful and looked a little scary. Under the strong fighting spirit of the berserker warriors, With the blessing, their attack was almost irresistible, and they killed five or six soldiers with just a few blows. The sudden appearance of the kobolds caught Viscount Luther's army off guard, especially the soldiers who were climbing the ladder. Several of their assholes were exploded, and the kobolds stabbed their lower bodies with sharp weapons. They died in a humiliating manner. . After killing several enemies and catching them off guard, these kobolds were not willing to fight and immediately ran to one side along the passage while they were in a panic and regrouping. The frontline commander, who was already very angry, immediately divided his troops angrily and went to pursue them. On the territory of Pillersburg, how could these soldiers catch up with the escaping kobolds? He lost pursuit in an instant, and after a few turns, he was completely lost in the maze-like Ice Cone Deer Village. After a while, these kobolds launched another attack from another channel. After a surprise attack, they quickly left. They were not willing to fight at all, and only made the frontline commander jump in anger. The troops were constantly divided to chase the escaping kobold soldiers, and soldiers were also divided to prepare for kobold raids. From the long snake formation at the beginning, the human soldiers began to spread throughout the entire passage. Soon, promoted by the kobold sneak attack, the human soldiers filled the entire six-story Ice Cone Deer Village, and continued to Gathering inside. As a result, the speed of human soldiers climbing over the wall will be even slower. By the time the number of human soldiers who climbed over the last level reached 300, the effect of the blizzard had disappeared, and the fog of war once again filled the place. Viscount Luther's face has turned black. Now that he has put all his soldiers into the battlefield, he can only rush in bravely. "Call Pastor Albi immediately and cast Blizzard again!!!" Viscount Luther almost roared. The soldier immediately conveyed the order and ran over. But after a while, the blizzard still did not appear. Viscount Luther was already a little angry. Now he wanted to catch two people and chop them off.   "Why hasn't the snowstorm cleared yet?!" Viscount Luther roared. "Pastor Albi said that you have to wait at least a quarter of an hour before you can use the Blizzard Magic The magic also has a cooling time" the soldier who sent the order shivered. "Damn it!" Viscount Luther is now in a dilemma. The decent warlock is not in the mage tower yet. Just a level 1 kobold warlock presiding over the mage tower is already so difficult to deal with. So what should we do if the genuine warlock comes back? I heard that wizards and warlocks have weird personalities and like to hold grudges. Thinking of this, Viscount Luther gritted his teeth. Now that he has offended me, he will die for his offence! In case the snake does not die, it will definitely be backbone! "Send my order! Attack with all your strength!" Luther shouted. Hearing this order, the troops in front squirmed again and attacked forward. For a moment, ten ladders were set up on the city wall of Pillersburg. Suddenly, a black light flashed, and seven special long arrows of crossbows penetrated directly from the top, directly piercing all the soldiers in a row to death. Nailed on the ice rock in front of Pillersburg. The seven bed crossbows had been holding back until now, and with one strike, they immediately shocked the human beings. Oh my god, kobolds actually use bed crossbows? ! Is the world about to change? Under one of the surviving ladders, a vine suddenly swam over and grabbed one leg of the ladder tightly, pulling it hard back. The ladder and the two soldiers on the ladder all fell down, and then, the Another vine wrapped around the ankle of a soldier and dragged him fiercely into the thick fog. The screams were heard from beginning to end, making the human soldiers feel terrified. Soon, the soldier was dragged into the thick fog. The vines under his feet suddenly stopped. The soldier hurriedly struggled to sit up. As he was getting up, a voice suddenly came from behind and said softly: "Child, go to sleep. " Just as he was about to turn around, a dagger had already passed through his neck, but another vine blocked his broken throat before his blood spurted out, sucking up all his blood. gone. Text Chapter 86 Fierce Battle (3) Thank you Mengmengshou for the reward, thank you all for your support, thank you all! ============================================ At the same time, magic sucks blood The toxin of the vine was also injected into his body. Suddenly, the human soldier seemed to see the heaven he believed in. His soul was already in a state of ecstasy, lightly stepping on the clouds that shimmered with golden light, rising to the divine level under the light of the rainbow. Only in his arms. But in reality, in the cold and dense fog, this young human soldier turned into a mummy at a very fast speed. There was another sigh of contentment behind him, and Gada's thin cheeks showed an abnormal flush, more like a sommelier admiring a fine wine. Suddenly, Jiada opened his eyes, laughed loudly, and said in a low voice: "War I love war so much! Quack!" The bloody vines swam forward again, like a bird that had never known how to eat. What does it feel like to be full, like a python. On the city wall of Palestine, Tuba led the kobolds and used spears to plunge all the humans who tried to climb up again, leaving no chance. Encouraged by Tuba's halo effect, the soldiers of the Shield Squadron received good combat bonuses and were effective in combat. In a short period of time, no enemy was able to climb up the ladder to the city wall. At the same time, on the battlefield once again shrouded in the fog of war, there were many soldiers who were sent out to hunt down the kobold harassment team. They lost contact with their own troops under the fog of war. When they walked back, they usually found themselves The passage layout behind him had been blocked by ice picks. Some teams struggled to climb over the ice cones and were accidentally pierced into hedgehogs. Some teams stayed in the passage and waited for help. Others walked all the way down, trying to find the exit. The human army has been completely dispersed in the Ice Cone Deer Village. At the same time, many such teams encountered an embarrassing thing, that is, they originally chased those kobold harassing teams with superior force, but when they actually chased those kobolds, they suddenly discovered that, The number of those kobold teams suddenly doubled several times. Now after the encounter, the number of kobolds exceeded the number of human soldiers, and the advantage on the local battlefield was suddenly reversed. It seems that the kobolds are well prepared. "Ouch!!!" The two leading kobolds laughed ferociously. When they shook their bodies, they released two balls of crazy berserker fighting spirit. Then they waved their battle axes or broadswords and struck like rhinoceroses that could not be avoided. Entering the team of human soldiers, under this strong attack, the team of human soldiers were like paper, and a huge wound was instantly torn open! After wandering around in the maze-like icicle jungle for a long time, I was looking for the enemy in fear. Now the enemy appeared, but with a posture that they could not match. When the human team was about to retreat, suddenly on the ice behind them, two hairless people appeared. The inconspicuous snowdrift suddenly moved. Two crampons stood up unsteadily, grabbed a human soldier's leg, spun it around twice, and threw it away into the distance. There were screams. It burst out of the air, followed by the sound of falling to the ground, and the sound of the Ice Pick Deer Village being activated and flying around. Soon, this group of human soldiers was completely wiped out by the kobold team. They opened their eyes and looked at the sky silently. The blood underneath his body was also flowing, dyeing the ice and snow red. The front wall is already covered with ladders, no less than twenty, and the bed crossbow is no longer of much use. The shield team led by Tuba is fighting with the human soldiers repeatedly for points on the city wall, killing several in and out. However, now there are human soldiers with fighting spirit who have climbed onto the city wall and are fighting with Tuba. . In other places, several powerful humans climbed out of the city wall, and they saw that the kobolds' defense line was about to collapse. At this moment, Viscount Luther, who was sitting in the rear defense, suddenly saw a messenger running from his rear. The messenger was out of breath and almost collapsed. "Report to the Viscount! Our rear was attacked by the Northland Alliance! Three towns have been burned down!" the messenger shouted loudly. Viscount Luther wanted to chop off this man's head. But he had to face the frightened eyes of other generals around him. To be honest, he has already made relevant preparations. For a hundred years, the nobles of the North have been among you and me, and it is impossible to completely cut off contact. He also has his own informants in the Northland Alliance. Of course, he knows that there are also informants in the Northland Alliance in his own camp, so it is normal for the enemy to know about his actions and even take advantage of him. But he also left a foreshadowing in the Northland Alliance. The enemy will think that he actually sent a small force to pretend to attack Palestine, and the real main force is still waiting at home.??Ambush them. Now that there is a fool who insists on breaking into this ambush, it can be easily exposed that this is just a cover. Viscount Luther swallowed the sweetness that came out of his throat and said loudly: "The city is about to be destroyed. First attack Palestine Castle. After a short rest, return to the army immediately!" Gu Gua was cold on the mage tower. Watching all this coldly, a phantom sound spell suddenly came out from the top of the mage tower, but it was spoken in the dragon language and kobold dialect that all kobolds can understand. "I'll count one, two, three and get down! One, two, three!" Suddenly all the kobolds climbed down. Gu Gua pressed his hands hard on the crystal ball, and all the ice picks on the three floors immediately started to shoot. The dense ice picks shot indiscriminately, piercing through all the standing humans, and they were unable to die. Die again. In the first round of Luzhai, all the humans on the city wall were impaled to death. Even the ladders leaning against the city wall were smashed to pieces, and even the repaired walls at the back of several sections were smashed, revealing several large gaps. Come. Even the human knight who fought with Tuba was pierced by the ice pick and smashed directly into Palestine Castle. He rolled twice and seemed unable to move. This time, the ice cones that circled the city three times were activated, and Gu Gua also felt uncomfortable. The huge magic reaction force shook Gu Gua's teeth and roots, causing bleeding from all his orifices, and he squatted on the ground in dizziness. After leaving the crystal ball, Gu Gua shook his head. At this time, the sapphire on the dragon god's scales on his chest emitted a blue light. There were seven shining platinum stars in the blue light. This is the emblem of the platinum dragon god Bahamut. After the white-gold stars flickered, they immediately returned to Gu Gua's body again. Gu Gua suddenly felt that he was much more awake, and he also felt that the platinum dragon god's scales were more tightly clasped on his flesh and blood, just using a knife to pry it off. It may not be possible to pry it off. When he walked towards the crystal ball again, he suddenly found that his warlock aura circle had expanded a few points, and had jumped to two meters and three centimeters, becoming a second-level warlock! Gu Gua took a few breaths, and his heart was filled with joy. If he practiced by himself, it would probably take him three years to reach level 2 sorcerer. Now, with the help of the mage tower, he could go from level 1 to level 1 in only half a year. The level has been upgraded to level 2, which is really amazing! Sure enough, the Mage Tower is the supreme treasure of mages and warlocks, so that¡¯s it! Text Chapter 87 Fierce Battle (4) Still in the middle of the battle, Gu Gua didn't care so much. He wiped the blood from his face and walked quickly towards the crystal ball, placing his hands firmly on the crystal ball. Suddenly the battlefield situation appeared in front of him again, and this feeling was clearer and more powerful, and even the field of vision increased a bit. The gap between the second level and the first level is not obvious, but with the blessing of the Mage Tower, this gap seems very huge, and Gu Gua suddenly feels like 800 pixels and 8 colors are replaced by 1024 pixels and 32 true colors. Then he monitored the battlefield from the crystal ball and continued his next plan. The entire battlefield is like a Shura field. There are broken limbs and broken bodies of human soldiers everywhere, with almost no intact human bodies, and blood and internal organs scattered everywhere. On the entire ice field, bright red blood stains have covered the entire battlefield. There is not a trace of smoke, but the effect completely surpasses being plowed by artillery fire. There were a few human soldiers who were lucky enough to hide under the obstacles and were not stabbed by the ice picks. After the Ice Pick Deer Village was launched, they looked around the battlefield. They suddenly couldn't bear it and went crazy. The other kobold warriors, because of their timely concealment, were not seriously damaged by this terrible blow. Tuba, who fell from the collapsed city wall, quickly turned over and saw the human knight next to him with ice picks stuck in his body. He lowered his head and said, "I'll give you a minute to make a final prayer to your god." The human knight had blood bubbles at his mouth and stared at him closely. Believe it or not, he did start to pray. One minute passed quickly, and the human knight struggled to take out a crystal-carved Wulou Tilu emblem from his arms. It could be seen that it was very old, maybe it was a family heirloom. "Pleasegive it to my sonSonnythank you" The human knight took a few breaths and finally died. Tuba picked up the crystal emblem, bowed silently, and put it in his pocket. Then he turned around and walked towards other enemies. Jada crawled on the ground. The blood-sucking vines on his left hand spread around like spider webs, sucking in all the scattered blood. After absorbing the blood, Jada's face became much rosier. He showed a satisfied smile. The sound of whooshing flew through the air, which made Viscount Luther's scalp numb and made him feel uneasy at the same time. The broadcast of Dragon Language sounded again: "Attention everyone, check the battlefield immediately, kill all seriously injured humans, and tie up the surrendered and lightly injured humans! All humans who are still capable of resisting and are resisting will be killed." "Pardon!" At the end, Gu Gua added: "The looters can get half of the loot on the enemy!" Upon hearing this order, all the kobolds who had just been lying on the ground jumped up, as if they had taken an aphrodisiac. , roaring towards the human corpses lying along the way. If bullying halflings is the first hobby of kobolds, then robbing property is the second favorite of kobolds. When I heard that there was money to be robbed, I still robbed those bastard humans. What was even better was that most of these humans were seriously injured or had simply burped, so it was even more pleasurable to rob! Suddenly, the head of the dog rushed wildly, rushing towards humming or dead humans in the side of the dog. After inserting a few swords, he began to search for the property of human soldiers. A quarter of an hour has passed. Viscount Luther, who was standing outside like an ant on a hot pot, roared: "That idiot Alby! Is he ready?! If there is no more blizzard, I will chop him down!" " Viscount Luther's eyes were full of madness and bloodshot eyes, looking like an evil ghost who had just crawled out of the abyss. Immediately afterwards, the blizzard began to blow, and the fog of war on the position also disappeared. But the scene that unfolded under the fog of war made Viscount Luther's vision darken, and he almost fell off his horse. The three-story deer village in Pillersburg has disappeared. Likewise, his army of 2,500 people has also disappeared. Some soldiers even had ice picks stuck in their bodies, wailing in pain in the ice and snow, and then being followed around. The kobold cut the throat with a knife, and then searched the soldier's body up and down for all the previous things. Viscount Luther even saw that in some places ahead, the corpses of some human soldiers had been completely skinned into naked pigs, with not even a piece of cloth left to cover their bodies. His vision suddenly went dark, and he almost fell off his horse. This is also because the kobolds in Palestine have been poor for a long time and haven't enjoyed the fun of robbery for a long time, so they did it so thoroughly. I saw that several sections of the city wall of Palestine were also blown up.There was not a single kobold in sight. Viscount Luther gritted his teeth and said angrily: "There are all the rest! Come with me to attack! We must save our robes!" Then, there were ten groups of cavalry. After transporting pine wood, they smashed all the three rings of Ice Pick Deer Village outside, and the remaining 500 cavalry rushed inside like wild thunder. The kobolds who are searching for the corpses of human soldiers are just a ball of scattered sand. They have even lost their weapons. How can they be the opponent of Viscount Luther, a 500-man cavalry? Furthermore, I have accumulated too much depression, my anger gauge has already been filled up, and I am just waiting for my ultimate move! Fortunately, Viscount Luther now only wants to drive the cavalry, pass through the broken city wall of Palestine as soon as possible, enter the city directly, destroy the mage tower, and establish the victory. The next step is to slaughter these hateful dog heads. people! Standing on the second floor, looking down at Viscount Luther who was marching angrily, he smiled with satisfaction. This kind of scene was designed by Gu Gua himself. On Gu Gua's crystal ball and on the map of the outer position, there are many red irregular squares. Viscount Luther's cavalry is galloping on these small red squares. When Viscount Luther's cavalry enters the largest When a red square appeared, Gu Gua pressed the crystal ball with both hands and pressed it hard. The largest red square suddenly flashed, and Viscount Luther's cavalry lost another four-fifths. On the battlefield outside, Viscount Luther heard a strange noise behind him. He turned around and saw that the ice beneath the cavalry behind him was collapsing on a large scale. Countless cavalry showed frightened expressions, and then they fell straight into the air. falling down. You know, what kobolds are best at is digging holes. The four-meter pit that made hundreds of cavalrymen fall into the pit in shock was also the work of the kobolds. Of course, there are also magical creature crampons and Gu Gua that control the effect of the mage tower. Otherwise, it would be impossible to dig so many and such big holes in the cold permafrost in a short period of time. Luther finally couldn't hold it back and vomited out a mouthful of old blood. He fell from the horse with a pale face. Then the adjutant beside him picked him up and shouted loudly: "There is an ambush ahead, let's retreat!" Turning the horse's head, he took the remaining cavalry and ran westward as fast as he could. Text Chapter 88: Binding Spirits on the Battlefield Viscount Luther's adjutant led the remaining men on horseback and galloped away, not daring to take another look at the black mage tower. At this moment, the silent mage tower had become something that would never be erased from the hearts of these human cavalry. shadow. Even the remaining Pastor Albi and his entourage fled westward in a hurry. Immediately afterwards, groups of shield soldiers walked out from the inner city wall, forming a neat queue, holding crossbows, walking step by step to the edge of the pit, and then began to urinate in a collective manner. Under Da's command, he started shooting at the soldiers in the pit. "We surrender! We surrender!" The humans at the bottom of the pit shouted loudly when they saw that their generals had abandoned them and ignored them. Naturally, they were unwilling to suffer the immediate loss. Jiada had already walked to the side, and the blood-sucking vine on his left hand reached down, sucking blood happily. When the humans shouted to surrender, the kobolds of the Shield Team stopped shooting, because the Great Elder Gu Gua had ordered , Chief Tuba also ordered not to kill the humans who surrendered. Seeing that these kobolds actually treated the prisoners leniently, Jiada couldn't help but sneered. Xiexie said to the humans at the bottom of the pit: "You attacked Palestine. Do you think that as long as you surrender, you will be forgiven by your master?" ?¡± The humans at the bottom of the pit looked at each other with gloomy faces, and it seemed that they were destined to die. Jada's blood-sucking vines have penetrated deep into the bottom of the pit, sucking the blood of several horses cleanly. They have also padded under the bodies of several of the most powerful human knights around, and said leisurely: "As long as you draw your swords and kill them, If a comrade next to you is killed, we will consider you to be truly surrendering. " "One is enough, we are also a kind race." Jada opened his mouth, revealing his white teeth. This smile is not attractive at all. The face of the human cavalry was even more ugly, but at least there was some luster in his eyes. In a desperate situation, as long as there is a glimmer of hope, they will not jump over the wall, but they no longer have the ability to pull the kobolds to die together. Between humans and humans, between humans and kobolds, unexplained glances circulated in confusion. The scene was quite embarrassing, and the atmosphere seemed colder than the surrounding ice. Jiada seemed to enjoy something particularly delicious in this atmosphere. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath and said: "I have been touched by your deep comrade-in-arms feelings. Since you would rather die together, If you don¡¯t want to live in shame, then I am willing to fulfill your good name. Of course, this is also a kind of kindness for us. It¡¯s a pity that no one can spread it for us anymore,¡± Jada proclaimed. , said to the kobolds around him: "Remember to remove the last trace of cloth from their bodies. If you encounter a fat one, you can also cut off the meat to feed our ferocious ferrets." The kobolds did not keep their traditional pet ferocious ferrets, but humans did not know this, and the fear in their hearts deepened. Some humans even opened their mouths to shout and curse, but Jada remained indifferent, as if they just heard the wind passing by their ears. Then, he raised his right hand again and said: "Everyone has it!" "Raise the crossbow!" "Load the arrow!" "Load the string!" Jada deliberately prolonged his voice in every word, and the kobold's unique dialect made him laugh. These commands sound like they are full of sharp teeth, gnawing at every human ear canal. Just when Jiada was about to give the order to shoot arrows, the human cavalry at the bottom of the pit suddenly shouted and waved their weapons to kill their comrades next to them. After a pause of three to five seconds, the human soldiers who started to attack had basically completed the task of surrendering to them as instructed by Jada. Jada laughed loudly and announced loudly: "Let go!" Immediately, the iron arrows on the crossbows were covered like ice rain, and all the human cavalry showed desperate and resentful expressions. Desperate cries echoed across the empty ice field. Seeing this expression, Jiada smiled even more happily and crazily. He fell to his knees like a madman, smashed his fists crazily, and laughed so hard that he was out of breath. There are still a dozen cavalrymen still surviving in the pit. Basically, these people did not attack their comrades at the last moment, but covered their bodies with the corpses of their dead comrades. Gu Gua¡¯s voice came from the eyes of the mage monitoring the battlefield: ¡°Jada, that¡¯s enough.¡± The remaining dozen cavalry have good martial arts skills, all above level four, and three of them have fighting spirit. In the North, where force is the most important thing, this martial arts can already bring them a good influence. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT?The temptation of kobolds who are obviously mentally disturbed shows that they are truly smart people. There is no shortage of people with good muscles in the North, but there is a shortage of people with good brains. The Northland Alliance has slapped Gu Gua in the face with practical actions in this battle. Baron Sihart and Pastor Duncan have used kobolds like Gu Gua as cannon fodder. Why would he bother to kill his opponents for allies who have betrayed the alliance? It is also good to accumulate more strength to contain the other party. Then, Gu Gua ordered the kobolds to clean the battlefield, collect all the trophies, tie up the living cavalry and drag them away, and throw all the dead humans and horses into the pit and bury them. thing. Fortunately, the hole was dug so big that everyone was finally buried in it and covered with one and a half meters of soil. It was all over. The horses that died in the battle were cut off and dried into dried meat, and even their internal organs were cooked into ten large pots of spicy chowder for the kobolds to drink. With the help of humans in the refugee camp, the kobolds sorted the trophies, dividing weapons and armor into one pile, and other personal belongings, such as rings and necklaces, into another pile. Needless to say, other gold coins and other things were all placed in Gu Gua's box. Then, a middle-aged man in the pawn industry classified and screened these trophies. The final conclusion was that the price of these trophies should be around 7,500 gold coins, which is equivalent to a quarter of the entire Northland's annual fiscal revenue. one! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? How can you make so much money fighting a war? ! It seems that it is not unreasonable for the kobolds to be keen on robbing! After winning this battle, the kobolds were happier than celebrating Holy Day. On Gu Gua¡¯s crystal ball, you can see that under the influence of the water magic around Pillersburg, something strange seems to be happening in the big pit. Gu Gua specially posted a mage's eye, hovering over the Thousand Man Pit, and began to read the magic books he had read. Gu Gua inherited the habit from his previous life. Because he was stupid, he couldn't understand many advanced techniques at once, so he memorized all the classics, then ruminated them over and over again, slowly absorbing and understanding them. After coming to this mage tower in this life, he also used the same method. He memorized all the magic books on the second floor first, and then searched for relevant books in his memory when using them, and then looked for useful ones. part. Soon, Gu Gua found something similar to the magical changes in the Thousand Man Pit in his memory. This was when there was a fierce war near the spiritual veins, and many people with strong hostility and resentment died, and when some people died without firm faith, the resentment and hostility combined with the magic power near the spiritual veins, This will happen. The result is that these souls with nowhere to go will be bound by powerful hostility and resentment, and will absorb the surrounding magic to form ghost-like earth-bound spirits. This kind of earth-bound spirit can evolve by absorbing magic power, and it will also bind the souls of those killed by it nearby and become its minions. In the end, the area near the earth-bound spirit will become a ghost town. Such earth-bound spirits may be strong or weak, but generally speaking they have extremely special physiques and abilities. With reference to the classics, Gu Gua carefully observed the flow of magic power through the eyes of the mage, and finally confirmed this fact. It seems that a new earthbound spirit is forming in this big pit. Gu Gua happened to come across the mage's research on earth-bound spirits. How to guide the formation of the Earthbound Spirit, and add your own magic mark to the Earthbound Spirit, so as to become the master of the Earthbound Spirit, control the Earthbound Spirit, and make it a loyal and capable servant. Even some evil wizards will take the initiative to capture some innocent people, kill them under their own wizard tower, and artificially create an earthbound spirit to use as their own magic servant. They are powerful and will not rest for 24 hours. Watchdog. By comparing the descriptions in the magic books, Gu Gua carefully observed the situation around the Thousand Man Pit and judged the situation. It just so happens that it is the early stage before the Earthbound Spirit has been formed. Gu Gua can not only dispel all this resentment and prevent the formation of earth-bound spirits, but also add his own magic mark to guide the formation of earth-bound spirits and create a powerful ghost slave for himself. Text Chapter 89 The Failure of Luther Gu Gua pondered for a moment and finally made a decision. A mage's eye flew through the air and came to the second floor of the mage tower. Gu Gua engraved his own magic mark on the Mage's Eye, and according to the scriptures, he also carved some magic circuits on the Mage's Eye. After having Guji, it became much easier for Gu Gua to draw these magic circuits. Especially after Gu Gua upgraded and Guji also improved a lot of attributes, it was even more convenient. Gu Gua first formed the prototype of the magic circuit in his mind, and then told Guji through the spiritual link with his demon pet. The etching acid of the magic circuit will be formed in Guji's body, and then adjusted. After the adjustment of the magic circuit in Guji's body is completed, the target object is put in. Under the wrap of Guji, strong acid is used to etch smoothly. After the etching is completed, it is converted into a non-acidic part and the acid is wiped off. clean. After the etching is completed, this magic circuit can still be stored in Guji's memory, and can be recalled next time it is needed. Soon, with the help of Guji, the magic mark on the mage's eye and the magic circuit controlled by the earthbound spirit were evenly etched on the mage's eye in just tens of seconds. Compared with the previous life when he pretended to be a human and sneaked into the university, At that time, the plate-making machines in the factories that I saw were not much different. After doing this, let the mage's eye fly to the place where more than two thousand human corpses were buried, quietly absorbing the resentment, anger and various magic powers below, and slowly wrapped them around. During this process, Gu Gua continued to add his own magic mark to this special mage's eye, added operating systems, and consciously guided and transformed this earthbound spirit according to the methods of intelligent spirits. , making it more adaptable to the path of becoming an intelligent advanced spiritual body. Anyway, these are invisible, and Gu Gua is not afraid that this thing will scare other unrelated people. But some people will feel a chill on their backs when passing through this big pit. Soon, few people walked on this land, and Gu Gua also arranged for people to plant ice-cold fruits on it as a cover. Although Gu Gua used the mage tower and various techniques to win the battle, Gu Gua knew that he lacked the ability to pursue. His greatest strength is the mage tower, but the mage tower cannot be moved. The total number of kobolds was more than two hundred. In the fierce battle just now, although there were not many confrontations, nearly sixty kobolds were killed. For this small tribe, it can be considered a serious loss of vitality. Of the human surrendered prisoners, Tuba inside the city wall kept the most. He organized the kobolds to treat all those who could be treated, saving a total of fifty-one lives. And treated them with courtesy, making these humans think that they had met a real noble. Now that Tuba has awakened the Holy Dragon Fighting Qi, he seems to be more like a pure paladin rather than a wretched kobold. Gu Gua knew that Bahamut must be involved in this kind of thing, but because he was not strong enough to really intervene, he just let him go. Gu Gua arranged for the kobolds to repair the city wall, and put the sixteen captured knights of Viscount Luther into cells. Gada sucked their blood every day, keeping them in a languid state. Fortunately, the drug-like anesthetics Come on, these sixteen human knights didn't feel too uncomfortable. The remaining soldiers were given good food and drink to Tuba, and they were also trained as friendly kobold humans. Gu Gua knows that since the majority of intelligent creatures in this world are still humans, they cannot avoid dealing with humans. If they just fight blindly, no matter how powerful Palersburg is, it will one day be destroyed. So it is better to always leave a way out for yourself and make some preparations. Then, he opened the crystal ball and observed what was happening in other places in the North. First, Hart and Lezli led a hundred and twenty elite cavalry to rampage through Viscount Luther's territory, burning three more towns and bringing back more than 5,000 human refugees. This battle seemed He was so leisurely that he even emptied the enemy's warehouses and moved all valuable things back to the refugee camp under the city of Palestine. The troops of the Northern Alliance began to slowly march northward. Viscount Luther's main cavalry had been lost under the city of Pillersburg. After Viscount Luther and Pastor Albi returned to their territory, they resolutely shrunk the front line and gathered their effective forces in Glacier Castle, Viscount Luther's largest castle. They retreated resolutely. In the castle, resist the offensive of the Northern Alliance. The mage¡¯s eyes turned further north again, focusing on the biggest variable in the north, the frost giant priest beast head. Deep in the western mountains, there is a hidden valley with dozens ofA cave-like cave, with a huge tribe of frost giants living in the cave. On the mountainside, there is another team of frost giants walking up step by step. This team of frost giants is naturally a group of priests and beast heads. He brought all his frost giants with him, wearing armor and cloth robes. They looked as if they were returning home in rich clothes. Naturally, he came here to attract young men. Gu Gua frowned and observed the frost giant tribe in the valley. There were at least a few hundred people in this tribe. If not, there were probably thousands of people. Priest Beast Head used the Oracle of the Frost Goddess and human supplies as bait, and abducted nearly five hundred frost giants. The frost giants in the entire northern land have been gathered together by the Priest Beast Head with the help of the materials produced by humans, and they started a wild gamble for his ambition and that of the Frost Goddess. Deep in the northern glacier, in an alpine area where even frost giants have never set foot easily, there is a temple of ice and snow. In the temple are many creatures that look like crampons, but are obviously more advanced than crampons. This creature is called Golu tribute. In fact, the ice claws were created based on Gorugon and the ice demon in the Ice Hell. These Gorugons knelt in front of the altar, loudly singing the holy name of the Frost Goddess, and constantly mixed the name of the glacier god Wulu Tilu into some magic languages, and kept adding some special spices. Throw it into the icy blue flames of the altar. The entire ceremony was presided over by a female priest with blue hair standing in the middle. This female priest has a tall figure and fair and slightly pink skin. She looks noble and mysterious. Her dark blue hair is combed into a noble hairstyle, her delicate face is also painted with blue palace makeup, she is wearing a close-fitting armor-like inner garment with reasonable construction materials, and a gorgeous and solemn sacred robe on the outside. She is currently undergoing a ceremony. There was a sound of hunting in the storm generated. The body under the robe is graceful and full of curves, giving people a cold and delicate beauty. This woman is the high-ranking priest of the Frost Goddess, Ilix. She has been hiding deep in the glacier, presiding over the work of extracting the divinity of Wulou Tilu for her master. It now seems that the Frost Goddess has the absolute advantage when it comes to absorbing the divinity of Wulou Tilu. All she needs to do now is just to prevent others from getting involved. If anyone knowledgeable sees this scene, they will be able to tell that this is the Frost Priestess Elix who is going through some kind of ritual to extract the divinity of the sleeping Wulou Tilu and transfer it to the Frost Goddess Oluel. on the body. I don¡¯t know how long it has passed, maybe an hour, maybe three months, maybe half a year. The weather on the glacier is always an icy dusk, with terrible blizzards blowing everywhere, and I have no sense of time at all. The ritual of extracting divinity has finally come to an end. Elix moved her small bare feet gracefully, like a cat, and walked down from the altar without making a sound, and walked to a smooth ice mirror. In her mirror, it also showed the frost giant. Priest Beasthead is negotiating with the tribal leader in that valley. "I hope these brainless idiots won't cause trouble for me." Her cold voice was like the crisp sound made by the newly melted ice in the spring stream when they collide with each other. Clean and tidy, but inhumane. "But this Frost Giant Priest Beast Head seems to be somewhat interesting. If his mission is completed, I think he may be able to enter the innermost circle of the Goddess Order." "There are also hidden treasures hidden in Icewind Valley. That white dragon, it¡¯s really annoying If it weren¡¯t for that white dragon I¡¯d really like to go down there and play¡± The white dragon in Icewind Dale doesn¡¯t know if there¡¯s Tiama, the five-color dragon god, behind it. With special support, I just know that this guy has lived in the barren Northland for decades. Not long after the death of the ice devil, the great warlock Octor, who pretended to be a human warlock, he moved in this valley. If it hadn¡¯t been for the fact that this white dragon had kept its peace for so many years and had no thoughts of interfering with Wulou Tilu¡¯s divinity, Ilix would not have tolerated its existence. She stayed here with the intention of holding on to the last line of defense. Otherwise, no one in the entire northern land can resist the power of the Frost Goddess. Then, she stopped talking to herself and stared seriously at the scene of negotiation between the two frost giants in the ice mirror. Text Chapter 90 Convincing the Frost Giant All book friends, please vote for recommendations and help our books float up. Thank you ~ ============================== ===== "But our tribe has a mission to supervise the dwarves and cannot cross the line." Giant Ax, the leader of the tribe in the valley, said seemingly sincerely. Although he also likes the fragrant roasted whole lamb and the sharp soju brought by the animal-headed priests, he also knows that although his tribe is powerful, he can still rob it if he insists on it. ¡°But I can¡¯t take action against a noble goddess priest, especially when this priest is accompanied by a group of attendants wearing armor and holding sharp weapons made by humans. The giant axe's eyes flicked around the frost giant brought by the beast head, and he calculated that if he grabbed it forcefully, he would probably be seriously injured, and it would be unaffordable. "As long as we control humans and let them fight for us, we can easily complete this task." Frost Giant Priest Beast Head said easily. "For example, my tribe was once the most powerful frost giant tribe on the glacier. The giant ax leader should know this." The beast head said slowly and unhurriedly, as if telling a story. "But due to various reasons, and because the goddess no longer favors us, our tribe gradually declined. Some time ago, there were only more than 20 people left. Seeing that the goddess's mission could not be completed, the people in the tribe were very worried. Afraid, afraid that after we die, we will all go to the Fiery Hell." After saying this, all the frost giants trembled in fear, and it seemed that they were really afraid of this so-called Fiery Hell. The beast head was a little proud. Facing these tribesmen with low IQs, he usually had a slight sense of superiority: "But we united and conquered the humans in the north. They provided us with food, equipment and weapons, and we dealt with Pile." The warlocks in Fort are much more convenient, and because of my correct strategy, the goddess gave me two priest levels!" said the beast head pretending to be enthusiastic. The leader of this tribe, Juaxe, is also pondering this issue. Although the spiritual veins of the valley tribes have not dried up. On the contrary, their spiritual veins have always been strong, but there are not many wars between them and the dwarves. Only when the dwarves appear, they go out to stop them and prevent them from going. The glacier travels north. In fact, over the years, more dwarves in the western mountains have been hunted and killed by humans. In other words, the real threat to the dwarves is humans. Therefore, borrowing human power to complete the task has also been circling in the mind of the underdeveloped frost giant leader Giant Ax. Because of the lack of war, the frost giant tribe has expanded unprecedentedly, and the population is getting more and more. It seems that there will not be enough food to eat, and people will starve to death. At this moment, the short priest in front of him brought a large amount of exquisite human food, making the frost giants in the valley as happy as if they were celebrating a holy festival. Seeing that they were living so well, all the frost giants were filled with envy, jealousy, and hatred. "After joining my team and wiping out all the enemies in the North, including humans, dwarves, and the kobolds and warlocks in Palestine, I am willing to let you be the big leader and I be my high priest! The goddess will also give us honor and glory! Goddess above, I will never interfere with your power!" The beast head announced loudly, saliva splashing everywhere in his almost roaring persuasion. But the frost giant leader Giant Ax didn't care, and looked at the flashing gold teeth in the mouth of the beast's head in a daze. So jealous. "But there are still prisoners in the tribe. Dwarves." The leader, Giant Axe, said hesitantly. "Dwarves are all stubborn, and you must not keep them around. Just let them dig mines for you in your tribe and train weapons for you." The beast head said nonchalantly. The giant ax smiled sheepishly and said, "The dwarves are stubborn and uncooperative, waiting to starve to death!" The beast head burst into laughter. Such a stupid frost giant was just convenient for him to seduce and to lead. And conductor! Soon, all the well-dressed men and women in the frost giant tribe were taken away by the beast heads, leaving some children and old people, nearly eighty or so, staying in the valley to guard their lair. The remaining three hundred and seventy strong frost giants and young frost giants took their weapons and left with the beast head. The beast head turned a corner and went to other tribes to recruit frost giants. From the Mage's Eye, I saw the movements of the frost giants, which were already separated from Viscount Luther's army. Seeing that the Northland Alliance and Viscount Luther were locked in a fierce battle, Gu Gua was also thinking about how to profit from this battle and get the best loot. Thinking of this, Gu Gua couldn't help but think that when he occupied the tribe of frost giants, the spiritual frost plant he absorbed had benefited Gu Gua a lot. His realm had been greatly improved, and he had also improved himself.The dragon's blood was well purified, and a worn-out magic war drum was also harvested. Of course, the biggest gain was the discovery of a dark iron vein. There are more people in this tribe now. Obviously their spiritual veins have not been completely exhausted and their magic power is still abundant, so they must have a lot of treasures. Maybe there are more valuable mineral deposits under the spiritual veins! If it is occupied, it will really happen! Thinking of this, the kobold blood in Gu Gua¡¯s body began to boil, digging holes, mining, and collecting gems! This is the favorite entertainment activity of the kobolds. Their love for mining is no less than that of the dwarves! Thinking of this, Gu Gua's mouth watered. Through the eyes of the mage, I can see that the main force of this tribe has left the valley, leaving only some old, weak, women and children. The originally bustling tribe now seems very empty. Gu Gua thought about it for a while, compared the power in his hands with the enemy's power, and still felt that it was necessary to join a group. Hum hum, then when you are fighting, I will sneak attack your lair, let you focus on one thing at the expense of the other, and give your anus a hard poke! ! But before that, it would be appropriate to unite Hart¡¯s army and Lezli, and then purchase more things like blazing glue through the Mage Association¡¯s caravan. To deal with frost giants, fire attacks are the most suitable. ¡°Also, the best choice is to win over more humans and use human power to attack the frost giant¡¯s lair. Now the kobolds have gone through another battle. Although they have promoted warriors, they have also lost a lot of strength. It is not easy to eat this piece of meat alone. If you are not careful, you may knock out your teeth. The mage's eyes then turned to Glacier Castle, Viscount Luther's important castle. Under Glacier Castle, a meat grinder has now been formed, consuming the troops of both the Northland Alliance and Viscount Luther on the battlefield. Text Chapter 91 The Alliance Marches The people of the Northland Alliance had their own thoughts. Baron Sihart wanted to consume the strength of other nobles, and other nobles wanted to preserve their own strength. As a result, even though everyone saw the fighter plane, no one dared to advance wildly. He rushed forward, fearing that he would be swallowed up by others after losing his strength. And although there are rumors that Viscount Luther's 3,000-strong cavalry army was defeated by 300 kobolds who were still fooling around in the woods a year ago under the city of Pillersburg, and suffered a near-total defeat. And this is true, but who would believe this stupid rumor? This must be a big trap created by Viscount Luther. It must be like this. Even Hart, a stupid young man, fled away immediately after grabbing a vote. Who dares to rush in risklessly? So the situation advanced more than ten kilometers on the front and stopped under the Glacier Castle. Everyone can see that whether Baron Sihart or Viscount Luther wins this war, the Northland will become a unified kingdom, at least the earldom. At that time, the nobles who were originally balanced in strength will succumb to one king. Although there are still many people who fantasize about becoming the king, more people are conserving their strength in this war where they cannot get the greatest benefit, so that they can have the strength to fight for themselves in the future kingdom. rights and interests. A delicate balance is formed again in this delicate psychological situation. "They are all a group of incompetent people who are greedy for life and afraid of death." Pastor Duncan looked at the cowering nobles around him with contempt, and his bossy tone made everyone feel uncomfortable. But Pastor Duncan is the highest-ranking pastor of the Frost Goddess in the Northland Alliance. No one dared to offend him, so everyone else pretended not to hear and turned their heads to the side. "If we achieve enough results before the frost giant comes back, we will be even less able to resist it when the frost giant comes back." A nobleman standing close to him joked. "According to rumors, Viscount Luther seems to have fallen out with the frost giants. Even if the frost giants come back, it's hard to say what they will do to Viscount Luther." Pastor Duncan said with confidence. "I know the character of frost giants very well. They are stupid, short-sighted, inferior and arrogant. They are a twisted and ridiculous race. They are easy to deal with." Baron Sihart, who had been silent, suddenly spoke up and said: "We can't wait any longer. Issue an order now. Whoever robs the city, captures the enemy, and robs the loot will hand over half to the alliance, and the rest will belong to themselves." The nobles of the Northland Alliance heard this sentence, Suddenly they came to life from their sleepwalking state, and they all crowded forward and asked: "What did the Baron just say?" "Do you own half of the spoils?" "Is that really what you said?" "What's the use of saying it?" ? A decree must be formed and promulgated, so as to show the majesty of the baron! "You are right! It must be made into a paper decree!" As he said, a noble took out the parchment on the spot. Baron Westhart wrote down what he just said, and then asked Baron Westhart to read it, and asked him to put his seal on it to form a legally binding document. When Baron Westhart was about to stamp his seal, Pastor Duncan took his hand and said, "Why do you need to share the merits with these ants?" Baron Westhart had a rare expression of anger on his face and said, "You If you want to take full advantage of your efforts to improve your priest level, I also support you, but you must know that you can only discuss how to distribute the prey after you have caught it. If you only focus on discussing this issue before the prey is caught, the prey will only run away in the end. !¡± Pastor Duncan twitched his mouth twice and stopped talking. Baron Sihart stamped his family seal on the parchment roll, which means that this decree has taken effect. After signing the decree, Baron Sihart sat on horseback and announced loudly: "I declare that the general attack has begun!" At this moment, Sihart's eldest son, a strong young knight Xihan, immediately led a group of people. The large group of cavalry rushed towards the enemy camp fiercely. Once they saw Baron Sihart¡¯s men rushing forward so bravely, the other nobles were not willing to lag behind. If Baron Sihart were to take control of the Glacier Castle, it would be equivalent to having the two most powerful castles in the entire North land fall into his hands. At that time, other nobles would not even have room to stand up. When Xihan's army lagged "very unsatisfactorily" behind the other noble armies, and after the other noble armies had serious battles with Viscount Luther's army, they finally realized that they had been betrayed again. . ¡°To retreat on the battlefield now is definitely to seek death. The only way now is to keep moving forward. Just when they were halfway through the fight and everyone was exhausted, Sihart¡¯s armyThe whole thing started to move, charging towards Glacier Castle with a roaring power. The other nobles who were about to lose their breath naturally knew that Sihat was here to grab the credit. They mustered up their last breath and attacked with all their strength. If they wanted to grab more loot for themselves, it was best to occupy the entire castle. Soon Baron Westhart¡¯s well-trained army defeated Viscount Luther¡¯s army, which had no fighting spirit, and quickly occupied the entire Glacier Castle. Viscount Luther saw that the last layer of paper armor he had put on had been pierced. When he looked north in a hurry, he vomited three liters of blood. Viscount Luther, who was originally a powerful level 6 warrior, was already in the wind. Can Zhu, I'm afraid he will meet his god soon. "I think he practiced martial arts hard since he was a child, awakened his fighting spirit at the age of twenty, inherited his father's title at the age of twenty-one, and vowed to unify the entire Northland in his lifetime. Then he worked hard in the most remote territory in the North, and spent a full twenty-three years turning the most remote territory in the North into one of the top seven territories in the North. the further away. When the frost giant beast head said those words, the dream he had suppressed in his heart for more than twenty years suddenly burst out and was out of control! He resolutely united with the frost giants and set off a bloody storm in the North! He did not hesitate to massacre dissidents, used the shortest possible time to unify the forces, and used killing and fear to establish his authority. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Out of his own will, he forced the attack on the Mage Tower, and ultimately ended up in a complete defeat. If one thing is not done well, there is a high possibility of death and annihilation of the whole family. His son Capo is still young, only 14 years old now, and he may not be able to help him up. Seeing himself letting go of his strong support, he discovered that the frost giant was the key to his success. You must persevere, never despair, never give up! In this world, the water between aliens and mages is so deep Viscount Luther looked at the blue sky outside the carriage with a pale face, suppressed tears streaming from the corners of his eyes. Suddenly, the cavalry in front suddenly burst into commotion and cheered loudly. They were on their way to escape after being defeated. What were they doing? Text Chapter 92 Magic Drum Viscount Luther stood up and looked forward. Not long after, he saw a flash of blue appear on the horizon in front of him. When he looked carefully, he saw that it was a team of frost giants with almost 1,000 people! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? With such an army of frost giants, the entire Northland can definitely be controlled! Viscount Luther's sickly face flushed instantly, and he felt that the energy that had been knocked away returned to him. When he saw the priest beast head, the core figure of the frost giant, hot tears poured out of his eyes without money. The beast head looked at him with a smile. Viscount Luther felt that his spring was coming, and walked up quickly, wanting to give Viscount Luther a big hug. Suddenly, the animal-headed priest waved his staff vigorously, and the animal head on the staff smashed Viscount Luthor's head into pieces, leaving only a surprised chin, and then the whole person fell softly. down. "Now, humans in the North, the frost giants rule you. Now, your failed leader has been executed by me, and you will be led by Albi Priest." The priest beast head said slowly. "Do any of you have any opinions?" Everyone fell silent. Pastor Albi's carriage drove up. When Pastor Albi saw Viscount Luther's body, he immediately screamed and rushed forward, lying on Viscount Luther's body. The body burst into tears. Soon, the frost giant¡¯s team met the aristocratic army of the Northland Alliance. Under the frost giant¡¯s big stick, the aristocratic army of the Northland Alliance was defeated and hurriedly retreated to the Glacier Castle they had just captured. The frost giants who came from afar were also a little tired, so they ordered the remnants of the human regime headed by Pastor Albi to provide food and shelter, as well as a large number of armors and weapons used by the frost giants, and then camped under the Glacier Castle in a swaggering manner. . Now is not the time to be impulsive. Gu Gua stood up from the crystal ball, fed his magic pet Guji with ice cold fruit and black iron pieces, and then started pacing on the second floor. After Guji finished eating the ice cold fruit and black iron pieces, he happily walked around Gu Gua's body. Now the chain armor that was first seized on Gu Gua has been completely digested by Guji, and fed back to Gu Gua through other methods. Therefore, the scales on Gu Gua are not just orange, but have become a little dim, with some Some iron color. Looking at Foster next to him, he is also constantly studying magic books, stopping from time to time to operate magic. Just in time, Gu Gua¡¯s thoughts turned to the old, weak, sick and disabled people left by the frost giants on the glacier, and he naturally thought of the broken war drum that he had not studied thoroughly. So he walked to the place where the war drums were piled and picked them up. As Gu Gua¡¯s level increases, Guji¡¯s abilities also improve, including intelligence. Guji is now like a newborn kitten. He is curious about everything and wants to lick it. Seeing Guji licking the war drum, Gu Gua was slightly disturbed. This Guji is very interesting. It can swallow everything it sees. It also has the ability to simulate and restore magic items after swallowing them. Anyway, this war drum is just a worn-out waste product now. Even if it is eaten by Guji, it is just a snack for Guji. So Gu Gua walked to the corner between the bookshelves on the second floor and took out the old war drum that he had studied for a while and then thrown aside. Guji was still very interested in these magic items. When he saw the war drum, he even started shaking with excitement, and screamed like a spoiled child. Foster next to him also noticed this situation and asked respectfully: "Great Elder, this war drum looks like it has some background. Is it a magic item?" Gu Gua nodded and said: "Yes, this is to eliminate the frost giants. I wanted to use Guji¡¯s magic rubbing ability to thoroughly study the principles of the old war drum that I captured when I was with the tribe.¡± Foster looked at the gray glue monster Gu Gua swimming around with admiration. Ji, said with envy: "Guji is awesome! I also hope I can have such a powerful magic pet!" Gu Gua smiled slightly. When he signed the contract with Guji, he knew clearly that the gray glue monster was one of the lowest demon pets, and it was not a demon pet known for its "power". ¡°Perhaps he is the only warlock who can sign a magic pet contract with the gray glue monster. He thought for a while and said: "Foster, you will also have your own magic pet, but now I don't have enough magic materials, and I don't have a suitable magic pet. I need to wait until the master comes back. You can learn magic knowledge first. , focus on improving your warlock registration.¡±nbsp; Foster's eyes were slightly disappointed, but he still said firmly: "Yes, Great Elder! I will study hard and bring glory to the tribe!" Gu Gua touched Foster's head lovingly and asked him to continue After going to learn magic, he held Guji in his hand and slowly placed it on the broken war drum. Guji¡¯s growth during this period has grown from the size of a bowl to the size of a bucket. I usually don't feel it when I'm lying on my body, but now it's all concentrated in my hands, and I suddenly feel that it's a lot heavier. Then Guji was like thick mucus, leaking from the seams of Gu Gua's hands, evenly covering the worn-out war drum, rubbing and corroding at the same time, constantly removing all the magic circuits and marks on the war drum. Transferred. Gu Gua stood aside and kept analyzing the first-hand information collected by Guji. Combined with the content he had previously researched, he gradually mastered the secret of this war drum. This war drum should have been robbed by the frost giants from elsewhere. It should have been made by the orc shaman at first. The body of the drum is made of hemlock wood that is more than a century old, and the magic circuits on it are outlined with grease paint made from Beamon bone marrow and thunderbird feathers. The drum head covered above is also made of Behemoth leather. The entire drum can be said to be carefully crafted from the best materials of the orc clan. There should be a core mark in the center of the drum head. This core mark is a way to distinguish between ourselves and the enemy. People with this mark will be regarded as their own comrades and enjoy the blessing of magic. The sound of the drums heard will be uplifting and magically empowering. People who don't have this mark will hear the drum beats that are heartbreaking, weird and painful. People with weak will may even lose their fighting spirit and turn around and run away. The core mark in the center of the drum head should have been removed by the frost giant after being captured and replaced with his own mark. But after all, it was a tough modification, not very strong, and it fell apart after being used a few times. Let¡¯s look at the other parts of the war drum. After the mark distinguishes between ourselves and the enemy, this war drum can add endurance aura, blood aura and attack aura to our own warriors. The endurance aura can increase endurance and improve physical fitness of warriors. The marching time is longer, the duration of the battle will also be extended, and even those who are seriously injured can survive for a while. Those who are slightly injured can also rely on their own recovery power to recover from their injuries with the blessing of the endurance halo. The hot-blooded halo can rekindle the fighting spirit exhausted from long-term battles at critical combat opportunities, and rejuvenate brand-new combat effectiveness. However, it can only be used once per day. The attack aura improves the accuracy of the attack and increases the intensity of the attack within five minutes. Text Chapter 93 Entering the virtual scene again Gu Gua thought for a while and realized that the original core mark in the center of the drum head should also be able to provide some magical effects. Whether it was the orcs of its original owner or the later frost giants, they must have their own unique features. Later, all After it was damaged, Gu Gua couldn't learn from it. This is a problem. How to set this magic mark? Gu Gua thought for a while, and found that in addition to the personal mark that he naturally learned after becoming a warlock, there were also platinum scales from Bahamut, which could also be used as a magic mark. ???????????????????? But this mark is more of a divine spell than a magic one. The functions of this platinum scale are dragon power and metal floating shield, which are also very suitable for the battlefield. Thinking of this, Gu Gua once again glanced at Guji, who was constantly corroding the broken war drum. At this time, Guji has copied all the magic circuits and analyzed the material of the war drum. Guji, who has completed the task, is like a greedy kitten at this moment, eating his favorite cow cheese bit by bit. The material form of the entire broken magic drum is melting bit by bit. In Guji's gray body. Gu Gua, who has completed the analysis of the war drum, has an idea for this magic war drum, but at this moment, he has to wait until Guji finishes devouring the war drum before he can test it. Sitting in front of the crystal ball, Gu Gua, who had learned all the knowledge on the second floor, suddenly felt a sense of leisure. He had not been idle since he entered Palersburg. First, he learned martial arts from the demonized half-orc Harik. After fighting the humans who came to rob him, he accidentally revealed that his intelligence was much higher than that of the kobolds around him. Then because of this normal human intelligence, he was selected by Xilang as the kobold supervisor. In the battle with Mangdun and Harik who had awakened their fighting spirit, he awakened the warlock bloodline and became a low-level warlock, and finally became Pyles. The de facto leader of the Fort Kobolds. And Xilang, the actual owner of the Master Tower, for various reasons, even disappeared after leaving the worldly affairs to Gu Gua. Immediately afterwards, he got involved in the frost giant war, and signed a fragile contract with the nobles of the Northern Alliance. At the same time, he finally obtained a half-man who was willing to stay close to the kobolds for various reasons. The blood warlock Hart, and the humanoid dragon Lezli. Through Ju Gugua¡¯s observation, he still discovered various connections between Hart and the Mages Association, what is the relationship between Warlock Silang and the Mages Association, and what is the relationship between Hart and the Mages Association? Why did Xilang disappear for two months after appointing him? What on earth did he do? Xilang is definitely not a generous person who makes wedding clothes for others, and his murderous intention towards himself makes Gu Gua feel deeply uneasy. What is the plan for this Xilang? Why are there so many powerful forces involved in such a remote northern land? The remote and desolate Northland is not a rich place. When Gu Gua started to think back on all this, he felt a sense of fear. But now that the situation is like this, and it seems to be developing towards a favorable situation, the feeling hanging in my throat has been temporarily let go. Suddenly he remembered that there was an unfinished course in the crystal ball, which was the virtual learning scene based on Silang. ¡°If Xilang is not in the mage tower, hurry up and learn about Xilang¡¯s past to see if there is any real reason why he came to the North. But if he learns something he shouldn't know, will it make him angry? Gu Gua thought for a while and decided to enter this scene. Even if he died, he would still have to be an understanding person. While entering the scene, the spirits of the three kobold warlocks tied next to the crystal ball also followed, entering the virtual environment from Silang's perspective. My vision became blurry again, as if I was in a dream. When the light gradually adapted, the vision returned, but it was already another scene in front of him. In a strange low-end hotel, Gu Gua, who played Xilang, woke up. He had to find some work today, otherwise he and his mother would be kicked out by the hotel owner tomorrow night, and they would not be able to afford even the cheapest brown bread. As a foreigner, there is no way to get credit. After his mother was humiliated, Xilang suddenly developed devil blood and became a wild sorcerer without inheritance, and he also had a very unstable evil blood. As a level 0 wild warlock, Xilang can't cast a single spell. For him, the awakening of bloodline is more about the improvement of physical fitness, rather than the real mastery of any super powers.Law. Xilang, played by Gu Gua, left the village in the ravine with his mother who had been stimulated crazy. Relying on the money collected from the mercenaries, he came to a small town on the plains outside and stayed in a low-end hotel. I rented a house and planned to live there for a long time. Because Gu Gua plays Xilang, it brings great changes to the plot of this virtual scene. Through various simple treatments of traditional Chinese medicine, Xilang's mother, who should not have appeared in the scene at this stage, gradually recovered some health, but it seemed that she had lost part of her memory because of the excessive stimulation she received. Xilang himself came to the Adventurer's Guild in the town, preparing to join a small mercenary team before the sun set today. For him, now his heart is filled with only one thing, and that is the desire for revenge. He doesn¡¯t even bother to do ordinary and simple jobs. If he wants to do it, he has to do jobs that can kill people. With this thought in mind, Xilang opened the trap door of the only tavern in the town. This tavern is famous for its mix of good and bad, and it is also the only resident contact point for the Adventure Guild in the town. In the noisy tavern, Xilang stood in front of a rough-looking man and said very seriously: "Captain, I want to join your adventure team." "What?! You want to join my adventure team?! Hahahahaha ! ! ! What can you do, a hairy kid?¡± The captain of the mercenary team laughed and asked Xilang. Suddenly, everyone in the tavern was attracted by the captain's laughter. They turned their attention and looked at Xilang, a child who was only 7 or 8 years old. "I am different from other children." Silang said quietly: "I can kill people." The mercenary captain burst out laughing, almost out of breath, and his face turned red. He was red and laughing so hard that he could hardly breathe. After the laughter subsided, he casually pulled out a dagger from his waist, threw it to Xilang casually and said: "Go, kill someone and show me." Xilang caught the dagger in a hurry and asked seriously : "Do you want me to join your adventure team if I kill someone?" The big man wiped his face and pretended to be serious and said: "Yes, let you join." After saying that, he laughed. Get up, other drinkers also laughed. Xilang asked again: "What if I kill someone and others blame me?" The big man pressed his hands on his knees and looked at Xilang with a little boredom. He didn't believe that this kid could kill people at all, so he pretended to be very serious. He said seriously: "No matter how many people you kill, even if you kill the Supreme God, I will block it for you. Hans the Iron Beard will do what he says!" Silang turned to the people in the tavern and said: "Everyone I have all heard it, and everyone testified for me. " Most of the drinkers around me are characters who lick blood with their swords. How can anyone not participate in this excitement? Everyone started making noises, saying that there was no problem and they would definitely testify for the two of them! Text Chapter 94 Joining the adventure team Hearing the horse-faced man's full agreement, Xilang ignored the joking content and just nodded, looking down at the dagger in his hand, holding it with both hands, looking very hesitant. Suddenly he pointed innocently at the foot of the horse-faced man's stool and said, "Who dropped the gold coin? It's so big and bright!" The horse-faced man didn't pay attention to the child at all, and thought the child was trying to change the subject. I wanted to pick up a gold coin, but as soon as I lowered my head, I felt a touch of coldness stabbing into my heart. Then I raised my head, and the child was still standing there, with the dagger in his hand gone. The whole tavern fell silent. Everyone stared at the chest of the horse-faced man, as if he suddenly revealed a groove as deep as a princess in the kingdom. The horse-faced man was a little surprised and inexplicable. He lowered his head and looked at his chest. The dagger was clearly stuck in his chest. Seeing this, the horse-faced man turned pale. But what pleased him was that an old man in his 40s grabbed the middle part of the dagger, so that the dagger only penetrated 3 centimeters. It only caused flesh wounds to him, but did not cause him fatal injuries. hurt. The old man glanced at him, turned away, sat down in his original position, and touched the child's head as he left. The horse-faced man who finally realized what had happened suddenly became furious. He walked over and grabbed Xiao Xilang's collar, pulled him up and said, "You bastard, how dare you really kill me?! Look! I won¡¯t kill you!¡± Then he felt a tightness in his chest again. He lowered his head and saw that the child was kicking the dagger on his chest, and he still wanted to insert the dagger into his heart. , let him die more completely. "Ah!" The horse-faced man threw the child to the ground in fear, jumped back a few steps as if he had seen a ghost, then gritted his teeth, wrinkled his face, howled like a ghost, and pulled the dagger out of his chest. come out. The dagger penetrated 5 centimeters into the flesh, and if it penetrated a little further, it would kill him. "Little bastard! I'm going to kill you!" the horse-faced man shouted in pain. "I didn't kill you, does that mean your team doesn't want me anymore?" Xiao Xilang still looked like a child, asking aggrievedly and seriously. His eyes seemed to show the feeling of being from the blood of the devil again, and his blue eyes were deep and terrifying. The horse-faced man was stunned when he heard what the child said. He accidentally looked into his eyes and seemed to understand something. He suddenly became frightened and kept saying: "Crazy, crazy! This kid is crazy!" After avoiding the child, he rubbed against the edge of the bar and fled out as fast as he could. Xi Lang lowered his head in frustration and murmured: "Failed again" Everyone else in the tavern showed an unacceptable expression, and many people were preparing to sleep, but when they lifted the quilt, they saw a A venomous snake expression. Only the skinny old man in his 40s remained unmoved. He continued to eat his spicy potatoes and drink ale, looking very calm. A red-haired maid still served the food and drinks very calmly, and took away the finished dishes. This red-haired maid is wearing an ordinary maid uniform, but she has a proud figure, extremely graceful curves, plump breasts and perky hips, an elastic waist with devilish curves, and a pair of long legs that bring her Endless temptation. The little old man praised: "Tika, your spicy potatoes are still so delicious. You are truly worthy of being a time-honored brand." The red-haired maid proudly said: "Of course. Uncle, you are still so lustful." After saying this, she put on a flat bottom The pot flew out of nowhere, was held by Tika and hit the little old man's face directly. It was then that people noticed that one of the little old man¡¯s hands had landed on the maid¡¯s butt at some point, and it was trembling at the moment. Xilang raised his head and looked around. Of course I also noticed the little old man. He also recalled that when he stabbed out the dagger, he used all his strength and shot it very quickly. But I didn't expect that the little old man's movements were very fast. When he took action, he was still sitting at the table far away. When he stabbed into the horse-faced man's chest, he was already in front of him, with two fingers. He stopped his dagger. He is a powerful guy, Xilang decided in his heart. So Xilang walked over calmly, walked up to the little old man, and looked at him carefully. The little old man was rubbing his face flattened by the pan with an embarrassed look on his face. He is not tall, has a weather-beaten face, wears green clothes, and has a pair of boots that have been worn a lot.?, a bow lay unstrung aside, and a kettle of arrows, which looked to be of high quality. The old man felt Xilang approaching him, raised his head and looked at Xilang. "You are a ranger." Silang said. Even asking is judgment. "Yes, I am a ranger." The little old man seemed to have some interest and looked at Xilang. "You are very powerful. Do you have an adventure team?" Xilang seemed to have regained some energy and asked hopefully. The little old man pondered for a moment and said: "I am a member of an adventure team, but I am not the captain." Hearing what he said, young Xilang seemed to have ignited hope, and took a step closer and asked: "Then Can you accept me? I'm willing to do anything!" The little old man looked at him up and down and said, "Kid, I can understand your fantasy, but believe me, a normal life is suitable. Yours, study hard. Whether you are a farmer or a small businessman in the future, you will be better than an adventurer." Xilang's eyes dimmed and he said: "II can no longer live a normal life I'm sorry I can't tell you why, but I really can't live a normal life anymore" The little old man chewed the food in his mouth, swallowed it, and took another sip of ale. "What's your name?" he asked. "My name is XilangI don't have a surname" Xilang replied. "You don't have a last name? I understand. It seems that you are very determined." The little old man knocked on the table subconsciously with his fingers and continued: "Then I will accept you as a trainee member of the adventure team on behalf of my captain. "How about you learn the skills of a ranger from me? I forgot to tell you, I am Lin Ya." When the little old man said that he was Lin Ya, the other adventurers in the tavern became excited. "Lin Ya!! It's actually Lin Ya! The most famous ranger in this area! Oh my god! He actually came to our little place!" The idlers in the tavern started talking one after another. "Yes! Lin Ya, it is said that his level has reached level 10 soon. Even if the Baron hired him to be the patrol leader, he is not willing to go! He is a very remarkable guy!" Another person continued. As if he heard the comments of those around him, Xilang's green-white face became excited and became much redder. He immediately nodded excitedly and agreed, "Yeah!" Lin Ya sighed and said, "Since you are already joining our team, go back and tell your mother that you are leaving home and going on adventures outside." Xilang's expression became strange. Here, Gu Gua and Xilang's emotions blended together. He said calmly: "Now I am the backbone of the family, and I want to take my mother with me." Lin Ya looked at it in surprise. Looking at him, he then said with relief: "Oh, no wonder you have to be an adventurer. But you have to know that the reason why adventurers are called adventurers is because they will encounter many life and death situations, and they will die if they are not careful. There are always only a few adventurers who can succeed." Xilang clenched his fists and said firmly: "I have a reason for not dying. I believe that no matter what the circumstances, I will not die easily." "Looking at this child. With a cold and fanatical face, Lin Ya was silent for a moment, nodded, and officially accepted Xilang as his apprentice. Then, Xilang and Lin Ya left the tavern. After getting to know each other, they started teaching the basics of ranger. It turns out that Lin Ya has been living in seclusion somewhere nearby. He quit his adventurous career six years ago and began to rely on the money he earned when he was young to start a secluded life as a small farmer. Until some time ago, the son of his old leader who had retired wrote to him, saying that he would re-establish the adventure team, invited him to come out, and hired him as the deputy leader. Unable to hold himself back, he came out of the mountain again and waited in the town for the son of the old regiment leader to pass by and then join the team. Seeing that the second generation of his family had come out to live life, he was alone and had no successors to his skills. This was also an important reason why he accepted Xilang as his disciple. Xilang has the foundation of devil blood, and his physical fitness is better than that of ordinary children. Although he is not a ranger genius, he can learn quickly. During this process, Lin Ya also met Xi Lang¡¯s mother. Although Xilang's mother has returned to normal now, she is not in good spirits. Sometimes she often falls into deep thought involuntarily and doesn't even know that the pot is boiling. It can be seen that right now, she is struggling mentally and is very hesitant. As a mid-level priest of the sun god, he was raped by the devil in the ice hell and gave birth to a child. Because this child is completely human, she has a natural motherly nature and a humble upbringing.?This child, but at the critical moment of life and death, he discovered that this child did have the blood of the devil and was an evil breed. The constant conflict and entanglement between the two roles of the child's mother and the lost priest made her miserable. Xilang was also careful not to touch his mother¡¯s struggles and entanglements in this area, playing the role of a well-behaved, sensible child with correct views. Whenever his mother looked at him silently, Xilang's heart felt like a knife. Text Chapter 95 Trainee Ranger In addition, Silang began to identify more and more with his identity as a son of the devil. Because the strength and calmness brought by the devil's blood, as well as the hatred for ordinary people, made him feel that being a devil was actually pretty good. Gradually, Xilang began to identify more and more with his devilish bloodline due to his need for strength. During this process, Gu Gua also followed Xi Lang¡¯s memory and learned the ranger skills in detail. To be honest, the Ranger is actually mainly a long-range attack warrior, mainly using bows and arrows and darts. He can move quickly in places with very complex terrain, and at the same time, he has the same melee skills as ordinary warriors. On the other hand, the emphasis is on field survivability and individual combat capabilities. Unlike soldiers who rely on their comrades and logistics, they only need to focus on the battle. The ranger usually acts alone. He must see all directions and listen to all directions. His vigilance and wild survival ability are much stronger than those of a warrior. To advance to the same combat effectiveness at the same time, a ranger needs much more training than a warrior. However, at the same time, a ranger with the same combat effectiveness is more popular than a warrior when venturing in the wild. If you want to rely on long-range physical attacks to cause enough damage, the main attributes you rely on are agility and strength. Fortunately, for a kobold who was once a toad monster, Gu Gua's agility is surprisingly high. In this learning scene, Gu Gua's learning speed is even faster than that of the protagonist Xilang. He quickly mastered the basic ranger skills and became a trainee ranger apprentice. After experiencing a few more actual battles, he can Become a standard level 1 ranger. In this way, several months in the learning scene have passed, and Gu Gua has almost learned various skills. As a Gu Gua who has never been human, having devil blood in his body is even less stressful. Not to mention Xilang's increasingly twisted mind under the entanglement and pressure. Even when there is no one around, he will try to master his devil blood and the power in his blood. For example, turning your hands into devil's claws, or turning your skin into cold ice cubes. Gu Gua is still very interested in this. And just like that, this scene came to an end after a few months. During this period, Xilang, played by Gu Gua, took care of Lin Ya's life to earn living expenses, while learning the skills of a ranger, and waiting for the son of Lin Ya's old leader. Lin Ya often said: "After completing this job, I can retire completely!" Xi Lang also once asked him what this mission was for, but Lin Ya always smiled and said nothing. After the scene was completed, Gu Gua still remembered Guji swallowing the magic war drum, so he withdrew from the virtual learning scene. After taking a long breath, he stood up, moved a bit, and did a set of warlock exercises. After completing this scene, Gu Gua observed the crystal ball again. The basic magic power in the crystal ball has been improved, which means that the three kobold warlocks on the crystal ball have been improved again. Calling up the bloodline stimulation observation page, sure enough, the three kobold warlocks expanded their aura by more than ten centimeters from level zero, and their ability to absorb magic power also improved. Among these magic powers, the ability to absorb water magic power has also improved. It seems to be the result of Gu Gua's constant attempts to use the devil's bloodline ability in the scene. Gu Gua is basically satisfied. After observing several other parameters, Gu Gua determined that everything was normal in Palersburg. After using his magic power to generate some ice picks for backup, he looked in the direction of Guji. Sure enough, Guji had completely absorbed the war drum and was wandering around on the ground, eating all the other magical debris. Like a child sucking his own finger. Gu Gua summoned Guji, and Guji happily swam over, followed Gu Gua¡¯s legs, and finally climbed onto his shoulders. Gu Gua teased it with his fingers, and then prepared to test the function of the war drum according to his own ideas. "Come on, baby, unleash your potential!" Gu Gua communicated with Guji in his heart, and then Guji, under Gu Gua's command, surrounded Gu Gua and formed a shell, just like Gu Ji. Gua put on a perfect round plate armor, more like wearing the magic war drum on his body. On the transparent plate armor formed by Guji, some magic circuits are faintly formed. If you look closely, you can see that these magic circuits were rubbed from the war drum before. Some of the broken circuits have also been completely imprinted. Looking at this magic circuit, Gu Gua frowned, and then based on his own knowledge, he adjusted these damaged magic circuits.   Gu Gua constantly adjusted the magic circuits on this perfectly round imitation body, reconnecting the broken places, slightly adjusting the unreasonable places, and using the platinum dragon god scales on his body as the core. , re-constructing a complete magic circuit of war drums. After three hours, Gu Gua finally completed the construction of this virtual magic war drum, reaching a point where it could be used theoretically. After thinking about it, he marked Foster with a Dragon God mark and started the experiment. Another four days later, after repeated experiments hundreds of times, Gu Gua finally completed the modification of the entire virtual magic drum's magic circuit. ¡°At any rate, when I entered the human world in my last life, as a nerdy college student, I studied electricity, and I worked hard on circuit design and wiring for a period of time. It was actually hard for Foster, who was the experimental sample. During the past four days, life was worse than death, and the drumming caused by various wrong magic circuits caused all kinds of uncomfortable feelings. This is because Gu Gua only used a very small amount of magic power to drive the magic war drum. Once the situation went wrong, he would stop immediately. After getting the experimental results, he immediately started thinking and then adjusted the magic circuit, so the experiment did not cause any permanent damage. harm. The experiment is proceeding steadily, and poor little Foster is also learning the knowledge of magic circuit construction from Gu Gua in the process, and has also made full progress. After completing this magic war drum, Gu Gua also breathed a sigh of relief. This can be regarded as mastering a powerful magic item. He took Guji away from his body, turned it into a gray glue monster and wrapped it around his body. He let Foster take a rest first, and then walked to the crystal ball again. Then, Gu Gua opened the crystal ball again and monitored the war between humans and frost giants near Glacier Castle. The intelligence sent back by the Mage's Eye showed that after the death of Viscount Luther, a small number of humans, led by Pastor Albi, surrendered to the rule of the frost giants, while most of the humans rebelled and surrendered to the Northland Alliance, and even A small number also surrendered to Hart. Hart has sorted out the surrendered soldiers in the past few days, and now has a thousand troops under his command. Although the good and the bad are mixed, he has officially reached the threshold of the strong. Text Chapter 96 Revenge of the Frost Giant It's time to change the rankings again. In order to be able to rank more people, the next chapter will be released at night when the rankings are changing. Please pay attention to the time. thanks for your support! ============================== The entire Northland fell into chaos. The original rulers, Viscount Luther and the Northern Alliance, were being disrupted by the frost giants and were unable to form effective rule. All ambitious people were ready to take action. Robbers suddenly appeared everywhere, and even those who originally submitted to these two forces The nobles also rebelled again. In the sky above the Northland, smoke was everywhere. In this case, the leader of the frost giants, the leader priest Beasthead, did not turn around to conquer these rebellious humans, but led the frost giants to storm Glacier Castle. Glacier Castle had gone through a siege not long ago, when the Northland Alliance attacked Viscount Luther. Part of the city defense system had been destroyed. In a hurry, the Northland Alliance who settled in did not repair the castle in place, especially because it was Even the hearts of the people were not convinced by the newly occupied castle. Although they stood up to the frost giants who came from afar for several days, they finally fell within a week. Baron Sihart and the nobles of the Northland Alliance quickly evacuated and returned to the strong Sihart Castle. It has to be said that these nobles were very timid when they were fighting in the front, but when they retreated, they rushed to the front, and the frost giants' huge eyes widened in surprise. After winning a battle under the Glacier Castle, the Frost Giants also stationed themselves inside the Glacier Castle. They ate and drank the remaining plundered food and wine, and held a celebration party. After the carnival and hangover, Priest Beast Head held a meeting in the carnival hall to discuss the next move of the frost giant army. When discussing this issue, there was also a dispute between the frost giants. The fresh faction headed by the tribal leader Giant Ax advocated sweeping away the weak humans around them first, and then stormed the Sihat Castle. "There is still a lot of wealth in the north, so hurry up! Grab more now, and grab less later!" Juaxe expressed his opinion clearly. The other frost giants nodded in agreement and agreed that this principle was very classic. In their view, after sweeping away humans, the most important thing must be to rob humans of their wealth. After they are full, they can rob other humans. If humans are prepared and have eaten all the delicious food, then they will rob There is nothing of value left. The senior faction headed by Priest Beast Head is determined to destroy Sihat Castle first and then sweep across the entire Northland. "If we rule mankind, then we will have endless delicious food, every day, every year, and we will never be able to finish it. If we just follow the old habit of grabbing it and leaving, we will never be able to finish it. We have to fight for food every time. It¡¯s very tiring. If we completely conquer mankind now, then we can only fight once. From now on, we can eat good food every day, use the best weapons, and live in the biggest house. House! Fight once, rob once, fight once, the enjoyment is endless, you choose it yourself!" Almost all the frost giants thought this was just a dispute over strategic routes. After hearing Beast Head's analysis, they suddenly felt that he still had a point. More and more, he finally succumbed to the more intelligent Priest Beast Head and obeyed his strategy. After deciding on the strategy, everyone expressed their willingness to listen to the beast head, but they still had to ask the high priest beast head to decide how to do it. The beast head walked in the middle of the messy hall, scanning the surrounding frost giants who were thirsty for knowledge, and started talking. "The main reason why humans in the North still dare to rebel everywhere is that they still have hope. They hope that Baron Sihart can defeat us. Only if we defeat Baron Sihart and throw his body in front of other humans, then they They will give up hope and become our slaves." The beast head persuaded the other frost giants in a logical manner. "Otherwise, if we pacify one place today and another tomorrow, both places will rebel again the day after tomorrow. They will never be completely pacified. By then, the humans in Sihat will have regained their strength and will be even more difficult to deal with." Other Frosts The giants had no more contact with humans, so they all agreed with the beast head's opinion. A frost giant flattered him and said: "As expected of a priest who has interacted with humans, he knows a lot!" But he didn't expect that the beast head turned his back on the spot, and beat the guy who flattered the horse's leg to the ground with a staff, and he was so violent that he fell to the ground. The staff directly knocked out a row of his teeth. The beast head that swung this home run was still looking at him coldly, with no concealment of the murderous intent in his eyes, letting this guy fully understand that if he said such words again, he might lose his head. He immediately shrunk his neck and didn't dare to say a word anymore. The beast head then turned around and said fiercely:Looking at all the frost giants. "There is only deep hatred between humans and me!" The beast head almost spat out these words from deep in his throat. The other frost giants all stopped talking and stopped discussing this topic. The beast head is like a beast trapped in a cage, walking back and forth in the discussion venue. "My tribe was invaded by humans when I was very young, and several of my brothers and sisters and I were captured by humans." The beast's head's voice was sinister and cold, full of suppressed murderous intent. "They experimented on us and trained us like wild beasts, trying to figure out how to train the frost giants into their loyal servants, but they failed. Or, in other words, they thought they succeeded, but in fact they failed. " "They thought that the only successful case was me. The other brothers and sisters died one after another because of the strong resistance and the hot weather in the human world. Only me I am a weak and weak frost giant. Knowing how to surrender saved my life. " "They taught me human culture and even the complete teachings of the Frost Goddess, which enabled me to obtain a more complete and systematic priesthood, and even became a priest. The only frost giant priest of the frost goddess, not a traditional frost giant priest of the frost goddess. "But in this process, all I have accumulated is hatred and contempt for weak humans." The two eyes of the beast head! It was filled with blood and even began to drip down. This was a scene that only occurred when the frost giant's anger reached its peak. This could not be created by divine magic or magic. All the frost giants looked at the beast head quietly as he told his sad history. "I understand humans better, not to get along with them, but to enslave them! Let humans become our slaves, produce food for us, conquer the world for us, and win glory for us!" "Humans! Slaves!" The beast's head was raised. arm, roaring with all his strength! The other frost giants also raised their arms and roared loudly: "Humans! Slaves!" The sound of the mountain roar shook the entire tent. When the beast head saw that all the frost giants had been incited, he raised his hands and shouted loudly : "The next target is Sihart Castle. Kill Baron Sihart and Duncan who deserves to be cut into pieces!!! I must break his neck with my own hands!!! Whoever robs me, I¡¯ll kill whoever it is!¡± The initiator of the enslavement and training of frost giants was none other than Pastor Duncan. Ten years ago, Pastor Duncan started a plan to tame frost giants for various purposes. To this end, he annihilated several small tribes and trained 7 young frost giants through animal taming methods. Pastor Duncan, just like the goddess he serves, is a cold and unscrupulous guy who does not hesitate to do inhumane things in order to achieve his own goals. Slaughtering the weak frost giant tribe was not something worthy of condemnation to him. As a frost giant with inherent deficiencies, Beast Head was a cowardly and easily manipulated guy when he was in his own tribe. Now in human society, he quickly succumbed to Duncan's thunderous methods and then received training. He became a low-level priest, and after Pastor Duncan thought the training was successful and relaxed his vigilance towards him, he secretly escaped from the human castle and went to the nearest Big Stick tribe, becoming a member of the tribe. However, he did not receive any preferential treatment in this once glorious tribe of frost giants. He was even looked down upon by other frost giants because of his height and his experience as a human slave. When Da Stick led people to clear out Fort Palestine, Da Stick unfortunately had his anus deeply broken by an ice pick and died in humiliation. The Beast Head took the opportunity to fool those frost giants who were not smart and led them into the human world. world and begin his journey to dominate the world! Now that the Priest Beast Head has his own strength, he can stir up the storm in the entire Northland. The first thing he hopes for is to break into Sihat Castle and kill his enemy with his own hands! The beast head looked around at the frost giants. Seeing that all the frost giants had been provoked by him, he raised his arms and shouted: "Break Sihat Castle and enslave all mankind!" Text Chapter 97: Killing you is for your own good A new week has begun, please support us more, vote more, and promote our book to the top! thanks for your support! ================================================== ======== Seeing that their morale had been boosted, the frost giants shouted excitedly. The beast head immediately led them out of the big tent made of mammoth skin, shouting all the way, Directly facing the huge and majestic Sihat Castle. Westhart Castle is different from the simple and crude Palestine Castle, even if it is much stronger than the well-defended Glacier Castle. There are countless shooting windows on the wall made of mountain rock. The entire city wall is a circle of shooting towers with no blind spots. At least 800 archers can stand on it. If you squeeze in, half as many as more are possible. On the entire city wall, there are forty-eight heavy-duty crossbows, which can shoot through three heavy cavalry without any pressure. All the materials needed to defend the city, including rolling stones and fallen trees, were all prepared very neatly. It can be seen that Baron Sihart has been waiting for this war for a long time. The castle's roads are also very strong and can accommodate four horses running parallel at the same time. In this castle, more than 20,000 people live. After emergency mobilization, there are at least 5,000 militiamen, plus Baron Sihart's own 3,000 There is a standing army of 4,000 people from other nobles, and the entire castle is filled with soldiers and war supplies. The frost giant walked far away from the castle, pointed at the castle, and laughed loudly. After arriving at the city, the priest head rode a majestic yak, next to him was the pale priest Albi riding a war horse, and next to him was the frost giant leader giant ax riding a mammoth. The two frost giants and their huge mounts next to him made the Albi priest riding the white horse look more like a martyr. His pale face had lost all color, and he didn't even have the expression of a normal person. He looked like a cold corpse. The animal head pointed at Sihart Castle and said to Pastor Albi: "Take two hundred frost giants and sweep the rear of Baron Sihart." Pastor Albi closed his eyes and took a deep breath. Then he spat it out sadly without saying a word, as if he didn't hear anything. The beast head turned to look at him. Pastor Albi also turned his head and looked at the beast's head. The beast head sighed and said, "Are you complaining that I killed Viscount Luther?" Pastor Albi nodded firmly and said, "It's not that I blame you, but that I hate you. If I had the ability, I would now I'll chop off your head for being so dishonest!" The beast head laughed loudly and said, "The winner is the king and the loser is the enemy. You will also see the dispute between us. Who do you think is the biggest victim?" Pastor Albi sneered: "Isn't it the people of the North?" The beast head stopped smiling and said seriously: "Because by then, it will be me. There is no reason to stop, but to kill his whole family. But now, his 14-year-old son can inherit the title. I have seen this child, and you know that he is not a coward. He will definitely not be a hero. Without the help of the frost giant, what do you think he will do? Can he survive in this cruel north? I'm afraid that his family will be divided by these nobles who are actually bandits and thieves. Even his corpse will be desecrated by tomb robbers." Pastor Albi was not good at debating. Hearing the words of the beast head, he pursed his lips tightly and said nothing. "So, I killed Viscount Luther as a good attitude towards taking responsibility for his family." Beast Head said leisurely. When Pastor Albi heard this, he felt it was reasonable, but when he looked directly at the premise and conclusion, he still felt like he had been deceived. He cursed angrily: "You shameless person, you still dare to lie to me!" The beast head stopped and laughed again, and said: "Do you really not understand the frost giants? Or do you pretend not to understand the humanity of the North? You must know , Frost giants can use humans as food. Do you believe that with my order, humans will no longer be seen in the entire Northland?" Pastor Albi still said: "What's better than this? The beast head said: "This is your idea, but not other people's ideas. Now I keep you as the leader of mankind, and you keep Luther II, the son of Viscount Luther. What if I change someone else?" What about a more useful but murderous lunatic? Think about it, where will you and Viscount Luther's family end up?" Pastor Albi said nothing and just looked ahead tremblingly. The beast head let out a long sigh and said: "I have also lived in human society for a period of time. I also understand some of human thoughts."?? is also the only one who can contain the frost giant. So there is no harm in listening to me obediently. I am ordering you to control the frost giants to sweep the rear of Baron Sihart. What if I directly order the frost giants to go there by themselves? Do you think those humans behind Baron Sihart still have a way to survive? I'm afraid they will all be used as snacks, chewed and eaten. " Pastor Albi roared: "You dare? ! ! ! "The beast head said indifferently: "Of course I dare. My soul belongs to the Frost Goddess, and I think she will be very interested in spreading her majesty, and she will be very happy to hear this news. " Priest Albi is also the priest of the Frost Goddess. Although he is only a low-level priest, he is also very aware of the frost goddess's mean and moody temperament. Indeed, maybe the goddess will also be happy. "We frost giants need what we need. It¡¯s just human beings¡¯ exquisite food and living supplies. We don¡¯t care about other power and land at all. "When this battle is over, and Baron Sihart and that bastard Duncan are killed, we frost giants will still have to return to the glacier. The summer in the North is really too hot for us. You have also read the history of the North. Although the frost giants are more powerful than other races, why are they still trapped on the northern glaciers? It's because the temperature of the human world is not suitable for us. It¡¯s okay to come here for a short period of time to fight, but if we stay there for a long time, the goddess is on top, it will kill us. After conquering the entire Northland by force, it will still be handed over to you humans. I did kill Viscount Luther, but when the North is conquered, who will the Frost Giants hand over to them? As long as you are obedient, this Northland can be yours, or it can be given to anyone you want. When the time comes, we only need humans to pay us tribute regularly, and we don¡¯t need anything else. We just don't interfere with each other and live in peace. By then, I will be the king of the frost giants. If you are willing, you will be the king of mankind. If you are not willing, then Luther II will be the king of mankind. Whoever invades you can ask us to assist you. How about it? How great is that? From now on, you humans will live a carefree and happy life on the land of Vasa. Well, it sounds like a fairy tale. "The beast head clapped his hands, as if he had heard a perfect story. Pastor Albi's breathing became more rapid, and he didn't know why he was still struggling fiercely in his heart. The beast head roared: "No words. Speaking of which! ! Go quickly! ! " Pastor Albi was suddenly awakened by the roar. He subconsciously slapped the horse and ran away. The beast head warned again: "Also, prepare a trebuchet for us! I know you have! The more the merrier! " Text Chapter 98 The troops are approaching the city Please vote for recommendations, thank you all! ===================================== Pastor Albi nodded in panic. The leader arranged for his men to bring 200 frost giants, tightly wrapping Pastor Albi in the middle, walking swaggeringly from the edge of Sihat Castle, and swept towards the rear of Sihat Castle. Seeing the frost giant trying to bypass Sihat Castle, the people in Sihat Castle couldn't sit still and reacted immediately. At that time, a heavy cavalry team of about 1,000 people rushed out. It seemed that they wanted to intercept the 200-man frost giant team. The beast head immediately dispatched another 300-man elite frost giant team wearing armor. , led by the leader Juaxe, easily broke up the cavalry team and even almost captured a city gate. However, the more than 600 remaining members of the defeated cavalry did not return to the castle. Instead, they chose to break out. They took off all their heavy armor and threw it on the ground, and then ran towards human territories across the North. go. Among them was a small team of more than a dozen people, rushing towards Palestine in the north. Seeing this scene, Beast Head knew that Baron Sihart had an idea with him, to lock victory outside Sihart Castle. If the beast head can conquer the rear of Baron Sihat, then Sihat Castle will become an isolated island. The supplies of more than 20,000 people are not enough to eat. In three months, the castle will become a man-eating man. The city of horror. When the time comes, the Frost Giants can easily break through the city and kill both Baron Westhart and Pastor Duncan in the castle, achieving the final victory. When the time comes, a puppet regime will be supported to rule the entire Northland. The frost giants will retreat to the glacier before summer, and they will only come here to collect tribute every year. On the contrary, if the rear is allowed to continuously send troops to harass the frost giants¡¯ camp, the frost giants will also be unbearable. Moreover, if the back-up is cut off, the frost giants will not be able to collect food and other supplies from human territory, and they will not last long. Once the weather gets hot, which is three months' time, the frost giants will also have to hide from the hot sun in the sky and hide on the glaciers. Three months is definitely not enough time for another person to stand up in the human territory and be able to command the heroes. When the time comes, facing the Northland that is like a puddle of loose sand, Baron Sihart sends his troops north and can immediately regain the entire Northland and become The true king of the North. ¡° In this way, he even has the ability to compete with the Earl of Dragon Nightmare in the Bloodstone Castle in the south. Both sides have good calculations, but who will the balance of war fall to? The beast head sneered. The human territory was not his home field. Plus, Alby, a guy who failed to achieve anything but failed. It can be seen that if this continues, the Frost Giants may be the one who will lose. . With his thoughts turned back, the beast head carefully observed the battlefield, looked at the situation where the human cavalry intercepted the frost giant army just now, and carefully observed the effect of this simplest confrontation. A bed crossbow that could shoot through three heavy cavalry wearing heavy armor could only penetrate one side of the frost giant's armor, and could not completely penetrate the heavy armor on its body. Therefore, only dozens of frost giants were seriously injured. Only a few died in the battle. However, when they swung their big sticks, they could knock off several heavy cavalry in a circle every time. Moreover, every time they swung, the internal organs of the human cavalry they hit would be shattered and blood would spurt out on the spot. Die. In this confrontation, the frost giants killed 4 people and injured 57 people. Moreover, due to the strong physique of the frost giants, they soon regained their physical strength and were able to jump around. About three hundred humans were killed in the battle. Basically, anyone who was hit by a frost giant's heavy weapon would be dead. It would be difficult to even be seriously injured. In other words, facing the frost giants in full armor, only the forty-eight crossbows in Sihat Castle have enough lethality. When the humans in Sihat Castle saw this scene, they suddenly felt extremely cold. Before they could react, another three hundred frost giants wearing heavy armor came over, holding large rocks in their arms, seemingly about to throw them. Before the humans in the castle could hide, huge rocks had already fallen from the sky, but they were not intended to kill people, but they all hit the left and right sides of the bed crossbow. In such a short time, 12 bed crossbows had been destroyed. Smashed into a pile of rubbish. Seeing this scene, Pastor Duncan immediately ordered his men to dismantle all the remaining bed crossbows fixed on the city wall to avoid using them as fixed targets. During this process, the frost giants continued to throw stones at them, but because many people gathered next to the crossbow, more people died in this round of attacks. After several rounds, another three to four hundred people died in Sihat Castle. The humans on the wall were frightened and dejected. It was obvious that their morale had been severely damaged.The terrifying fighting power of the people was defeated. Seeing the dejected look of the humans in Sihat Castle, the beast head burst into laughter. On the far other side of the battlefield, there is another human army active. Those are the human wanderers led by Hart and Lezli. Because the frost giants suddenly appeared from the north with a large amount of combat power, they were forced to march towards Palestine with their effective forces. After two days of marching, their vanguard finally arrived in front of Pilotsburg, and saw a deer village surrounded by six layers of ice picks outside of Pilotsburg. These deer villages even formed a magic circuit that gathered magic power. ?Compared with the original settings, these ice picks are thicker and stronger, and they seem to be much stronger than the defense when fighting Viscount Luther. If the original Luzhai was a bush with a height of one or two meters, then the current Icicle Luzhai has become a tree with a height of three or four meters. ¡°And after the war, the ice sheet has absorbed too many lives and blood, and some indescribable changes have taken place. In general, the cold here is no longer just physical cold. Ordinary people will feel the cold and fear emanating from deep inside when they come in. While Hart and the others were hesitating about how to go in, a pile of ice and snow suddenly stirred in front of them, and a crampon that had been waiting here stood out and walked in front of them. Apparently Gu Gua saw their arrival from inside, so he sent such a crampon lying nearby to guide them. Hart naturally knew that this crampon was leading the way for them, so he led his men and followed it in. Pilotsburg was very close, but I walked around in the Deer Village for two hours before arriving at the human refugee camp. After putting all my men in the camp, I walked for another hour before arriving at Pilotsburg. middle. Text Chapter 99 Magic Effect Hart and Lezli walked into the castle and saw the kobolds gathering in the square, seemingly having some sort of gathering. It turned out to be in Palestine, Gu Gua was testing his new magic war drum. All the kobolds were standing outside boredly, wearing magic emblems on their bodies, chatting with each other in simple sentences. Now that they have gone through the war, they have all made a lot of money. Many kobolds wear huge gemstone rings on their thumbs, which look like rings worn on human ring fingers. He was wearing a loose velvet cloak and a silk and satin shirt. The hems of these expensive clothes were so big that they looked like robes and were still dragging on the ground. It looks like an idiom, wearing a monkey but wearing a crown, just like a group of small animals wearing human clothes, which is particularly funny. Some of the human cavalry were already laughing. Hart quickly turned around and glared fiercely, and then shouted in a low voice: "Shut up! Don't laugh!" Looking back again, he saw that in the front row of these kobolds, there were four generals and two A captain, and two warlocks, Jiada and Foster. They watched Gu Gua's movements carefully, and it was obvious that they were the ones who were more interested in him. They are not interested in magic, but they know that magic props are more valuable than ordinary gems and gold coins, so they just take a look out of curiosity. When she saw Foster, Lezli's eyes lit up. She could clearly see that this young kobold carried the aura of the platinum dragon god Bahamut. Although it was very weak, it was a very pure and authentic aura. Then, her eyes moved around among the kobolds, and she discovered that there were more than seventy such young kobolds. Gu Gua stood on the high platform, and Gu Ji turned into a perfect circle, with the magic circuit of the magic war drum floating on it. With the dragon god scales on Gu Gua's body as the core, a new magic war drum was formed. The whole thing looks like a crystal war drum with a magic circuit imprinted on it. Every kobold present has a magical mark of the Dragon God's scales, which is also an important reason why the war drum can play a positive role. After entering such a strange scene, Hart and Lezli had different expressions. Hart felt strange, even a little bit curious, while Lezli's eyes lit up. She saw Bahamut's emblem appearing on all the kobolds, and her heart moved slightly. Gu Gua saw them, but he did not stop the experiment. He still stirred up the magic power in his body and drove the magic war drum. The prototype armor formed by Guji shook violently, and suddenly invisible sound waves carried the power of magic and spread around. All the kobolds with magic marks on their bodies basically lit up. All the kobolds looked at their bodies in surprise, jumped excitedly, and ran two steps. I feel like the strength in my body is different. Among them, especially Tuba and the kobolds who were inoculated with the seeds of the sacred dragon's fighting spirit, after receiving the blessing of the magic war drum, the light on their bodies became more intense, and their physical fitness bonuses were also increased. But soon, after the magic light flashed, the magic light on some kobolds still existed, and the magic light on some kobolds disappeared immediately. And the young kobolds of the new generation and the kobold warriors with the seeds of the sacred dragon's fighting spirit have the strongest magical brilliance and last the longest. Seeing these kobolds with the fighting spirit of the sacred dragon, Lezli, who had always been very calm, also had an expression of surprise on her face. Unexpectedly, I only planted a small seed at the beginning, which was just a platinum scale. However, within half a year, I had already reaped the rewards! There are already kobolds who have actually understood the divine dragon fighting spirit! It would be understandable if the next generation of kobolds could have the aura of the Platinum Dragon God under the influence of the Platinum Dragon God. As long as the Platinum Dragon Divine Dragon Power is constantly encouraged during the incubation time, it will not be so easy to generate the Holy Dragon Fighting Qi! This requires an extremely important mind and an extremely right opportunity! Even the giant metal dragon may not be able to understand this kind of fighting spirit. How could it be understood by the kobold? ! As a paladin of Bahamut, Lezli suddenly felt as if she had discovered a golden mountain, and she wished she could calm down. But at this moment, she still had a sullen face, showing no emotion at all. He just raised his head slightly and let out a light breath. After releasing the war drum magic, Gu Gua immediately mobilized the 7 mage eyes near Pillersburg and began to calculate the effect of the war drum magic. Statistics show that within a diameter of one hundred meters of the war drum,It can bless three kinds of auras. Within a range of 300 meters, it can only randomly bless one or two auras. Beyond 300 meters, it may not be able to bless the aura ability. Beyond 400 meters, it is basically nothing. It can¡¯t be blessed anymore. Among them, the kobolds with the divine dragon fighting spirit are half as likely to be blessed with beneficial effects as other kobolds, and after blessing, the effects are half as good as other kobolds. As for the new generation of kobolds, the effect of blessing magic is worse than that of the warriors of the Holy Dragon Fighting Qi, but it is better than that of ordinary kobolds. Then, Gu Gua tried several more times according to this stimulation range, and determined that under the condition of naturally recovering the magic power within an hour, this war drum magic can be cast three times, and each time the war drum magic blessing will be beneficial. The effects naturally decay, and basically no effect lasts for 10 minutes from the blessing. After completing this experiment, Gu Gua was in the mood to pay attention to Hart and Lezli. When he saw Hart, Gu Gua¡¯s beard fluttered and he felt different magic fluctuations coming from Hart. In front of Gu Gua¡¯s beard, all spiritual energy can be detected. Gu Gua closed his eyes, and an X-ray-like image appeared in front of him. On Hart's chest, there is a tattoo that looks like an insect wing, and inside is a pendant-like object that emits a strong light. At the same time, Hart's body is still shining with his own magical aura. This aura is somewhat similar in scale to the aura Gu Gua had when he was a first-level warlock, but it is fundamentally different. The warlock aura circle on Hart's body still exists, but it is only on the surface of his body, and he is still a zero-level warlock. After thinking for a while, Gu Gua understood that Hart had become a mage, not a first-level warlock. Gu Gua opened his eyes and asked strangely: "Hart, you are already a level 1 mage? But your warlock bloodline is still level 0?" Hart was also surprised. He didn't expect Gu Gua to be able to see through him. Magic level, he hesitated and replied: "Yes, because my warlock bloodline is very blunt, so I can only develop in the direction of a mage. The biggest convenience for me as a warlock is that it opens the door to magic for me. Yes, let me get a magic pet." Gu Gua nodded and didn't ask any more. Text Chapter 100 Reunion Lezli simply performed a knight's salute and said: "The warlock is well." "Hello, Master Lezli." Gu Gua saw this three-no girl and wondered if she had just experimented with the magic war drum. Under the shock, my mood also fluctuated a bit. It was mid-morning at the moment, and the sun was shining diagonally from above. The sky over the ice sheet was very blue, as pure as a fine gemstone. The black city walls, white ice and snow, and bronze knight armor make the colors deep and sharp. Wearing bronze armor and riding a white horse, Lezli looked like a princess on a trip, her manners were very dignified and generous. With her small face, long blond hair, deep eyes, tender white skin and extremely elastic waist, everyone who sees her is infected by her summer sunshine-like charm. Although she is a giant dragon, she does not have the arrogance to be superior, only the coldness that repels people thousands of miles away. Gu Gua could even feel that this was the girl's compensation for not being arrogant, otherwise she would have been annoyed to death by the common people. It is also a kind of self-protection for herself. In the five years since he came to this world, Gu Gua felt that the only woman he liked was this girl dragon, not to mention she was a real dragon. A bronze girl dragon who lives in human society and walks in human form. Does she really like humans? Or is it because she has other missions? Gu Gua believes that Lezli has other missions when walking in human society. In his previous life, Gu Gua was just an ordinary monster. He and his master were the only two people in his school, and they both had an indifferent temperament. When I transformed into an adult and went to a second-rate university, I felt that I had nothing to communicate with ordinary mortals. In the eyes of my classmates, I was also a nerd, and I didn't study other people's thoughts. After this life, Gu Gua was reborn in a kobold tribe in the North with a harsh living environment. He was suppressed by the great elder and had to think more. Later, he became a subordinate of a gloomy warlock and became the leader of more than 300 kobolds. Facing this group of mentally stunted races, Gu Gua didn't have to think much. At the end, the scene became more and more complicated. His old enemy Garda, the human noble son Hart, and the bronze girl dragon Lezli appeared one after another, which made him start to think about various complicated issues. In addition, he went from being alone to becoming the leader of more than 300 kobolds. This process also caused some changes in his mind. Lezli placed a dragon god scale on herself, causing uncontrollable changes in her foundation. The quality of the new generation of kobolds has improved a lot, and some kobolds have even comprehended the extremely high-quality sacred dragon fighting spirit. It can be seen that she wants to cultivate this power of hers, but she does not have strong control in her hands. Do you dislike it? Or do you feel like you¡¯re not mature enough yet? Gugua is unknown. This girl, Long Ming, never had any expressions or expressions, so Gu Gua couldn't figure out her attitude, so she felt uneasy. If she were to intervene forcefully, it would inevitably lead to a multi-faceted fight. "Hello, Sir Lezli." Gu Gua also returned the greeting lightly. Lezli didn't care and continued: "I am very pleased to see that there are dragon people among the nobles who have understood the fighting spirit of the sacred dragon. If you don't dislike it, I am willing to be an instructor and lead this team. After one year, we can I will create a powerful force for you to conquer the North!" Her voice was clear and powerful, just like a lively oriole. Just hearing her speak was a pleasure. It was rare for Gu Gua to see Lezli take such initiative. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Promise or not Gu Gua thought for a moment and replied: "The team can be led by Lady Lezli, but I need to use this team all the time, so it cannot leave my control." If Lezli wants to control this team If so, then you should be prepared to work for free for him. But he didn't expect that Lezli immediately saluted and nodded: "It will definitely fulfill the mission." Gu Gua was stunned for a moment, and thought to himself: "That's good, at least we have a powerful thug." Then he nodded and said to Lezli: " Then thank you for your hard work. If you need anything, just tell me and I will definitely support you fully." Next to him, Hart saw that the two of them were almost talking and wanted to say a few words to Gu Gua. Gu Gua looked at it. After looking around, he said loudly: "Today's experiment ends here, everyone returns to their posts and continues to work!" After that, the kobolds took the magic effects on themselves and returned to their posts to continue working. went. Forge forge, train for training, dig tunnel for tunnel, in short everyone feels that with such a magicThe state, the feeling is just different. After letting the kobolds disperse, Gu Gua said to Hart and Lezli: "Let's go into the house and talk." Then, the three of them went to the living room built next to them, sat on the original wooden bench, and started talking. Of course, the content of the conversation was mainly in the form of memorization. Hart seemed not to know that Gu Gua had the mage's eye, and told Gu Gua all about the situation in the North without hiding anything. After discussing the current situation in the Northland in detail, Hart also introduced his current strength, 1,500 troops, 600 cavalry, and a total of 20,000 refugees. Although supplies are in short supply, they are still Be able to persist. Less than half of the remaining nobles under Viscount Luther defected to Hart, and there were even some nobles from the Northland Alliance. When the frost giants attacked, they did not have time to retreat to Glacier Castle, so they followed Hart who was running next to him. Coming to Palersburg. Along the way, with the help of Lezli, Hart has temporarily brought these forces under his control. Hearing this, Gu Gua began to plan again, taking advantage of the stalemate between the Frost Giants and the Northland Alliance, to raid the Frost Giant's lair. Twisting his beard, while Gu Gua was pondering, Hart said calmly: "Master Gu Gua, I have a request, I hope you can agree to it." Gu Gua raised his eyebrows and asked: "What's the matter? " Hart replied: "That's right. When Viscount Luther besieged Pillsburg some time ago, were there any prisoners left with you? I want to shamelessly ask you for these people. " Gu Gua thought for a moment and clicked. He nodded and said: "Okay, there is no problem. These people are the elites of Viscount Luther's army. If you can make good use of them, they can also provide you with good strength." Hart smiled, showing a cold look. And the evil handsomeness comes. I have to say that this young master is indeed somewhat charming: "Thank you, Lord Warlock!" Gu Gua waved his hand and said, "This is nothing, he is just a human prisoner." Text Chapter 101: Shouting After glancing at Hart and Lezli, Gu Gua continued: "Now that we have a certain strength, I am going to raid the frost giant's lair." Hart looked at Gu Gua in surprise and exclaimed: "What?! Going to raid the Frost Giant's lair?!!!" Then he realized his gaffe, coughed sheepishly, and asked: "If we raid the Frost Giant's lair now, the defense of Palestine You will definitely be more relaxed. Aren't you afraid that the frost giants will attack Palestine?" Gu Gua smiled. He didn't know that the kobold's smile was actually very ugly. Then he shook his head again, even though he knew that the frost giants and the human coalition had formed a stalemate, and neither side would spare the effort to deal with Pillsbury before solving the enemy in front of them. But he couldn't reveal that he had a mage's eye that could monitor everyone, so he said: "I have set up the mage tower in Palestine. Even if we go out to fight, we can still resist the enemy for a while. We Go back quickly, and come back after clearing out the Frost Giants' lair. It won't take too long. Moreover, judging from Hart's description just now, the Frost Giants and the Northland Alliance are already at war. Once the Frost Giants or the Northland Alliance are at war, If the Earth Alliance wants to divide its forces to attack us, the other side among them will definitely give the other side a good look, so before their frontal battlefield is resolved, we don't have to worry too much about them turning around and attacking us. " Seeing Hart Ruo. Looking thoughtful, Gu Gua turned to look at Lezli again. Lezli didn't seem to object to this suggestion and didn't raise any objections. Gu Gua added: "The army in Pilotsburg will not disturb the decisive battle between the frost giants and humans, and will block all ways to investigate Pilotsburg, and block all news about the entire Pilotsburg. Let the enemy know our movements. In this way, we will have enough time to respond, enough for us to go back and forth to the frost giant's lair." Hart thought for a while, and finally nodded, "Indeed. "The frost giants will always be the enemies of other races in our north. It will definitely not go wrong if we can raid their lair once!" After the discussion, they each organized their own armies and prepared to set off. Just when they were packing their supplies and preparing to spend ten days on an expedition to the Western Mountains, Gu Gua's crystal ball suddenly flashed. This is the flash of light emitted by the mage's eye outside when it detects an enemy. Gu Gua opened the crystal ball and saw a hurried cavalry team staying outside, lingering in front of the thick ice pick, and shouting loudly: "Baron Sihart is alive! Order Pyles The kobolds in the castle quickly go to Sihat Castle to support you! If you don¡¯t obey, I will kill you next! By then, don¡¯t blame me for not warning you!¡± Seeing this scene, Gu Gua was furious! His face turned cold, Lezli next to him remained calm, and Hart looked a little embarrassed. Gu Gua said angrily: "These bastards! How dare you come here and make noise! ??Do you really don't know how to write the word "death"? I betrayed the covenant, and now you dare to talk to me like this!" At this point, Gu Gua looked like Realizing what the problem was, he turned around, looked at Hart coldly, and said, "Hart, your father and brother are in danger at the moment. Don't you go back to rescue them?" Hart said calmly: " My father and brother are very strong people, and I believe they can handle the current situation well. It is more important to seize the frost giant's lair than to travel long distances to rescue them." Gu Gua nodded and said. : "You're right. Then let's go down and sacrifice the flag to these people who don't know whether to live or die." As he spoke, his tone was full of murderous intent. Even Lezli, who had always been indifferent to emotion and anger next to her, , all frowned slightly. Hart had nothing to say, nodded, and went down together. Gu Gua ignored the clamor of the cavalry outside and directly organized the armaments. All the kobolds put on their armor, picked up their weapons, and arranged absolute obedience to the orders. Hart's cavalry took these kobolds and rode together. , walked outside. For this battle, in addition to conventional weapons, 20 copies of the precious magic material Fiery Glue and 1,000 rockets covered in grease were also prepared. These are the real weapons against frost giants. 500 cavalry, one horse and two men, including a human and a kobold, rolled forward. When the army came out, the ice cone was like a mechanism, moving to both sides, and the troops from Palestine walked out calmly and walked to the cavalry team of more than a dozen people. "Hmph! You traitors, you have the nerve to come see me?!" the leading cavalry captain said arrogantly. "Why don't you kneel down and beg for mercy?! Maybe I will??I beg you for mercy, let you leave a dog's life! " Gu Gua rode a horse and said calmly to Jiada who was following him: "Go and torture this man. "Jada nodded respectfully, jumped off the horse and walked over. "Haha! Are you going to die? Bastard, don't think I dare not kill you! "The cavalry captain shouted loudly. After saying this, he urged his horse, raised his lance, and charged straight towards Garda. His purpose was simple, to kill a kobold to establish his authority, and then He drove the legendary kobolds who were hard-boiled to the base of Sihat Castle and threw themselves into the battlefield as cannon fodder. Speaking of which, this cavalry captain also had very solid skills. A lance remained motionless in his hand. It looks very powerful. If you are a timid person, your legs will be weak in front of the lance charging straight at you. But Gada is not a timid kobold, or even an ordinary kobold. The evidence was on his left hand. Jiada simply stretched out his left hand, and the claws on his left hand were like a piece of dried seaweed that was quickly soaked. Stretching out, he waved wildly as if he wanted to vent something. When the cavalry captain saw this scene, he was suddenly shocked. Everything on the battlefield was not so firm. There was no room for hesitation among the flints. When he was still five meters away, the cavalry captain's spear had not reached enough to reach Jiada. Jiada tilted his head and had already deviated from the direction of the lance. The next moment, his left hand sucked blood. The vine had already wrapped around the cavalry captain's neck. Suddenly, his neck was tied up by a cold and stinging foreign object. No one could keep calm. In the panic, the more the cavalry captain struggled, the more he was tied up by the blood-sucking vine. With the help of his horse power, Gada gritted his teeth and pulled hard. At this moment, the horse had passed Gada. With such force, the cavalry captain was pulled off the horse and rolled to the ground. The blood-sucking vine was also wrapped tighter. Then, like a big pervert who had not been close to a woman for a long time, the blood-sucking vine quickly removed the armor from the cavalry captain and even tore his shirt into pieces. Turning into a naked pig, the cavalry captain's body was exposed so generously. Everyone looked at the human with a green face and said calmly: "Who else thinks that we in Palestine should take orders from that treacherous villain Sihart? "The cavalry on the opposite side looked at each other and did not dare to speak. Finally, someone made a voice. He seemed to be an adjutant or something like that, but he only dared to speak under the protection of heavy cavalry: "Hmph! You evil lunatics! Bastards who don't abide by the covenant are going to hell! After Baron Sihart has wiped out those barbarians from the north, he will send his troops northward and make you all into jerky! ! ! " Text Chapter 102 Departure Gu Gua sneered and said: "Very good!" After saying that, he waved his hand, and a thick ice pick suddenly appeared from the ground, just under the adjutant who was hiding in the crowd, and directly pierced the person who was sitting down. The war horse more accurately pierced the adjutant's buttocks, directly pressed against the adjutant's throat, pushed it out of his mouth, and even brought out red, yellow and green things. The ice pick suddenly appeared, causing the surrounding human cavalry to flee in shock. Some cavalry even screamed in fear uncontrollably, and the scene became extremely chaotic. Obviously this blow has caused serious psychological shadow to this group of cavalry! The adjutant¡¯s mouth has been gagged, his hands and legs can only twitch weakly, and the horse below him is whining in pain. There was an unspeakable bloodiness and fear in this scene. Even Hart's cavalry were deeply shocked and looked at Gu Gua with some fear in their eyes. The entire ice cone shot directly out of the ground to a height of at least four or five meters, standing this man and one horse on the desolate ice field like a pillar of shame. The adjutant was not dead yet, and was still twitching unconsciously. Every time he twitched, the hearts of the surrounding human cavalry also twitched, making him extremely uncomfortable. Jiada lifted the captain up again. The blood-sucking vines were like water pipes, transfusing all the blood from the captain. In front of everyone, the captain shriveled up and aged quickly at a speed visible to the naked eye, almost About to turn into a mummy. The captain struggled painfully and feebly in mid-air, shouting loudly. Later, he even burst into tears. There was not enough water in his body to squeeze out the tears. What was left was only a dry howl that was dissipated in the wind, and this dry howl It was more like a dying struggle, full of fear. The other cavalrymen were like a flock of sparrows that had been scattered, running to the side quickly and panicked. But they didn't dare to run far. They had been frightened by the powerful and cruel way of the kobold warlock. I don¡¯t dare to go back to Sihat Castle. The Kobold Castle in front of me is obviously inaccessible. Where else can I go? Do you want them to go back and fight the frost giants? They will never do it. Gu Gua put his hands on his chest, a magic circuit gradually formed in his hands, and even his eyes emitted a blue light. "Dismount and surrender, or die!" Gu Gua's voice came out through the phantom sound technique, rolling over the ice sheet, shaking everyone's eardrums. "We surrender, we surrender!" This wave of cavalrymen all had no integrity. They immediately got off their horses, threw their weapons on the ground, and then knelt on the ground, wishing that my mother would give me two more throats, loudly Shouted: "We surrender! We surrender!" How do they have no backbone? It was obvious that they were all frightened out of their wits when they saw such a terrifying scene! Some people even shamelessly flattered: "The Great Elder is so powerful! He restrained these two clowns in one go! This is the style of the Lord of the North!" "Yes, yes! Dog head The elder of the National People's Congress is the real hero!" With a slap, the man who said the kobold elder was slapped hard. The man who slapped him said anxiously: "How dare you name those three? Come on?! It's obviously the Great Elder! Please apologize to the Great Elder!" The man who was slapped suddenly felt like he had been saved, and gave a grateful look to the person who slapped him, and then he knelt on the ground. Kowtow vigorously and beg for mercy. "I said it wrong! Please forgive me!" Gu Gua enjoyed this feeling very much. After feeling enough, he just wanted to wave his hand and kill all these people, but then thought about it, turned around and said, Hart said: "Hart, do you need these people?" Hart pondered for a moment and said: "Yes." Hart's current strength is quite complex, and many people are forced to join him due to the situation, but if If loyalty must be strictly considered, he would only have more than a hundred people under his command. If you want to quickly improve your strength, you must tolerate the sand, and he also believes that with his own efforts and the guidance of interests and authority, these people will become his loyal subordinates. Gu Gua sat upright and said: "That's fine, it saves me the effort of taking action and wasting energy. Those who are willing to surrender will surrender, and those who do not will be killed immediately." Everyone present heard this sentence, the enemy's cavalry Their bodies were trembling, and they were extremely frightened. They all surrendered to the human army. After gathering these people together and ensuring that no one escaped, Gu Gua set up all the Ice Cone Deer Villages again, led the entire army towards the tribe at the edge of the glacier where the main force of the frost giants had left, and wanted to take a good look. Their lair must bring out good things.   Along the way, Gu Gua blocked the news, and all the intelligent beings he encountered on the road, whether they were humans, goblins, or even frost giants, were captured or killed, leaving no one alive. At noon the next day, they arrived at the first frost giant tribe. There were only seven old, weak, sick and disabled people left in this tribe. The battle was very fast. Under the siege of the elite kobold warriors, these seven old, weak, sick and disabled giants were quickly killed. The blood was sucked away by Garda, and the pieces of meat and bones were classified separately and put into the trophies. inside. The skin, flesh and bones of frost giants are also good magic materials. Under the influence of alchemy, they can be made into various works with magical effects. This frost giant tribe is not big, and the cave is not deep. Under the search of humans and kobolds, their tribe was quickly cleaned up. The items seized were still mainly animal skins and bones whose original shapes could not be seen, and several pieces of armor and equipment from human corpses were also obtained. They were not worth much, so Gu Gua sold them to Hart conveniently. By the way, Made a little money. Other things, such as magic equipment, spiritual plants and other valuable things, Gu Gua did not discover. The spiritual vein plants and magic props that he originally expected were not found. After getting this result, Gu Gua was a little disappointed. But this is reasonable. It can be seen that this frost giant tribe has never been as glorious as it once was. It is a weak tribe from beginning to end. In this battle, Jiada gained the most. Although he did not kill the seven frost giants, his blood-sucking vines bound the bodies of the seven frost giants and sucked all their blood away. Gu Gua could feel that his aura circle had improved after absorbing the blood of these seven frost giants. It seems that after repairing the foundation of the body, using the blood-sucking vine to purify the power of the blood can quickly increase the warlock level, just like what Silang said when he bestowed this blood-sucking vine. Seeing that Jiada's attitude was still respectful and humble. Gu Gua's suspicion only circulated in his mind twice, and he didn't take it to heart anymore. The kobold tribe has a strict hierarchy. As long as you firmly control the mage tower, no one can overturn it. Then you are still the actual controller of the tribe. Text Chapter 103 The Warlock¡¯s Advantages The mage tower is the most important asset of a legal professional. It can exponentially expand the capabilities of a legal professional and form a powerful combat effectiveness. ¡°For example, the mage tower in Pillersburg can amplify the ability of a mage or warlock by thirty-seven times, including magic power and magic recovery speed. The three zero-level kobold warlocks on the crystal ball are also included, which is considered a basic bonus. Even if no one controls this mage tower, there will be thirty-seven times the magic power of three zero-level warlocks stored here. In other words, when Gu Gua controls the mage tower, he is at least equivalent to 37 level 2 warlocks and 37 times 3 level 0 warlocks fighting together. This is already the number of people in a strengthened company. As a Northland person who has never seen mages and warlocks before, this is an unimaginable and very large-scale mages organization. This is why Gu Gua, hiding in the mage tower, was able to overturn the level 12 frost giant warrior club, why he was able to create so many ice cones, and even created a shocking ice cone explosion. The powerful amplification ability of the Mage Tower, Gu Gua's own warlock level, the cold climate of the North and the large amount of water magic power all make the ice cones of the Mage Tower full of lethality. Coupled with the cooperation of other warriors in Pilotsburg, the kobolds in Pilotsburg have become a force that cannot be ignored in the north. Nowadays, the living conditions of the kobolds are getting better and better. The magic circuit built by Gu Gua using the low-level magic plant Ice Cold Fruit around Pillersburg has made the water magic here 5% higher than that of the surrounding areas. In addition, Gu Gua Use the dragon's power on the dragon god's scales to cleanse the kobolds' essence and marrow. This time, the kobold warlock's bloodline induction rate is also much higher. At least among the kobolds of this generation, there are twenty-one kobolds with potential. Among them, Foster was even a zero-level warlock at birth. This is a rare thing in the kobold tradition. It is almost a miracle. . Now out of the protection range of the mage tower, Gu Gua was immediately knocked back to his original form of a low-level warlock. He could only hide among the numerous human cavalry and kobold warriors and cautiously approach the battlefield. As a leader, charging into battle is no longer his primary job. His role is to always seize the opportunity on the battlefield, command the kobolds to bite the enemy hard at the right time, and discharge the black gun at the critical moment to tilt the balance of the battle towards his own side. In the next five days, there were basically battles every day, and all the lairs of this generation of frost giants were wiped out along the way. This is of course the result of the Eye of the Mage in Palestine. Along the way, as the priest beast head recruited frost giants, there was a mage eye following him closely. While the Priest Beast Head recruited an army of thousands of Frost Giants, the Mage's Eyes also clearly marked all the remaining tribes of Frost Giants along the way. At this moment, they were clearly displayed on the bambook made by Guji, and they were even thoughtful. On the mark, how many frost giants are in the hands of each tribe's left-behind people. So along the way, Gu Gua led his army like a prophet to sweep away the frost giant tribes along the edge of the Northland glacier, and basically few were missed. For every battle, preparations are made according to the local terrain. Generally, the frost giants can be surrounded and wiped out without losing a single soldier. Not only were the bodies of the frost giants taken away, but all the rubbish stored in the frost giants' warehouses were also searched out. In this series of battles, after Jada absorbed enough frost giant blood, he was finally promoted to a level 1 warlock. Under the influence of his magic pet, Gu Gua could feel that Jiada's aura was like a blood-sucking vine. It was not a perfect circle, but a shape with teeth and claws. Seeing Jiada¡¯s promotion speed, Gu Gua became a little worried. The effect of blood-sucking vine on warlocks is indeed quite powerful. Gu Gua has already begun to make up his mind to use the mage tower to quickly raise his warlock level after returning. When we were wiping out the frost giants and searching their caves or tribal settlements, we also found many other living intelligent races. It can be seen that the frost giants also have the habit of keeping captives in captivity. After they capture captives of other races, they will force these captives to become their slaves and work for them. Of course, these slaves were also used as food rations when food was scarce. During the battle, they rescued a total of twenty-three human captives, fourteen kobold captives, and six goblin captives. Most of these slaves are humans. It can be seen that the conditions of these humans are not very good. Their bodies are thin, as if they had just been released from the concentration camp. The ribs on their bodies are clear, and their arms and legs look like It was as thin as firewood and was completely skin and bones. And they are in a trance, on the verge of madness.? The human captives also joined his army under Hart's comfort. The kobold captives were naturally taken in by Gu Gua. As for the six goblin captives, Hart accepted them into his army without any prejudice and became logistics servants, doing some heavy and dirty work. After wiping out several frost giant tribes, Gu Gua finally found a spiritual vein in a larger tribe. This spiritual vein is also a spiritual vein that is about to lose its magic power. There is also a small patch of delicate spiritual vein plants growing on the spiritual vein, which is also about to wither. This kind of spiritual veins and the plants on the spiritual veins are actually the main purpose of Gu Gua¡¯s efforts to clear out the frost giant¡¯s lair this time. Now that he has gained something, Gu Gua is naturally very happy! Last time, Gu Gua failed to control it well, and as a result, his dragon whiskers absorbed the last spiritual vein plant in one go, causing him to have a high fever that melted glaciers, and almost killed him. This time Gu Gua learned wisely. He slowly approached the spiritual vein plant and shrunk his beard. His two beards shrank near his lips as if they were hibernating. Then, he began to pick these plants one by one, preparing to absorb them when it was absolutely safe. But because he was cautious, he walked with difficulty. When he was planting the spiritual vein plant, he accidentally slipped and fell and was eaten by a dog. So the platinum dragon god scales on his chest were completely pressed into the land where the spiritual vein plants grew. Suddenly, all the spiritual energy in the spiritual veins surged over and attacked the dragon god scales. Gu Gua was so frightened that he wanted to run away! But how can his speed compare to the magic power of Rampage? ! Immediately, unparalleled magic surged in, like water from a big river trying to pass through a straw! Gu Gua suddenly stood on the edge of absolute danger again! Text Chapter 104: Rampant spiritual veins, top-notch dragon tendons! Judging from the spiritual vein plant last time, the magic power contained in the spiritual veins cannot be absorbed by him at once. If so much magic power is allowed to flow directly into his body, there will only be one ending for him. There was a bang and it exploded into a ball of blood mist! But the remaining magic power in this spiritual vein was like a fly that smelled a fishy smell. It quickly pounced on Gu Gua's chest and penetrated straight into his platinum scales! At this moment, Gu Gua was completely unprepared to absorb this spiritual vein immediately! Gu Gua was shocked at first, then quickly calmed down his emotions and calmed down. Seeing that rough absorption of magic power was unavoidable, he gritted his teeth and quickly and evenly transported the magic power absorbed by the platinum scales to all parts of his body. Even the two beards that had been shrunk just now were opened with all their strength to help. The platinum scales share the pressure of absorbing magic power. At the same time, the warlock blood in his body also circulated rapidly, transporting magic power evenly to every organ and cell in the body. Even his warlock aura circle was trying its best to absorb the magic power. Expanding its own scope. Guji, who was lying on his shoulder, also chirped in panic, and quickly helped Gu Gua share the violent magic power. At this moment, Guji was like an incandescent lamp with unstable power, flashing crazily. stand up. It was like a pot of boiling mutton soup, churning on Gu Gua's body. Apparently, it was because Gu Gua's body was full of magic power and had become boiling hot. In order to help Gu Gua share the rampant magic power, Guji, who was afraid of getting hot, didn't want to fall off Gu Gua's body at all, and was willing to take the risk of being boiled and evaporated to death. , trying his best to wrap Gu Gua's body and help him share the magic power! This is the magic pet! A loyal demon pet! Since the last time, the Heavenly Dragon Green Hair in the soul was completely integrated into the beard, the magic power that the beard can absorb seems to be much greater. This time the magic power went berserk, Gu Gua opened the two beards with all his strength, trying his best to share the power of the berserk. The magic! While Gu Gua absorbed the magic power, he extended his beard deep into his body. The beard was like two slow earthworms, slowly drilling into his body. In the mental method of "Yu Long Bian", the beard cannot be called dragon beard, because the ability and texture are still far from the dragon vein, but when the beard enters the body and forms big tendons, it can be called dragon tendon. The tendons formed at this time already have the prototype of dragon veins, which can exert powerful strength. In terms of strength alone, it is basically as powerful as ten crocodiles. Other bonuses such as physical fitness and agility are linked to the practitioner's own qualities. The dragon power in the legendary Dragon Elephant Magic Skill in Jianghu is this relatively crude metaphor. In other words, only by cultivating the dragon tendons can one truly be on the road to transformation from fish to dragon, enter the palace, and firmly embark on the path of the strange snake. At this moment, the beard is stretching into the body at a rapid marching speed, forming very small but complete dragon tendons. It turns out that if you just absorb such strong magic power, you can quickly explode Gu Gua into bloody mud. If you just blindly stretch your beard deep into the body to form dragon tendons, you will also damage your own foundation due to excessive consumption of spiritual energy, and you may even lose all your skills and become a waste. But under this situation, it was the most appropriate thing for Gu Gua to do. Dragon tendons can absorb a large part of these rampant magic powers, and these abundant magic powers can, in turn, support the development and growth of dragon tendons. Under this situation, Gu Gua's choice was the most correct. In his body, the two beards on his mouth extend all the way down along the skull and cervical spine. Driven by abundant magic power, they are like a thick rubber band that is constantly stretching. The two beards that were originally one foot long now shrunk on the cheeks and turned into two relatively large pimples. The part of the beard that extends into the body is continuously stretched and becomes thin and strong. If the beard hadn't been condensed and strong enough under the nourishment of the dragonborn blood and the breath of the heavenly dragon, it might have been pulled off at this moment. Although this process is carried out in an orderly manner, it is a drastic and terrifying change for the body. The strong stretching of the tendons was like being racked up and subjected to torture. Gu Gua felt as if he was enduring the punishment of being quartered by five horses, and the muscles all over his body were being broken and reorganized to adapt to the powerful strength of the dragon tendons. The dragon tendons continued to lengthen, and finally connected to the tail, finally completing the extension work. At this time, the dragon tendons themselves were as thin as hair and were about to break in the next moment. But fortunately, the dragon tendons are tough enough and did not break easily. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? down?Thin hairs that are almost invisible to the naked eye also penetrate deep into the muscles near the spine and become tiny tendons that control the muscles near the spine. This process made Gu Gua feel like he was enduring the punishment of being cut into pieces by a thousand cuts. At the same time, the magic power in the spiritual veins also rushed into Gu Gua's body through the platinum dragon god's scales simultaneously and crazily. It soon passed through the body and rushed toward the beard under Gu Gua's intentional guidance. Then it was absorbed by two lively earthworm-like beards, and all its strength was supplied to the ever-extending dragon tendons. The originally tight dragon tendons became thicker as they continued to absorb a large amount of magic power. Some crystals condensed by magic power formed inside the dragon tendons. These rice-sized magic crystals were like decorations embedded in the dragon tendons. They immediately made the dragon tendons as thick as a hair thicker, returning from the thickness of a hair to as thick as a headphone cord. The elastic force formed during stretching is also solidified, tightly solidifying the dragon tendons on both sides of the spine, and solidifying those fine tendons in the muscles. During this process of repeated damage and repair, Gu Gua gritted his teeth and used all his strength to use his innate true energy, which only had the function of healing, to constantly repair his body that was on the verge of collapse. Whenever he felt that he was about to be unable to hold on, a wave of waves would come from the Dragon God scales on his chest, soothing the almost violent magic power and pulling it back a little from the danger line, so as not to fall into danger. Just an explosion. During this process, Gu Gua continued to repair his damaged body, and used the dragon's blood in his body to wash his body, improving his body's quality a lot. Magic power is inevitably poured into all organs of the body, especially the heart, which absorbs the most magic power. The three magic circuits solidified in the heart are also intensely absorbing magic power at this moment, nourishing the heart, and pumping out more and higher quality dragon blood. These dragon blood further nourish the body and replenish energy for every cell. The cells that have been replenished with energy by the dragon's blood can last longer, while those ordinary cells are broken into a pool of blood stains by the violent magic, and then are absorbed by the innate vitality, and returned to the heart to continue to transform. Text Chapter 105 God-level dragon tendons, uncontrollable power! Thanks to arttp for the tip! Thanks to shinyazsu for the tip! Thanks to wj-qd for the reward, thank you all! ================================================== =============== Fortunately, Gu Gua is already a Level 2 Dragon Vein Warlock, and already has some dragon blood in his body. Under the nourishment of the dragon blood, his physical fitness has also improved subtly. Only by his improvement did he not turn into a pile of minced meat in this extremely crazy practice. Soon the dragon tendon stretched to the tail, and then the magic power of this spiritual vein surged in, solidifying the entire dragon tendon. However, at the tail, the magic power in the entire spiritual vein was absorbed by Gu Gua again. Clean and tidy. Gu Gua immediately took five steps back, sat cross-legged on the ground, and immediately activated the fish-dragon heart-changing technique. All the warlock blood in his body rushed to the vicinity of the dragon's tendons, tightly flowing the dragon's blood through the dragon's tendons, and channeling his own magic power. Closely united with Longjin. At this moment, Gu Gua finally stabilized the situation in his body, was able to control the rampant magic power, and began to consciously divert it. Then he stored part of the indigestible magic power in his heart, and the last part was sealed in the platinum dragon god's scales. Suddenly, the platinum dragon god's scales were like a soldering iron. Gu Gua was so hot that he wanted to take it off and throw it away. ??In fact, Longjin is also divided into three, six or nine grades. It has to be said that despite the risk of traveling through time, the benefits obtained by Gu Gua are definitely worth every penny. Generally speaking, if miscellaneous monsters with dragon blood want to become a dragon, they must first continuously refine and purify their dragon blood, and use dragon blood as the basis and consumables to wash their muscles and marrow, and transform their bodies into Evolving into a dragon bit by bit. It was the beard at the beginning. It was just a foundation. It only improved the efficiency of the dragon cultivator in absorbing spiritual energy. However, it would become the basis for the formation of dragon tendons in the future, so it was also extremely important. Generally, if there is no special opportunity, the dragon-veined monsters who are more eager to upgrade will hurriedly grow three pairs of six beards, and then quickly form dragon tendons, so as to gain more chances of survival in the wild wilderness. This kind of dragon tendon is only at the ninth to seventh levels, and its texture is very low. There is no way to hold more spiritual energy, and the potential for upgrading is also very low. There is only one advantage, which is that it can absorb alien energy to improve combat effectiveness. The methods they had to adopt in order to survive basically blocked the possibility of these dragon-veined monsters with very high combat capabilities to continue to practice. This kind of dragon-veined monster can, at best, cultivate to the level of a dragon, and then commit evil acts out of desperation, eventually becoming the target of righteous people to slay demons. Other monsters with slightly better conditions will prepare carefully, wait until the right time, and then focus on seclusion to form their own dragon tendons. The dragon tendons formed in this case are probably sixth to fourth grade. After this, you can steadily rise, and eventually you can reach the realm of Chilong. If you are lucky, you can even serve as a water god, which can be regarded as a good result. The last one is that lucky people with extremely favorable conditions or very good opportunities can pile up various resources, practice in seclusion at the best time, and slowly polish them with water mills, and finally form a third-grade to first-grade dragon tendon. . This kind of dragon cultivator will eventually reach the realm of heavenly dragon and become the master of water. Although Gu Gua¡¯s dragon tendons have been formed in a hurry at the moment, he has the best foundation. His beard is fused with the green hair of a dragon girl with the authentic Tianlong Qi, and the magic power absorbed is also filtered and integrated from the dragon god's scales. For the dragon tendon, it can be regarded as a top-quality magic power! In the end, the dragon tendon formed by Gu Gua can no longer refer to the grade of the previous life, and it is also mixed with the magic power of a spiritual vein. If I had to count it, it should be considered a god-level dragon tendon! Enough for Gu Gua to upgrade to the god-level realm! The magic power of the spiritual veins shuttled for a while, and finally stopped. This spiritual vein that was about to dry up was completely absorbed by Gu Gua, and one-third of the magic power was used by Gu Gua to give birth to dragon tendons. One-tenth of the remaining magic power was stored in his heart to continuously breed new dragon blood. He was forced to seal all the other parts in the platinum dragon god scales and use them as a warehouse. With a long breath, Gu Gua stood up from the ground, but staggered and fell to the ground again. How is this going? Gu Gua put his hand in front of his eyes and looked at it carefully. After taking a deep breath, he slowly felt the change in his strength. It seems that the formation of dragon tendons caused his strength to suddenly increase several times, making him not accustomed to his own strength. He casually grabbed a piece of rock that fell outside. Generally, this kind of rock is very hard. Even if the crazy axe, Mang Dun, uses all his strength to stimulate his fighting spirit, he may not be able to split it with just one strike. "Pinch it hard, it's like crushing something into pieces"?Easy as soda crackers. Huh Gu Gua breathed a sigh of relief and stood up slowly. At this moment, he was still facing the spiritual veins. Looking at the spiritual veins that had completely lost their magic power, Gu Gua didn't know what to say. First, I used my beard to sense the bottom of the spiritual vein. There is indeed a mineral vein, but I don¡¯t know what the specific mineral vein is. We will need to mine it in the future to find out. This spiritual vein, which was already on the verge of drying up, was completely depleted after this crazy absorption. It completely turned into magic power and poured into Gu Gua's body. Even the remaining spiritual vein plants withered. It turned into a pile of ice slag with no original shape. In the mentality of fish-dragon transformation, the beard will continue to grow towards the inside of the body, and dragon tendons will be formed. After the dragon tendons penetrate the entire body, it will have strong toughness, and its combat effectiveness will also increase. But in the early stages of formation, dragon tendons are also very fragile and require a huge amount of spiritual energy. It is not an ordinary spiritual vein, which cannot supply the beard to deepen into a dragon's tendons, but a body that is too fragile cannot safely absorb such powerful magic power. Gu Gua's original purpose of wiping out the frost giant tribe was also here. If he could find enough spiritual veins, he might be able to increase the level of his fish-dragon mind-changing technique, but he didn't expect that his level was not enough. He only absorbed one. The spiritual veins that were about to run out almost turned him into a firecracker. Gu Gua slowly turned around and walked out slowly. With every step he takes, he needs to carefully control his muscles and body, like a baby just learning to walk. But the difference is that the baby's muscles are too soft and have no strength, so he cannot walk, but he has too much power in his body, which makes him unable to control his body and walks like a drunken man. generally. Nearly every step breaks the ice beneath your feet. You must know that these solid ice have been here for hundreds of years and have never suffered such a big blow. Gu Gua walked out of the cave. The thumping footsteps were slow and powerful. The kobolds who had been carrying the loot in front of the cave were stunned. Some kobolds directly picked up their weapons and faced them cautiously. The direction from which the sound came. Gu Gua walked out expressionlessly. "Greatgreat elder?" the kobold asked in confusion. "Continue to rob, don't worry about me." Gu Gua continued to say expressionlessly, and then walked out step by step. Several times, he almost fell to the ground. Fortunately, he was agile enough and could twist and regain his balance before falling. But the price was a heavier sound of footsteps. Text Chapter 106: A hard hit in the face! After walking out of the ice cave, Gu Gua sat cross-legged under the sun again, channeling his innate vitality to further dissipate the magical energy violently absorbed and repair his body. At the same time, through the innate vitality, he became familiar with and sensed his newly generated powerful tendons bit by bit. Nearly an hour later, the excited kobolds had evacuated the larger tribe. Food, products, dried meat, animal skins and bones, although none of them are valuable, the kobolds are very happy. As long as they see others being unlucky and can put the enemy's property into their own pockets, then for them, this is the most enjoyable entertainment. After the kobolds moved everything out, and the army was about to move out again to attack the next frost giant tribe, the kobolds were still a little at a loss as they looked at Gu Gua, who was still sitting firmly on the glacier, and Gu Gua The old god was sitting at the door of the cave in a strange posture, with no intention of getting up and leaving. The human cavalry is already preparing to set off, and is waiting here. The kobolds discussed with each other and sent Tuda over to ask Gu Gua. Ever since Gu Gua had platinum dragon god scales on his body, dragon power has always shrouded him. Although the other kobolds worshiped him to death, they did not dare to come within three meters of him for fear of his anger. The feeling of the supreme dragon's power makes every kobold feel frightened and oppressive. Tu Ta cautiously walked to Gu Gua, carefully poked Gu Gua with his finger, and asked: "Boss, let's go? This is over, what about the next frost giant tribe?" Gu Gua exhaled a filthy breath, with an ugly expression on his face. very. Why is his little brother so expressionless? Don't you see that you are embarrassed? Gu Gua looked at the sky helplessly and said, "Let's go." After that, he stepped on a piece of ice on the ground and stood up smoothly under control. Looking at the broken ice under Gu Gua¡¯s feet, Tu Ta suddenly felt that his throat became dry. He grunted and flattered, "Boss, you're so fierce!" Gu Gua twisted his body and made a crackling sound like fried beans, and then said in a pretentious manner: "I want to exercise, you guys go ahead." Tu Ta nodded and asked with some uncertainty: "Boss, are you feeling well? Is there any problem?" Gu Gua coughed, cleared his throat, deliberately made a very nonchalant expression, shook his head and said: " It¡¯s so exciting, nothing else.¡± Tu Ta nodded hesitantly, greeted the kobolds, got on the human cavalry¡¯s horse, and ran towards the next frost giant tribe in the smoke. Gu Gua took a long breath and did a set of relaxation exercises. Then he turned around like a penguin with difficulty, facing the direction of the kobold, then let go of his legs and ran forward. Before he could even take two steps, Gu Gua smashed himself into the ice, and it took him a while to pull himself out. During the struggle, several shocking cracks were made in the ice. When he raised his head, he happened to see the human cavalry and the kobolds who had not gone far, looking at him dumbfounded. It seemed that their jaws were about to drop. Gu Gua waved his hand angrily: "Get out of here!" The human cavalry and the kobolds ran away in a hurry like driven wild dogs. When Gu Gua saw his younger brothers leaving, he pulled himself out of the pit, swayed again, and stood on the glacier. After taking a deep breath, Gu Gua adjusted his mentality, then opened his legs and started running again. Then after adjusting his strength, he ran a few steps, and his speed became faster and faster. Then again, he accidentally fell and gnawed a dog on the ice sheet, causing a big hole in the ice sheet. Just like a cannonball landing here, even the ice cubes splashed out have bullet-like kinetic energy. Gu Gua sat there for a while and channeled his innate energy, repairing his bruised and swollen body, then stood up and ran away. He ran faster and faster, running smoother and smoother, and finally caught up with the team before the human cavalry arrived at the next frost giant tribe. The human cavalry and the kobolds thought that there was some terrible beast chasing them from behind. The sound of footsteps was too terrifying, but they did not expect that after the smoke cleared, it was the kobold elder who ran towards him! During this crazy run, Gu Gua finally mastered the new strength of his body and was able to run smoothly. But when he stopped, he encountered another problem. After making several wrong steps in succession, Gu Gua wiped a long mark on the ground as if drifting on the glacier. Then he hit the cliff hard. Ice and dust were scattered in all directions, and Gu Gua fell on the cliff.A large human-shaped hole appeared. It seems that Gu Gua has not fully mastered the technique of stopping. The human cavalry and kobolds nearby were all whispering, and soon Lezli and Hart also noticed the situation here, and softly stopped these people's discussion. Gu Gua sat down again and used his innate vitality to repair the damage to his body. Countless dragon blood flows through the damaged cells and skin, musculoskeletal and skeletal tissues of the body, constantly strengthening these bodies. Once the innate vitality is insufficient, Gu Gua will extract the magic power from the platinum dragon god's scales and provide it to the heart without hesitation to produce more and higher quality dragon blood to further improve his physical fitness. With the abundant supply of magic power, Gu Gua's physical fitness has also improved dramatically. Both the human cavalry and the kobolds looked at this maverick kobold elder in surprise. This frost giant tribe is not big, there are not even five frost giants in it. When Hart saw Gu Gua, he sat there cross-legged without saying a word. He knew that Gu Gua didn't want to talk at the moment, so he didn't bother him. Instead, he coughed and ordered directly: "We have arrived at the target. We are here, we will destroy this tribe now, kill all the frost giants, and rob their belongings! The battle begins!¡± After issuing the battle order, Hart took the lead and rushed into the frost giant tribe. Behind the army, Gu Gua sat alone under the small iceberg that was about to collapse. Gu Gua sat there, motionless, just using his innate energy to repair his swollen face. These five frost giants did not pose any threat at all. They were quickly wiped out and their bodies were collected by the kobolds. The kobolds excitedly plundered all the worthless things in the tribe. Then, under Gu Gua¡¯s order, the human cavalry led the kobolds towards the next frost giant tribe. After Gu Gua adjusted, he also ran and followed. In this way, Gu Gua was busy adjusting and adapting to his own strength, and the army was busy wiping out the tribe of frost giants. The whole journey was peaceful and no major difficulties occurred. On the eighth day, the army finally arrived in front of the valley of the Western Mountains. Text Chapter 107 Divine Grace and General Offensive In this valley is now the most populous tribe of frost giants on the edge of the glacier, the Valley Tribe. It is also the most powerful tribe of frost giants at present. Their leader, Giant Ax, is already the most powerful warrior among the frost giants. All the soldiers were arranging their weapons and equipment outside the valley, quietly waiting for the moment of war. Gu Gua formed the emblem of the platinum dragon god Bahamut into a magic seal, and put one on each warrior. This way, he can bless everyone with the power of the magic war drum during the battle, adding more power to the battle. Advantage. Seeing Gu Gua handing everyone this seal, Lezli walked up. "Actually, this magic mark can be more efficient." Lezli said expressionlessly, seeming to remind Gu Gua that there is a better solution to this problem. Gu Gua turned around and said, "Since there is a better way, why don't you do it for me?" Lezli bit her lip and said, "If you want to get a more efficient magic mark, it involves dragons. God¡¯s grace requires stronger faith.¡± Gu Gua understood what she meant. Lezli, the cold girl dragon, reminded him that if he wanted more rewards, he must rely more on the Dragon God. Bahamut must completely become his believer, otherwise this benefit will not be open to the outside world. Gu Gua became a little angry: "Is Bahamut a stingy god? If you think we are not worthy of help, then there is no need to put forward such a condition. I don't think faith can be exchanged." Lezli was angry He blushed, gritted his teeth and said, "Do you think divine grace is so easy to obtain? Do you know the true meaning of divine grace? Divine grace is the greatest praise for a believer, and it is also one of the most affordable rewards. . Divine grace can greatly improve the believer's various abilities, strengthen the believer's physical fitness, and can even solidify the magical effect on the believer. At the top of the divine grace, the believer can even become an immortal elect, and become a legend. "Do you think divine favor is a cheap thing?" Gu Gua said calmly: "Of course divine favor is not a cheap thing. That's why I'm worried that if we get divine favor, what will happen to us?" At what price?" A rare expression of anger appeared on Lezli's face, and she said, "How can God's grace allow you to bargain?" Gu Gua said indifferently: "Forget it, I don't know if it's poison. I can feel that many tribesmen around me have been inspired by the Dragon God. Even Tuba, a guy who has never been exposed to the Dragon God's teachings, has developed the Holy Dragon Fighting Qi on his own. I have no way of knowing. What did you do behind my back? "Although you claim to be the Platinum Dragon God, is it a bit unreasonable to do this?" Lezli pursed her lips, and the dragon power in her body began to slowly leak out. This was probably not her intention, but because she couldn't control her anger, which caused Long's power to leak out. Gu Gua has been baptized by the dragon power of the Platinum Dragon God for a long time, so he doesn¡¯t feel much pressure from Lezli¡¯s dragon power. But he also knew that the next moment Lezli became angry, she might transform into a dragon and bite herself to death. " Gu Gua still has some understanding of Lezli. She is a bronze dragon who abides by chivalry ethics. She should be a paladin of Bahamut. She should not do such things to force others to believe. Despite this, Gu Gua was still hanging. A big stone rose from his heart, but it never fell. Sure enough, Lezli seemed to hear something and looked a little confused. After a while, Lezli's expression calmed down and she said: "Then, if you have any conditions, please put them forward, and I will negotiate with you fairly." Gu Gua then breathed a sigh of relief, and the stone in his heart fell to the ground. . "I am willing to lead my people to believe in the Platinum Dragon God, but the internal affairs of our tribe do not require outside interference. I want to have absolute power over the people who believe in the Platinum Dragon God." Lezli looked him up and down with her eyes. After a while, he closed his eyes and said: "Okay, there is no problem with this request, I can agree to it." Gu Gua heard a lot of displeasure from Lezli's suppressed voice, so he stopped bargaining and said: " Then I am willing to accept God¡¯s grace, and we can discuss the following matters in detail later.¡± Lezli opened her eyes, and her eyes had turned into mysterious vertical pupils like dragons, and then she said in her mouth. As he spoke the profound dragon language, an inexplicable throbbing caused powerful waves in Gu Gua's heart. Then, he felt a feeling of heat in his chest. Gu Gua lowered his head and looked, and there was a feeling on his chest.?The platinum scales were emitting sacred white light. In the light, the scales stretched out like bean sprouts, and finally became as big as a breastplate, and the sapphire on it seemed to come alive. Generally, it shines with the light of orchid. At the same time, all humans and kobolds with the Dragon God's magic mark found that the magic mark on their bodies suddenly flashed, giving them more power. Gu Gua can feel that just because of the upgrade of the magic mark, the physical constitution of everyone with the mark has temporarily increased by 1 point, and will disappear after half an hour. And his own constitution has permanently increased by 5 points. The battle was about to start, and Gu Gua didn¡¯t have time to sense it carefully, and then placed all the magic marks on the remaining soldiers. The Guji swelled again on Gu Gua¡¯s body, forming the form of a magical war drum. "Everyone has it! Come closer to me!" Gu Gua shouted slightly louder. Outside the quiet valley, the sound was obvious. Everyone gathered and stood within a hundred meters of Gu Gua. Gu Gua mobilized all his magic power and began to pour it evenly into the magic circuit of the war drum without triggering it. After waiting for his magic power to evenly fill all the circuits, Gu Gua released the magic power from the platinum scales that had been upgraded with divine grace. "Boom!" A clear and distant drum sound sounded, but it sounded more like a huge heartbeat, surging throughout the world. Suddenly, the brilliance of magic spread like water ripples, spreading evenly on everyone. But according to each person¡¯s physical constitution and mental state, not everyone is blessed by magic. After the first wave of magic, the magic light that shines on everyone is different. Some people are as eye-catching as fireflies in the dark night, while others seem to be forgotten and remain silent. Gu Gua saw this scene, and this scene was also what he expected. Before the magic power was gone, Gu Gua mustered up his own magic power and stirred up the magic war drum again. Text Chapter 108 The second strength! Attack again! The ripples of magic expanded again, and this time more people were moved by the sound of the drums, letting go of their hearts, and even their blood boiled. The light of magic continued to shine, and more people were blessed with the power of magic. And those warriors who have been blessed with magical power are glowing even stronger at this moment. This is not only a simple buff magic that increases combat power, but also an exciting magic. Because it has platinum dragon god scales as its core, it also carries dragon power magic. Basically, warriors who can accept this magic have a favorable impression of the Dragon God and Gu Gua, or at least have no objection to it. On the contrary, those who failed to achieve magical effects were those who had no favorable impressions of the Dragon God and Gu Gua, or were even hostile. Once you accept the buffing magic of the war drum, you will open your heart and develop a good impression of the Dragon God and Gu Gua. And if you accept the war drum magic a few times, you may be infected by the magic and become a loyal fan of Dragon God and Gu Gua. This is an important skill after upgrading the Platinum Dragon God Scales to Divine Favor: Constant Charm. There are also a small number of warriors whose magical power is not obvious. These people whose magical status is not obvious are basically human beings, and according to Gu Gua's observation, these people are indeed the human cavalry who looked down on the kobolds before. Gu Gua looked around. The number of people in this group did not exceed one-tenth of the total number of people. Moreover, these people had uncertain expressions. Some seemed to regret it, while others seemed to hate the kobolds and Gu Gua even more. However, Gu Gua didn't care about this at all. Seeing that all the magic light had stabilized, he waved his hand and shouted loudly: "Attack!!!" With the blessing of the force field that his magic war drum had not dissipated, he Even the order to attack was full of power like a bolt from the blue. All the warriors, whether they were kobolds or human knights, as long as they were blessed with magic, they roared with all their strength and increased their speed. , and fought towards the valley with all his strength. As early as the magic war drum sounded, some frost giants felt that something was wrong. The frost giant guarding the entrance of the valley even looked out, and then there was another drum sound, just like thunder. Immediately afterwards, in the woods not far away, brilliance of various colors was suddenly discovered. The frost giant guarding the entrance of the valley thought it was some kind of treasure, and wanted to get closer to see it, but just a few steps away from his post, he saw A group of human cavalry and many kobolds rushed out of the woods! In an instant, he had already rushed forward. Before the frost giant could turn around and escape, more than a dozen spears flew over and nailed him to the passage at the entrance of the valley. The frost giants in this valley have not encountered an enemy who dared to attack them for many years, and their vigilance has been extremely lax. In addition, the main force in the tribe has been taken away to invade the human world. There is no supervisor for Shang Jin, and his subordinates are all old, weak, sick and disabled, and they cannot be nervous. Naturally, management is becoming increasingly lax. Originally, there were twenty frost giants guarding the passages of the valley, but now the rule is four people. In fact, three of them were lazy and sleeping, leaving only one frost giant who was even more brainless to guard here. In this moment of confrontation, the frost giant was nailed to death in an instant, without even leaving time to call the police. Suddenly the human cavalry paused, letting all the kobolds down, and then rolled out of the valley passage. Run inside. The entrance to the valley was captured instantly, and the sound of the cavalry's hoofbeats shuttled back and forth in the valley intensified. When the sound reached the inside, it was like rolling thunder. Only then did the frost giants become completely alarmed, and they came out of the cave one after another, trying to Look what's really going on out there. With the gradually accelerating horse momentum, many human cavalry rushed in, and soon killed 7 frost giants who had not reacted at all in one encounter. By the time the remaining frost giants reacted, , the cavalry's momentum was exhausted and stopped on the other side of the valley. Seeing the human cavalry stopped, the frost giants also started shouting. They all hurriedly put on their animal skin armor, picked up their big sticks, and rushed over with a shout. There are other frost giants emerging from the cave without knowing the truth, looking confusedly towards the place where the noise originated. When they saw humans and horses, their mouths watered. You know, humans and horses are one of their favorite foods! Just when they took two steps, the sound of horse hooves suddenly came from behind. When they turned their heads, they found that a large group of human cavalry appeared behind them! It turned out that the human cavalry was divided into two groups. The first wave of cavalry, about 200 people, did not carry kobold warriors, so they rushed in immediately. The second wave of cavalry, about 300 cavalrymen, led the kobold warriors and rushed to the entrance of the valley. At the entrance of the valley, they released all the kobolds.Later, the charge came in, so there was such a time difference. The human cavalry began to accelerate from outside the valley. By the time the frost giants reacted, the human cavalry carrying the power of wind and thunder was already in front of them, and there was no way to dodge! In an instant, twelve more frost giants were pushed to the ground by the huge impact of the cavalry, whose spears were completely inserted into their bodies. Many of the knight's spears carefully crafted by humans were also broken in this impact. After this wave of human cavalry galloped past, there were no more human cavalry outside the valley, and the rest were all kobolds. There were about sixty frost giants left. They gathered in a group and looked at the humans opposite them angrily. Seeing that the human cavalry had been blocked deep in the valley, the frost giants completely ignored a female knight and a large number of kobold warriors who appeared at the entrance of the valley. These kobolds are constantly digging holes at the entrance of the valley, and pouring strange-tasting liquid from the buckets they brought with them. The smell is strange, mainly because this liquid is oil refined from the corpses of frost giants, so the frost giants have never smelled it, so they find it strange. The frost giants compared it, and still felt that the human cavalry was more delicious and more dangerous than the kobolds, so they held the huge stick and slowly surrounded the human cavalry. Frost giants usually like to throw boulders first when fighting, but now the boulders are piled just behind the human cavalry, and the frost giants can't get them for a while, so this step has to be omitted. I have to say that the human cavalry's luck is quite good. Just when the frost giants were approaching the human cavalry, they saw that they were within the range of the bow and arrow. The thin boy at the head raised his hands, and all the cavalrymen drew their bows and arrows and pointed at the frost giants. The frost giant laughed ferociously. Even if a bow and arrow of this level hit the body, it would be nothing more than a mosquito humming. There is no way to break through the defense. Just now, he killed so many tribesmen when he was caught off guard. It is really an unforgivable crime! It has to be said that these frost giants really have no strategic mind. In ordinary battles, under the command of low IQ, and under the command of priests and beast heads, the effectiveness of their combat effectiveness is different. Among the frost giants who were left behind, the person in charge was an old man with a broken calf and a prosthetic pine foot attached to it. After the two waves of cavalry had passed, he stretched out his head from behind an icicle. Only then did I see that the humans had stopped attacking. It must be said that the battle in which he was seriously injured made him very good at escaping for his life on the battlefield, and he also knew how to chase down enemies who fled with their tails between their legs. When he saw the stopped cavalry, the corners of his mouth curled up. Text Chapter 109: Total casualties Even children know that a cavalry without speed is a featherless phoenix, worse than a chicken, and even infantry may not be able to win. Seeing that there was an advantage to be taken, the frost giant elder who had been beaten on the head roared angrily, immediately became majestic, jumped out from behind the icicle, and directly commanded the tribesmen to rush towards the human cavalry. The leader of the silver-haired boy waved his hand, and the human released all the arrows in his hand, hitting the frost giant's solid skin and muscles aggressively, but it did not break the defense, it was only inserted shallowly, and not even a drop of blood came out. . The human leader didn't care and still ordered to release arrows, but then some scattered crossbow arrows became sparse. Although there were many in number, they sounded powerful and powerful, but they still couldn't bring enough damage to the frost giants. The arrow stuck into the frost giant's body, like it was tickling. The frost giants laughed, but they did not notice that the cloth tips on these arrows were coated with a thick layer of grease. As the arrows were inserted into their skin, the grease was also smeared on their bodies. Just as they were preparing to charge, they suddenly saw the human leader shouting, and then all the humans lit the arrows in their hands and prepared to fire. When the frost giants saw the fire, they panicked. The people in front had stopped, and the people behind were still rushing forward. The formation of the frost giants suddenly became chaotic, and they even became huddled together, each with their own hands. Give way. The frost giant in front saw the ignited rocket on the opposite side, and squeezed back desperately, and the oil on its body rubbed onto the frost giant behind. Seeing the frost giants huddled together, Hart waved his hand again and shot all the rockets at the frost giants. Originally, frost giants were afraid of flames, but now that their bodies were stained with grease, they were even more likely to catch fire. All kinds of flames suddenly ignited on their bodies. Perhaps the frost giant had stayed in the ice cave for too long, and his body temperature was a little low. In addition, the air in the surrounding valley was too humid, so the fire did not burn smoothly and violently. Hart frowned and roared: "All rockets! Shoot at the target I'm shooting at!" As he said that, he shot a rocket at the frost giant at the front, and all the other nearly five hundred rockets flew away. Come over and concentrate within a three-meter radius with him as the core. Immediately, the frost giant and the two frost giants around him were ignited by so many rockets. The oil on their bodies was ignited. Soon they were burning with raging fire. At the same time, they also let out panic screams and crowded around crazily. passed. Although the other frost giants did not ignite flames, they also screamed in panic and stopped pressing towards the human cavalry. On the side of the human cavalry, they were still shooting out rockets, which kept falling on the frost giants, lighting up small flames one after another. The frost giants were already frightened. Even if the flames did not burn smoothly, many small flames were ignited on their bodies, causing them to rush in the opposite direction in panic. Hart breathed a sigh of relief. If the frost giant really rushed over with rockets, it would be really bad. Fortunately, there were 500 cavalrymen with one rocket each, which was a considerable number. Plus two or three human-shaped torches, it would be even worse. The effect is extraordinary. And the frost giants¡¯ fear of fire comes from the depths of their souls. Even the most powerful warriors can hardly control their fear of fire, let alone the old, weak, sick and disabled who remain in the tribe? So when they saw the flames, there was only one thing left in their simple minds, and that was to run away quickly! The human cavalry slowly increased their horse speed and followed the frost giants leisurely. They continued to shoot fire-igniting rockets at the frost giants who were fleeing behind. Immediately, the remaining frost giants began to flee regardless. It doesn¡¯t matter if you escape like this, but it immediately gives the human cavalry a charging distance! The opportunity on the battlefield was fleeting, and Hart immediately raised his hands and shouted loudly: "Fire the lances, the whole army attacks!" The human cavalry poked grease cloths on the tips of their lances, and then lit them. , and then he mobilized the war horse under his crotch with all his strength and charged wildly. In the eyes of the frost giant, there are countless terrifying flames approaching at a terrifying speed! At the mouth of the valley, behind a one-meter-high obstacle, the kobolds dug several shallow trenches on the glacier and poured a large amount of grease into the trenches. The grease even overflowed from the trenches. , forming a large oil field. These greases were newly produced during their march during this period. To be precise, they are all unique oils extracted from the corpses of frost giants, which are extremely flammable. Then all the obstacles that can be seen around were placed in front of the trench,Although it only reached the calf of the frost giant, it was enough to kill someone in such a fast running state. When the frost giants rushed toward the entrance of the valley, the kobolds had been preparing outside for a long time. Originally, these frost giants were all old, weak, sick and disabled, and a few of them were young and middle-aged. They were all disabled people who had lost arms and legs in previous battles. It was difficult to jump over these obstacles. Suddenly, half of the frost giants were in front of the obstacles. He tripped and rolled to the ground. After the remaining frost giants jumped over the obstacle, they stepped on the slippery ice covered with grease. Coupled with the uneven ground deliberately dug by the kobolds, more than half of the frost giants fell on it. On the ground, roll to the ground. There were not many obstacles in the grease field, so even some frost giants who had stabilized their bodies were knocked down by other members of their tribe who rolled into gourds and fell to the ground like bowling balls. Only a few of them fell to the ground. Someone ran out of the grease field. At this moment, screams were heard from behind. The strong men who ran out looked back and saw that the human cavalry were using their long lances to pierce the bodies of the old, weak, sick and disabled who fell in front of the barrier, and let out a burst of There was another burst of screams, and the terrible smell emitted after the burning spear tip penetrated the frost giant's chest. This time they finally understood that the oil tasted exactly like this. The oil all over the floor was actually made from the body of the frost giant! ! ! Once this terrible fact was placed in front of them, even the last bit of courage was exhausted. They were like lambs waiting to be slaughtered, falling stupidly into the grease, their legs and feet were so sore that they could no longer move. More than thirty frost giants fell down while escaping, so they never had the chance to get up and run again. Some frost giants were stabbed in the chest by cavalry when they stood up, and some old and weak frost giants were nailed to the glacier with lances by human cavalry before they even got up. The frost giant who ran out was in shock and wanted to escape to the south. Before he could identify the direction, he saw pairs of small, thief-like eyes flashing on the roadside. This is the kobold they have always looked down upon, and they will even ignore this group of kobolds like ants on the roadside. Normally, the frost giants wouldn't even bother to look at the kobolds, but now that the frost giants have suffered repeated blows and their morale has been very low, they have no intention of fighting at all and just want to escape, heading south. , find the place where the main force of your tribe is, and find safety. ¡°At this time, if there are so many kobolds with malicious intentions, it will be very annoying and a headache. Seeing the lost Frost Giant, the eyes of the kobolds burned with the tangled flames of lack of confidence and bullying of the weak. They exchanged obscene and fiery glances with each other, and even made excited chatter. This kind of chatter made the frost giants even more upset. They wanted to pierce their ears with sharp awls and completely deafen themselves! Gu Gua yelled: "Surround us! Surround us!" The kobolds under his command, led by four berserker warriors and Lezli, surrounded the frost giants. "Ah!!!" The frost giant elder headed by him had his eyes split. He really didn't expect that he would be besieged by kobolds here! As a powerful race on the northern glaciers, they only feel fear and fear when they encounter frost insects and centipede demon insects. There are times when you face defeat when facing hordes of humans, but when did even the humble kobolds dare to round up the powerful frost giants? ! Text Chapter 110 Flame Hell (please vote for recommendation!) A new week has begun. Please vote for your valuable recommendation and support our books to rise higher. Thank you all! ================================================== ======== The five frost giants who ran out were shouted at by the one-legged elder. They also found themselves in a desperate situation, and their blood was aroused. Before they could rush over in anger, , smashed these swollen-brained kobolds into pulp, and suddenly a heat wave came from behind. They turned around in surprise and saw a blazing fire burning in the valley passage, and the remaining half of the frost giants who fell in the grease had already crawled out of the flaming hell one by one. evil spirits, while humans are still firing rockets into the grease. "Goddess!" On the spot, two frost giants had a nervous breakdown and wanted to escape crazily, rushing towards the outside of the valley. Gu Gua shouted: "Mangdun, the four of you come up!!" As soon as they finished shouting, Mangdun and the four of them faced the magic effect that had not faded away on their bodies. They grinned and activated the berserker fighting spirit on their bodies, holding their hands. Armed with the newly crafted sharp weapon, he rushed forward ferociously and stopped the two frost giants who were trying to escape crazily, and they started fighting fiercely. At this moment, the remaining three frost giants calmed down. The fire behind them was still burning, and their eyes had darkened, revealing a blue light. "Big Ya, you can't run away, let's fight." One of the frost giants picked up a wooden stick from the ground and tried it in his hand. The leading frost giant clenched his fist and said fiercely: "Yes, fight, if I die, the enemy will die too!" Seeing these three frost giants jumping over the wall in a hurry, Gu Gua was not surprised. There was no one next to him. Lezli who spoke said: "Sir Lezli, I hope to see the combat effectiveness of our sacred dragon's fighting spirit. I hope you can demonstrate it for us." Lezli snorted coldly and drew out the long sword from her waist. Turning to Tuba and the other twelve kobolds, he said loudly: "The battle begins, the metal scale team comes out!" Upon hearing this order, Tuba and the twelve kobolds stood out from the queue and stood closely together. Behind Lezli. When Gu Gua heard that Lezli had given such a name to her kobold team, she felt a little speechless. But thinking that the good dragons to which Lezli belonged were all made of metal scales, she felt a little relieved. The milky white sacred dragon fighting spirit began to emerge from Lezli's body. Her fighting spirit was obviously at a very high level. The milky white fighting spirit formed a set of ferocious armor on her body, especially her head, forming a mighty and majestic righteousness. of faucet. After the armor was formed, there was a flash of light, as if it was instantly colored. The whole armor showed a bronze texture and color. This should be her unique fighting spirit. As the fighting spirit in her body surged, the fighting spirit in Tuba also agitated, and it seemed that there was a corresponding relationship. The low-level sacred dragon fighting energy, which was originally unable to show any light, shone with light. "Compared to the scale of the fighting spirit in Lezli, the fighting spirit in Tuba is much weaker. It only forms a thin layer of light less than an inch around the body, and it doesn't seem to have much power. At the same time, the chests of the twelve kobolds around them also flashed with white light, which was the light of the sacred dragon's fighting spirit. Lezli held her long sword with both hands, and the sacred dragon's fighting energy attached to the long sword, forcibly turning the long sword into a mighty sword. The remaining kobolds, including Tuba, all held the standard spears of Palestine. Their fighting spirit was not very good, but their posture showed the momentum of a mighty army. Seeing such an aura, Gu Gua felt that Lezli was not like a giant dragon, but more like a human knight who had experienced the battlefield. At this moment, she was leading the militia she recruited to resist the evil invaders. Gu Gua quickly shook his head. When it comes to the invaders, they should guess correctly. The three frost giants would not leave them that much time. Just when the metal scales were lining up, they rushed forward with ferocious shouts. At this moment, these three frost giants had no way out and showed their most terrifying side. If they had adopted this attitude from the beginning, they might not be so embarrassed. It would even be difficult to tell which side would win. Gu Gua thought secretly. Lezli held the sword in both hands and did not move. Instead, she shouted: "One team stabbed the legs, and the second team stabbed the head!" Immediately afterwards, the kobolds behind Lezli crossed their swords and thrust out their spears. The frost giant concentrated on defense and focused on the longer spear.When he was about to push away these spears, he didn't expect that Lezli's giant sword swung out and cut his throat directly. The next two frost giants hesitated again, but still reacted quickly and continued to rush towards the enemy. Lezli shouted again: "The second team stabbed the legs, the first team stabbed the head! Right!" The two frost giants focused their attention on Lezli, but they did not notice the kobold behind Lezli. They all stabbed at the frost giant on his right hand, half at his head and half at his legs. This frost giant was originally slow to react, but this time he was caught off guard and was stabbed in the leg. He even accidentally fell down, and then the spears that pierced his head seemed to be waiting for him there. A pebble might knock a person down if he's running fast, let alone these kobold spears that have been trained to do so. It can even be said that this frost giant killed himself with his own power. Poof, his head undoubtedly hit the standing spear hard, and the entire skull was instantly broken open, like a ripe watermelon. The fallen corpses even crushed the spears, and stirred up a burst of smoke when they fell helplessly. When another frost giant saw what was happening here in shock, there were already too many cases telling him not to distract himself on the battlefield. Immediately afterwards, another long sword grazed his neck. With blood spraying from his throat, the frost giant fell to the ground helplessly. "Close the team!" Lezli shouted. Tuba and the kobolds put away their spears in unison. With just two commands, three powerful frost giants were killed without any resistance. This was of course due to Lezli's strong combat power. To be honest, even Lezli alone can probably easily deal with these three frost giants, and at the same time, she can also lead a group of kobolds who are holding them back to fight together. Even Gu Gua himself may not be able to do it so perfectly. Gu Gua clapped her hands and admired sincerely: "Sir Lezli, your tactics are really amazing. It's so great!" Lezli nodded lightly and said without being proud or modest. : "This is determined by the target of the battle. The fighting method of these frost giants determines our most effective fighting method." Then, she looked into the valley with a cold face. The raging fire at the mouth of the valley is still burning, but the intensity of the fire has weakened. The kobolds behind Gu Gua were scratching their heads and couldn't sit still. They were eager to loot all the wealth of this tribe! Even a rotten guy is happy! This is the true meaning of kobold life! After a while, only the corpses of more than thirty frost giants were still burning silently on the ground. The fire in other places had weakened, revealing several passages with green smoke, where the melting glaciers merged. It doesn't look very hot to the feet. Gu Gua sent a kobold to check the temperature. After getting a passable answer, he waved his hands vigorously and ordered loudly: "Brothers, it's time to rob! Charge!" Immediately afterwards, the kobold howled. Shouting, he rushed inside. Text Chapter 111 The dwarf with a bad temper like stone I¡¯m begging for recommendation votes! ================================================== How can the human cavalry defeat the kobolds who want everything? Moreover, kobolds have many natural advantages in caves. For kobolds, caves are their home ground and their home. So although humans started exploring the cave first, in the end, it was the kobolds who went deep in first. Gu Gua was naturally not far behind. He shook his two shortened beards and carefully detected the spiritual veins in the cave. Generally speaking, the larger the frost giant tribe, the larger the spiritual veins will be in it, and the stronger the frost giant tribe, the stronger their spiritual veins will be. For example, the Big Stick tribe stationed near Pilotsburg was once the largest tribe on the edge of the glacier, but it gradually declined due to the exhaustion of its spiritual veins. In the end, it even lost the ability to send people to investigate Pilotsburg. . If the kobolds' exploration had not gone beyond the boundary and they had seen it and knew that there was a new warlock in Pilotsburg, otherwise it would have been impossible to send out a "big army" of more than 20 people to clear out Pilotsburg. With such a large scale, this valley tribe should have a strong spiritual vein. After walking zigzag in the cave for half an hour, Gu Gua finally came to a crack. He closed his eyes and waved his beard gently. In front of him was a screen of dots of light, which almost filled the entire field of vision and formed a long river shape, coming from the depths of the glacier and extending to the western mountains beyond the glacier. go. The width is almost half a mile long, and the length is countless. This means that the quality and quantity of spiritual veins cannot be easily absorbed by Gu Gua. There was only one spiritual vein plant left in the Dabang tribe, and it had already given Gu Gua, who had just grown a beard, a high fever. The later spiritual vein was an exhausted spiritual vein of two or three square meters, with more than a dozen spiritual vein plants. Fortunately, the bottomless platinum dragon god scales were used as a base, which prevented Gu Gua from turning into a kebab. Now that there is such a long river of spiritual veins, Gu Gua really doesn¡¯t dare to mess with it. He secretly ordered the kobolds to smash and block all the holes leading to the spiritual veins, and then he and the other kobolds continued to walk deeper into the cave with confidence. In a dark cave, Gu Gua felt the sound of breathing and the aura of life inside. Gu Gua was suddenly shocked. Could it be that the Frost Giant was still ambushing him here? ! You must know that this cave is completely the territory of the frost giants. If you are not careful, you will be blocked in the cave and smashed into pieces one by one! Gu Gua immediately stopped the noisy kobolds behind him, closed his eyes, his beard trembled slightly, and recognized them. There are nearly a hundred life auras in this cave, but they all look weak, and some are even close to the edge of death. They should not be frost giants. Gu Gua slowly walked over and saw that the entrance of the cave was a fence formed by ice, isolating the inside and outside. It turned out to be a prison. Gu Gua looked inside and saw a group of ragged, stout humanoid intelligent beings sitting inside dejectedly. Their bodies were all handcuffs and shackles made of ice. This instrument of torture had obviously caused great harm to them. Many people's wrists and ankles were exposed with white bones, while the palms and soles were obviously necrotic, revealing a purple-black putrid odor. "These are dwarves." At some point, Lezli was already following behind, looking at the people inside. "After saying this, the people in the cave turned their heads one after another. When they saw the kobold coming this way, they turned their heads again and dismissed it. Gu Gua could not wait to cover Lezli¡¯s mouth. At this moment, she completely lost the right to attack first! Not even a surprise sneak attack is possible! This makes the kobolds who love sneak attacks and robberies feel very embarrassed! Rezli ignored Gu Gua's look and continued: "This is a stubborn and strong race. They love casting and mining. They are naturally good blacksmiths and guardians of kindness and peace." Hearing Rezli According to Li's comments, the dwarf inside seemed to have some movement. After chatting for a while, an old voice came: "Listening to your voices, it seems that you are not prisoners and slaves captured by the frost giants?" Gu Gua hugged his arms with both hands and said with some dissatisfaction: "We have just eliminated the frost giants entrenched here and become the masters of this valley." The old voice was still neither humble nor arrogant. It was not at all humble because the person in front of him was standing outside and he was imprisoned inside. "Congratulations to you, you are really powerful warriors." Gu Gua said a little strangely: "Old man, don't you want us to rescue you?" Lezli glanced at him, Gu Gua didn't pay attention.Heart. In fact, since Gu Gua has mastered more and more powerful power, his successive plans have gone smoothly, and he has uprooted the Frost Giant's lair, his self-confidence has exploded. He is no longer as cautious as before, but has gradually gained some confidence. Confidence. Respecting that old voice as "old man" is just because of the habit of respecting the elderly and loving the young in the previous life. The old voice paused and said firmly: "We dwarves will never succumb to violence and terror, and we will never bow our heads to evil people. Even if we die in battle, we will never surrender." There was no expression on his face, but in Gu Gua's eyes, it was clearly an expression that I knew would be like this. Through dim vision, Gu Gua saw that the dwarves in the ice cave, young and old, male and female, all had expressions that would rather die than surrender. He immediately understood that this race cannot be conquered by force. Suddenly there was a feeling of boredom. Gu Gua ordered: "Crazy ax man Mang Dun, smash the ice fence and release all the dwarves inside." Upon hearing the order, crazy ax man Mang Dun immediately pulled out the big ax on his back and smashed it with a clang. This ice fence is quite strong. After a long time of smashing the crazy axe, Mangdun only broke one fence. Mangdun suddenly became angry, and the fighting spirit in his body burned. He frantically cut off two more ice fences. This Only then was a gap revealed for the dwarves to pass through. "Okay, Mangdun, stop." Gu Gua ordered. Mangdun was still chopping the ice fence frantically. It seems that he has already got into trouble with these things that make him lose face. Gu Gua was upset, and saw Mang Dun acting violently when his luck came. He was even more unhappy. He walked over, grabbed the handle of the ax that Mang Dun was swinging violently, and forcefully controlled Mang Dun. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????. Either they have heard the legends or they have seen Mangdun's achievements seriously. Anyone who dares to stop the berserker when his fighting spirit bursts out is basically seeking death. But I didn¡¯t expect that a person dressed as a warlock could restrain the warrior in the berserker¡¯s fighting spirit with one hand. How powerful is this? ! Even the dwarves in the ice cave looked at each other with horrified expressions on their faces. Text Chapter 112 The Artifact Dragon Ball! (Please vote for recommendation!) A new week has begun. Please remember to vote for recommendations when you read the book. If you have anything you want to communicate with me, feel free to post it in the book review area. I will continue to give you unlimited feedback! ================================================== == "Mangdun, back off." Gu Gua said impatiently. After saying that, he took the ax off and threw it aside. Mangdun, whose brain was a little weak, finally woke up from the reckless cutting of the ice fence, "Oh, okay." Then he walked to the side obediently, picked up his ax, stood there obediently, and others The kobolds looked at the dwarf inside curiously. But the dwarf inside had a lot of sweat on his head. "We have finished sweeping away the tribe of frost giants. Seeing that you are so courageous, I don't want to force you. I guess forcing you will have no good consequences. Just leave here as soon as possible and go wherever you need to go." Gu Gua was a little uninterested. said. The dwarves inside looked at each other, how could there be such a non-greedy kobold? Is this possible? So the collective fell silent. Seeing that these dwarves didn¡¯t even say thank you, Gu Gua became even more unhappy, so he didn¡¯t say anything more and directly led his men to continue searching the frost giant¡¯s other warehouses. There is still nothing particularly valuable except for animal skins, animal bones and some raw minerals that can be used as magic raw materials. The only two things that could make Gu Gua's eyes light up were the white beads, which looked like pearls as big as a head and exuded a faint chill. The other piece was a fiery red magic stone placed in the furnace, which was emitting bursts of heat. Gu Gua didn¡¯t recognize these two things, and wanted to ask Lezli to identify them with Palm Eyes, so he asked the kobold to take out both of them. Lezli first took a look at the fiery red magic stone placed in the furnace. He said lightly: "This is the hearthstone of the dwarves. It can absorb the magic power from the outside world and convert it into powerful heat for them to smelt. It can be used in your blacksmith shop" Just as he said this, another kobold was clumsy. When she took out the pearl as big as her head, Lezli opened her mouth, showed an incredible expression, and said loudly: "Dragon God! This is actually a dragon ball?!" Gu Gua listened to Lezli. Then, he moved his head over, looked at the huge pearl carefully, and asked anxiously: "Is it really a dragon ball? The dragon ball actually looks like this?!" In the legend of Gu Gua's previous life, the dragon ball is the orthodox one. A kind of accompanying treasure generated by the dragon clan, just like a symbol of the growth and development of the dragon, a dragon ball will be born at each age. It usually takes 1,000 years for a Tianlong with ordinary qualifications to generate one dragon ball, a strong one takes more than 1,000 years, and less for a weaker one. Generally speaking, a dragon clan without the title of god can generate five dragon beads in a lifetime. These five dragon beads contain 80% of the power of the dragon. They are also treasures used by the dragon clan to pass on power in emergencies. If there is no emergency, it will be treated as a relic like ashes for future generations to pay their respects. Under normal circumstances, dragon beads are not given to destined nobles and will never be shown to outsiders. Anyone who dares to desecrate the Dragon Ball will even be frantically hunted by the relevant dragon clan. Therefore, in the outside world, Dragon Ball is also a very rare treasure. That¡¯s why Gu Gua was so surprised and curious, and immediately came over to take a look. Lezli¡¯s expression was a little complicated. He looked deeply at the dragon ball, cleared his throat, and said simply: "The dragon ball is an artifact created by the ancient dragon god during the ancient divine war to control the unmotivated dragon army. For different dragon clans, The ancient dragon god made ten different dragon balls. Each dragon ball contains the essence of a colored dragon. Through this dragon ball, you can control the dragons of the corresponding color within 500 meters, and you can also obtain a kind of magic. Ability. This one should be the White Dragon Pearl." After saying this, Lezli didn't want to say any more and stopped feeling tired. "Oh? So magical?" Gu Gua said curiously: "This kind of thing sounds like a huge threat to the dragon clan. Why don't you collect these dragon balls and either control them yourself or destroy them?" Reitz Li's eyes became even more complicated. As her eyes trembled, even the human pupils couldn't keep their eyes, and they turned into the noble, weird and terrifying golden vertical pupils of the dragon. "That's because after the ancient god war, the ancient dragon gods were basically exiled to the alien crystal wall system, and the dragon god system also withered. There were only two adults left, the platinum dragon god Bahamut, and the five-color dragon. God Tiamat, these two people are not united and harmonious with each other, maybe this is also him.?The main reason for escaping the pursuit of enemies in the ancient gods In general, if these ten dragon balls are destroyed, it will cause terrible consequences Forget it, there is no need to tell you these things, you just need to Just know that this thing is very powerful, but our dragon clan has no way to destroy it. "Lezli said. Gu Gua twirled his beard, his eyes flashed with greed, and asked with saliva in his mouth: "Then can I keep this dragon ball? "Looking at him, if he wasn't afraid of Lezli's strength, he would have pounced on him at this moment. Lezli glanced at him, then closed her eyes, as if she was having some intense ideological struggle. Nearly a moment passed. Zhong Shi's expression was so serious that one could even see her fierce psychological struggle, and even a hint of murderous intent leaked out from time to time. For a moment, Gu Gua wanted to turn around and run away, lest Lezli kill him and silence him. Finally, Lezli made up her mind, turned around, gave up the dragon ball, and faced Gu Gua and said, "Gu Gua, I will leave this dragon ball in your care. "During this process, she didn't touch the dragon ball with a finger." Lezli looked at Gu Gua and said very seriously: "This dragon ball is not easy to carry. You have to put it on the Divine Grace Scale." A hit. " Gu Gua gestured to the platinum dragon god scale on his chest that had transformed into a breastplate, and asked, "Is this it? Lezli nodded and said, "You can put all the dragon things in it." This is a top-secret storage space. Even the Dragon God would have no way of knowing what is in it without touching it. Moreover, this piece of scale armor is equivalent to being in contact with you all the time, and it is also equivalent to you holding this dragon ball all the time. " Gu Gua immediately took the dragon ball over with joy, and then looked inside curiously. His appearance reflected a ridiculous look on the smooth round surface of the dragon ball, but he was not conscious at all, but carefully looked inside. Looking inside. If you look inside very carefully, you can see that there seems to be a small miniature snow country, with an ice sculptured castle hovering above the castle. It was more than thirty meters long, and the scales on its body had formed like sharp blades. It was soaring slowly in the sky, as if taking a walk. Gu Gua looked deeply inside, and suddenly, it looked like a giant dragon. Feeling the look in Gu Gua's eyes, he rushed over angrily. When it flew out of the snow country, an invisible force field seemed to bounce it back. Gu Gua suddenly found it very interesting and couldn't stop playing with it. Lezli said with some disgust: "Stop playing, once you hold the Dragon Ball, you will be hated by the dragons for life. I need to tell you this. Moreover, as far as I know, Shi Bailong, a powerful warrior of the White Dragon tribe, stayed on the glacier for nearly a hundred years, said to be looking for this White Dragon Pearl. " Gu Gua said in surprise: "Huh? ! Lifelong loathing? Is there a powerful white dragon nearby who is looking for this dragon ball? ! Can¡¯t I just lose the dragon ball? " Lezli relaxed her brows and said coldly: "No. Even if you throw away this dragon ball, other dragons can still feel that you have been in contact with the dragon ball. The feeling of disgust never changes. " Gu Gua's excitement as soon as he got the artifact was half dispelled by these words. You know that the mountain on his body has not been overthrown yet. How can he dare to find a bunch of powerful enemies for himself? Dragon Clan? Forget it, give it to him. My own sword must come faster! "Well, I'm entangled in it, so what kind of magic-like ability can this white dragon ball bring to me? "Gu Gua seemed to accept his fate, and then thought of the benefits, and asked with some expectation. "It protects against elemental damage, but it can only protect against cold elements. "Lezli said expressionlessly. Gu Gua's face suddenly fell. What kind of magic is this? This is simply a scam! At this moment, the kobold under his command suddenly came over and reported: "Great Elder! Below, the Frost Giant, Elder Gada, and Elder Foster are fighting! " Text Chapter 113 The Son of the Spiritual Vein "What?! Gada and Foster are fighting with the frost giant?" When Gu Gua heard this, he immediately became anxious. He was already in a bad mood, but when he heard the news, the evil fire burst out. It doesn¡¯t matter to Gada, but Foster is a new generation of kobolds that he cultivated with his own hands. He has extremely strong talents. He must not die in battle when he has no strength! Seeing that he was in a hurry to leave, Lezli pushed Gu Gua's hand delicately, and the white dragon beads he held in both hands suddenly disappeared into the scales on his chest. Gu Gua was stunned for a moment, but found nothing wrong, so he ignored the matter and started running as fast as he could. Gu Gua now has dragon tendons, and his agility and strength have been greatly improved. Not satisfied with this, he added a lightness technique and a jumping technique to himself. In the cave, he is like a drugged cool person. The runner, like a flea in heat, quickly flew towards the cave below at an extremely fast speed. In three breaths, relying on the biological aura radar brought by his beard and not taking any detours, coupled with the terrifying speed, Gu Gua flew to his destination and saw that the situation was not as terrible as he imagined. Foster is holding two unexcited ice picks in his hands. The shining cold light has obviously obtained the true inheritance of Gu Gua, and he looks very sharp and terrifying. But it was shaking there, showing its intimidating power. Behind Foster, stood a trembling but still standing strong little frost giant. He had obviously been severely punished and was mentally depressed. He looked at Gada across from him with a horrified look on his face. This little frost giant is only about 1.7 meters tall. Considering the frost giant's age, he should still be a young child of about 5 years old. On the other side, Gada's left hand turned into a blood-sucking vine with fangs and claws, and from time to time he wanted to pull out the little frost giant behind Foster and suck it dry. As soon as he saw this scene, Gu Gua knew what had happened. "Stop it!" Gu Gua yelled with a dark face as soon as he arrived at the scene. This roar was obviously the result of the dragon's power. Everyone present shivered in fear and did not dare to move. Gu Gua looked at them coldly and asked with a dark face: "What are you doing?" When they saw Gu Gua coming, both Foster and Jiada were surprised. Foster looked at a loss, while Gada felt resentful that something good had been interrupted. But when Gu Gua came, the little frost giant couldn't drink the blood, so Jiada calmly put down the blood-sucking vines, then bowed respectfully and put away the blood-sucking vines on his left hand. , go back. Gu Gua turned his head to Foster again. Foster hurriedly let go of the ice pick far away, inserted one into the top of the ice above his head, and one flew into the crowd of dog-headed people, causing a series of screams. , followed by a burst of laughter. The scream was so loud and lasted for such a long time, obviously it didn¡¯t hurt any vital parts, Gu Gua thought. Sure enough, a kobold in that direction shouted loudly: "Butt! Butt!" The surrounding kobolds burst into laughter again, laughing at the unlucky guy. Gu Gua walked over, first glanced at Jiada in warning, and then said coldly to Foster: "Foster, why are you protecting this frost giant?" Foster looked at Gu Gua with some fear. With a black face, he still said hard: "This frost giant is still a child, and he is not the same as the people in this tribe!" Gu Gua asked with some displeasure: "Then what?" Foster saw this The reasons failed to convince Gu Gua, and he continued to argue firmly but somewhat panicked: "He shouldn't die! We shouldn't kill innocent people indiscriminately! He! He is a! He is a child, and he is also a magical frost giant!" "Oh?" Gu Gua looked at the little frost giant. The magic patterns naturally formed on this little frost giant were indeed different from those of the people in this tribe. This kind of magic pattern is naturally formed due to the different spiritual veins of the frost giant's life. This kind of magic pattern is the prototype of a crude and simple magic circuit. If you are lucky, you can even form a good magic circuit. The more I looked at it, the more frightened I became. Sure enough, the magic patterns on this little frost giant had formed a complete magic circuit, and it was also a magic gathering circuit. It was similar to the large magic circuit that Gu Gua had set up under the city of Palestine. wonderful. In other words, this little frost giant can at least be used as a magic battery. This is already a very powerful ability. If trained well, it will be a very good mage seedling. This frost giant is the spiritual son of another tribe. He was forced to stay by this tribe and was ready to be trained into the spiritual son of his own tribe. It is precisely this kind of magic pattern on the body of a son with spiritual veins that naturally forms a demonA young frost giant from the ?? circuit. The previous stick was also a son of spiritual veins, but his magic circuit was formed in his heart. The son of the spiritual vein is second only to the significance of the spiritual vein to a tribe. It can be said that the spiritual vein is the foundation, the spiritual vein plant is the key to express characteristics and performance, and the son of the spiritual vein is the rich fruit produced on the spiritual vein. From various perspectives, this kind of spiritual son is a good resource. It's no wonder that as soon as Jiada saw this little frost giant, he wanted to suck him dry. The blood of this son of the spiritual vein must be rich in a lot of magical power, and it must be very beneficial to Jiada. Although we didn¡¯t grab any valuable magic items, this little frost giant should be considered one of the trophies. "Yeah, not bad." Gu Gua nodded. "But this is not enough reason not to kill him, Foster, tell me, you have to pay the price for this." Foster nodded firmly and said with determination: "In order not to kill innocent people indiscriminately, I'm willing to pay the price!" Gu Gua smiled bitterly, Long Wei with the platinum dragon god scales really has an incomprehensible ability to brainwash kobolds! Under the influence of the dragon power of the Platinum Dragon God, the value orientation of the new generation of kobolds is a bit like that of the great paladin and priest. Foster is his apprentice, so naturally he will not punish him too much, and the apprentice he leads is so great and upright. As a master, Gu Gua also has an inexplicable, slightly bitter feeling of relief. "Well! Since you are so sure, then I will punish you by signing a magic pet contract with this frost giant! This also depends on whether the frost giant behind you is willing. If he is not willing, then I will only I can kill him." Foster turned around hesitantly and said to the frost giant: "I'm sorry, the great elder wants you to sign a magic pet contract with me. I know this contract is unfair, and I don't want to force you. I hope. You can think about it seriously" To be honest, few warlocks will sign a familiar contract with intelligent creatures, because the minds of intelligent creatures are very changeable, and it is easy for internal strife caused by inequality to occur. Moreover, when signing, it is easy for the ritual to fail due to the other party's resistance, causing the warlock to suffer a series of terrible magical backlashes such as a reduction in level. Therefore, most warlocks choose monsters with special abilities such as magic bats to sign magic pet contracts. Even Gugua and Jiada signed contracts with magical creatures without intelligence. As their levels rose, their familiars gained a little bit of intelligence. Text Chapter 114 Foster¡¯s Demonic Pet Sons of spiritual veins are usually gifted, and their basic qualities such as intelligence and physique are at least higher than those of other frost giants. Will he agree to become a kobold's familiar? Everyone held their breath and watched quietly, waiting for the little frost giant's answer. The little frost giant looked into Foster's eyes seriously, and all he saw was sincerity and guilt. Of course, the Little Frost Giant knew what the result of his refusal would be, so he nodded and timidly said: "I am willing" Such a crisp sound was like the sweet tinkling sound produced by the melting of ice and snow in early spring and the collision of ice in the river. This little frost giant is actually a girl! Everyone was surprised, because frost giants usually wear animal skin skirts underneath and nothing on top. The same is true for this little frost giant. In addition, she is completely undeveloped and has very ordinary hair. She is dressed like a frost giant child. , no one noticed her gender for a while. Foster immediately became confused and didn¡¯t know what to say, and his face began to heat up. Seeing Foster¡¯s predicament, the kobolds around him laughed again. At this time, even humans were alarmed, and Hart also came over from behind. Gu Gua said: "Then it's settled. We don't have enough materials now. When the Mage Association's caravan comes, we will buy some materials from them, and then find a suitable place to sign your contract." Hart next to him immediately said: "Elder Gu Gua, you don't have to wait for the Mage Association's caravan. I still have some magic materials here. If you scrape them together, I'll still have a few copies." Gu Gua nodded with satisfaction. , said shamelessly: "Thank you, Mr. Hart." He didn't mention the matter of exchange at all. I deceived Hart and found a high-quality magic pet for my disciple. Today, I was in a bad mood after being deceived by Lezli and Dragon Ball. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????:??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????:??????: Another look at Jada, only to see him nod with a gloomy face and obey the order, then turn around and disappear into the crowd of kobolds, disappearing. Gu Gua naturally knew that, and Jiada also saw his partiality. But there is no way, Gu Gua just doesn't like Jiada. I looked around the damp and dark frost giant cave, and the biting cold wind blew in from nowhere. Now is not a good time to sign a magic pet contract. You need to find a safe and comfortable place to sign a magic pet contract. Moreover, we have been away from Palestine for a long time, so we need to rush back quickly, otherwise if the situation changes, it will be difficult to deal with it. We also have to be on guard against Jada causing mischief in the process of signing the magic pet contract. If Jada ignores the consequences and forcibly kills Bing Linghua to suck the blood, it will have a very bad impact on Foster. This situation must also be guarded against. Gu Gua thought for a while and said to Foster: "Foster, from now on, you and your little friend what is her name?" Foster, who had just talked with the little frost giant, was a little shy. Said: "Her name is Bing Linghua." Gu Gua continued indifferently: "Well, your Bing Linghua has always been with me, and we can't stay away for a moment, until we return to Palestine and you sign a magic pet contract. "As of the contract, do you understand?" "Foster still seems a little confused as to why. He doesn't have much conspiracy and defensive thoughts in his heart, but he does understand the order and is willing to abide by the Great Elder's instructions. ordered, so he nodded firmly. Gu Gua commanded the kobolds to plunder the entire tribe, and after taking away every valuable thing, he summoned his war horse outside, flew on the horse's back, and prepared to leave. In the valley, almost all the war horses and kobolds were covered with various supplies and trophies. In addition to animal skins and bones, there were also dried meat and various mineral raw materials, including some gemstones that are special products of the North. Gu Gua also saw a lot of raw bloodstone ore, which had been initially polished and packed into several sacks, which were carried excitedly and laboriously by the kobolds. "Very good! I'm proud of your diligent and thrifty spirit in managing your family!" Gu Gua happily watched his brothers return home with their loads, "Now, let's go home!" As he said that, some of the kobolds sat on human cavalry horses, and some He directly made a very simple snow sledge, put the trophies from the robbery on the snow sledge, and walked on the glacier pulled by a few horses. The kobold's talent for digging holes is undeniable, but his ability to make handicrafts is really beyond praise. These dozen snow sledges look a little crooked and almost impossible to walk on the ice. Fortunately, those are powerful enough and can still be dragged. The various war supplies that I brought with me have been almost used, so it¡¯s not too tiring to carry these trophies. Just?At this time, the dwarves rescued by the kobolds also smashed off their handcuffs and shackles, and got out of the cave, just in time to catch up with the scene where the kobolds and human coalition were preparing to leave. Only then did Gu Gua take a closer look at the faces of these dwarves. They wore tanned leather jackets with clear signs of tailoring. The tailoring was quite appropriate and they looked more like civilized people. The body is also inlaid with various jewelry, some gems have been buckled off, but the metal parts are still retained, showing a strong mountain style. Their heights and waistlines are almost the same, and their waistlines and busts are also almost the same. They look like cube-shaped beings. The beards of the male dwarves were all braided. Although it was messy at the moment, the ethnic flavor could still be seen. Most of the dwarves have brown-red hair, which seems to indicate that this race has a stubborn temper and a fiery personality. The leader, an old man, looked a little depressed, his silver-white beard fluttering in the wind. "Dear kobold warlock, please stay." The old man said neither humble nor overbearing. "Please call me Dragon Warlock, thank you." Gu Gua said somewhat unhappily. "As you wish, Lord Kobold Warlock." The old man still said neither humble nor overbearing, and seemed to be very talkative. Gu Gua didn't want to talk nonsense to the old man, so he pretended not to hear it, and asked impatiently: "Old man, what do you want from me?" The old dwarf first put a camp detection technique on Gu Gua in a clear way. He was surprised. Seeing that Gu Gua's camp was actually Lawful Neutral and Good, he cleared his throat and said carefully: "Dear Dragon Warlock, I wonder if your tribe has captured a demon placed in the stove. Stone?" Gu Gua saw that his attitude had changed, and he didn't bother to go around in circles and said, "Yes, we have captured it. It looks very powerful. I will take it back and study it carefully. Maybe it will become our permanent collection in Palersburg.¡± Text Chapter 115 Noisy Negotiations The old dwarf thought for a while and said: "This magic stone was originally a treasure of our tribe Now it is the trophy of Lord Warlock. Naturally, we have no way to force it But this magic stone is really valuable to our tribe. It is very important, so we kindly ask Lord Warlock to return it to us We are willing to pay a suitable price to exchange it for it." After saying this, the old dwarf who never bowed his head felt a little embarrassed, but he still straightened his back. , still panting weakly. Only now did Gu Gua have a slight fondness for the dwarf race. Gu Gua glanced at the tribesmen in the dwarf tribe behind the old dwarf who had been tortured and starved and could not walk. They looked at Gu Gua eagerly. It was obvious that the magic stone was bigger than the one at this moment. A hot steak and a glass of hot milk also attract them. Gu Gua¡¯s mind moved slightly. He grinned, showing his sharp teeth, and said, "Where are you going after you leave the cage?" The old dwarf's face darkened for a moment, and he said, "The dwarves in the Xishan Mountains are multiplying at a rate that has exceeded the capacity of the local mineral veins. The number, so we voluntarily went out to look for new mineral veins Before we found new mineral veins, we didn't know where we should go I think it was probably deep in the glacier" Gu Gua said in surprise: "Go to the glacier. Deep?! There are more frost giants there. Aren't you looking for death?" The old dwarf said bitterly: "There is no mineral vein We don't know where to go Mineral veins are the basis for our dwarves' survival." Gua twirled his beard, thought for a while and said: "Let's do this. While you are hungry and cold and have no place to go, I will introduce you to a mineral vein. I don't know the specific amount, but I know where it is. It is a very rich black iron vein, and it now belongs to the dragon tribe of Palestine." As soon as the old dwarf heard that there was a mine, his eyes shone, and so did the dwarves behind him. He became energetic, as if the pain on his body and the hunger in his stomach were nothing, and finding the mineral vein was the most important thing. It seems that the dwarves¡¯ enthusiasm for mineral veins is indeed well-deserved. "I can also transfer this mineral vein to you unconditionally, and I can also return the flame magic stone to you. I will even provide you with pack horses and snow sledges, as well as food and hot water. The condition is that when each of your tribe reaches adulthood, , you have to work for me for five years, I will give you wages, and I have the first right to purchase your weapons. Of course, the credit may be more at the beginning, and the price will not be too high. What do you think? "The old dwarf rubbed his hands vigorously and said with a stiff expression: "I, we dwarves, how can we dwarves acceptaccept the kindness of the kobolds!" Gu Gua suddenly became furious, even the scales on his neck were wet. He stood up, and when he was about to get angry, he took a deep breath, gritted his teeth and asked, "What do you want?" The old dwarf cocked his neck and roared loudly, his white beard flashing like lightning. It was shaking, which seemed to indicate that its owner was also in rage: "Since we dwarves have occupied your mineral veins and temporarily received your help, we will give you the rewards you deserve! Otherwise, I will feel that we will Sold to you by ourselves! This is something we absolutely cannot stand! After we enter your mine, we can sell our products to you first. As long as you want it, we will not sell it on credit, no matter how high the price is! We will sell it to you every year! We will use our best materials and the best gems! You guys look down on us! No matter who you are, no one can take away our freedom! We will never force our boys to work for you! "You bastard? ! How dare you call me a bastard!" Gu Gua jumped off the horse and walked towards the old dwarf with a dangerous look. The magic light came, "Who are you calling a bastard!!!" The old dwarf pushed his nose into Gu Gua's face without fear, making him step back, and then roared loudly in his face: "I'm the one calling you a bastard!!! You're a dead lizard! Moradin, even the Supreme God can't even think of enslaving us dwarves!" When someone retorted like this, he felt like there was a flame burning in his heart and lungs! He roared angrily: "What's so valuable about the freedom of you dwarves?! Isn't it just ten sets of high-quality equipment? Bah! Trash! Trash! Bah! I don't care about it!!!" The old dwarf was furious,He had already rolled up his sleeves and was ready to fight. At this time, people from both sides also gathered around. The dwarf men surrounded the old dwarf, and the kobold warriors also surrounded their leader. There was a chaos. A group fight seems inevitable. "Aren't you curious!!! The smelting skills of our dwarves are the best in the entire continent! And the inlay skills of our Xishan dwarves are even better! The equipment inlaid with gems is completely comparable to the enchanted equipment!!! You bumpkin, you You know what? Ha! No matter how precious the magic equipment is, it¡¯s not as important as the freedom of our dwarves! What if I give you 20 sets every year! I feel so awesome if I pick up a bunch of rocks on the roadside! You can¡¯t even think of me!¡± The gems are all carefully polished! Even the lazy and lazy dwarves admire us to death! How dare you break your head in order to snatch our trading rights! ! Don¡¯t worry, I will put the best gems on these twenty sets of equipment! !¡± , and then walked back. As he walked, he said: "Remember, we have the right of first refusal, and every year we have twenty sets of equipment inlaid with the best gems and made with the best craftsmanship. And we are each other's allies. You won't object to this, right?" Old The dwarf looked at Gu Gua walking away calmly, with a smile on his face, but he still jumped up and cursed: "Huh! I won't object!" Until the dwarf next to him quietly said to him: "Great Elder Our gems were taken away by the frost giants They should have fallen into the hands of the kobolds now What should we do?" The old dwarf suddenly turned pale. Under Gu Gua¡¯s instructions, the kobolds quickly replenished the dwarves with dried meat, hot water and hot wine, and then gave them some horses and snow sledges. Gu Gua also returned the stove containing the magic stone to the old dwarf. The old dwarf muttered: "My name is Naba Chisel, what is your name?" Gu Gua said lightly: "My name is Gu Gua." The old dwarf frowned and said: "Don't you have a last name?" Gu Gua The old dwarf rolled his eyes and said, "I have never heard of this surname, but it sounds weird and seems to be a very ancient surname." After saying that, he turned around and left. The dwarf quickly adjusted the kobold's snow sledges and quickly transformed all the snow sledges into labor-saving and practical devices. He also spent ten minutes making ten snow sledges, hitched them to a carriage, and placed the old, weak, sick and disabled in priority. Then Qingzhuang urgently made two more snow sledges and followed the brigade. Text Chapter 116 Return to the city The return trip was much faster this time. It took four days for the leading troops to arrive at the gates of Pillersburg. After another three days, the following troops also arrived one after another. Gu Gua, along with Foster and Bing Linghua, led the dwarf tribe to the black iron vein in the north and provided the dwarves with initial supplies, including a month's worth of food, basic tools, and some fuel. The dwarves settled in this vein. The old dwarf Naba Chisel inserted his trembling hands into the rough sand of the black iron mine, dug hard, picked it up, and sniffed it affectionately in front of his nose, crying. The other dwarves cheered, jumped, and bought a large amount of food and wine on credit from Hart, and started to party that night. Gu Gua, other kobolds and humans withdrew from the mine and left quietly. On the night of the carnival, the old dwarf Naba placed the furnace containing the magic stone in the most suitable position in the mine, chanted a spell, and kept shouting Moradin's holy name. With his voice, Every dwarf echoed loudly with their heavy chests. Soon, with the dwarves' fanatical belief, the magic stone emitting heat gradually began to flash, as if it was breathing, and soon emanated The intense heat came, like a hot soldering iron. The spell became more and more passionate, and the atmosphere became more and more fanatical. Nappa Chisel sprinkled a glass of high-purity white wine on the magic stone. At the same time, all the dwarves shouted wholeheartedly: "The stone is above! Praise Moradin!" , the stone burst into flames, and the surrounding dwarf craftsmen placed pine pitchwood charcoal next to the stone. From the flames, a fire element villain stood up, then stretched hard, yawned, and then sat on the magic stone with his legs crossed, reaching for a piece of pine pitch charcoal, like I ate it like a chocolate bar. "Old Naba, it looks like you've been working very hard. But it's great. It looks like you're finally on track." "Hehe, yes, my old friend Fen'er, this is really not easy. Fortunately, We finally settled down." After completing the ceremony, the smile on Naba's face spread with the light of the fire. After the fire element Fen'er ate two sticks of charcoal, he clicked his tongue and said: "The pine oil is very fresh, but the craftsmanship is not very good. Why does it smell like a kobold? Well, Old Naba, your newly established tribe is going to be called "What's the name?" The old dwarf Naba was lost in thought, and finally said: "Our place is a black iron mine The dwarf castle we will build in the future will definitely be a black iron castle, so we will call it the Iron Castle Tribe!" Seeing the old dwarf's decision, the dwarves behind him all cheered: "Long live the Iron Castle! Long live the Iron Castle!" After returning to Palestine, Gu Gua also relaxed and went back to the second floor to take a bath, and then After arranging for the kobolds to wash and organize the trophies under the guidance of Hart's business-savvy people, he returned to his den and had a deep sleep. As soon as I woke up, all the fatigue in my body was gone. After walking to the crystal ball and completing several routine tasks, Gu Gua turned around and saw Foster telling a story to a frost giant child. Gu Gua is dazed, still wondering whether he hasn't woken up yet and is still dreaming. Suddenly I remembered that this frost giant child was the familiar that Foster abducted from the frost giant tribe with love. Then he opened his mouth and smiled. Gu Gua put the magic materials exchanged from Hart in a small leather bag. He shouted: "Foster, come here." Foster said a word to Bing Linghua, turned around and walked over. "Great Elder, you called me?" Foster asked respectfully. Gu Gua nodded and handed him the small leather bag of magic materials. Then he copied a copy of "The Preliminary Warlock" from the crystal ball and put it in his mind. ¡°Follow the tutorials in this book and adopt her, Bing Linghua, as your magic pet as soon as possible.¡± Gu Gua said kindly. Foster bit his lip and said, "Elder, I don't want her to be my demon pet, I want her to be my partner." Another very tangled and twisted sense of relief arose spontaneously. Gu Gua hit Foster hard on the head with a stir-fried chestnut. Foster hugged his head and did not dare to refute. His mouth was stained and his eyes were filled with tears, and he was about to cry. Gu Gua said with a bit of hatred: "If you treat her as a partner, then of course she is a partner! If you don't restrict her freedom, she will have her own freedom. Don't you still understand? As for modifying this magic , when you have the ability, go ahead and modify it yourself!" Foster nodded in understanding and said"I understand! Our relationship depends on my attitude! As long as I treat her as my equal partner, then she will be my partner!" Gu Gua rolled her eyes at him and suppressed the tangled feeling in her heart. He urged impatiently: "Hurry up and sign the contract, so that she won't be treated badly in our tribe." Foster nodded vigorously, went back happily, and chatted with Bing Linghua, Mostly Foster said it and Bing Linghua listened, but both of them were very happy. Soon, the two began to sign the contract with the magic pet. Naturally, the smarter Foster took the lead. There were no mistakes in the placement of the magic circuits and the chanting of the spells. It seemed that Foster was quite talented. Next, it was obvious that the frost giant Bing Linghua also accepted Foster's acceptance of her as a familiar, and completed the main process of this ceremony without any resistance at all. The ice suddenly disappeared from the magic circuit on Foster's heart. This silly kid Gu Gua suddenly felt like he had a headache. The next step is the 24-hour running-in period. Gu Gua ignored them and opened the crystal ball himself to check the situation during this period. There was a circle of frost giants surrounding the Sihart Castle in the Northern Alliance. They ate, drank, and slept under the Sihart Castle, making the surrounding environment a mess. There seemed to have been several battles during this period. The battlefield was filled with damaged human armors and weapons, but no corpses. This shows that the frost giants win more often. This is because frost giants like to eat human corpses and horses, but humans will not collect corpses for frost giants. Therefore, there are no corpses of frost giants on the battlefield because the frost giants collected the corpses themselves, and there are no corpses of humans and horses, which means that they were all eaten by the frost giants. There are several places on the Sihat Castle that are fragmented by boulders, but they are not serious. Although the morale of the humans inside is not high, it has not reached the point of collapse. In other words, there is still a confrontation below Sihat Castle. In the southern region of the Northland Alliance, frost giant attacks on towns continued to occur. Many people held their worthless salutes and fled to the Bloodstone Castle in the south, but were blocked from a checkpoint. , forming a huge refugee camp. Text Chapter 118 Adventure Team The army in Bloodstone Castle has no intention of dispatching yet. It seems that maybe Earl Longmai really doesn't want to participate in the war in the North? Does he want all the nobles in the North to be exhausted in this war? Maybe it's possible. Seeing that the situation in the entire Northland was still under control, Gu Gua no longer thought about it so much. Open the crystal ball and monitor several scenes. Then he opened the virtual scene and started to study, or rather to pry into Xilang's secrets. The scenery in front of us became hazy again like water mist. After the mist cleared, the spirits of Gu Gua and the three kobolds on the crystal ball were immersed in them, becoming the actors of Xilang when they were young. After becoming Lin Ya¡¯s apprentice, Xi Lang learned a lot of skills from him and avoided a lot of mistakes. He quickly mastered the basic skills of a ranger. After entering the virtual learning scene this time, Gu Gua once again mastered the skills of the ranger, because he had two more dragon tendons mixed with a lot of undigested magic crystals in his body. His strength exceeded his agility too much, but his body Not very coordinated. After another study and training, Gu Gua has completely mastered his own power. His body now has the strength of a mammoth. When his dragon tendons mature and the magic crystals inside are digested, he will have the strength of a young dragon. ?That is, Lezli¡¯s power. ???????? I have never seen Lezli attack with all her strength, and I don¡¯t know what her combat effectiveness is, but this time after Gu Gua suddenly generated dragon tendons by chance, she had a vague understanding of Lezli¡¯s strength. More than half a month later, Xilang has completed ranger training again. Lin Ya also became familiar with Xilang's family, and Xilang's mother would also use the money Xilang earned to cook some delicious food for them. Lin Ya will also provide money to support their lives, and the lives of the three of them become more and more like a family. Suddenly one day, Lin Ya came to the tavern to have a drink as usual, while waiting for the son of his old regiment leader. To be honest, he now hopes that this kid will never show up again, and just let him live peacefully like this. Although Xilang¡¯s mother is sometimes not in a normal state of mind, she is generally very quiet, and it can be seen that she was a great beauty in her early years and had excellent self-cultivation. ¡°I am almost fifty now. Although I have never been married, I am no longer a young man, so there is nothing to dislike. When I was young, for the so-called "career", although I was no longer a virgin, I never thought about settling down. If we continue like this, we can still use our savings to buy a small hotel. At that time, it would be a good choice to marry Xilang's mother and open a small hotel together Maybe I can have another child Faced with this quiet and sad woman, Lin Ya seemed to have found the feeling of pure love again ¡­Is this what it feels like to be young¡­ or what it feels like to get older? When Lin Ya was dreaming about a happy life in the future, he suddenly felt a darkness in front of his eyes. Just when he was about to avoid a counterattack, he finally saw the other person's face clearly. This is the same face as the old leader when he was young. Lin Ya lost his composure for a moment and said in a somewhat complicated manner: "Well, you're here." "Uncle Lin Ya, your reaction is not as good as before!" The visitor was a blond young man wearing simple knight's armor. , looks majestic and has extraordinary bearing. If he hadn't known that he was the son of an old mercenary leader, he might even have been mistaken for a young man traveling in casual clothes. There are three people behind him, one is a female thief with a fiery figure and red hair, one is a big stuttering Smatak, and there is a skinny mage Ivan whose face is hidden in a hood. This is the new adventurer team. Configuration. "There is actually a mage. Isn't the configuration good?" Lin Ya said with some emotion. "Uncle Lin Ya, I am William's son, Victor von Neumann." The young man gave a standard aristocratic courtesy with a demeanor from the upper class, which made the eyes of the girls next to him shine. "Hmph, he is indeed the son of old William. He is exactly the same." Link raised his hand and returned the salute easily, then turned his head and shouted: "Silang! Come over to Xilang!" Voice Not long after landing, Xilang appeared from the other end. His handsome face, tall figure, and smart decoration attracted a lot of attention. Especially the cold expression on his face caused the red-haired female thief Elaine to whistle. "This is my disciple, Xilang!" Lin Ya introduced to everyone with a proud look on his face: "This is the most promising young man I have seen in so many years!" Several other teammates looked at it with interest. Looking at Xilang, especiallyThe eyes of Elaine and Master Ivan were like lasers, engraved on Xi Lang's face. Silang could feel Ivan's attention and stared back without timidity. At the same time, he performed the etiquette of a mercenary without being humble and said hello to everyone. "The young man is nice, but I think he is just a trainee ranger, right?" Elaine asked. Lin Ya raised his eyebrows and said: "Little girl, I dare say that in three years, my little Xilang will be a level higher than yours. Do you believe it or not?" Elaine twisted her soft waist and walked. Go to Xilang and circle around him prettyly. The natural wild fragrance mixed with wild grass flowed in front of Xilang's nose. In Xilang's field of vision, there was also Elaine's chest groove that seemed to have accidentally leaked out. Xi Lang was not moved by this, and even the color of his face did not change at all. However, Lin Ya's hand touched Elaine's butt at some point, squeezed it hard, and then laughed and said: "Oh, what a spicy red rose!" Immediately afterwards, Lin Ya appeared. On the other chair, An Ran took his own ale and took a leisurely sip, as if he had been sitting there. There was a dagger stuck in his original chair. Judging from the red rose logo on it, it should be Yi. Lian's weapon. Elaine glared at him fiercely, and then pulled out the dagger. "Okay Elaine, stop making trouble," Victor said to smooth things over. How the two of them fought was not clear to Xilang at all. Elaine could still capture some of her movements, but Lin Ya's movements were not clear at all. "Victor, the lineup is very strong, but why is it not paired with a priest or a druid?" Lin Ya asked. Victor smiled proudly, raised his fist, and his fist lit up with a golden light. Text Chapter 119 The hope of becoming a noble "Oh! No wonder, you have become a paladin of the Sun God!" Lin Ya looked like this. It seems that the paladin is also a profession with healing methods. Seeing the golden light on Victor¡¯s hand, Xilang had a slight reaction both mentally and physically. Xilang has longed to become a holy warrior of the sun since he was a child, and his body also has the blood of a holy warrior of the sun, but due to various reasons, he cannot become a holy warrior of the sun. After the awakening of his demonic bloodline, he realized that it was impossible for him to become a holy warrior of the sun. This huge contrast and the crazy loss of ideals made him almost collapse. Fortunately, he has not completely given up on himself, and still carefully maintains his human identity. With Yu Gugua, he has no psychological pressure. No matter in his previous life or this life, he is not a normal human being, so he has no burden at all for the character he plays to have devil blood. Seeing Victor showing off using the Holy Light, Xilang's tense face moved slightly. This was Xilang's own longing and pain. Gu Gua¡¯s mind was on the character of Xilang, and he could clearly feel the emotions of the people around him, including Lin Ya¡¯s exclamation, the admiration of Elaine and Matak, and the slight disdain of Master Ivan. Victor paid special attention to Xilang's performance, and saw the cool boy's slightly moved expression, his face showing admiration, and smiled proudly. It seems that Victor is also a young man who relies on the appreciation of others to be happy. Victor continued: "This mission is very important. With just one step, we can all retire from our adventurous careers!" Lin Ya raised his eyebrows and said, "Oh?! Victor, You can eat whatever you want, but you can¡¯t talk nonsense! How can such a good thing happen? Are you going to be tricked into working as a coolie by the nobles again? " Victor raised his eyebrows disapprovingly and did not directly respond to Lin Ya's question. He walked around the whole tavern for a short time, then stood in the middle of the tavern, cleared his throat, and said loudly: "Hello, everyone. There is a very good deal here. I wonder if you are interested in participating." The drinkers around him were all third-rate adventurers who had survived the last mission by luck and were living drunkenly in this rural tavern with only a few meager silver coins. When I heard a young man brazenly saying that he had a good deal, many people sneered at it. Some people who obviously had some abnormal orientation said jokingly: "Hey! Why don't you go to a brothel to sell it? You look like this. It can be sold for a good price!" Victor didn't care at all and still said loudly: "On the edge of the misty forest, there is a small town called Heimen, which is a border town in the Kingdom of Sambia. A dilapidated town under the rule of Baron Ori. A hundred years ago, the body of the God of Death was parked in the Devlan Valley, which caused a major mutation in Cosoman's creatures. Heimen, which was prosperous for herbal medicine for a while, also declined." Hearing this, the noise in the tavern disappeared. It looks like what he said is true. The adventurers looked at each other and continued listening. "Even Baron Ori of Heimen can no longer bear the cost of defense of this town. He is planning to use this town as a reward and canonize a hereditary knight who can defend this town." All adventurers' breaths It¡¯s all getting rough, risk-takers, risk-takers, if there¡¯s no risk, no risk, no excitement, why would you still want to be a risk-taker? Seeing that everyone's attention had been attracted, Victor smiled slightly and continued: "The key to the problem is not whether we have the ability to defend this town, but whether we can get our strength from the mutated forest. Wealth. Fortunately, I have found a prescription. The raw material is a mutated plant from the bottom of Defulan Valley, and the product is a healing potion. " "Oh my God" "If it is true, it will be a huge profit ¡­¡± ¡°How come this kid is so lucky¡­¡± The adventurers below all started talking about it. "And I have accepted the task and been appointed by Baron Ori to become the defense chief of Heimen Town. I have also signed a contract with the appraisal of the Sun God Priest. If I open up new land, then After paying the tax, the new land will become my own land." This sentence caused the adventurer to sigh. This is a very promising reward. As long as you are strong enough, you can get enough land. The Kosoman Forest is not a place for people to live, but it is enough to get two or three hereditary knights. dimensionalKe Duo greeted everyone slightly as if he was humble, and continued: "But I think that such a good opportunity should be shared with everyone. So I sincerely invite everyone to come to Heimen and join My team, become a member of the guard. If you just want to earn a stable salary, I can pay it to you. If you want to make a fortune, I can also give it to you, and eventually become a manor owner. It is not impossible to train your own heirs into real knights. " "Now, please go to various places to recruit adventurers, the more the better. If you recruit a small team, you will be the team leader. If you recruit a large team, you will be the team leader! You are the captain! If you expand enough land, you will be the owner of the manor!" Victor's bewitchment incited many people, and almost all the adventurers were discussing whether this matter was reliable or not. , but it must be said that a stable life is also a common long-cherished wish of all people with rich adventure experience. Even Victor¡¯s own teammates were inflamed with enthusiasm by his speech, especially Elaine and Matak, whose eyes were full of pure admiration. "Also, if there is a chamber of commerce that is willing to sell our healing potion, I am willing to cooperate friendly with everyone. Please help me spread this news. On the night of the full moon in a month, an auction will be held. , I will demonstrate the effect of this healing potion on the spot, and the chamber of commerce with the highest bid will receive the exclusive right to buy it out for one year. " Victor has been saying this for two or three months. , wherever he went, he would spread the news and agree to hold the auction at the same time. So far, he has spread the news in adventurer taverns in seven or eight towns. After saying this, regardless of the discussion among the adventurers, Victor walked up to Lin Ya, pulled out a chair, sat next to him, and said proudly: "Uncle Lin Ya, what do you think? This is a good deal!" "Lin Ya said noncommittally: "Deflan Valley is not a good place. Even if you become a hereditary knight there, you will be saddened by the rancid smell of the mountains and forests. " Victor's face turned slightly ugly, but he soon became unhappy. He recovered and said: "Then let's set off first. Maybe by the time we arrive, the dirty things will have already buried themselves underground." Elaine started laughing next to her, and the others There is no reaction. Lin Ya clapped his hands, whistled to the red-haired waitress Tika, and then said: "Cute girl, give each of my friends a spicy potato and a cream potato, a big cup Ale and a roast rabbit, if they need anything else, as long as it doesn't exceed 10 silver coins, it will be all on me." After giving instructions to the waitress, Lin Ya turned to Victor and said, "Okay. Little Neumann, I¡¯m going to pack up my things now and go to our hereditary knighthood with you, right?¡± Victor was amused by him, and he said, ¡°Okay, Mr. Lin Ya, whatever you want. ¡± So Lin Ya and Xi Lang returned to the hotel, packed up everything, took Xi Lang¡¯s mother, returned to the tavern to meet Victor and the others, and then drove the carriage together towards the Devlan Valley. Heading into the town of Heimen. More than half a month later, they came to a small town full of excitement. Text Chapter 120 A Bad Beginning It was evening when Victor and his party arrived at their destination, the small town of Heimen. There was little smoke in the town, and a large flock of crows hovered in the sky. The air was filled with the stench of rotting organic matter, which made people want to vomit. Under the reflection of the setting sun, the entire town of Heimen looked like a ghost town. Looking at this small town with few families left, everyone frowned. Except for the Xilang family and the mage whose face was always hidden under the hood, everyone was not in a good mood. "No matter what, let's stay here first. The sanitary conditions here are not very good. Is this a small town where the body of the God of Rot passed through? Please understand." Victor said somewhat uncomfortably. Lin Ya said nonchalantly: "This is a common scenery in the Devlan Valley. It's not a big deal." After saying that, he took the lead and walked in. The walls of the town are very dilapidated and covered with all kinds of moss and fungi, which look disgusting. Even the bluestone pavement in the town is dilapidated and has various plants growing out of it. If it weren't for the smoke rising from the kitchens of several families, I'd probably think this is a dead city. Seeing this dilapidated appearance, everyone was secretly frightened. After entering the town, there was no guard to stop them. Even the thin children would hide behind the trees and peek at them timidly when they saw them. Walking on the slippery bluestone road, Victor whispered: "We only eat the food we brought with us. All water must be boiled before drinking. Also, be careful of the residents here." Elaine mumbled. Expressing their dissatisfaction with this stinking place, others silently unloaded luggage from the carriage. The town has been dilapidated to a certain extent, and people from various businesses have settled in the only hotel in the town. There is only one bald boss in the hotel and no servants. The boss personally serves Victor and his party. When talking about this town, the boss also sighed. Since the body of the God of Death passed here, the residents of the town have suffered from many strange diseases and have moved out of the town. Those who stay here now are all people who cannot leave their homeland. As time goes by, I am afraid that young people will not want to stay here, and I don¡¯t know how long they can live like this. After listening to the boss¡¯s complaints, everyone remained silent and felt a little heavier. The next day, after everyone freshened up, they visited the mayor of the town. The mayor, Tolovsky, is a short fat man. He sweats all the time, which makes his skin white and rosy, like a hard-boiled egg. The facial features are almost squeezed together, making people look indescribably funny. "Supreme God! You are finally here!" The mayor greeted them enthusiastically with a cry, and before they entered the town official hall, Trotsky tightly sealed the mayor's seal and sword. He held it in Victor's hand and said with tears in his eyes: "Everything in this town is left to you! I trust you completely! Goodbye!" After saying that, he turned over and rode a thin horse, quickly left this town. It was obvious that he had been waiting for a long time, and he quickly left here without even wanting to stay for a minute. Everyone looked at this scene with gloomy expressions. After a moment, Victor laughed. "This way, this town is already ours! No one can mess up our plans! We have become the masters of this town!" Victor said happily. "First of all, we need to gather all the residents of the town to start our plan." Victor made arrangements. Except for Xilang's mother, everyone else knocked on the residents' doors door to door and invited them to the town square. Assemble and participate in the rally. At noon, all the townspeople finally gathered together. Victor counted and found that there were only more than two hundred people, and they were all old, weak, sick and disabled. Even there were a few children, who looked very thin and malnourished. His brows tightened again. "What kind of fate is this? This is" Xi Lang thought to himself. "Ladies and gentlemen. I am the new guard captain and mayor of the town of Heimen. My name is Victor von Neumann." Victor stood on the small steps and spoke loudly to the residents. They started talking. Xilang stood in the audience, quietly observing the residents of the town. The proportion of deformities is a little too high. Many people have tumors on their bodies, and some people even have tumors growing out of their skin, with tangled blood vessels bulging outside. Some people have green ringworm growing directly on their skin, and some people have heavy bark growing on their limbs, which looks very scary. Some people's eyes bulge, and there is a gap between the eye socket and the eyeball.In the room, green fungal threads were crawling. This should also be the trace left by the God of Decay. Victor is still using various grand words to confuse the residents in front of him, but there is only a luster of despair in the eyes of these residents. Not a whit of agitation. Victor¡¯s mouth was dry when he spoke on the small stage, and it did not arouse the emotions of the residents. It only made them recognize Victor as their new mayor. But it seems that it doesn't matter who becomes the mayor. Victor issued an order that all food must be thoroughly steamed before eating, and all water must be cooked before use. A running water was introduced in the middle of the town, and all the domestic garbage in the town was discharged through the stream, which slightly suppressed the rancid smell in the town. Then Victor used his small funds to purchase some herbal raw materials from the residents, requisitioned the town public office, and made healing potions with the mage Ivan and the thief Elaine. Linya, Matak and Silang recruited ten relatively healthy residents to serve as members of the guard team, responsible for purchasing these raw materials and supervising the health implementation of the town. In just ten days, they made nearly hundreds of potions, and it was also within the time agreed with the adventurers. The small public office was cleaned very clean. There is a row of simple shelves set up on the middle table, and several bottles of green potions are hung on the shelves. Soon, caravans came from far away, but the number was not large. There were only representatives of two or three caravans, and the largest caravan among them only had chain branches in three or four cities. Small and medium-sized chambers of commerce. It seems that the abilities of these adventurers are not very good. But a lot of adventurers came, nearly two hundred of them, almost as many as the aborigines in the town. Victor¡¯s face was so gloomy that he could almost squeeze out water. The dinner was very simple and soon got into the theme of auctioning the exclusive right to buy out the healing potion for one year. Text Chapter 121 Failed Auction Since there were only three caravans, after a brief exchange of greetings, the on-site experiment was started directly to prove the effect of this treatment potion. "Everyone knows that I am a paladin of the sun god. In order to avoid everyone thinking that I am cheating, this experiment was conducted by friends at the scene." Victor brought a pig, tied it to the rack, and took another Dagger in hand. The people below looked at each other in confusion. Finally, the representative of the medium-sized chamber of commerce sitting in the middle came up. He first looked at the dagger and then at the pig. After the representative took the dagger, he stabbed the pig with the knife. Blood spurted out and the pig screamed crazily. The surrounding adventurers also gathered around curiously, watching the effect of the healing potion up close. Victor elegantly handed this potential patron a bottle of potion he made. Said: "Pour half of it on the wound, and drink half of it." The representative of the Chamber of Commerce pulled out the stopper and took a sniff. A stench rushed straight to his brain. He took it away in disgust, and then poured half of it on the wound. Half of the wound on the pig's body was poured into the pig's mouth. After two minutes of doing this, the pig's howling became quieter, and the wounds on its body were slowly closing at a speed visible to the naked eye. Seeing this magical scene, the adventurers expressed their surprise. Generally speaking, there are two ways to treat injuries. One is to ask a priest or druid to cast a healing spell or other magical spell with a healing effect, and the other is to use a potion prepared by a witch doctor or druid. Treatment is very expensive, but it is timely and can bring people back from death in an instant. Herbal remedies are cheap, but they take a long time and may even require a period of bed rest. It would be amazing if there was a herbal medicine that could heal wounds in a short time. The whispers in the hall started again. After another minute, the wound on the pig disappeared completely, leaving only a green scar. Victor let the pig down, and the pig immediately rushed out crazily, seemingly not hurt at all, causing the adventurers in the hall to burst into laughter. "Friends, everyone has seen that although this kind of treatment potion tastes terrible, it is very effective. If you use such a bottle of treatment potion at a critical moment, you can definitely save a life. The treatment potion is very cheap. But life is very expensive, so everyone can naturally understand the price of this healing potion. Usually, the healing potion sold in various temples is one gold coin per bottle, and the time limit is very strict, usually only one month at most. Experiment, this new type of therapeutic agent is valid for at least one year!¡± The discussion in the scene became more heated. Adventurers are a profession that licks blood with their swords. With such a bottle of healing potion with a long shelf life, it can definitely save a life. If you have a life, you will have money. If you lose your life, you will have nothing. The adventurers still understand this simple truth. They are all discussing how much this healing potion is worth and how much it will cost to buy out the right to supply the medicine for one year. Seeing that everyone was almost finished discussing, Victor announced loudly: "The auction has begun!" "We can produce at least about five thousand bottles of this potion a year, and after receiving financial investment, we can also expand production. Ten thousand bottles can be produced per year, and the basic price is three thousand gold coins a year! Half of it is required upfront! " Three thousand gold coins is the annual financial income of an ordinary baron, but compared with the price in everyone's mind, , it¡¯s still a lot cheaper. As soon as the price came out, the scene became lively for a while and then became quiet again. It is said to be a lot cheaper, but only the three people sitting in the middle can really afford it. But these three people clearly didn¡¯t want to move, and they didn¡¯t even bother to raise the sign to increase the price. The situation suddenly became very embarrassing. Victor has no other business connections and can only lure businessmen from nearby. But I didn't expect that this was obviously something of great commercial value, but it didn't get a warm welcome from the Chamber of Commerce until the silence subsided. Victor stood on the stage. He didn¡¯t know whether to leave or stay. He didn¡¯t know what to do. At this time, the representative of the medium-sized chamber of commerce sitting in the middle looked to both sides, glanced at the two people next to him proudly, then cleared his throat and shouted loudly: "One thousand gold coins! And you also need to hand over the formula. Come out!" The scene suddenly became chaotic. Victor was furious, but he didn't want to get angry. He just said: "Sir, our asking price should not be lower than the reserve price, and we will never hand over the secret recipe!"  The representative of the medium-sized chamber of commerce said proudly: "I'm giving you a lot of face by shouting a thousand gold coins. If you look at it, this thing is not even worth a thousand gold coins, and you have to pay half of it in cash first. This is your trick It's a good idea to borrow money to start a business. It's a pity that I don't want to do this!" Victor said angrily: "You!" The chamber of commerce representative stood up and said, "What am I? If you don't want to sell, I'll leave." After that, he glanced at the two representatives of the small chamber of commerce sitting below and said, "Aren't you leaving yet?" The two representatives of the small chamber of commerce smiled timidly, but looked at each other and did not move their buttocks. Apparently they were attracted by the profits in this business opportunity and couldn't bear to leave. The representative of the medium-sized chamber of commerce snorted coldly and said, "Don't you want your own head? Why don't you get out of here!" The representatives of the two small chambers of commerce shuddered and had no choice but to run outside. One of the representatives of the small chamber of commerce named Silver Stream did not want to leave, but he had no choice but to leave the venue under the intimidation of the representative of the medium-sized chamber of commerce. Lin Ya saw that his fingers were divided into three, showing two fingers, and smiled. Laughing, he whispered to Xilang: "In two hours, wait here for this businessman, do you understand?" Seeing that the representative of the Chamber of Commerce was about to leave the public office, Victor also turned pale. The main reason why he wanted to sell such an exclusive monopoly was to directly obtain a start-up capital, quickly improve the economy of the town of Heimen, hire more workers, and manufacture more equipment, so as to make this potion popular. Produced in batches. If he has 1,500 gold coins, he is confident that he can increase the production to 1,000 bottles per month within a month. With such a production, gold coins will flow in. Victor originally thought that allowing the Chamber of Commerce to make money for one year would be very kind, but he did not expect that the people in the Chamber of Commerce were not stupid either. They actually proposed such tricky conditions and even wanted a secret recipe! This could cost Victor his life! When Master Ivan saw that the scene was not right, he leaned over and spoke in Victor's ear. After Victor listened, he saw that the representative of the Chamber of Commerce had already walked to the door. He sneered and said, "You three gentlemen, please stay." Text Chapter 122 The auction in the first week was successful! The representative of the medium-sized chamber of commerce turned around triumphantly, rolled his eyes upward, and did not look at Victor at all. Victor announced loudly: "I declare that this annual auction has failed! Let's start this week's auction now. This week's output is about two hundred bottles. Now only fifty gold coins can be used to sell these two hundred bottles. To buy the healing potion, you need to pay half of the deposit first! If you can't pay the deposit, someone from below will take over, and so on. "With fifty gold coins, a small number of adventurers can pay it! Although it is still a huge sum of money, a single adventurer cannot afford it, and only a team of adventurers of a certain size can afford it. The adventurers looked at each other, and many of them were already tempted. They were not afraid of the so-called threat from the Chamber of Commerce. They could completely become merchants, bring a bunch of potions, and sell them to the Adventurer's Guild. They did not need to pay business tax. You need to pay a transaction commission from the Adventure Guild, but in terms of profit, it's not necessarily bad. After looking at each other, the captain of a small adventurer team, after obtaining the consent of his teammates, directly shouted: "Sixty gold coins!" "Sixty-one gold coins!" Once someone started, he immediately shouted The scene became chaotic, but it was only chaotic for a moment. The final price was locked at sixty-seven gold coins and twenty-six silver coins. Then just when Victor was about to knock on the table and prepare to settle, the representative of the medium-sized chamber of commerce said with a livid face: "Who dares to buy this week's treatment?" The potion is to fight against my temple of Benn! "Bann is a god who is responsible for cruelty and tyranny. He is famous for his vengeance and brutal methods. No wonder the two representatives of the small chamber of commerce who knew his details were so afraid of him. It turned out that He is actually the representative of the Chamber of Commerce under the Bane Temple! After saying this, someone in the hall suddenly sneered: "What the hell is the Temple of Benn! Is it bull dung? It stinks so damn much!" Since it is a chamber of commerce protected by the Temple of Benn, then naturally it has Many natural enemies, those priests and believers who hate the gods of the Temple of Bane will naturally oppose them first, and even hate them. It would be strange not to start a fight when they meet! "Seventy gold coins!" A priest wearing a sun god robe raised his hand. It seems that he is also a member of the temple. I don¡¯t know why he appeared on the land of Heimen this time. "Seventy-five gold coins!" The new round of bidding became more and more intense. "Eighty gold coins!" This is basically the highest price. I didn¡¯t expect that it would trigger such a result. It was like countless hands hitting the face of the representative of the medium-sized chamber of commerce. Every time he asked for a price, it was a hard slap on his face. He looked around fiercely at everyone around him, then fixed his eyes on Victor, gritted his teeth and threatened: "You can only dedicate this prescription to the great His Majesty Ben, otherwise you will wait to die on the street. Come on." Victor raised his chin high and spat out one word: "Get out!" The adventurers burst into laughter, using all their tricks to mock this self-righteous chamber of commerce. Representative, the chamber of commerce representative who kept laughing was blushing and had a thick neck, and he was breathing heavily from his nose. "You will regret it!" After saying these harsh words, the representative of the medium-sized chamber of commerce left angrily. After all the representatives of the Chamber of Commerce left, the adventurers began to continue bidding, but their impact became much weaker during this period, and they finally settled on the price of eighty-three gold coins and sixteen silver coins. The buyout in the first week was bought by a fourteen-member adventure team. They were also an adventure team who wanted to come here to take risks and gain a piece of land. Fortunately, they brought enough gold coins this time, so they won this time. Bid. After paying half of the deposit, the adventure team took away all the prepared healing potions, about 113 of them, and sold them on the spot for 80 silver coins per bottle and 5 gold coins for 10 bottles, making a profit on the spot. With 61 gold coins and 60 silver coins, they are basically close to getting their money back. With at least 87 potions to be delivered in the future, they will definitely make a profit without losing money. Seeing that such a good deal fell into the hands of other adventurers, the other adventurers who had not been photographed sighed and paused. They seemed to have very ill-informed ideas. Some people looked at the one who had been photographed in the first week with cold eyes. The adventure captain who used the healing potion probably thought that such a simple scam had finally deceived an idiot. For Team Victor, the gold coins they get first are the most important, and they don¡¯t have time to do retail work. Their first priority is to continuously expand production capacity and repair various public facilities in Heimen Town. , the most important of which is to build an altar to the Sun God, so that the power of the Sun God can radiate here and drive away the smell of plague and corruption. Completed the auctionFinally, Victor cleared his throat and said: "We are all adventurers from all over the world. We should all know that the wealth of adventurers comes from adventure. Now everyone has seen this sea. Regarding the situation in Munn Town, starting from tomorrow, I will officially start recruiting guard members. If you are willing to sign up, come here to sign up at 12 noon tomorrow. I will first warn everyone that the situation in this place is very difficult. You will definitely come. It¡¯s not about enjoying the blessings, it¡¯s about suffering. And I also tell you that the risks here are definitely not low. Okay, see you all tomorrow.¡± Then he sent the other adventurers out. After closing the door, I started counting the money. Elaine asked with some confusion: "Captain, why don't you sell it directly to the adventurers on the scene? You see, they made more than a dozen gold coins by changing hands!" Mage Ivan said with some disdain: "Big chested and brainless. Woman, our core manpower is only a few people, who will be sent to sell potions? Moreover, these adventurers are all in Heimen, so our potions are sold well, but what if these adventurers all leave? We had no choice but to go out and sell, but it wasn't that simple back then. We had no trade routes, no channels, and now that we had offended the Chamber of Commerce in Bann Temple, we might as well be hacked to death if we went out. Let¡¯s buy it out in bulk, and then let some adventurers expand our business routes for us. This is a more cost-effective plan in the long run.¡± Elaine was still a little angry when she heard the mage scolding her for being big-hearted and brainless. When Master Ivan said what he said made sense, he no longer refuted it. He just snorted and started to help Victor get more gold coins. Team Victor, who received forty-two gold coins in cash, happily counted their gains. Xilang watched the two hours pass and followed Lin Ya's instructions, walked outside the official hall and stood at the door waiting. Text Chapter 123 There are always people who can¡¯t help but want to make money Sure enough, not long after, the representative of the Silver Stream Small Chamber of Commerce sneakily emerged from the corner. Seeing someone standing at the door, he hesitated for a moment and looked at Xi Lang who was standing guard at the door. Xi Lang did not. He made a gesture of "please" with an expression on his face. The representative of the Silver Stream Chamber of Commerce looked around first, and when he saw that there was no one else around, he ducked into the public office with an agility that was not inferior to that of a thief. Xilang did not exchange greetings with him, but silently led him to the inner room, where Victor's team discussed matters. When Victor saw the representative of the Chamber of Commerce coming, he stood up enthusiastically and cautiously, with a sincere smile on his face, and said hello, pretending: "Hello, welcome, I don't know why you are here this time. What's going on? You know, our auction this week has ended, and the auction next week hasn't started yet. "This representative looks very ordinary, and his clothes are also very ordinary. He doesn't look like an ordinary coachman. Big difference. He has bronze skin, a strong figure, and two bright eyes, but from time to time there is a sly look that is inconsistent with his temperament. The representative of the Silver Stream Chamber of Commerce said with an unchanging expression: "Haha, we also feel it is a pity that we did not win a share of this week's healing potion, but harmony makes money, you know, as a small chamber of commerce like us, can If nothing happens, nothing will happen, and I don¡¯t want anything else to happen. I¡¯m afraid that if we¡¯re not careful, things outside the business will bring us down. I¡¯m here to see Vic. Captain Duo has such an ambition and grand blueprint, and I am very encouraged. Our Chamber of Commerce is willing to work with you to create a more profitable business. But our town of Heimen is in shabby condition and many facilities have been damaged. Or it is abandoned. I think Mr. Victor also needs supplies from the outside, so I am here to wait for your needs at any time." Victor suddenly realized that he was not here to buy potions. , but to sell his own goods to himself. Victor resisted the urge to curse, his face suddenly turned cold, and he asked dryly: "You know, we have to start everything from scratch, so we don't have much funds. What do you think of this price?" "What's the decision?" The representative of the Silver Stream Chamber of Commerce said: "Hey, what about this? Because it is transporting supplies to our Heimen Town under the blockade of the Black Sail Chamber of Commerce under the Bann Temple, so the price of ordinary items will be consistent with the market. The price is the same, there will be no moisture, but the price of special items will be a little higher. About 10%." Victor thought for a while, frowning, and seemed a little unhappy. Before he could speak, the mage Ivan next to him said a few words in his ear. Victor nodded, thought again, and said: "Okay, no problem, and we have Maybe I don¡¯t have enough gold coins at that time, so I hope I can get it on credit. What do you think?¡± The representative of the Silver Stream Chamber of Commerce smiled, as if he already knew that they would make this request, and replied readily: ¡°Of course you can get it on credit, but it¡¯s a one-time loan. The amount should not exceed one-third of the total amount of this transaction, and it must be settled before the next transaction." Victor nodded and said, "Then we will make a deal, and we will write a list of what we need now. , please wait a moment.¡± He seemed to have remembered something and said, ¡°My name is Victor, Victor von Neumann.¡± The chamber of commerce representative also replied, ¡°I am the boss of Silver Stream. , Fox Hamed. "Victor said in surprise: "Are you the boss?" Fox nodded calmly and said: "Yes, I am the boss. I think every boss who is eager to develop will have such a good opportunity. You won't give up, right?" He said with a knowing look. Victor laughed, very happily. As long as there are chambers of commerce willing to cooperate with them, the results will be very different. The auction situation is bound to get a lot better this week. Soon, the mage Ivan drew up a list, clearly listed a cargo list worth 108 gold coins, and handed it to Fox. Fox looked at the purchase list and said in surprise: "Hey! It seems that you understand the market very well! It seems that you have prepared seventy-two gold coins?" Mage Ivan smiled proudly and took the money from his leather bag. A table full of gold coins was poured out. Sure enough, plus the funds from the first week's potion auction, the total was indeed seventy-two gold coins. Fox looked at the gold coins on the table, pondered for a moment, and then burst into laughter and said: "Okay, very good! I just like business partners who can calculate carefully! This way I don't have to worry about you dying too quickly,"?My investment was lost! Hahaha! " After saying this, Fox continued: "Okay! After half a year, your credit ratio can reach half. If it doesn't fall down in three years, I hope to invest in your town and become your exclusive chamber of commerce. What do you think? Master Ivan sneered and said, "Invest in our town?" Okay, then when the time comes, we will calculate carefully how much money you will have to invest to get the shares in three years! " Fox said nonchalantly: "So what? Is it more cost-effective to invest now and lose money than to invest in a sure-to-make business three years later? Okay, I can prepare everything on this list for you in three days. At that time, I will also send people to open a tavern at your place. Taxes are a small problem. " Victor nodded and said, "Okay, the things will be delivered in three days. These seventy-two gold coins are yours, and we will return the remaining money to you next week. " After the few people reached an agreement, they signed a series of simple agreements, and then sent Fox out. The figure who looked like an ordinary coachman once again disappeared smoothly into the evening when the sun was about to set. " One day After the matter was settled, everyone held a small bonfire party in the open space outside the public hall. All the dried meat they had brought with them for food were taken out, even the wine that had not been touched. Every drop was poured into everyone¡¯s bowls ¡°My dear friends! A new journey has begun! The ancestors of the future great nobles are sitting in front of a bonfire at the moment, tinkling in poverty! There are only a few copper coins left in the pocket, hahahaha! "Victor laughed happily. This start can't be said to be the best, but it can be regarded as smooth. At this time, the mage Ivan sitting aside said abruptly: "How many of the people sitting here can live to be three years old? It¡¯s hard to say after a year So let¡¯s not mention the future nobles or anything like that. " Victor fanned the air in displeasure and spat out with a mouth full of alcohol: "Bad luck, bad luck! We can all live until three years later, thirty years later, three hundred years later! We must all become immortal strong men, hahahahaha! ! ! "After that, he laughed wantonly, then put one arm around Elaine and the other around Matak, and began to sing a tuneless song. "Hero from afar, what makes your blood so hot? What supports your steps, always so firm, is the bright and glorious dream in the distance, the relatives in your hometown who are looking forward to your safe return, or the girl who silently prays for you by the woods" The low singing voice in the desolate and rancid little town The town is slowly reverberating, and it seems to have brought a little bit of popularity to this town. It just seems like it. Text Chapter 124: The Rotten Forest (Please recommend!) New week begins! All book friends, please remember to vote for recommendation! Thank you all! ========================================== However, after completing the first week After the virginity shoot, the next day, the lively scene was nowhere to be found, and the adventurers had almost left. After all, the environment in Heimen is too bad. In the stinky environment, these people can't even eat, let alone live a healthy life here. Many adventurers have chosen to leave Heimen Town and look for opportunities elsewhere. There are nearly forty adventurers left. They are all low-level adventurers who are no more than one or two levels. They are not people with a strong will to fight. Probably many of them just want to find a stable life first, and then consider other things. question. Victor selected thirty-seven adventurers from the remaining adventurers and organized them into four teams. The two teams, led by Elaine and Matak, inspected the defense of Heimen town and did some engineering work to repair Heimen's city wall. The other two teams, led by Lin Ya and Xi Lang, went to the nearby putrid forest to explore the surrounding terrain and product distribution. Then, Victor requisitioned the strong labor force in the town and began to level the land in the town. He also flowed the living water from outside the town and ran through the entire town. In the middle square, he built a statue with the blessing of the Sun God. The fountain, with the power of sunlight and spring water, cleanses the air of this town little by little, and the rancid smell in the air also weakens little by little. After completing this series of work, Victor and Master Ivan commanded the labor force and built a workshop in the public hall to specialize in the production of therapeutic potions. Elaine stood in the square in the town, collecting some simple materials traded by the townspeople, while arranging the new members of the guard team to check the townspeople's drinking water and repair the dilapidated public facilities in the town. Remove all weeds and fungi from wall corners and floor tiles. After Victor and his team of adventurers became the new mayor of Heimen Town, Heimen Town seemed to have really regained some vitality. All the townspeople had jobs, although they were just gathering herbs, sorting, grinding, etc. A few tasks that were not very important, but all of them were put into action. In the core house, warning magic was released on the door. Inside were the mage Ivan, the paladin Victor, and the warrior Matak. I saw a set of experimental equipment in the room. Victor was shaking a pulley. On the pulley was a wide conveyor belt, allowing some kind of green powder to be evenly sprinkled into the large tank below, while Matak took the Holding a huge stirring rod, he stirred vigorously inside. The mage Ivan kept chanting spells on the side, and it seemed that there was a transparent silver thread connected from him to the big vat. With the injection of magic, the potion in this large vat seemed to have a life of its own, rippling and even extending green tentacles. Soon, all the medicinal powder at Victor's hand was shaken into the vat. He stopped, prayed to the Sun God attentively, and then cast three blessing spells on the vat in succession. After the three blessing spells ended, Ivan's spell just stopped. The potion in the vat slowly calmed down, showing a beautiful color similar to pure emerald, but the smell was quite unpleasant. Victor frowned and asked, "Ivan, can't you change the taste?" Ivan sighed and said, "The power of magic ends here. Why don't you buy some lemons and squeeze them?" Go in?" After saying that, he looked at Victor, and the two looked at each other and laughed. Victor has a bold laugh, while Ivan has a very connotative and cheerful smile. It only took them three days to fill such a jar of potion with at least a hundred healing potions. According to this manufacturing speed, their production line will soon be able to expand again, and the economy and health of Heimen Town will be greatly affected. The population will recover accordingly, and by then, this town can successfully be called their territory! Maybe, this is the place where they will become great nobles and great heroes in the future! In the wilderness not far from the town of Heimen, deep in the putrid forest, a group of adventurers carefully explored the ruins of an ancient elf. They were entrusted by a mage from a certain mage tower to come here to look for anything recorded in writing. Whether it is paper, parchment scrolls, Bailey leaves, memory crystals, or anything like stone rubbings, as long as it is written down, they can get rewards. The more important the written content is, the more bonuses they will get. many. Because it is close to Heimen Town, this adventurer team stopped in Heimen Town a few days ago, and happened to see the auction of healing potions for a week. With the attitude of giving it a try, this team also spent 5 coins.They bought ten healing potions and put them in their luggage. After that, they left the town of Heimen and came to the rancid forest. Soon, they bypassed the warning point and sneakily reached the edge of the ruins. The Rotten Forest where the town of Heimn is located was once the domain of the elves and a small part of the Corsoman Forest. The Corsoman Forest is where the last royal court of the elves on the continent is located. Because the body of the God of Death once passed by here, the environment at the edge of the forest deteriorated extremely. Even the elves could not survive here, and they moved away from the edge of the forest one after another. Even so, the Elf Royal Court will still send out patrol teams from time to time to check the situation in this area. Therefore, these adventurers will also bypass these elf teams and head towards the ruins. This ruins is said to be an old city of elves in ancient times. For some unknown reasons, this city was abandoned and hidden in the forest. It was also polluted by the corpse of the god of evil and turned into A paradise for mutant creatures. After several near misses, the team arrived at the edge of the abandoned city. After taking a short rest, they drank some water, ate some food, dug a hole for the remaining residue and buried it, took out various weapons and rubbing tools, and went into the abandoned city. Go. After entering the city, they did not go to those particularly narrow places, but to the more spacious places, especially the Elf Temple. Generally speaking, there are more places to record text here, and they are more valuable. After rubbing a lot of ancient elven characters, they had used up all the materials they had prepared, so they came out of the abandoned city and were ready to go back. When they left the abandoned city, they found a group of mutated forest wolves digging through the place where they had buried food scraps. When they saw this group of mutated wolves, the mutated wolves also discovered them. The average level of this adventure team is only level 3, and the total number of people is only seven. However, there are at least twenty mutant wolves in front of them. Only by forming a formation carefully and retreating appropriately to the nearest town of Heimen can there be any hope. The adventure team made such a decision in an instant, and then carried it out resolutely. Text Chapter 125 Beast Tide (please recommend!) thanks for your support! Solve Xilang's memories within three chapters and return to the battlefield in the north again. Our protagonist Gu Gua will also encounter the low period before the trump card is about to be revealed. Please pay attention to this, a kobold's western fantasy prehistoric seal. God's journey! ================================================ One day later . The town of Heimen was already in sight, but this group of people was also exhausted. With superb cooperation, they killed 5 wolves, but also caused two companions to be seriously injured and temporarily lost their combat effectiveness. The holy water bought from the temple has been used up, and the only thing left is the healing potion from Heimen Town. Seeing that everyone was surrounded by wolves again, it was difficult to go on. The captain gritted his teeth and said: "Everyone, take the newly purchased healing potion in your hands and use it on the two seriously injured teammates first. Of course it is effective. If it works then hey!" After saying this Then a low-level priest who had exhausted his magic took out the potion, pulled out a bottle, pulled out the cork, poured half of it on the wound, and half of it poured into the mouth of the seriously injured person. Everyone has fallen into despair. This kind of treatment potion originally had to be tested by oneself before it can be used. Now it has reached the last moment and there is no time to worry about so much. The other team members gathered around to guard, and the priest sat inside to take care of the seriously injured person who was unconscious. The howling wild wind blew by, showing indescribable despair and desolation. The green light squirmed, and a foul smell also emitted. For some reason, the mutant wolves around them hesitated and made uneasy guttural sounds after smelling this smell. Two minutes have passed, but it feels like a year has passed. The team member who had fallen into a high fever and was unconscious finally woke up with a low sound. The adventurous team, which was already in dire straits, cheered. If he hadn't woken up yet, he might have been left here to make breakfast for the mutated wolf. "I feelI feel like something is moving in my bodythe power, the power is back!" The wounded man stood up slowly, an abnormal flush appeared on his face, and slowly moved around The body picked up its weapon again and screamed with joy! Just like a blown up balloon, it seems that the injured man's condition is better than before he was injured! Seeing how effective this potion was, a seriously injured man who was conscious and conscious also took the initiative to use a bottle. Immediately, his strength returned to his body, his wounds were completely healed, and he was no longer a burden to the adventure team. After using two bottles of healing potion, the stench dispersed far away. The mutated wolves around him seemed a little hesitant and afraid. They just circled back and forth and stopped attacking the group of people. Instead, they let him go. This adventurous team returned to the town of Heimen without any danger. After entering the town, the adventurer team immediately booked the first floor of the hotel, took a good rest, and asked who had any healing potions and wanted to buy a few bottles. When others asked, they just said they were curious and wanted to buy a few more bottles to try. When someone who knew them exposed their lies, they put the forest in danger and relied on the effect of this healing potion to escape. I told everyone what happened after the tribulation. At this time, as the first batch of therapeutic potions were continuously put into use, the effectiveness and fame of this therapeutic potion slowly spread among adventurers in their adventure careers, and some adventurers even quickly summed up an experience. This kind of therapeutic potion with a strong stench will avoid even ordinary mutant creatures if it smells it. Instead, it has the effect of frightening wild beasts. However, if it encounters a mutant monster that is too powerful, it will have the opposite effect and will kill high-level animals. Level mutant monsters are attracted. For a time, this potion with such good effects suddenly became a popular product. These adventurers regretted that they were too cautious and bought too little, and they waited for the next week to buy more. Soon, the Silver Stream Chamber of Commerce quietly delivered the supplies they ordered. After receiving these supplies, Victor paid two-thirds of the payment and ordered the next batch of goods. After the new supplies arrived, the mage Ivan used these simple supplies to make a simple magic sieve with a circle of magic runes inlaid on it. As long as you use this magic sieve to filter the secret recipe green powder, you can have a continuous supply. The main ingredients of the therapeutic medicine are made. In this way, the labor force of several key personnel in Victor's team was also liberated. While everyone was working hard to increase the production of therapeutic potions, the hotel owner timidly knocked on Victor's door. ¡°Boss, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Victor asked gently. The boss trembled and said: "Sir, this is how it is Every month, a wave of mutated beasts will attack Heimen Town. They will eat everything, and they will leave when they are full. The people in the town He always hid himself very well, and he didn't hurt too many people. However, all livestock such as chickens, ducks, cattle and sheep were damaged. Seeing that this month's beast tide is coming soon, does the mayor have any plans? " After saying these words, the owner of the hotel looked at Victor. As soon as Victor heard the news, his head immediately grew bigger than three times, and he asked in disbelief: "What? ! Beast tide? ! when will you arrive? "The boss said with some surprise: "Huh? ! Don¡¯t you know, Mr. Mayor? The mayor who took office should explain this matter clearly to you! The tide of beasts returns just when the moon is completely engulfed, and will last all night. Let me see Well, on that night three days later, the beast tide is coming! " Victor smashed the table angrily and said angrily: "Damn bastard, you didn't even tell me such important information It's too late to say this. Immediately notify all the guards and build fortifications immediately. Hide all your valuables and get ready for the beast wave! " In the next three days, Victor and others first worked hard to repair the city wall and build arrow stacks and towers. However, they still couldn't complete the construction in three days, so they simply built traps and flammable stacks first, and then The public affairs hall was strengthened a little more, and several huge gaps were deliberately exposed in the city wall. Everyone prepared weapons and dry food, and hid in the slightly stronger public affairs hall, just waiting for the arrival of the beast tide. Lin Ke's Lin Ya played a huge role this time. He commanded his adventurers to set up several powerful traps, and also set up some flammable objects in the surrounding gaps. The defense crenels in the hall are set up to be easy to defend but difficult to attack. Only one beast can pass through each crenel, but it has to face the weapons of at least three people, and it is very easy to replace. As soon as it gets dark, you can hear a lot of them around. The strange howling of beasts. All the adventurers hid in the arrow stacks and towers. Soon, many green and red light spots emerged from the wild. If you look closely, they were clearly wild beasts. With the faint starlight, everyone found that the entire town of Heimen was surrounded by dense beasts. Seeing so many beasts, all the adventurers felt their hairs stand up. Duo ordered in a low voice: "The beast tide will last all night. According to my arrangement, everyone is divided into two halves, with one half guarding first and the other half going to rest first! " Of course the adventurers knew that in this situation, they had to fall asleep even if they couldn't sleep, so they stopped arguing. Half of them lay on the floor in the hall of the public affairs hall and forced themselves to fall asleep. " Others The townspeople have long been accustomed to this kind of beast tide. They fixed their houses better, filled all the gaps, extinguished all the flames, and just waited quietly for the sunrise the next day. . Soon, these beasts started to move slowly through the gaps in the town, running northward. Along the way, these beasts sniffed everywhere, trying to find something to eat, but the result was regrettable. , they did not find anything valuable. From the faint starlight, it can be seen that these beasts have strange tumors on their bodies, and they are all mutant creatures, following the path of the corpse of the God of Death. Marching north, Lin Ya saw that these monsters did not stop to destroy, so they did not set off any traps. He saw these disgusting mutant monsters walking silently northward along the gap, like silent refugees. The thief Elaine whispered to Victor: "I don't know if the things on these beasts are worth anything" As soon as she spoke, the mage Ivan shouted in a low voice: "Don't talk! You stupid woman! "Elaine suddenly became angry and cursed: "You guy in a robe, if you dare to scold me again, I will fight with you! "Just after finishing speaking, the adventurers guarding the crenel clearly saw that several beasts seemed to have heard the sounds here, and looked over. After approaching the crenel, they seemed to smell the smell of people, and howled excitedly, and went inside. They squeezed in. Suddenly, like a drop of cold water falling into a hot oil pan, all the mutated beasts became excited and rushed toward the public office in the middle of the town. "Damn it!" Can you die if you don't speak? ! "Mage Ivan cursed angrily, and Elaine took out her dagger and said bitterly: "Even if I want to die, I will kill you first! "Victor stood between the two of them, separating them. Seeing that the beast had discovered this place and began to charge towards the crenel, Victor?Said loudly: "Everyone, pay attention, the battle begins now!" As soon as Lin Ya pulled the rope, all the traps in the entire town were activated. Suddenly, many potholes appeared on the ground of the town, and wild animals fell into them and could not get out. The body was even pierced by the sharp bamboo inside. In other places in the town, several fires suddenly burned, igniting all the surrounding beasts into fireballs and blocking the beasts from rushing towards the public office. There are guards waiting there with spears on all the crenels. Once a beast dares to rush in from the crenels, more than three spears will poke through, smash the beast into a sieve, and die tragically on the spot, and then there will be Other beasts came over, dragged the corpse away, and ate it right in front of them, clearing the space in front of the crenel to facilitate the next wave of attacks. The only thing that was more difficult was the mutated poisonous snakes, which were very slippery and caused serious injuries to several people. They were quickly removed, and new people were replaced to block the crenel. Lin Ya and Xi Lang, the two most agile rangers, wandered around and killed all the mutant poisonous snakes that escaped the net in the public hall. Some of the adventurers who were poisoned by the mutated snake venom also used a bottle of holy water from the temple. The effect was not very good, but after using the healing potion from Heimen Town, they quickly recovered. Jumping around. This phenomenon further proves that the healing potion called Heimen Potion is more adaptable to the mutated beasts in the putrid forest than the holy water of other temples. There are not many powerful mutated beasts. A huge mountain gorilla passed by the roadside. It originally ignored this place, but was attracted by the smell of the healing medicine in the official hall and attacked the official hall crazily. Seeing this scene, everyone¡¯s heart felt cold. Victor gritted his teeth and shouted: "Everyone, hold on, Ivan and Silang are directing in the hall, others come with me to learn about it!" After saying that, he went into the room, and when he came out again, he was covered with blood. He had already put on a full-body armor depicting the emblem of the Sun God. Victor, Elaine, Matak and Lin Ya all stood up one after another. Ivan gave them some beneficial magic such as bull strength and cat agility, and then hid in the official hall and never came out again. Choosing a suitable angle, Matak first made a bull charge and stabbed the mutated orangutan hard on the back. The orangutan felt pain behind him and waved his arms angrily. Matak hid in a somewhat embarrassed manner. Open, Victor also jumped over, the fighting spirit in his whole body was burning, and he shouted: "In the name of the Sun God!" A two-handed sword struck the orangutan's head fiercely with a very terrifying posture. Chest. The big sword struck the orangutan's chest fiercely, but it was also stuck on the bones of the chest. The orangutan howled angrily, and slapped its two big hands toward the middle. Victor first used the big sword to After pulling hard, Elaine walked around behind the two-story orangutan and stabbed its wound with a dagger. Victor let go of his hand and fell from his big sword. Just as he was about to land, the orangutan kicked the ball hard, and Victor kicked it out like a football. The orangutan was finally killed and Victor was seriously injured. Ivan put a bottle of healing potion in front of him. Victor spat out blood and asked hesitantly: "Ivan, this potion" Ivan said lightly: "I know, but it's the only one It can save your life. There are not only ordinary injuries in your body, but also the mutated toxins on the orangutan's feet when you landed. Only this bottle of healing potion can save you. Ke Duo had no choice but to drink the potion. Ivan opened another bottle and applied it carefully on his body. This wave of beasts has finally passed. The situation in Heimen Town has finally stabilized and entered a period of steady development. But after Victor was injured and took the potion, more and more leadership of the team fell into Ivan's hands. Three months later they received a mission. Text Chapter 126 The Mage Tower in the Valley (please recommend) Certain elements in this period of Silang's black history will become important hurdles that Gu Gua must face in the future. Guess who will absorb the divinity of the God of Decay? ============================================= Old Baron Ou of the territory Li was seriously ill and was about to die, and there was internal strife in his family. His younger brother Jukos, the uncle of the heir to Baron Ori, hired Victor and his men to kill his young nephew. The task is not complicated, and the reward is that Victor can be made a hereditary knight immediately, and everyone will be rewarded with honorary title and 500 gold coins. Xilang followed the team into the manor, and after beheading the team and completing the battle that Uncle Shan had commissioned to kill his nephew, the group circled around a few times and returned to the agreed place. Everyone sat in a carriage and walked back. . The fiery-haired female thief Elaine, the stuttering warrior Matak, and Silang's master Lin Ya were discussing the battle happily, but Silang was the only one who felt vaguely uneasy. "Little guy, what are you thinking about?" Lin Ya caressed his head lovingly and asked caringly. "Master I don't know why, I always feel a little worried." Xi Lang said hesitantly. Lin Ya laughed and said, "Are you worried that you won't be able to spend all the money? Ah, poor boy?" After saying this, both Elaine and Matak laughed. "Why didn't Captain Victor go back with us? We used to go together" Silang said doubtfully. As soon as these words were said, the entire carriage became quiet. Elaine said disapprovingly: "Maybe that guy Victor got entangled by some chick. Huh, they are really a bunch of shameless guys." Matak, who stuttered, said: "Team captain how How to do it? Hehas to think about it. Let's just listenjust follow the command." Elaine gave him a slightly disgusted look and said sourly: "You are quite loyal~ " Matak laughed naively: "I have been an orphan since I was a child. It was the captain who taught me my, my, my martial arts skills, and took me in in All mine belong to him.¡± Elaine flipped up her long red hair, revealing her seductive body, and deliberately opened a gap in her shirt, revealing a greasy ravine, which shocked everyone. Lin Ya, who was silent, whistled and looked away, while Matak and Xilang stared at the frightening white ditch, their eyes closed. Matak swallowed a mouthful of saliva in vain, while Xilang felt panicked in his pants and quickly turned his eyes away, but couldn't help but sneak a glance from time to time. Elaine said proudly and provocatively: "Aren't you afraid that all that money will end up being the money in the box of me, the captain's wife?" As she said this, she laughed proudly. "Little brother, why are you blushing? Do you want to play with your sister?" Elaine deliberately used a seductive voice to tease Xilang. The situation suddenly became awkward. Xilang turned his attention away and immediately smelled a faint smell of bitter almonds. This smell was so weak that if he hadn't awakened the demon blood and absorbed it carefully, he wouldn't be able to smell it at all. "The horse the horse the carriage the direction is wrong." Matak also noticed the problem. He said as he opened the curtains of the carriage. "Everyone, please be patient, we will arrive at our destination soon." A familiar voice came from the top of the carriage, it was Victor, the leader of their little mercenary group. Elaine quickly put away her clothes, put her legs together, and looked dignified. Both Matak and Silang watched, doing nothing and saying nothing. Only Lin Ya laughed twice. The carriage stopped. Victor patted the top of the carriage and said calmly: "Everyone, come out." After saying that, he jumped off the top of the carriage first and walked to the open space. Xilang and the other three people walked out of the carriage and suddenly felt dizzy from the cold wind. Especially Elaine and Matak, who showed obvious weakness and discomfort. Xilang immediately remembered the very faint smell of bitter almonds that he had just smelled in the carriage. If his demonic blood had not sprouted, he might not have been able to smell this smell. ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡± Elaine¡¯s legs went weak and she almost fell to her knees. Matak and Lin Ya immediately drew their weapons, leaned against the carriage, and became alert. "Captain, hide!" Elaine shouted immediately. "No need to struggle. I did it." Victor turned his back to them and said calmly. "Mr. Yukos said that after he becomes a baron, he will appoint me as a shadow knight to control his power in the dark and become a knight." Victor still said calmly."I will pay homage to you. Don't worry," Victor said calmly. "But Captain! Don't you have any feelings for us?! Is your love for me all fake?" Elaine yelled crazily, her grace no longer at all, and tears as big as beans slid down her face. . "Mr. Yukos will marry Baron Ouli's eldest daughter, sixteen-year-old Ruth, to me. I am already thirty-five years old and I need a young bride." Victor said. After a pause, he raised his hand, but did not put it down for a long time. Soldiers in black uniforms came out of the forest, holding military crossbows. "I have had enough of the adventurous life. I long for a stable life. I have lived in the slums since I was a child, and I have only been able to rely on looking up to the nobles since I was a child. If I were given a title and a chance to go on the right path, I would At any cost. Your lives, even my own." Victor's voice was still so calm. He is now an eighth-level paladin, and has also realized the sacred fighting spirit. He is the strongest person in this team. Another vice-captain, level 4 mage Ivan, did not participate in the operation this time. ¡°I don¡¯t want to take risks all my life, let alone be the mayor of a desolate town when I get old,¡± Victor said. The first one to cry was Matak. Victor raised his head, took a deep breath, and choked out: "Goodbye, friends! I will pay you back what I owe you in my next life!!!" After saying that, he waved his hand down hard, Countless crossbow arrows were shot from the dense forest. Lin Ya used the last bit of his strength to knock down Xi Lang and press him under him. Elaine, Matak and Lin Ya were all covered with arrows. Xi Lang felt that his blood was about to explode again. He looked at Victor fiercely and found that Victor's eyes were exuding a faint green color, which looked like the color of the healing potion. Vice-captain Mage Ivan walked out of the forest and said: "Because the direct line of the Baron's family has died, and the Baron's brother Yukos has committed murder, so according to the agreement a hundred years ago, this land, It will be owned by my teacher, Master Raistlin. And my teacher does not like the intrigues of adventurers and his men." Ivan's mage robes are flowing, looking elegant and free. "And under the protection of Master Raistlin, no one would do anything unfavorable to the people of the Baron without having an eye for it. From then on, the people of the Baron were full of admiration and gratitude to Master Raistlin, and they lived a life full of admiration and gratitude. A happy life. And the leader of the adventure team is willing to give up his freedom and become the servant of the mage." Mage Ivan said slowly, as if telling a bedtime story. The mage sighed and fired a few more ice picks to completely pierce Elaine, Matak and Lin Ya. After ensuring that they were all dead, he was about to leave, but found that under Lin Ya's body, A cold breath came out. "Eh? Has my magic power been upgraded again?" Wizard Ivan asked strangely. He shot another ice pick at Victor's body, but it was still the same, no change. He directed a soldier to walk over, opened Lin Ya's body, and revealed Xi Lang, who was trying hard to suppress his breath and trembling. "I didn't expect to meet a kid with magical talent. This trip is not in vain." The mage Ivan said. It turns out that Master Raistlin has been studying the corpse and miracles of the God of Rot, and wants to seize the remaining divinity of the God of Rot to complete his feat of becoming a god. These therapeutic potions are actually life forms similar to biochemical viruses. They will invade the adventurer's body through wounds, control the adventurer's thinking, and become the loyal slave of Master Raistlin. Victor didn't know much about this secret, but he didn't expect that he would also fall into the trap and become the mage's puppet. Xilang was led by the mage Ivan all the way north to a mage tower deep in the rancid forest. This mage tower is a mage tower carved out of the mountain wall relying on a circular valley. It is filled with strong magical power. In the center of the valley, there is a bottomless well, and traces of black air are circulating inside it through numerous magic devices. "Boy, you are lucky. You actually have the qualifications of a mage. I will bring you here this time and let the teacher see. If you can become an apprentice, then you can survive. If you cannot become an apprentice, it will be a pity. You can only be thrown into the dark well and become part of the rot," mage Ivan rambled. Xilang still had a cold face, with a rope tied to his hand, and followed the mage Ivan slowly. He has some mental issuesIt¡¯s uncomfortable, and a little more complicated. His master Lin Ya was killed by a mage, but because of this mage, he might embark on the path of a mage that he could not even imagine. He once felt pain and torture because of the devil's blood in his body, but every time it was the devil's blood that saved him from the danger of death again and again. Xi Lang was fighting in his heart, and he followed the blank-faced Victor and the black-robed mage Ivan along the winding mountain road in confusion and walked into this strange mage tower. Walking into the mage tower, although it is a hall formed by digging out the mountain wall, it is not stuffy at all. On the contrary, it makes people feel very empty. Sitting on a chair as tall as a pyramid was an old man with a white beard, a figure like a skeleton, and layers of wrinkled skin, which seemed to have a lot of history in it. Wearing a jet black robe, if his beard wasn't so dazzling, Silang could hardly see this man. In the empty hall, Xi Lang could vaguely feel a continuous strange magic power swirling around. "Ivan, you're back. How are things going outside?" The old man asked tepidly on a chair nearly a hundred meters high. Ivan bowed respectfully and said: "Great mentor, the task you gave me has been completed. Our puppet potions disguised as healing potions have flowed into the market, and Baron Ori has also been controlled by us. The adventurers are under control. "This old man seems to be the Archmage Raistlin that Ivan said. "Very good. After controlling all the ordinary people in the periphery, we don't have to worry about them disturbing us. We still need to spread the medicine more and establish a religion to worship me and help me absorb divinity as soon as possible. "Ivan lowered his head respectfully and replied: "Yes, great mentor." "What's going on with the kid next to you?" Raistlin asked again. Ivan replied: "This is a child with mage talent discovered by the students while performing a mission, and he is here to dedicate it to his mentor." Raistlin's dry laughter echoed in the empty hall, and he said: "This The child is the seed of a sorcerer, and of course a mage. Keep it." In this way, Silang became a mage apprentice and stayed in the Valley Mage Tower to serve the mage Ivan. I don¡¯t know why, but Xilang¡¯s virtual scene teaching feels a bit dry and unsmooth from here on out. It seems to have traces of major modifications. Fortunately, the knowledge imparted in it is still relatively complete. After five months, it seemed that Raistlin had gone too far and had attracted the attention of several other forces, and the situation became not so good. It seems that this method of enslaving ordinary human beings in large numbers has violated many people's interests and moral values, and has attracted everyone's attention. A huge storm is brewing at the edge of the putrid forest, always ready to overturn this deep, putrid well. One night, Xilang returned to his small single room, and when he was about to meditate, he seemed to hear some special sound. Then, the ground shook, and countless black figures rushed in from all directions. The powerful magic shield on the Valley Mage Tower became fragmented under the huge meteorite, and soon shattered to the ground like a glass cover. It was broken nine times in a row. It seems that this magic shield has nine layers in total. Then, the black shadow rushed in from the outside world, killing everyone on sight, and soon rushed into the innermost hall. Xilang hid in his small single room, not daring to move. He just looked out curiously. Soon the battle was coming to an end. There was a huge explosion in the valley, and in the innermost hall, the air suddenly expanded. It stood up and quickly collapsed inward. Immediately afterwards, the men in black outside stopped attacking, and instead searched for the remnants. He crawled under his bed, holding his breath and not daring to move. The door was soon kicked open, and someone said: "This is a handyman's room." After that, he went out. After a while, several huge bladed legs appeared at the door, slowly walking inside while listening to the reports of the people next to them. These blades are as big as horse legs. They look like insect feet magnified millions of times, and in that shape, they look more like spider feet. When the spider legs passed by the door, he stopped, and then slowly walked in and stood in front of the bed, as if he had ordered something. Xilang was so nervous that he was covered in sweat. Under the pressure of this spider's legs, he seemed to feel that the air was pressing on his body like a solid sandbag. Fortunately, he was nowCrawling, otherwise, under this momentum, he would have to kneel directly to the ground. Xi Lang didn¡¯t know that this was the warlock¡¯s aura circle, and that the big spider leg in front of him was also an outstanding warlock. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The bed above Xilang was torn in half like a piece of straw paper, and Xilang was suddenly exposed in front of the spider's feet. Text Chapter 127 The Past in the Northland "It turns out to be a mixed-race boy." The spider said in a strange accent. Xi Lang raised his head and saw a male elf with black silk skin on his upper body and a terrifying wolf spider on his lower body. "Do you have the blood of the Ice Hell Devil in you?" The spider lowered his head and asked doubtfully. Silang could do nothing but nodded. He later learned that this guy was a spider-shaped dark elf named Hook Duden, who was the perverted pet of the dark elf goddess Rose. "A good trophy. Haha, take him away." Silang was inexplicably taken away from this valley and came to a town in the west to become a warlock apprentice. Soon he qualified for the trial and became a second-level ranger and a zero-level warlock. The topic he chose was to find his own identity. After a year and a few months of arduous trek, Silang came to the Northland. It is said that under the Pelersburg in the Northland, there is a gap leading to the Ice Hell. A hundred years ago, there was a gap in the Ice Hell. The Ice Devil emerged from the gap and established a short-lived ruling body, headed by a guy named Octo. On the road, Silang met an abandoned demonized orc, with whom he signed a familiar pet contract. Later, he indeed proved that he was the descendant of the great warlock Octo. After returning to the Warlock Tower, Xilang received a lot of warlock education and grew rapidly. His familiar was also well trained and became a demonized half-orc berserker. Some of the key content has been deliberately omitted, and only the training methods of warlocks and demonized berserkers are introduced in detail. Moreover, Xilang is a member of the Warlock Guild, not a member of the Mage Guild as Gu Gua had guessed before. After experiencing the warlock¡¯s upgrade journey from level zero to level twelve, Gu Gua woke up from the crystal ball. After the virtual scene, there was some deeper content, and even some broken scenes, which made Gu Gua seem to see some clues about the composition of the basic magic power in the crystal ball. If you want to completely control the crystal ball, it seems that this is a good gap He can intuitively sense that the ice hell under Palestine in the North is not that simple. If you just open the ice hell In other words, the great warlock Octo himself came out of the Ice Hell a hundred years ago, and most of his forces are demons who came out of the Ice Hell. Naturally, there is no need to open the cracks in the Ice Hell. They have long Time's garrison in the North was eventually overthrown and driven out with the help of the Frost Goddess and other human heroes. And from the section in the putrid forest, he also knew that there is a thing in this world called extracting divinity. They have no desire to conquer the world. There is only one possibility, and that is what path they want to find. To achieve the purpose of becoming a god. If this is the case, things may not be that simple What is Silang's purpose? Gu Gua felt that his heart was a little cold. If Xilang's purpose was very deep, how could he guess it? "I still know too little about this world" Gu Gua thought helplessly. In his previous life, he lived in a very simple environment. He followed his master to practice Taoism. Because he was a monster cultivator, he was still discriminated against by human monks even if he followed the rules, so he had few friends. Even when he was going through tribulations, he was alone. A person, after making arrangements, secretly escapes the tribulation. Now that he has arrived in this world, he suddenly encounters such a complicated situation, which makes Gu Gua¡¯s head suddenly feel big. His IQ is not low, but his emotional intelligence is just not enough. While he was thinking hard, a voice sounded from behind him. "Great Elder, Great Elder?" This was Foster's voice. Gu Gua woke up from his thoughts and turned to look at Foster. When he turned around, he was suddenly a little surprised. Foster was originally just a kobold child less than one year old. Although he had a stubborn and unyielding temper, he did show his age. He was only over fifty centimeters tall, and under the influence of the platinum dragon god's scales, his whole body was The scales are closer to white gold. It now appears that Foster has grown to over one meter in height, more than doubling in height. The platinum scales on his body have also become blue and white, making him look more beautiful. Gu Gua was a little surprised, but he quickly reacted and asked, "How is it? Have you signed a magic pet contract with Bing Linghua?" Foster nodded excitedly, and pressed the magic circuit on his chest with his right hand.He closed his eyes and meditated for a while, and suddenly a shadow appeared beside him, and soon turned into a real frost giant. It was a frost giant child of about 1.7 meters, a son of spiritual veins, Bing Linghua. . "Very good, very good." Gu Gua looked at Foster's excited face with relief, and felt that there seemed to be a ray of sunshine in his hazy sky, which made him feel a little more relaxed unconsciously. "How long did I stay in front of the crystal ball?" Gu Gua asked. Foster thought for a moment and said, "It took two days after my demon pet contract was signed before the great elder seemed to wake up from the crystal ball." That's three days. Gu Gua nodded and said: "Very good, I understand. You should take your partners to practice coordinated operations first." Foster bowed respectfully and took Bing Linghua to the second floor. In a corner, they began to discuss with each other. Of course, Foster said more, while Bing Linghua listened half-understanding. Opening the crystal ball, Gu Gua watched the information around him. It has to be said that mages are indeed a very high-end power in this world, and the mage tower is as powerful as a cheating device. In front of a mage, if there is no considerable resistance from the mage, the enemy's information is as clear as viewing it with a magnifying glass at close range. If there are mages in the opponent's camp, they will naturally know how to block the opponent's mage eyes, and even counter-reconnaissance on the situation in Palestine. Then when they cleared the Frost Giant's lair ten days ago, they could divide their troops and directly They tried to pull out the mage tower, but they didn't, so they could only be beaten everywhere, completely falling into a strategic disadvantage. Mages and warlocks should be more of a strategic force than a combat force. Such a realization slowly emerged in Gu Gua's heart. If I encounter an enemy who controls the Mage Tower, what should I do? Gu Gua couldn't even help but think about it. After thinking about it, he really couldn't think of a real way, so Gu Gua put aside the matter of cracking the crystal ball encoding method and simulating the war against the mage tower, and first observed the current war situation in the North. Looking at the war in the north, under Sihat Castle, the frost giants have been besieging Sihat Castle for a month. There are even five trebuchets parked outside the castle, throwing huge stones into the castle. Go to Sihat Castle. On the periphery of the battlefield, the battle between the frost giants and humans also fell into a stalemate. You and I were going back and forth, but no decisive results were achieved. Looking further south, Gu Gua was surprised to see that in the town of Dalshor, where the bronze dragon girl Lezli lived, Earl Dragon Nightmare's army was gathering, and even recruited many light infantry from the refugees. . When he went forward, he felt that his mage's eyes were being interfered by some magical power, so he did not dare to cause trouble anymore and withdrew his mage's eyes. It seems that there should be a relatively powerful magician in Count Longmeng's place. Gu Gua stood up and began to calculate the strength of his men. Almost all 300 kobolds could be used as combat force. There were more than 30,000 human refugees and more than 1,500 warriors, of which more than 500 were cavalry. In addition, in the black iron veins a day away, there is a dwarf tribe of about eighty people, digging deep holes to build their own community. The only strength of Palestine Castle is this mage tower. Gu Gua patted the crystal ball gently, but the most unsafe thing is this mage tower. This mage tower is still the property of the great warlock Xilang after all. , and I am only managing it temporarily. At the critical moment, Xilang must have the means to deprive himself of his authority and simply kill himself. Text Chapter 128: Dealing with the Conspiracy Gu Gua took a deep breath of air. We must prepare for a rainy day. He looked at the cloth robe he was wearing, and it was already riddled with holes. This is Guji¡¯s masterpiece. As a little guy who likes to corrode things, and a gray glue monster with low intelligence, Guji can keep Gu Gua's clothes for a few days, which is already a big improvement. The last time Gu Gua wore a good piece of armor, it only took a few days for it to be completely corroded by Guji. The iron key that Yu Silang used to tie around his neck with magic was about to be corroded by Guji. Gu Gua¡¯s heart moved. If this iron key is completely corroded, can the magic be broken? After completing the warlock virtual scene, Gu Gua probably understood where Xilang went. He must have gone to the Eastern Mountains to look for the demonized orcs created by the great warlock Ice Demon Octor. If everything goes well for him, he will be back in the near future. No matter what, the showdown between Xilang and him is coming soon, so we must be prepared. Gu Gua thought for a while, no matter where he ran, he would be found by the Mage Eyes. He now likes to use the Mage Eyes, so he naturally knows the effect of the Mage Eyes. Now we can only work hard to unlock the code of the crystal ball. With this goal in mind, Gu Gua turned Guji into an e-book and linked it to the crystal ball. Then, he directed Guji to record some trivial symbols shown in the unfinished parts of the crystal ball. Gu Gua once transformed into a human college student in his last life and studied electricity, so he also knows some basic programming, including black box testing. In addition, he is already a second-level warlock. In the process, he has learned various levels of knowledge about wizards and warlocks through virtual scenes. His knowledge reserve is completely sufficient. Now he just needs to pass continuous tests. , to find out the principle of this crystal ball. What would be the effect of putting together the simplest characters and then adding magic? What would be the effect of arranging the same characters in different orders? After Gu Gua set up the pattern, he asked Guji to use it. The operation speed of the crystal ball must be tested exhaustively, and all the coded symbols of the crystal ball must be reversed to derive the specific effects. Gu Gua decided that he would improve his strength as much as possible before Xilang came back. When it comes to warlocks, Xilang definitely has a better grasp than him. The only thing he can control beyond Xilang's control is his own way of transforming into fish and dragon. Before he finished learning the virtual scene, Gu Gua always thought that as long as he secured as much territory as possible for Xilang and controlled the humans in the North, Xilang would value him and give up the idea of ??killing himself. Now he is learning After finishing the virtual scene, Gu Gua knew deeply that what Xilang was pursuing was definitely not that simple, so what he did before felt a bit like making wedding clothes for others. After all, the mage tower still belongs to Xilang. At the last moment, it is difficult for him to escape under the mage tower with any chance of survival. It is impossible to use the mage tower to fight against Xilang without deciphering the encoding method in the crystal ball. , I have no chance of winning. Put Guji on the second floor of the mage tower, using the brains of three kobold warlocks to analyze and sort out the meanings and functions of the broken symbols through black box testing, and to test the coding methods through various exhaustive methods. . Gu Gua came to the dwarf tribe by himself. The dwarf tribe has dug a huge hole in the black iron vein under the glacier, and then supported it with pine wood to form several mines. With the help of the living supplies Gu Gua Xian lent them on credit last time, these dwarves have started a normal life. They are indeed a race born to mine and smelt. Although their living conditions are still very difficult now, as long as they can find a mine to settle down, they will be happy. Walking to the entrance of the mine, two dwarves with sharp eyes flashed out of the shadows and asked, "Who!" Gu Gua adjusted to the dim vision and saw two dwarves, one old and one young, looking at him warily. "I am the great dragon elder of Palestine, and I want to find your Naba Chisel clan leader." The kobold dwarves knew each other, and it was with his help that the dwarves found this mine. But the most basic vigilance cannot be ignored. The old dwarf said to the young dwarf: "Go and invite the clan leader over quickly." The young dwarf immediately ran in. The mine is not deep, and Gu Gua can hear the sound of dwarves smelting and forging iron right at the entrance of the cave. Soon, Naba walked out from the depths of the cave, saw Gu Gua, and said lukewarmly"What's the matter with Great Elder coming here?" Gu Gua nodded and said: "I came here for two things. The first thing is to buy the black iron ingots you have smelted from you. , The second thing is that if anything changes in Palestine, I will take my people to take refuge with you." Naba Chisel hesitated for a moment. He was not thinking about whether he should reject Gu Gua. Are you thinking, is there anything else that can threaten the status of Palersburg? Could it be that the frost giants have defeated humans and are preparing to advance northward to Pillersburg? Gu Gua looked at him, Naba Chisel shook, and said slowly but surely: "No problem." Gu Gua nodded and said: "Okay, I will send someone to get the iron ingots. During this time , will send more living supplies, and I also hope that you can prepare holes for us to take refuge." After saying this, Gu Gua nodded to Naba Chisel, turned around and disappeared on the glacier forever. Went in the snow. This is the escape route Gu Gua has arranged for himself. He dare not entrust it to humans. Humans are now in awe of him and the power of the Mage Tower, so they surrendered under the city of Pilotsburg. If he showed humans the weakness of Pilotsburg, humans would probably be the first to jump out and kill all the kobolds. Kill and occupy Pillersburg. Gu Gua silently came back from the north alone. When he passed by the thousand-man grave where Luther's elite soldiers were buried, he went to feel the formation of the earth-bound spirit. At this moment, the earth-bound spirit has formed a huge cocoon of light under the influence of the surrounding magic power, staying quietly underground. In this earth-bound spirit, Gu Gua used a mage's eye, so this earth-bound spirit will be born with the ability to see through and see from a distance. In addition, Gu Gua also imprinted his own unique label on the Earthbound Spirit, allowing him to master unique manipulation abilities. Feeling the rhythm of the earth-bound spirit's light cocoon, all kinds of resentment, fear and anger are bred into dark energy in the light cocoon, replenishing the spiritual body of the earth-bound spirit. Soon, the earth-bound spirit will be hatched. , put into use. Text Chapter 129 Decoding and Scale Realm Quietly returning to the second floor, Gu Gua immediately arranged for Tuba to lead the team to send some living supplies to the Iron Castle in the north, where the dwarf tribe now only has a few mines. After thinking about it, he arranged for Foss Te and Bing Linghua lurked in the transport team together and secretly went to the iron castle. Gu Gua liked this disciple very much, and he was worried that he would not be able to protect him in the end. Fortunately, Foster is a new generation of kobolds. Silang should not be aware of his existence, so it would be easier to hide him. Another task of Tuba is to bring back all the iron ingots smelted by the dwarves at the same time. Back in front of the crystal ball, Gu Gua sighed deeply, and when his hands touched Guji's body, it was like going deep into a ball of molten crystal. At the same time, through the relationship between the magic pet contract, Gu Gua's spirit quickly began to connect with Guji's spirit, and he soon had a full grasp of Guji's situation. Guji has collected all the symbols collected from the unfinished parts of the crystal ball and conducted a preliminary analysis. As for the black box testing of the crystal ball's encoding method, it has basically not been carried out at all. This process made Gu Gua a little dissatisfied, but he was relieved when he thought that Guji now only had an IQ of 2 points. There were 38 of these symbols. Based on the knowledge he learned from the virtual scene, Gu Gua quickly recognized 26 ordinary symbols and 10 transformed symbols. There were also 2 that Gu Gua didn't recognize, so he simply sat down. After sitting down, the brains of the three kobold warlocks were used as three computers. Through the crystal ball as a test platform, the approximate functions of these two symbols were quickly figured out. One of them is the spiritual power symbol, which is the most basic and core driving force in a magic circuit. Magic power will activate and charge other symbols through this symbol, which is essential. The other symbol is the personal imprint symbol. This should be the important key that Silang uses to control the magic circuit in the entire crystal ball. Gu Gua twirled his beard and fell into deep thought. In fact, when Gu Gua saw the contents of the crystal ball, he knew that the crystal ball was just a transitional item for Xilang. Xilang must have created a more core and powerful controller to control the entire mage tower. According to the usual mage tower construction procedures, this mage tower should have a tower spirit. But Gu Gua has never been seen or even heard of. There are so many differences between this mage tower and other mage towers, which made Gu Gua understand that this mage tower is definitely not an ordinary mage tower used to study magic. With Xilang's intelligence and the past events he has personally experienced, he will never trust anyone easily. So when he leaves the crystal ball to his own management, he naturally knows that the historical mission of the crystal ball has ended, and it is a very special one. Low-level, toy-like mage tower controller. After understanding this, Gu Gua narrowed his eyes. Brother has learned assembly language. On computers, any high-level language must use low-level language to realize its functions. All high-level instructions are broken down to the most basic, which are the simplest changes of 0 and 1. ?? Could it be that if you master the more advanced magic tower control treasures, can you surpass the bottom control of the crystal ball? Not so! Gu Gua gritted his teeth and placed his hands on the crystal ball again. He first meditated on the situation of manipulating the magic around Palestine through the crystal ball, analyzed it carefully, and then put his mark on the crystal ball. A dragon-shaped symbol is formed. This symbol is basically the same as the symbol imprinted on the kobolds when using the magic war drum. After forming such a symbol, Gu Gua tried to connect the brains of the other three kobolds. Maybe it's because they are connected by blood, or maybe because they are Longwei, so communication goes very smoothly. These three kobold brains, like three-core 286, were completely requisitioned by Gu Gua and began to calculate the encoding method of the crystal ball. Fortunately, Gu Gua has already figured out the principles of the basic 38 characters, which makes it much more convenient during testing. During the test, the iron key around his neck suddenly shone with light. Gu Gua woke up from the code where he forgot about food and sleep, picked up the iron key, and Tuba's voice came from it: "Boss, I will give you the iron ingot you want." You brought it. Just leave it in the hall." After hearing this, Gu Gua stopped working and opened the passage to the first floor. He saw a pile of bricks in the hall on the first floor. The black iron ingots were piled into a pile nearly one cubic meter in size. Gu Gua descended, raised his hands, and moved all the pile of black iron ingots to the second floor, and then closed the passage. Next, Gu Gua first put the inverse in the crystal ball?The coding task was arranged, as long as continuous mechanical testing was performed, and then he sat cross-legged among the pile of iron ingots. Guji also climbed down from his body and covered the pile of iron ingots, slowly corroding them. Gu Gua closed his eyes and focused all his attention on the huge platinum dragon god scale on his chest. This is the symbol of his second state of fish-dragon transformation, and it is also his strongest defense. After the ichthyosaur transforms into the second realm, it can form different scales according to the different spiritual energy absorbed by the cultivator. The first scale will become the weak point of the dragon cultivator, which is the so-called reverse scale, and it is also a real scale. Dragon scales. After Gu Gua obtained this Dragon God scale, he inexplicably reached the second realm. This platinum Dragon God scale also became his reverse scale. Unexpectedly, it was the strongest scale. But he has never had time to absorb a large amount of the corresponding metal spiritual energy. Originally, he thought that he should first expand his power. Once he has power, self-protection will not be a problem. After completing the virtual scene study, Gu Gua understood that his life was still in extreme danger, so he began to strengthen his ability to change his mind. He specially asked for these black iron ingots from the dwarves, just to replenish the aura of the first dragon scale he got. Especially these metals can be replenished into his other scales, which is equivalent to wearing a suit. Dark iron scale armor. As Gu Gua opened the mental method of the scale realm, with the platinum dragon god scales as the core, the warlock's aura around the body was distorted, and the metal elements in the warlock's aura began to melt and soften, as if Chocolate placed in the oven generally flows. But the black iron does not flow downward, but flows towards the platinum dragon god's scales in a simple spiral. The platinum dragon god's scales originally had a magic of suspending metal shields, which could also absorb metal elements from nature to replenish themselves. Now with the powerful absorption of the grain and melon scale realm, it is even more powerful, and it can instantly absorb the surrounding iron. The ingots were all attracted. Gu Gua¡¯s mind was immersed in the platinum dragon god¡¯s scales. The molten iron formed from the iron ingots was like spring water pouring into the desert. It was instantly absorbed by the scales on his body, but it was not condensed enough. With a thought in his heart, Gu Gua took out all the twenty-nine metal shields remaining in the platinum dragon god's scales and condensed them on his own scales. Suddenly, a golden light flashed on his body, and twenty-nine metal scales of different colors appeared. And all the black iron and molten iron poured into the platinum dragon god's scales, and began to form a new metal magic shield according to the magic rules of the platinum dragon god's scales. At the same time, part of the molten iron flowed into Guji's body, and Guji made a happy and comfortable sound. After absorbing the pair of black iron ingots like this, in just three hours, the pile of black iron ingots turned into nothing under the double absorption of Gu Gua and Guji, leaving no residue at all. After completing this process, Gu Gua felt as if he was wearing a piece of iron armor weighing several tons, and the originally orange-yellow scales on his body had all turned into a dark black with a slight silvery light. Only then did he feel Gu Gua felt a little more comfortable. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a little more comfortable. After Gu Gua's dragon tendons were forcibly expanded by his spiritual veins, his strength and agility improved a lot, and he even became unable to control his violent power. Now when I wave my arms and legs, I feel light and airy. I have all my strength, but I can't use it at all. ¡°And if you sit in front of the crystal ball all day like this, your body will not get effective exercise. There is no way to strengthen your muscles and bones. On the contrary, this powerful dragon muscle will be wasted. Text Chapter 130 Hacking Now Gu Gua's body has absorbed tons of black iron ingots, and a lot of gravity has been added to his body, just like a martial arts practitioner who has tied many sandbags to his body. With every move of his hands and feet, there is a loud sound. , if there is a frost giant standing in front of him now, Gu Gua is confident that one punch will hit the enemy's head and blood will flow, and three kicks will make the enemy vomit blood three feet, and he will not be able to fight again. After completing this step and absorbing all the black iron ingots, Gu Gua slowly stood up. With the experience of dragon tendons piercing the body, he was afraid that the movements would be too big and he would not be able to control his movements at once. After standing up, I did the Warlock Exercise again. The speed of the dragon's blood flowing through the body has increased, and the speed of the scales absorbing spiritual energy, that is, magic power, has also increased. Dragon blood is a kind of blood cell formed by the heart and bone marrow of the Dragon Vein Warlock that breaks through the scope of ordinary creatures and has powerful magic power. When ordinary blood returns to the heart, it will absorb magic from all over the body. Through the pressure of the warlock's aura, it will be resynthesized in the heart. These ordinary blood may become dragon blood, thus carrying More powerful magic came to every part of the body. After the dragon veins are awakened, the hematopoietic cells in the bone marrow will also undergo magical changes, allowing them to create magical dragon blood. However, this change is also a gradual process and is not completed suddenly. Moreover, this kind of dragon blood, if there is no special opportunity, is only infinitely close to dragon blood, and cannot become real dragon blood. Therefore, it is also proportional to the amount of dragon blood that a warlock can purify. Sure enough, after the warlock performed this operation, Gu Gua felt that there was more heat in his body, and the magic power in his body was more concentrated. It was obvious that the strengthened scales were effective in absorbing magic power and multiplying dragon blood. . A dragon-vein warlock like Gu Gua, who has the ability to change the mind of fish and dragon, will never have a racial bottleneck, and can create a bloodline that is more advanced than dragon blood cells. In my heart, I silently thought about the method of raising the method of changing fish dragons. While turning my head, watching the crystal balls that are performing the principle of test coding. The magic light on the crystal ball is constantly flashing, obviously performing complex calculations. Gu Gua slowly walked towards the crystal ball and slowly covered the crystal ball with his hands. Suddenly, all the situations in the crystal ball poured into his mind. After three hours of concentrated calculation at high speed, the three kobold warlocks actually improved their intelligence, each by a little bit. By the way, the speed of calculation has also been improved a lot. Gu Gua also found something useful from the results of the calculation. During this process, Gu Gua began to be able to feel the mental state of these three kobold warlocks. None of these three kobold warlocks are dead. They seem to be trapped in some kind of illusion, unable to extricate themselves and unable to realize their current environment. Under the effect of Silang's magic, they seemed to think that they were in the tall wizard tower, learning the knowledge of the warlock from the stern but gentle Silang. They have not yet realized that their skulls have been cut open and covered with crystal skulls. They are living like a vegetative state through the nutrients in the tubes. Their magic power and warlock aura have all become the crystal ball of the low-level controller of the Mage Tower. Comes with batteries and tools. Gu Gua sighed. If he had no way to resist Xilang, this would be his best end. Once Xilang comes back, he will find something abnormal about himself. By then, he may not even be able to find the simplest way to die. He may be made into some kind of magic prop and become a vegetative person even more tragic than living in a virtual environment. guy. If you want to control the crystal ball, you must control these three kobolds. Then you must at least break through their current illusion and communicate with them. Because these three kobold warlocks are the foundation of the crystal ball, they are the real core materials for the crystal ball to control the entire mage tower. When entering the virtual scene, Gu Gua knew that the spirits of the three kobolds were also brought into it. If he could make some actions at this time, he should be able to achieve his goal. Just do it, Gu Gua once again entered the virtual learning environment. At the same time, he clearly felt the three spiritual forces paying attention to this virtual environment, silently studying and observing. He is located at the end of the entire virtual scene, and beyond that is an endlessly fragmented unfinished scene. This shows that in the later stage, Xilang no longer needs this crystal ball. He should have more advanced magic props to use, so he threw the crystal ball to himself. This shows two problems. First, as Gu Gua imagined, this crystal ball is just aIt is a high-level operator, so it is not perfect. Secondly, Xilang doesn't care about this crystal ball at all. This also gave Gu Gua an opportunity to take advantage of. Gu Gua thought for a while, stood on the edge of the broken virtual scene, and based on the coding ability he now mastered, he cast a spell to generate a grass out of thin air on the ground. This grass looks very strange, not a normal grass at all. There are roots growing on the leaves, and the whole thing is a weird silver-gray color, which is a type that does not exist in the real world. Gu Gua sweated and apologized for his calligraphy and painting skills. Another advantage of the virtual scene is that the time inside does not match the time outside. In the virtual scene, Xilang's career lasted for at least ninety years, especially the longest period of time when he learned various knowledge in the Warlock Guild and became a twelfth-level senior warlock. However, Gu Gua took this period After the virtual scene learning was completed, it only took three days. In other words, three days are equivalent to ninety years in the virtual scene. With such a time difference, it will be very convenient to do anything in the virtual scene of the crystal ball. Gu Gua kept experimenting here. In a whole day, that is, in the thirty years of virtual scenes, he finally figured out the ability to create virtual scenes. After thinking about it, Gu Gua jumped out of the virtual scene of Xi Lang¡¯s life. In a dark void, a new virtual scene was reset. In the void, the earth continued to form, and river valleys and woods emerged from the earth like magic, making Gu Gua feel like a god who created the world. generally. In a trance, Gu Gua seemed to feel a sacred aura, but he couldn't figure it out. I don't know how long it took, Gu Gua woke up and continued to set up the virtual environment in front of him. This was the past of the stubborn stone tribe where Gu Gua originally belonged. This is a virtual scene created to awaken Tutsi¡¯s spirit. Text Chapter 131 Intrusion Discovery This brand new virtual scene started when Gu Gua hatched in the egg. In order to achieve realism and for some ulterior motives, Gu Gua even used the method of changing the mind of fish and dragons and the operation method of innate vitality with extremely small details. Part of it is vaguely reflected. In order to completely fight for the control of this crystal ball, Gu Gua has already risked his life. If he doesn't risk it now, he may not even have the chance to hide it in the end. It is even more so when he is expected to be used by Xilang to search for his soul. Nothing can be hidden and it becomes even more cruel. This virtual scene is easy to set up. Gu Gua¡¯s life is not long, and Tuxi¡¯s life is even shorter. Toosi had less than three years to live. When Tusi appeared in the virtual scene, Gu Gua clearly felt that one of the three kobold warlock's mental powers had a great fluctuation. This was obviously Tusi's mental fluctuation. ¡°That¡¯s good, it¡¯s good if there¡¯s a reaction, but if there¡¯s no reaction, that¡¯s going to be terrible. Gu Gua continues to create virtual scenes realistically step by step. From the formation of small groups when hunting snow deer, to the tribe's protection against their small group, to hunting ice salamanders, to being captured by the great warlock of Silang and becoming his servants, to the selection of kobold warlocks , and then to Tutsi and the other three Kobolds who were selected by Silang to enter the Mage Tower. These are scenes that Tutsi and the others have already experienced. Tutsi has also experienced it personally, so it is easy for them to be brought in quickly. . However, after these three kobolds were selected, the next content was different. In the memories of these three kobold warlocks, they entered the mage tower and began concentrated and intense study. Under the gentle and patient guidance of Master Silang, they were living the most noble life among kobolds. , not at all as described in the virtual scene! In the virtual scene, Gu Gua realistically reflected the following events one by one. Kobolds with average potential were trained as warriors. After resisting the first wave of human siege, Gu Gua became the manager of the second level. On the second level, he saw the three previously selected kobolds. It has become the battery and core of the crystal ball in the control center of the Mage Tower! The three kobolds were very angry, especially Tutsi. They didn¡¯t understand why this happened and why they had compiled such a terrible story for them to learn from! They wanted to exit the virtual scene and go back to ask their dear mentor Xilang, but found that they retreated anyway. In other words, they were forced into this environment and forced to watch this scene. They were panicking, and Gu Gua could clearly feel their nervousness. Among them, Tu Xi was even more anxious to contact Gu Gua inside, and wanted to inquire about the real situation from his boss. Gu Gua felt his emotions, smiled slightly, and worked hard on coding, compiling new virtual scenes, and teaching the three kobolds coding skills, hoping to break through the barrier between them from both sides. After feeling Tuxi¡¯s emotion of wanting to break through, Gu Gua also consciously taught Tuxi through the virtual scene, telling him how to break through the shackles of the virtual scene and communicate with himself. Gu Gua patiently taught Tuxi the coding method, the basic symbols of coding, and the way of coding operation. Finally, suddenly, a familiar voice sounded in Gu Gua's ear: "Boss, can you hear me?" Gu Gua looked around and found no sign of Tuxi, so he knew that it was just his voice that came through. , which means that the sound channel he designed has been successful. So Gu Gua coded a code in front of him, activated it with magic power, and said, "I heard it." The sound was transmitted to Tusi in the way he planned. Tuxi asked anxiously: "Boss, are all these things in the virtual scene real?" Gu Gua nodded and said: "These are all real, and the three of you were all made into The battery and core of the mage tower's basic operating system became a magic prop." Next, Gu Gua told Tusi everything that happened after Pillersburg. Tuxi murmured: "No wonderno wonder there are only three of us, and Teacher Xilangthe remaining brothers and sisters can't be foundI see" The two kobolds behind him are also gone. Silence fell. It's not that they didn't notice this fact. Now that Tusi has pointed it out, they also know that what Tusi and Gu Gua said is true. "Then what should we do?" Tusi asked. Gu Gua said calmly: "Now I have no way to introduce your souls into your bodies again. I can only find a way to save your souls from Xilang's virtual world and put them in this and real life."?In the same virtual scene of the world. " Tusi said in an anxious tone: "Then please hurry up, we are very anxious now! " Gu Gua said calmly: "Tusi! calm down! I am also very anxious, and I am also very worried about your safety! I can't guarantee whether Xilang's images on your side also have some intelligence or whether they have some backup plans, so you must be careful! Listen to me, let's code together now and see if we can break through this cage! " Then, Gu Gua handed over all his calculations and coding techniques to Tu Xi and three others. Tu Xi followed Gu Gua's teachings and began to build a channel that could lead to the outside world. Gu Gua also began to build A passage leading from the outside to the inside was in the process of being constructed, when Gu Gua suddenly heard a loud shout from Silang: ¡°What are you doing? ! "Suddenly, a force of attraction suddenly burst out, instantly sucking Gu Gua out of the virtual scene he had constructed! As soon as his eyes flashed, Gu Gua's spirit immediately flew out of the virtual scene and landed on a stranger. In this environment, there were three kobolds sitting in a standard meditation posture. The moment Gu Gua appeared, they all woke up. One of the kobolds was none other than Tusi, their silk-clad warlock. The robes and scales were shiny, and he obviously lived a very privileged life. This was a room in a mage tower. Gu Gua had never seen it before, but he was sure that a tall and thin warlock in black robes came from the door of the room. He was tall and had dark circles under his eyes. He walked over with a frosty look on his face. "You are actually ruining my scene" Gu Gua narrowed his eyes and looked at Xi Lang in surprise. But he could feel that the magic power in this Xilang was not strong. Compared with his usual, the magic power in him was less than 1%. Text Chapter 132 The Matrix! "How is that possible?! Could it be that Xilang has come back!" Gu Gua thought in surprise. But I used my beard to scan the magic power of this Silang. This couldn't be him! Gu Gua suddenly remembered the distraction method in the previous life, and suddenly realized that this Xilang was just a distraction projected by the real Xilang in the crystal ball. Since it¡¯s just a distraction, it¡¯s not that scary. Gu Gua immediately used his coding skills to block all external communications. As a distraction, Xilang's own magic power will not be too strong, but what I worry about is that he will connect to the magic power outside and play a role in leading from one point to another. I am even more afraid that he will connect with his own body and use the things he has done. Let the main body know everything. After closing all communication channels to the outside world, Gu Gua didn't give Xi Lang any time to distract himself. As soon as he coded, he had a cross sword in his hand and ran over quickly. The distance of five or six meters was instantly broken by Gu Gua. , the cross sword made a sharp scream and cut hard towards Xilang. But the next moment, the long sword was sandwiched between Xi Lang's two fingers, as if the long sword had been there from the beginning. Xi Lang instantly transformed into Lu Xiaofeng, and his force value immediately exploded! The next moment, Gu Gua felt a chill on his chest. An ice pick appeared in front of his chest out of thin air, and pushed him back fiercely. If he hadn't absorbed several tons of black iron, Having strengthened his scales, one blow could completely pierce him, and the next moment he would fall to the ground, vomiting blood and die. its not right! This is in a virtual scene, how can I have a body? There will be no blood! Seeing Xilang¡¯s distracted and surprised eyes, Gu Gua quickly understood the current situation. In this virtual scene, there are no physical rules, only magic rules! He thought that because of this layer of iron scales on his body, ordinary ice picks could not pierce him. Thinking of this, Gu Gua quickly shouted: "You three, provide all your magic power to me!" After shouting these words, Gu Gua immediately used his own coding ability to form twenty ice cones directly in front of him. He shot hard at Xilang and was distracted. But the next moment, Xilang appeared behind him. Gu Gua dodged urgently, but a dagger from Xilang still stabbed hard into his shoulder blade. Gu Gua is a level 4 warrior, a level 2 warlock and a level 1 ranger, a total of 7 levels, while Xilang is a level 5 ranger and a level 12 warlock, making him a level 17 high-level professional. No matter in terms of combat experience and grasp of strength, Xilang is far beyond Gugua by more than a dozen streets. Even though what he was facing now was just a distraction, Gu Gua was still facing great pressure. Gu Gua has been feeling nervous. If this continues, he will soon be killed here, his spirit will be lost, and his body outside will also become a vegetative state. His thoughts were spinning so rapidly, but the actions outside didn¡¯t stop for a moment. While being hit, Gu Gua gritted his teeth and rolled out on the spot. Silang did not have the villainous habit of playing tricks on the enemy. Instead, he appeared in front of him step by step. A large ax far beyond his body appeared in his hand and was slashing down hard. His main purpose of executing Gu Gua in such a crude way was to frighten Tutsi and the other three kobolds. Otherwise, he has dozens of ways to kill Gu Gua instantly. But this bad habit of killing enemies seems to be Xilang¡¯s only flaw. "How could he be able to hold such a huge ax?! He has no fighting spirit! He has not used the power of a bull! Also, how could he appear in front of me in an instant!" Gu Gua thought in surprise. Suddenly he thought of a movie he had watched in his previous life, called The Matrix, and he understood the mystery of this virtual scene. Presumably in this virtual scene, as long as you want it, you can do it. There is nothing you can't think of but nothing you can't do! Thinking of this, Gu Gua immediately concentrated and used the coding function immediately! The moment the giant ax landed on his neck with infinite power, Gu Gua suddenly appeared five meters away. Gu Gua reached out and touched his neck. It had been cut open by half a centimeter, and blood was flowing between the metallic scales. ??Looking at his hands, and then at his position, Gu Gua guessed and won! "I understand, so you're dead." Gu Gua said harshly. Xi Lang looked at him in surprise and said, "I didn't expect you to be so enlightened. I'm a little reluctant to kill you." Gu Gua retorted. Said: "Now it's not a question of whether you want to kill me or not, but whether I kill you! Speaking of imagination, you??I have more than a dozen streets! ! ! How dare you compare your daydreaming ability with two generations of otakus! You are seeking death! "While shouting, Gu Gua's two hands suddenly twisted and turned into two strange large metal tubes. One of them was composed of six small rotating tubes. Then, the six small metal tubes began to rotate. Get up and spray out endless terrifying metal projectiles from it! This is clearly a Gatling six-barreled machine gun! The metal projectiles quickly tore apart Xilang's body with powerful kinetic energy. When Xilang still wanted to move, Gu Gua's eyes flashed and he shouted loudly: "Spatial confinement! "At the same time, a cage composed of blue electric current appeared around Xilang, and Xilang could not move. This is a trick that Gu Gua borrowed from a certain game, and it is very suitable to use at this moment! Then, Gu Gua made another move The large metal tube transformed into a hand also ejected a huge warhead, forming a mushroom cloud directly in the cage composed of blue current. At the same time, powerful light and heat also burst out. This is obviously an RPG+ miniature. It's a nuclear bomb. If this attack can't kill Xilang, Gu Gua will have to imagine the scene of the supernova explosion. The power of this attack will shake, even if it is taken from imagination. It is really too huge. If compared, only the long-lost Neisser Demonic Core can compare with it. Looking inside the cage, after the powerful radiation flew over, there were only some ashes left. Some symbols composed of crystals slowly floated in the air. Gu Gua walked over, walked to the space confinement, and stretched out his hand, as if reaching into the body of the gray glue monster Guji, to remove the floating symbols. All the symbols were collected and directly received into his heart. In an instant, these symbols all entered Gu Gua's mind, and all the places in the crystal ball entered Gu Gua's mind without reservation. Text Chapter 133 Forced Attack The above-ground structure of this mage tower does have seven floors, but there are also three floors of basement, making a total of ten floors. The crystal ball provides the most basic magic power, just like the igniter in the accelerator of a car. Once the fire of the entire magic cycle is ignited, this igniter is useless. Now these ten floors have a more advanced magic circulation system, which is like the difference between a steel smelting boiler and a match. There is no need for a simple and low-level igniter like a crystal ball, so Gu Gua has no way to use the crystal ball. Explore other wizard tower levels. This means that even if he controls the crystal ball, Gu Gua cannot control the entire mage tower. After combing through the entire crystal ball ten times to make sure that he understood every key and that there was no more secret door set by Xilang anywhere, Gu Gua withdrew from the crystal ball. When Xilang came to the Northland, he seemed to be in a hurry. He had no intention of advancing steadily. Instead, he used all the resources at his disposal to immediately build a mage tower that attracted the attention of all parties, or Said that this mage tower with a very bad reputation should be restored. And after the situation was basically stable, he ignored the safety of the mage tower and went directly to the eastern mountainous area to recover the demonized orcs. He was completely like a radical adventurist. With Xilang¡¯s style, this crystal ball naturally does not have any secret doors. Xilang has no intention of setting up such things inside, so it is cheaper for Gu Gua. After controlling the entire crystal ball in his hands, Gu Gua immediately understood that even if he controlled the crystal ball, he could not control the entire mage tower. Suddenly, a feeling of despair came over him. No, we absolutely cannot sit still and wait for death! Gu Gua returned to the crystal ball and reassigned tasks to the three kobolds. In addition to learning warlock knowledge, they also needed to learn coding knowledge. After mastering the secret of the crystal ball, Gu Gua realized that there was no way for the souls of these three kobolds to leave the crystal ball and return to their bodies alone. Once this was done, not only would the crystal ball be scrapped, but these three kobolds would also be destroyed. The kobold will also die on the spot. After Gu Gua frankly showed this fact to the three kobolds, the three kobolds were disappointed and hoped to find a way to escape for themselves through their own learning, so after knowing this fact , but the enthusiasm for learning became even higher. Coming out of the virtual environment of the crystal ball, Gu Gua immediately ordered Tuba and Tuda to take their confidants, the kobolds, and secretly start digging a passage to the outside world under the warehouse. In addition to working hard to improve his cultivation, Gu Gua has only one way to go. If it really doesn¡¯t work, you¡¯ll run away immediately without any hesitation. Fortunately, Foster and his familiar have been sent out, and now they are deep in the dwarf tribe, wielding a sledgehammer. In the next few days, in addition to checking the surrounding intelligence, especially the situation in Sihat Castle, Earl Dragon Nightmare in the South and the Eastern Mountains, Gu Gua will open the magic gathering magic circuits he has set up around him. The mist attracts all the surrounding water magic, which is absorbed by his beard and warlock aura. By now, Gu Gua has given up the fantasy of guarding the family for Xilang. He had begun to absorb the water magic power of the magic gathering magic circuit in a somewhat destructive manner. It rushed towards him crazily, and was then absorbed by these two beards that had grown for a long time. Because the beard has grown into dragon tendons, there are still many undigested magic crystals in the dragon tendons, which can be said to have a very strong foundation. On this basis, Gu Gua quickly generated a new reverse scale on his body, a normal reverse scale, which was a water-type reverse scale. With this reverse scale, Gu Gua's ability to absorb water magic has been greatly improved, and he can also breathe and survive underwater like an aquatic life. The Fish-Dragon Transformation is originally a technique of the aquatic tribe with dragon veins, so it usually first condenses the spiritual power of the water system to form the reverse scale of the water system. If it weren¡¯t for the platinum dragon god¡¯s scales being inserted across the middle, the first one he would condense would also be the reverse scales of the water system. After possessing the Water Reverse Scale, he has many powers in the water. In the previous world, you could usually have more advantages in the water. If you gathered enough water spiritual power, you could even teleport once a day in the water. The distance of teleportation depends on the degree of accumulation of scales. While absorbing the water magic power, as long as the dwarf's dark iron ingots are delivered, he will immediately absorb all the dark iron into his own scales, forming one metal scale after another. Soon the weight of gravity on him exceeded ten tons. Although he has never fought in actual combat, Gu Gua believes that these accumulations will provide?Save a life. And under his original two long blue beards, two short beards like round needles grew out. As soon as these two beards grew out, they immediately echoed the dragon tendons on the body. The dragon tendons also began to be mixed with metal elements, making the entire dragon tendons stronger and thicker. On the second floor of the Master Tower, Gu Gua began to practice some martial arts from his previous life. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out out the magical effect of the previous life's martial arts internal strength, but there is no difference in the effect of exercising the body and strengthening the physique. It is even still very effective in some joint techniques. Considering only the combat skills, these martial arts are still somewhat effective. After nearly a week, Gu Gua completed the day's practice and was about to feed Guji some food. At this moment, Gu Gua saw a cold light flashing on the crystal ball. He took a closer look and saw that it was Sihat Castle. Message sent below. I saw that the confrontation between the frost giants and the human army under Sihat Castle was still going on, and the frost giants below the castle had lost their patience. They used a very cruel and very effective method to attack Sihat Castle. . That is to drive the civilians in the surrounding human towns to attack the city first, and then follow behind the civilians, driving and following them to attack the city together. It has to be said that the hatred for human beings and the desire for revenge have given the Priest Beast Head a natural and vicious strategic thinking. He used not only the despicable and disgusting tactic of driving civilians to siege the city, but also a naked tactic that frightened the enemy. Generally speaking, battles between humans will not take this approach, because they all know that people can provide taxes and beliefs while they are alive. If people die, there will be nothing. The purpose of war is wealth. And faith, if a war breaks out and such terrible tactics are used, even if the war is won, the gains will outweigh the losses. And if you go too far, it will cause other human gods to intervene, causing the war to slide in a direction beyond your control. But the frost giants are different. They don't care about the life and death of humans at all, and they don't care about the anger of other gods at all. They just conquer and kill the enemies in front of them, then rob them of their property and food, and enslave them into slaves. . Especially for the Priest Beast Head, he has learned a lot of knowledge from human society, including this trick, which he also learned from the history of alien invasions. Sure enough, this trick worked very well. At the beginning, the army in Sihat Castle had not yet made up its mind to shoot the civilians in front of them, and was soon captured by the frost giants who followed closely. Text Chapter 134 King vs. King (please vote for Sanjiang!) Suddenly on the Sanjiang list, this New Year gift stunned me! Thank you book friends for your support. Without your patient support, our book would not have such good results. To be honest, I am excited and moved at the moment. I am really grateful to everyone! ! ! thank you all! ! ! I sincerely wish you all happiness! ! ! ================================================== ================ With Baron Sihart personally taking action, he used his level 10 powerful fighting spirit to magnificently kill two frost giants and won a partial victory. After the frost giants who had scaled the wall were driven off the wall, the soldiers in the castle began to shoot anyone who came close to the castle. No matter if he is a human or a frost giant. After that, there was an endless war of attrition. The frost giants consumed the lives of ordinary civilians, while the Sihat Castle consumed defensive equipment and morale. After driving civilians to attack the city for ten consecutive days, the corpses of human civilians under the castle have piled up into a mountain. During the long winter in the North, these corpses have also frozen into ice, forming a winding road leading to Sihat. Road to the castle. At this moment, even if the cavalry sent by Baron Sihart have taken control of the situation on the surrounding battlefields and are organizing an army to cut off the frost giants' supply chain, it is of no avail. The final general attack of the frost giants has begun. . Looking at the frost giants wearing various strange armors and charging forward against the sparse arrows on Sihat Castle, the priest beast head asked the priest Albi next to him in a casual manner: "What is your current priest level?" How much is it?" Since Viscount Luther died, Pastor Albi's face has always been pale. He replied blankly: "My current priest level is level 4." The beast-headed priest sighed and said, "You. Did you know? After the war started, the goddess issued a divine decree that allowed the rival priests in her camp to kill each other. The winner would receive half of the priest level of the dead person. " Priest Albi looked at the beast head in surprise. priest. The beast-headed priest continued: "To be honest, I can't understand why the goddess is so unwise and actually encourages her believers to kill each other. Although she is one of the violent gods, I really can't understand this method. Understood." Pastor Albi took a few breaths and seemed to want to say something, but in the end he didn't. "You don't want to question your own gods, do you?" the beast-headed priest asked with interest. Pastor Albi seemed to be suffocated, his eyes bulged out, he didn¡¯t know what to say, so he just shook his head. "Actually, what I want to say is that I want those two levels of yours, and the rest are just nonsense." The beast-headed priest smiled gently and continued: "In this way, my priest level can reach level 9. I have the strength to fight with that bastard Duncan. But you didn¡¯t respond at all. It really makes me bored.¡± After saying that, he lifted himself up slightly like he was playing golf. The stick was held lightly behind Pastor Albi's head. Pastor Albi didn¡¯t seem to notice this, and reached out to take a delicate snowflake that fell from the sky. "The snowflakes are so beautiful just as beautiful as the snowflakes when I decided to be a priest of the Winter Goddess" Poof, Pastor Alby's head shattered on the ground like a broken watermelon. The animal-headed priest closed his eyes slightly and trembled rapidly. A blue light flashed across his body. His level was improved again. Just like the oracle of his goddess, he now obtained the level 2 level of the Albi priest and became a Level 9 priest. "If I kill Duncan, I can live up to his level 5. In this way, I will be a priest of the Frost Goddess at level 14 In this way, I will not be that far away from the goddess's favorite Ilyx. , She is only a level 15 priest" The beast-headed priest thought silently. But in fact, the priest level of Ilix on the Glacier is level 15, but she also has many other professions, and is already a legend exceeding level 20. It is impossible to surpass her in such a simple way. One day in the future, Gu Gua will see how powerful Elix is. Then, the animal-headed priest raised his eyes and looked at Sihat Castle, where black smoke was already rising. With the various armors produced by humans, the frost giants' resistance to flames seems to have improved. Moreover, the humans in Sihat Castle did not choose to fight in the field when they were first besieged, so they naturally lost the power of their cavalry. , the only option is to fight on the streets in the castle. Originally, I wanted to get the maximum result with the minimum cost, starve all the frost giants to death, or use the sun to drive them away when summer comes, but I didn¡¯t expect that this decision would end up destroying eight people in the north.The nobles above were all in despair. The civilians who were driven to attack the city collapsed and rushed forward, disrupting the Northland Alliance's front, and constantly bringing chaos deep into the human front. There were even soldiers from the Northland Alliance who immediately became confused when they saw their relatives among the expelled civilians. No matter how desperate humans are, or even hugging each other and crying, collapsing, or going crazy, they can't stop the frost giants from invading. The huge ax was swung in the castle, cutting all the human soldiers in the attack range to death like wheat. Each blow could take away the lives of dozens of people. Within the range where the giant ax was swung, It was as if there had been a rain of human debris, blood and viscera smeared all over the earth. Any soldier without fighting spirit cannot withstand this simple attack, and even a whole corpse cannot be left behind. Most of the vindictive knights have to protect their masters, and they are usually a noble who is greedy for life and afraid of death. They retreat crazily and want to escape through another city gate, but there is no way to communicate with other humans. The knights formed an effective resistance front, causing the front to collapse backward step by step. In other words, those who were able to resist did not resist and just wanted to escape, while those who were unable to resist stood in front and were slaughtered by the frost giants. The destruction of Sihart Castle and the defeat of humans in the North are already close at hand. It can now be concluded that the failures of humans in the North were, first, due to the struggle for power and disunity among humans, and second, due to the fact that among the frost giants, there was a frost giant who was well versed in human weaknesses. Baron Sihart, his son Sihan, and their guards are like a lonely rock in the sea, nailed to the front line of human resistance, barely maintaining a weak front. In front of them, five or six frost giant corpses had been lying down. However, the frost giants saw their terrifying fighting power and did not choose to fight them here. Instead, they bypassed their front and attacked others behind them. The humans outflanked them. Suddenly the weather darkened, and the clouds pressed down without warning, almost forming on the frost giant's head. When the priest beast head walking behind saw this scene, he immediately understood that the frost goddess priest in the opponent's camp was performing a magical spell, and it was a modified high-level divine spell. As expected, a fierce cold wind soon blew from the low-hanging clouds, and many irregular ice flakes and ice picks hit the standing frost giant hard. "The strange thing is that these ice flakes and ice cones only slide rapidly horizontally within the range between three and five meters, but humans below three meters have no impact at all. As a priest, his greatest enemy is usually the priest of the same god. Priests of the same god know your abilities better, so they have more ways to destroy your magic, and they will use sharp knives to stab your vitals at the most critical time when you use your magic. So when the ice storm against the frost giants blew up, the priest beast head immediately knew the conditions and precautions for the use of this magic. He had at least three ways to immediately at least distort this magic, and there was another way to completely destroy it. Divine magic. But he didn't. The priest's head was only a little over two meters tall and was not affected by the ice storm. He closed his eyes and silently felt the effects of this magical spell. The frost giants next to them were shaken by the storm, and it was difficult to concentrate on dealing with the humans below. However, the human knights headed by Baron Sihart burst out with various colors of fighting spirit and slashed at the frost giants viciously. ankle. Soon, the scene on the battlefield began to turn towards humans. There were already frost giants calling for help from the Priest Beast Head, but he ignored them at all. Instead, he walked silently between humans and frost giants, leading two frost giants guarding him all the way to a high platform. On this high platform, a group of human soldiers were guarding a middle-aged man wearing the robe of a priest of the Frost Goddess who was performing some kind of ritual. If you look carefully, it seems that the ice storm in the sky is somehow connected with his movements and spells. This middle-aged man is Duncan, the priest of the human Frost Goddess. "Go ahead, kill these human soldiers." The priest beast head ordered his two guards. The two frost giant guards rushed forward and fought with the human soldiers. "If you don't stop the ice storm now, you will die immediately, but if you stop the ice storm, your comrades will die." The priest beast head gritted his teeth and climbed up step by step. On this high platform. Duncan stood on the high platform, alreadyJing stopped his magic and looked at him calmly. "Who did I say it was? It turned out to be you, this bastard slave." Duncan's tone was as if he was evaluating a wild dog on the roadside. The body of the priest beast head is inlaid with various gems, like a nouveau riche with a mouth full of gold teeth. These gems were directly embedded in his flesh and blood, making them look even more abnormal and weird. These gems were stolen by priest beast heads from human nobles and fixed on their bodies using divine magic. The priest beast head gritted his teeth and laughed. The two frost giant guards have killed this small group of human soldiers and are walking up. The Priest Beast Head wears a set of armor and holds his iconic staff. Duncan also held a staff made of crystal in his hand and looked at the priest's head quietly. The two looked at each other, neither of them moving first. "Aren't you anxious? If you let the frost giants continue to attack, then Baron Sihart and his brain-dead son will soon consume all their power and eventually die on the battlefield. By then, all the frost giants will The giants will come, and you won¡¯t be able to escape when the time comes,¡± said the priest beast head. Duncan laughed and said: "A bitch like you wants to provoke me? How stupid! The frost giants have no discipline, they are just a group of human-shaped beasts. I guess without your command, they would not be able to form an effective offensive at all." , the baron and the other knights will survive. "When the frost giants chase the other fleeing nobles and leave this castle, you will be the one who will die." Duncan pointed outside, and sure enough, the frost giants avoided those who persisted in resisting. Baron Sihart's camp instead bypassed them and pursued the fleeing nobles. PS: I recommend a book from a friend, "Dark**". Friends who are short of books can check it out. Text Chapter 135: He is so violent that he is afraid of losing his life (please vote for Sanjiang!) Although these nobles who were greedy for life and fearful of death and abandoned their comrades were escorted by knights with fighting spirit, they also carried too many precious belongings. In addition, the city gate to the south was very narrow, and they were quickly blocked at the south gate. , unable to move, attracted the attention of the frost giants who had lost their command. They bypassed the resolutely resisting Baron Sihart's army and rushed towards these lambs to be slaughtered. Although Sihat Castle is the largest castle in the North, it is only a few miles wide. The frost giants' legs and feet are long enough, and they quickly caught up and began to happily kill these nobles and their knights. Some nobles and even In order to clear a path, the knights even took out their swords and slashed at other humans blocking the way. The southern end of the castle first turned into a huge Shura field, with blood and mutilated limbs, as well as those broken boxes with bright jewelry, flying on the damaged city wall. Standing on the high platform, Priest Beast Head and Pastor Duncan both saw this scene and didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or be angry. "Since we are all in dire straits, let's decide the winner now." The priest beast head inserted his staff into the stone cracks on the high platform and shouted loudly: "Frost Domain!" This is a special magic that belongs to priests of certain gods. After using this magic, the surrounding environment forms the realm of the Frost Goddess, and all the Frost Goddess's magic will receive great bonuses. Duncan sneered: "What a stupid bastard, don't you know that I am also the priest of the goddess? And my level is higher than you, and I have received much more blessings than you. I spent my magic power and cast this to everyone. Beneficial magic, do you think your life is too long?" The priest beast head did not answer him, but tore off his clothes and saw many gems inlaid on his exposed skin. These gems come in different sizes and colors. They were obviously plundered from human nobles when they were ravaging the North during this period. These gems were inlaid on his body in a disorderly manner, making him look like a perverted upstart. After exposing his body, the priest beast head took out a dagger and began to slash hard on his body. Seeing this scene, Duncan laughed again. He had already concluded that this frost giant must have lost his brain. Pastor Duncan first cast an ice sword barrier, and thirty ice swords appeared around him flying out of thin air, surrounding him. Anyone who wanted to attack him would be frantically attacked by these thirty ice swords. . Normally, Pastor Duncan can only summon twenty ice swords. With the blessing of the frost domain, he can also summon thirty ice swords, and the power is even more powerful. Then, he cast another alien life summoning spell, directly summoning an ice devil. This is a level 15 monster that has completely surpassed Duncan's ability. Firstly, it is because the frost field released by the priest beast head greatly strengthens his ability. Secondly, it should be because there is a crack in the ice hell nearby, so he can summon such a powerful alien monster. After completing this set of preparations, Pastor Duncan put away his staff and looked at the priest's head. The dagger in the beast's head has been transformed all over his body, and is cleverly connected to certain gems on his body, forming a mysterious magic circuit! Duncan's pupils shrank instantly, and he cursed in his heart, regretting that he should not have looked down upon this bastard. I saw that the wounds on the priest's head connected all the messy gems into a magic circuit. In Duncan's eyes, this was a person who sacrificed his life to the Frost Goddess to gain super power. The sacrifice circuit, and the demon-gathering circuit that is only available to children of spiritual veins! There are certain requirements for sacrificing life to the Frost Goddess. As long as you sacrifice a life within a limited time, preferably killing a life in a cold way, you can obtain super-level ice power from the Frost Goddess. In the process of sacrifice, there is no limit to who is sacrificed. As long as the life level of the sacrifice is higher, the more ice magic power will be obtained from the Frost Goddess. Coupled with the blessing of the Frost Domain, the super-level power gained by the Priest Beast Head was even more rewarded by the Frost Goddess. After the priest beast head completed this step, he immediately protected his chest with his hands, and then unfolded them again to perform this life-sacrifice magic. Pastor Duncan used all defensive magic. Now it was impossible to break the process of the priest's beast head. He could only watch helplessly as he completed his deployment. "So that's it" Duncan gritted his teeth and cursed: "He is still a ghost!" Although he is also a priest of the Frost Goddess, Pastor Duncan's level is higher, but he uses his own body as a medium to cast in the priest beast head. After learning the magic of sacrificing life, Duncan insteadThe level of blessing obtained is not as high as that of the Frost Giant Priest Beast Head. Frost giants were originally a race favored by the Frost Goddess. Their blood naturally contained icy magic. Under the stimulation of the sacrificial magic, the blood from the beast's head came out crazily, like blood mist. A ferocious Holy Emblem of the Frost Goddess was formed. When Duncan saw this scene, he immediately knew that the beast head adopted a life-for-life tactic. When the sacrifice magic was completed, if no one died yet, the beast head's life would be taken away by the goddess. Moreover, looking at the two magic circuits formed by the beast's own blood and wounds, if the bleeding is not stopped in time, he will die within three hours. ¡°If I exercised more strenuously, I probably wouldn¡¯t have survived for more than half an hour. The priest beast head directed his two guards forward: "Go and chop that devil to death." The frost giants were not complex-minded. After listening to the order, they immediately walked forward and looked at the unseen man in front of them who used ice. Composed portrait. Pastor Duncan sneered. With the two powerful defenses of the Ice Devil and the Ice Sword Barrier, one frost giant would die, one would die, two would die, and they would not be afraid at all. Behind them, their priest beast head gave himself a magical spell of frost armor. Stimulated by blood and sacrificial magic, the Priest Beast Head seemed to have grown one meter taller out of thin air. The frost armor on its body became thick and strong, like a humanoid Gundam robot clad in the Priest Beast Head. . Moreover, the blood of the beast head also flows along the specific channel in the frost armor, and the brilliance of various gemstones also flashes, reflecting the frost armor in a weird and gorgeous way, making this set of frost armor become the body of the priest beast head. extend. Duncan's eyes turned cold and he murmured: "You are really looking for death!" As soon as the two frost giants rushed in front of the ice devil, they were torn apart by the ice devil with a sneer. In this field, frost The giant's blood was instantly absorbed by the sacrificial spell, which once again strengthened the power of the life-sacrifice spell, and also thickened the frost armor on the priest's head. The priest beast head pulled out his staff from the ground and recited a spell silently in his heart. A thick layer of ice instantly formed on the staff, turning it into a huge ice cutting knife. During this process, another frost giant was also torn into pieces by the ice devil, turning into a rain of internal organs and blood. The priest beast head closed his eyes and took a deep breath. Then he shouted loudly, and a blizzard magic was formed instantly, blowing violently from behind him. Duncan was suddenly blinded by this powerful storm. When he opened his eyes, the priest beast's head had been knocked away. He killed the Ice Devil and had a huge wound on his waist. It was obvious that the Ice Devil's attack was effective. But the priest beast head didn't care at all. He brushed against the ice devil fiercely. He held the ice slashing knife in both hands and slashed at it with great force. Duncan had no idea that the Priest Beast Head would use this method to resolve the battle between priests. His mind went blank for a moment, but he soon recovered. After all, Duncan has also participated in adventures and can be considered a veteran of many battles. Thirty ice swords stabbed the priest beast head fiercely. All the ice swords pointed at the same place, which was the heart of the priest beast head. They quickly pierced the mutated frost armor and penetrated the beast head. The head's body thrust straight into the beast's head's chest. The priest beast head ignored it, rushed over with red eyes, and took these thirty blows forcefully. Blood surged crazily in the frost armor, just like the Three Gorges Hydropower Station suddenly opened the gates and released water, gushing out. But apparently the blow did not pierce the priest's head's heart, and he was not dead yet. "Ah!" The priest beast head showed a desperate attitude and slashed the ice sword at him. "Hmph!" Duncan dodged the blow at the moment when the ice sword struck. As a veteran, he has a good grasp of the rhythm of combat. "But I didn't expect that the priest beast head suddenly accelerated and slammed into him. He let go of the ice sword in his left hand, reached out and grabbed Duncan, directly hugged Duncan and knocked him off the high platform! Duncan looked back in horror and saw the Ice Devil slamming into the back of the Priest Beast Head. On the Priest Beast Head's vest, the frost armor was shattered on the ground, and a large piece of meat on the vest was broken by the cold. Poach the ice devil! It turns out that the Priest Beast Head actually accelerated his attack by relying on the Ice Devil's attack! Don't hesitate to exchange injury for injury! "Asshole! He's a frost giant! I'm a human! He actually wants to kill himself with hand-to-hand combat! What a good plan!" Duncan suddenly became furious! Just when he was about to use magic to shake the beast's head away, he suddenly heard a click, and then felt a chill in his chest.At first glance, he saw that the priest's beast-headed staff had been broken by himself, and it was aimed hard at Duncan's chest. Text Chapter 136 Reorganizing the Army Before Duncan could react, the two of them hit the ground hard. With the gravity of the two of them, the priest's animal-headed staff pierced Duncan's chest. In an instant, he heard the sound of flesh and blood being separated. With the sound, the broken staff successfully broke through Duncan's body and pierced his chest. Duncan reluctantly looked at the priest's head, which was pale and had only one breath left. He grunted, and blood poured out of his mouth with broken alveoli. After several efforts, he still fell to the ground weakly. Tilted his head, dead. "Thank youyou bastardDuncan" When the priest saw that Duncan was dead, he relaxed, tilted his head, and fainted. I don¡¯t know how long it took, but the priest beast head woke up from his coma. The entire Sihat Castle had been destroyed. The frost giants were scattered everywhere, facing dozens and hundreds of humans. All the human nobles at the south gate of the city had been slaughtered, leaving only a few knights who persisted in fighting. After a while, another pig-like noble was killed by the frost giants. These knights fled in all directions, allowing the frost giants to pick them up. He picked up the white and tender corpse of the noble and put it in his mouth and started chewing it. So far, more than 80% of the nobles who fled the city after seeing the frost giants have died in the hands of the frost giants. This can also be said to have helped Baron Sihart clear the obstacles to his future rule of the North. There is also a team of powerful human knights, gathering the scattered human soldiers and the knights who have lost their masters. After reintegrating them into a team, they are killing the frost giants who have lost their command and are fighting separately. This group of human knights was Baron Sihart and his men. In the subsequent battle, many nobles were killed by the frost giants, and their knights gathered under the command of Baron Sihart. Fighting. They have already seen that fighting alone will definitely not end well, but it is different with Baron Sihart. Not only might he be able to defeat him, but he would definitely be rewarded after defeating him. Lying down in the ruins, I roughly observed the current situation, and I could tell that luckily I wasn't unconscious for too long. The priest beast head cast several freezing spells on himself. He first froze his wounds, then slowly got up, and then cast a healing spell on himself. Just these few simple movements had drained all the strength out of his body. Cold sweat broke out, and he could only lean against the damaged wall and gasp for breath. After resting for a short while, he slowly calmed down from the panting caused by the previous action, and cast another healing spell on himself, and then slowly tore Duncan's body into pieces. After processing the priest's head, Duncan's body was left with only a head and a complete spine. Most of the sternum and ribs were removed. The ribs connected to the spine were arranged into a cobra fan shape. "Freeze!" The priest's head cast another freezing spell, severely freezing Duncan's spine. Next, he tied his staff to Pastor Duncan's bones to form a temporary new staff. The priest beast leaned his head against the ruins on one side, breathed a weak breath, stopped his movements, and rested for a while. Even if the treatment technique is used in time, there is no way to make up for the large amount of blood lost before. He lost a lot of blood and became extremely weak. Then he cast another magical spell of frost armor, wrapped up all his wounds, froze them again, took two more bottles of potion, cast three healing spells on himself, rested for a short while, and looked towards Look outside. The battlefield outside is still so chaotic. The frost giants originally came from different tribes. Now they barely fight together, but they lack a core leader. They are all fighting separately at this moment, not unified. On the other hand, humans, under the leadership of Baron Sihart, gradually gathered their defeated troops and re-established their fighting capabilities. The situation began to slip in the frost giant's unfavorable direction. After watching for a while, I saw a frost giant passing by. The priest beast head shouted in the language of the frost giant: "You! Come here!" When the frost giant heard this shout, he turned around, a little bit. Looking blankly at the ruins. The priest head stood up and appeared in front of the frost giant warrior. "Master Priest!" The frost giant warrior shouted in surprise. The priest head waved and said: "Come here, help me!" The frost giant warrior immediately put down the fleeing nobles in front and ran to the priest head. "Okay, let's go in that direction now." The priest head commanded with a pale face, pointing away from Baron Sihart's team in the direction he pointed, where there were three frost giants. After gathering with these three frost giants, the Priest Beast Head began to circle the castle, deliberately avoiding Baron Sihart's team.He quickly gathered all the frost giants who were fighting on their own, gathered around him, and regained command of the frost giant army. Reversing the situation on the battlefield again. Especially after the powerful frost giant warriors headed by giant axes in the valley tribe returned to the team, the priest beast head no longer deliberately avoided the human knights, and began to strangle the knights of other nobles who were fighting on their own. There are a total of more than a thousand frost giants. At this moment, they have been engaged in a long war of attrition and dividing their forces to drive away human civilians. At this moment, there are still more than 300 frost giants still standing in Sihat Castle, and the human soldiers are There are still nearly 5,000 people left, and they have scattered in all directions, fleeing everywhere, and there is no organization anymore. The other civilians and nobles had all dispersed. Taking advantage of the frost giant's loss of command, they all fled through secret passages unknown to others. During the duel between Priest Beasthead and Priest Duncan, the human soldiers were still resisting under the leadership of Baron Sihart, while the frost giants lost their command, all herded sheep, began to disorganize themselves, and ran around chasing after each other. The human enemies they were interested in squandered their physical strength wantonly. You must know that the greatest role of the army is to always put the enemy in a one-to-many disadvantageous situation. Relying on the support of your own comrades, you can easily kill a powerful enemy. If a level 5 warrior faces a frost giant, he will surely die. If ten level 5 warriors faced one frost giant, they might have something to fight for. If these ten level 5 warriors have received strict unified training, have strong coordination skills, and bring handy weapons, they might be able to defeat this frost giant. The frost giants have physical advantages, but they lost their civilization because of their fear of fire and lived in a primitive society. Now, driven by the Priest Beast Head, even though it is just an army, it also looks like a feudal army. At least it is divided into officers and soldiers, and has relatively sophisticated equipment. But after the priest beast head fell into a coma, the frost giants came from different tribes. They neither wanted to listen to other people's orders, nor were they too lazy to order others. In comparison, they might as well pick up weapons and hack down the enemies themselves. Be more cheerful. Immediately this loose army completely dispersed. On the contrary, the human army regained simple order under the leadership of Baron Sihart. The battlefield is basically dominated by superior human forces besieging one or two frost giants, killing them at a relatively low cost. Overall, the situation is somewhat unfavorable to the frost giants. Looking around, there are now more than twenty frost giants gathered around the priest beast head. These frost giants have quite good combat capabilities, especially a high-level warrior with a giant axe. The priest beast head once again occupied the high platform and roared loudly. With the increase of magic, it turned into a rolling sound wave that surged through Sihat's destroyed castle. "All frost giants come closer to me!" Then, the priest beast head ordered the surrounding frost giants: "Kill any humans who want to come closer, remember, throw them with stones and wood from the surrounding houses first!" shouted After finishing this sentence, Priest Beast Head inserted his broken staff into the gap between the floor tiles and chanted a spell loudly. The lead cloud originally summoned by Duncan had not completely dissipated. At this moment, Priest Beast Head continued to use it. The bone-chilling wind blew, and hailstones as big as walnuts hit the Sihart Castle crazily. Especially Baron Sihart¡¯s team received warm hospitality. Every time they took a step forward, they would Suffered dozens of hailstorms. This kind of hail blow actually does not cause any effective damage to these humans who have burst out with fighting spirit, but it seriously consumes their physical strength. Seeing that the frost giants all gathered on the high platform, the human knights also gathered around. Then, the frost giants took advantage of the high platform to dismantle all the surrounding houses and military fortresses and turned them into stones and wood. , and smashed hard at the team of human knights. At the same time, the frost giants also ran towards the high platform from other directions. Because there is no comparison in size, the human knights¡¯ obstruction did not effectively keep the frost giants back. The storm became more and more fierce. In this environment, the cold wave caused by Pastor Duncan also fell like a blizzard in a disaster movie. Ice magic filled the entire Sihart Castle, and the blood of the frost giants was maxed out. The transformation was so aroused that the blue skin even shone with a little light. They fought more crazily and became more powerful. In less than five minutes, more than 270 frost giants had gathered around the high platform, and almost all the frost giants in the city had gathered. On the other hand, humans have been greatly affected. The blizzard plus hailstones the size of marbles have caused no less force than powerful bullets.The bullets shot out are so good that even iron armor can make a small dent. Text Chapter 137 Defeat The blizzard was mixed with terrible hail, which hit the human army hard, and the stone walls and wood thrown by the frost giants could easily smash the humans into pulp. Although these human knights were high-level warriors who had awakened fighting spirit, they could not withstand such an attack. They all stopped outside the attack range of the frost giants, set up their shields, and took a rest. There were more than 4,500 human soldiers surrounding the high platform. They set fire to surrounding houses to protect themselves from the blizzard. He then carried the torch with the flame inside and used the remaining crossbow and other powerful tools to shoot it onto the high platform, causing panic among the frost giants. Then, the priest beast head also saw that Baron Sihart had specially prepared some giant nets filled with grease, and was packing them up, preparing to launch them with a bed crossbow to tangle the frost giants into a ball. If they were caught by this giant net and then ignited a fire, more than 80% of the frost giants present would be burned to death, and the war would definitely be lost. The priest head immediately used frost armor on the most powerful frost giants and said to them: "Rush over immediately and kill the human leader! I have added invincible armor to you, and no one can break it. ! Whoever kills the leader will be the new king of the frost giants! He then shouted to the other frost giants: "Follow me!" The frost giants glared at each other unconvincedly, and then rushed forward crazily under their thick frost armor. Baron Sihart calmly ordered the remaining three crossbows to fire, killing a frost giant wearing frost armor in one shot, and also wounded another. The death of this frost giant did not frighten the other frost giants, but only further stimulated his competitors, the other three strong men wearing frost armor. Originally, the effective range of the bed crossbow was not very high. In addition, the frost giants were very fast and quickly overcame many obstacles. Before the humans were ready to shoot the bed crossbow for the second time, they rushed to the humans. before. These three frost giants wearing frost armor quickly rushed into the human camp and killed Baron Sihart fiercely. Nearly two hundred vindictive lights suddenly lit up around Baron Sihart, and they fiercely surrounded the three frost giants. Then he shouted and charged, preparing to use the most powerful tricks to kill the three frost giants immediately. Death in one move. Seeing that the circle of human knights was about to close, and when the first spear had already touched the frost armor, the priest beast head clenched his hands and shouted in a low voice: "Explosion!!!" Suddenly the three frost giants were wearing The enhanced version of the frost armor exploded like three giant bombs. The dozen or so human knights closest to them were blown to pieces by fragments of frost armor that flew everywhere, while the knights behind were more or less injured, and the loud noise also messed up their breath. , many people are angry. Before they could react, the frost giants behind them had already rushed up, swung their giant axes and sticks and knocked them away or smashed them into pieces. When they first met, the human knights, the elites and backbone of the army were in chaos and half of them were killed by the frost giant warriors. Then an ice devil suddenly appeared from behind the human line. This was the summon of the priest's beast head. from. The Ice Devil slaughtered crazily in the human front for a moment, killing dozens more elites, before being encircled and killed by the human knights. However, the blow to the morale of the human soldiers was far beyond the effect. The biggest advantage of human beings is that they have strict military discipline and military training, and can convert their numerical advantage into a combat advantage. As long as the combat effectiveness of the two sides is not drastically different, they can use their numbers to exchange for victory. It just so happens that the disadvantage of the frost giants is that they have no discipline and no training, so they rely on their own fighting instincts to rush in and kill them indiscriminately. Three suicide bombers and an ice devil behind the human front are all victims created by the Priest Beast Head in order to offset the enemy's advantages and make up for his own disadvantages. These four victims quickly achieved their results. On the front line where the two armies were fighting, the consequences of a sudden disruption of one side's front were disastrous. And it is difficult to make up for it instantly. This gap on the front will soon be enlarged and torn apart, eventually leading to the absolute failure of one party. Suddenly there was a flash of fiery fighting spirit, and a strong man jumped up high. With boundless power, a big knife slashed to death a frost giant that was rushing in front. The knife split the frost giant into two. Half, it even started to burn. This man is Baron Sirhart. He stood alone in front of more than two hundred frost giants. His face was slightly pale, and it was obvious that this sword was not enough.loose. The power of this sword was to establish authority and encourage his human soldiers, so he basically used all his strength. If an enemy comes forward to attack him immediately after this sword strike, he will be able to reveal his secret immediately. At this moment, the frost giants in the front row were all dumbfounded. They looked at the god-like Baron Sihart with some fear and his broadsword stained with flames, and backed away with some fear. Before Baron Sihart could relax, a few loud sounds suddenly roared from the front line behind the frost giant, and several sections of the military fortress wall flew over and hit him straight! Baron Sihart glanced at the human army behind him who was still in panic, gritted his teeth, took a strong breath, jumped up and stepped on a boulder, severely slashing away a section of wood. The burning wood shocked the frost giants. panic. Before he landed on the ground, a scene that surprised and collapsed him appeared. Just as he was in mid-air, like locusts passing by, the front line behind the frost giants threw more and larger stones and rocks. The wood is flying towards this side. Immediately afterwards, the damaged walls and wood slammed into the human army like rain. Baron Sihart could no longer intercept these attacks, and was even rubbed by a huge stone. The human army, which was already disrupted, was even more stunned by the rocks and wood that suddenly appeared, and it instantly became chaotic. The frost giants in the front row continued to shout and rush forward under the orders from behind. Baron Sihart stood at the front, fighting to the death. At this time, his son, the next candidate for the baron, the warrior Sihan, rushed to the front from behind, wanting to help his father withstand this almost unstoppable frost giant. attack. Baron Sihart pushed Xihan away, stretched out his hand and threw him a ring. The ring was the crest of their family. This ring could be used for signatures and was the symbol of the baron. Text Chapter 138 The Frost Giant is coming! "Go! Take this ring to find Count Dragon Nightmare in Bloodstone Castle! Hurry!" Baron Sihart roared: "Tell him that the demon gap in the north is about to open! Let him quickly send troops to destroy these damned people. Frost giant!" "But father! You!" Xihan shouted almost desperately. "Asshole, stop being a mother-in-law! I will die one day! The baronetship will also belong to you one day!!! The situation is urgent now! You must obey my orders!!! This is our only hope for victory! Hurry! Go! ¡± Baron Sihart shouted firmly. "Also, if you meet your brother, tell him that I have always loved himOkay, go quickly!!!" Baron Sihart never spoke to Xihan again and kicked him hard. With one kick, he plunged into the vast sea of ??frost giants again, just like a lit match plunged into the dark water. Baron Sihart, who was more than 1.8 meters tall, fought hard with the frost giants who were 3 to 4 meters tall. They looked like Don Quixote challenging a group of windmills. He waved his sword burning with flaming fighting spirit left and right, driving back all the frost giants who dared to approach. However, that was it. The frost giants used boulders and wood to consume his fighting spirit. Baron Sihart's death was only a matter of time. Problem. Xihan held the ring tightly with tears in his eyes, and quickly evacuated from the battlefield. When he encountered a war horse that didn't even have a saddle on it, he turned over and jumped, quickly running towards the south. Seeing him leaving, some people with more active thoughts followed closely behind Sihan and evacuated from the dilapidated Sihat Castle. With the evacuation of these people, no one in the human front was in charge of resistance. Under the huge pressure of the frost giants, it completely collapsed in the next moment. The frost giants used big sticks and giant axes to drive away the humans, driving the defeated human army farther away again. "No chasing! Stay here and kill this human being!" the priest beast head shouted loudly. After taking command, these frost giants did not scatter and pursue the defeated human soldiers according to their own preferences, but still tightly surrounded Baron Sihart. As two different races, there is no absolute suppression by high-level professionals. The combat advantage of the frost giants is something that the human army cannot resist. It turns out that the frost giants did not have a unified command, let alone powerful equipment, while humans had commands and various equipment. In addition, the frost giants did not like the "heat" in the places where humans lived, so the big difference between humans and frost giants Confrontations of scale are uncommon. Humans also lack the experience to resist frost giants. In fact, as long as they are under reasonable command, there is almost no suspense for frost giants to defeat humans. Under the rain of stones and wood, Sihart Castle was almost demolished. Surrounded by hundreds of frost giants, Baron Sihart had reached the point of running out of fuel and lamps. The blood was flowing drop by drop, dripping down his big chopper. If you look carefully, you can find that the blood is flowing out from the wound on his tiger's mouth. He had blocked many attacks just now, which had already injured both of Baron Sihart's hands. Returning to the circle surrounded by frost giants, the priest beast head separated from the human wall and walked to the edge of the circle, where he saw Baron Sihart wielding a flaming sword. The flames on the broadsword have become somewhat dim. Baron Sihart still looked like a tough man, standing in the circle, breathing silently. "Looking at the fact that you are a strong man, I will give you a chance to commit suicide. Otherwise, if we let us do it, you may not even be able to save your whole body." The priest beast head said calmly. Sihat glanced at the priest's head and started laughing. He was so out of breath that he almost hit the ground with his belly in his arms. The Priest Beasthead's heart skipped a beat, he glanced at it, and immediately hid towards a frost giant behind him. Then a ray of cold light flew in front of him, pierced the frost giant, and instantly ignited a blazing fire. Until this frost giant died, he still didn¡¯t understand how he died. "Throw all the rocks inside! Hit it hard!" The priest beast head yelled angrily. If he hadn't been careful just now, he would have become a puddle of charcoal on the ground at this moment! Seeing Baron Sihart struggling to fight against a trapped beast, he quickly hid himself deep into the frost giant. At this moment, Baron Sihart had thrown out the sword in his hand, and he was already defenseless. He laughed loudly when he saw the priest beast head hiding in panic and anger. The huge stone was thrown in, and Baron Sihart rushed out of the encirclement, hugging the frost giant closest to him. The flame fighting energy on his body burned fiercely, and he rushed towards the direction of the priest's beast head. Along the way, the frost giants all fled in fear, and soon made way for Baron Sihart. After this day's battle, the Priest Beast Head has alreadyThe magical slots prepared the previous day were almost used. At this moment, Baron Sihart rushed over desperately, which made him feel the mood of Pastor Duncan before his death. Thinking of this, the priest beast head fiercely swung the staff in his hand. Duncan's head was wrapped in thick magic ice, like a huge hammer, and it hit his body fiercely with burning fighting spirit. Baron Sihart is coming over. Baron Sihart immediately recognized the bones of Duncan on the staff, and immediately became furious. The already rampant fighting spirit in his body burned even more crazily, and exploded violently less than two meters away from the priest's head. Fortunately, he still had a thickened version of the frost armor on his body. The priest beast head slowly climbed up from the ground, and then quickly rolled on the ground twice. He saw seven or eight frost giants around him who were ignited by the fiery fighting spirit and carried the fragments of Baron Sihart's body, howling crazily. "Ahem!" The violent movement just now affected the wound on the priest's head, and he coughed twice feebly. Then he loudly ordered: "Hunt all humans! Loot all the property in this castle for me!" After receiving this order, the frost giants happily scattered and chased the defeated humans. army. At the same time, the human army also fled in all directions, and all those who dared to resist were killed. Under the instruction of the priest beast head, several nobles were spared their lives, and then began to clean up the battlefield. Next, the remaining human army of more than a thousand people quickly retreated from the gap in the damaged castle, all the way south, and set fire to the entire Sihat Castle, so that the frost giants had to withdraw from the castle. Came out, set up camp in the wild, and rested. Gu Gua, who had been paying attention to the situation in the north, silently turned off the scene under Sihat Castle and carefully observed the situation in the east and south again. Neither Xilang nor Count Longmeng had any reaction. So he crossed his legs again, started the daily practice, and began to absorb the magic power around Palestine. Under Sihat Castle, after completing the conquest of human forces, the frost giants rested for nearly a week, taking away all the wealth and wonderful food they could find, and loading it on yaks and mammoths. The Priest Beast Head appointed the remaining nobles who surrendered to form a ruling council and began to exercise his rights and rule the entire Northland. With more than a thousand defeated troops, Xihan rushed into the northern territory of Earl Dragon Nightmare, the town of Dalshor, and then rushed non-stop towards Earl Dragon Nightmare's Bloodstone Castle. After the frost giant army rested for a week, the priest beast head finally repaired his staff, and then led the remaining 500 frost giants and tens of thousands of human civilians towards Pillsburg. Text Chapter 139 Unlocking the Magic Lock Gu Gua's jaw dropped when he saw this scene on the crystal ball. They had attacked more than twenty frost giants before and entered the castle. The human army of three thousand people also scaled the city wall. Now With 500 frost giants and more than 10,000 human militiamen, it would be difficult to save Palestine no matter what! Thinking of this, Gu Gua immediately sent all the new generation platinum kobolds to the dwarf tribe, and then declared a state of war. He dug various tunnels around Palestine Castle and instigated magic power to destroy the castle. The Ice Cone Deer Village outside has thickened several more layers. The magic range of Pilotsburg is within a three-kilometer radius with Pilotsburg as the core, and there is really no way to expand it. Gu Gua has never understood why such a powerful mage tower in Palestine was built in a place without even a spiritual vein. The crystal ball he controls now is only an amplifier of the warlock's ability, not the real energy source of the mage tower. center. If the mage tower wants to operate normally, it usually absorbs the magic power in the spiritual veins, rather than relying on the magic power in the air. The magic power around Palestine Castle is now 5% higher than that in other places. This is also the result of Gu Gua planting ice-cold fruits under the castle and setting up magic gathering arrays. Gu Gua knows that the mage tower in Palestine definitely has other energy centers. However, he did not control the core part and had no idea what the core was. When preparing for war, Gu Gua also reshaped a projection of Silang in the crystal ball. This projection can obey any order from anyone, and Gu Gua's power priority is the highest. If Silang hadn't checked carefully, he wouldn't have discovered that the projection was no longer the one he set up. Gu Gua Bet Xilang will not check carefully at all. The humans in the refugee camp were also armed and ready to resist these frost giants. They were distributed simple weapons and began to receive military-like training. The Mage Tower can play a decisive role when facing an enemy of comparable strength, but when this kind of power is absolutely overwhelming, no matter how many tricks you have, it will not be enough. This is called one force defeating ten groups, using force to defeat cleverness. When he saw these frost giants, Gu Gua's mood was very complicated. He felt sorry for the achievements of the castle he built, and hoped that the frost giants would be able to destroy the entire Palersburg. If you can¡¯t resist, escape from the tunnel as soon as possible. Gu Gua made such a decision. No matter how strong the bronze dragon girl Lezli is, she is not her slave and cannot possibly help her reach that point. Moreover, Gu Gua himself also had some scruples about Lezli and the platinum dragon god behind her, and did not want to fully support them. If it really doesn¡¯t work, you can take your little brother and escape to the depths of the northern glacier, wait until you become a dragon, and then come out to find Xilang to regain your place. But if you want to go out to the northern area, you must have a lot of resources and wealth Thinking of this, Gu Gua suddenly remembered that when he captured Jiada, Jiada once said that he knew a huge treasure. At first, Gu Gua thought he was bragging and escaping. Later, after Jiada took the blood-sucking vine as his magic pet, Gu Gua did not communicate with him. If you ask where the treasure is now, you might be able to open it later. Gu Gua immediately came to Palestine Fort, found Jiada, and asked: "Elder Jiada, do you know where the treasure is?" Jiada was suddenly asked this question, and he was obviously stunned. Then he showed a mysterious smile and said: "Yes, I know that in the northern glacier valley, if the great elder wants, I can draw you a detailed map." Immediately afterwards, Jiada will The map was quickly drawn and handed to Gu Gua. Gu Gua asked with some doubt: "What type of treasure is this? Why didn't you dig it out before?" Jiada rolled his eyes and said: "This is a place where frost giants hide their trophies. Let's Don't dare to move, there are more than fifty frost giants who come to patrol frequently." Hearing Jiada say this, Gu Gua felt cold. He has broken into several frost giant lairs. What valuable things can they store? Jiada seemed to see Gu Gua's loss, and he said excitedly: "There are many things in the treasure, and there are many fine products. We just took a look at it from a distance, and I feel that this frost giant tribe must have plundered the wealth of a human capital. , the gold and gems inside were piled all over the place, very rich!" Gu Gua glanced at him strangely, knowing that there must be something wrong with Jiada, but Gu Gua didn't know what the problem was. ? Could this treasure be a huge trap? As long as he detects it well, the traps in the North will not be able to catch Gu Gua. Gu Gua nodded and said: "Very good, you go down. When the battle starts, you have to be the firston-line. "Jada opened his mouth, murmured a few words, and then stopped talking. Returning to the second floor of the mage tower, Gu Gua sat down cross-legged and patted Guji who was resting on his shoulder. After Guji was woken up, Guji After a few chirps, Gu Gua twists the iron key on his chest, which is still wrapped in blue electricity, and is tied around his neck. , something used to restrain oneself. Before leaving, this thing must be eliminated. Through the spiritual connection with the magic pet, Gu Gua pointed to the iron key, and Guji understood what he meant. He squirmed and climbed onto the iron key. But then, the blue current hit Guji mercilessly, and he shrunk a bit. Through the magic pet contract, Gu Gua also felt it. He felt the pain that penetrated his heart, but he did not flinch, but gritted his teeth and continued to direct Guji to advance. Soon, the iron key was completely wrapped in Guji's body and dissolved bit by bit. At the same time, the blue electric current was also tied around Gu Gua's neck, strangling his throat fiercely. Under the resistance of the metal scales, Gu Gua was not strangled to death, and his face turned red. After Guji completely wrapped the iron key, the metal parts dissolved little by little, and soon the magical part was revealed. This is a set of forbidden spells, of course, Xilang. There is absolutely no time and resources to use precious magic materials on a low-level kobold warlock, which also leaves a huge opportunity for Gu Gua. The main function of this set of forbidden spell magic is. Instantly tighten Gu Gua's neck until his head is cut off. There is also a bit of positioning magic. You can use this magic to know where Gu Gua is. These two little magics are all organized according to the crystal. Composed of the coding method in the ball, Gu Gua resisted the discomfort in his neck, walked to the crystal ball, and pressed the crystal ball with both hands. Suddenly his spirit and the crystal ball became one, and with the help of the crystal ball's three times With the speed of calculation, Gu Gua used Guji to unlock the power of this magic key bit by bit. The transparent magic runes in the magic key disappeared one by one into Guji's mucus-filled stomach. Nearly half of the time passed. Hours later, the magic key completely dissolved in Guji's belly, and the blue current tightly bound around Gu Gua's neck suddenly loosened, falling on several blue magic characters in Guji's belly. Gu Gua became interested and began to study the magic symbols in Guji's stomach. After studying the magical symbols in Guji's stomach, Gu Gua mastered two more spells. One is [Demonized Rope Technique]. This magic can create a flexible rope, which is a must-have for killing people, traveling at home, and binding women. The other kind of magic is [Electrification Technique], which can be Apply a voltage to any object and generate a strong current. If the blessed object is insulated, these currents will remain on the blessed object for a long time until triggered. Just now, Gu Gua felt that his throat was tight. It seemed that it was not only because of the toughness of the rope, but also because of the electric current. And judging from the force with which the rope contracted around his neck just now, this demonized rope is also quite strong and can bear a lot of weight. Soon Gu Gua learned these two spells very thoroughly and was completely in his own hands. After unlocking this magic key, Gu Gua became much more mentally stable. Originally, he was confident of unlocking the magic key, but he was not sure and still had great risks. What if it suddenly tightens and strangles him to death when it is unlocked? What if there is warning magic inside and Xilang is notified when it is unlocked? Now that the magic key is unlocked, Gu Gua feels relieved. It seems that, to Xilang, Gu Gua is just a slightly smarter kobold, and is not really worthy of attention. This kind of contempt for Gu Gua made him feel happy and a little disappointed. ¡°I can¡¯t control that much now. The frost giants would appear in front of Palestine in one day. Gu Gua had no way to think about this anymore. Saving his own life first was the most important thing. In the past, Gu Gua worked hard to develop the strength of Palestine, hoping that it would not be easily defeated when encountering similar foreign enemies. In the wild north, no matter how powerful a kobold is, it cannot be stronger than a frost giant. Without the support of the group, he will soon freeze to death in the wilderness. If a kobold wants to survive, he must have a strong group that can protect him. The kobolds themselves are not native to the North.Creatures, their history of coming to the Northland is inextricably linked to the great warlock Octo. So Gu Gua once thought about leaving Pillsburg alone, becoming a wandering warlock, and supporting himself by taking on some adventurer missions. But he himself knew that this was impossible. As a foreigner with no ethnic group and no power, he will not have any human rights, nor will his life be protected. He can only survive within his own ethnic group. Text Chapter 140: Hated White Dragon, die to my enemy! Now that the force he has created is based on the Mage Tower, Gu Gua has been recognized by some humans and has become a force with a certain influence among the many forces in the North. But now that he has encountered the frost giants who are attacking like crazy, I am afraid that a If you meet them, you will be bulldozed by the frost giants and the human refugees they drive over. Even Gu Gua, who has always been open-minded and optimistic, felt a little uncomfortable after working hard for so long to achieve such a result. After hesitating for a long time, Gu Gua stood on the second floor of the mage tower and turned on the [Phantom Sound Technique] system on the top of the mage tower. A low and depressed sound slowly flowed out from the top of the tower. "All brothers and sisters, humans outside the city, listen. In one day, the frost giants will come to our castle, attack us, and want to enslave us all. I have no confidence in winning this war, Soso tomorrow, I ask everyone to hide in the holes we dug during this period. If we win, everyone will get out of the hole and attack the enemy. If we lose, everyone will find an opportunity to escape. . Escape to the northern ice field and meet at the Iron Castle. Then we will make the next step." After making this speech, the entire Pillersburg was quiet for a while. No one expected that the main leader would say such depressing words before the war started. After a while, Gu Gua walked downstairs and greeted Tuda and Tuba, preparing to go together when the time came to escape. In the outer city, I saw Lezli who was training the kobold paladin. Seeing this heroic female warrior, Gu Gua hesitated. It can be said that this bronze dragon girl is really good to him. Not only is she a powerful combat power, but she also gave him platinum dragon god scales, trained platinum dragon holy warriors for himself, and also gave him the dragon beads that draw the hatred of the dragon clan. If you lose yourself, it can be said that you can only give without getting anything in return. But the more this happened, the less Gu Gua felt that he could not fall in love with her unconditionally. To be honest, after coming to this world, Gu Gua had a particularly insecure feeling. He would not feel at ease with anyone except his own clan. Moreover, it can be seen that what Lezli is doing is cultivating a force, but she is unwilling to be fully integrated into her own system and take on responsibilities and relationships. This shows that she can only maintain her independence. Only then is he valuable to them. This judgment made Gu Gua even more awakened. Is she just a pawn of Lezli and the so-called Platinum Dragon God behind her? So even if Gu Gua is really obsessed with the mellow dragon power in Lezli, he still reminds himself from time to time not to let himself fall in too deep. "I can smell your stink from far away. If I didn't know where the smell on your body that dragons hate comes from, I would really want to kill you with a knife." Lezli turned around and said lightly looked at Gu Gua. Gu Gua smiled awkwardly, then became serious again, and said seriously: "Sir Lezli, we are preparing to shift our strategy I don't know what your next plan is." Lezli thought for three seconds and said: "To be honest, my mission is to pay attention to the situation in Pilotsburg and prevent things from getting out of control here. But after meeting you dragonborn, or to be precise, after meeting you, it seems that the Lord is very fond of you. Interest, so one of my tasks is to pay attention to your growth. Therefore, I will give you a way to ensure that you can survive. Then, I will continue to pay attention to the situation in Palestine. " Gu Gua has grown up. Mouth, I don¡¯t know what to say. Are these dragons too confident in themselves? Why did you say all these words without leaving any room? Is that Platinum Dragon God really interested in me? What kind of interest is it? Gu Gua asked dryly: "That that sir, your master, what kind of interest is in me?" Lezli rolled her eyes at him and said, "I'm looking forward to seeing you. It¡¯s just growth, don¡¯t be self-righteous. It¡¯s okay for you to escape. I won¡¯t go with you.¡± Gu Gua nodded and said, ¡°Then please show us the direction.¡± Lezli drew a line on the ground. A map came and he pointed out a hole in a certain valley and said: "Go here, find Shi Bailong, and tell him that you are following my order to kill him. In addition, you have this stinky smell on your body." , he will not kill you, but will accept you as his subordinate. However, a small hardship is inevitable. Remember, no matter what, do not tell the whereabouts of the thing found from the frost giant tribe. ." Gu Gua immediately understood that Shi Bailong had been looking for the White Dragon Pearl. After he came into contact with the White Dragon Pearl, he naturally had the taste of the White Dragon Pearl. He still doesn't know yet whether all dragon balls have the same flavor, or whether each has its own flavor and can be easily distinguished.come out. Since he has been contaminated with the taste of the White Dragon Pearl, and Shi Bailong has been searching for more than a hundred years in the North and has not found even a clue, he finally encountered a clue like his, so naturally he will not cut it off easily and will definitely keep it for himself. , make a living. But just saving one life is not that important. If Shi Bailong gets out of his element and breaks his limbs and imprisons his soul, then he will still save one life, but life will be worse than death. Thinking of this, Gu Gua couldn't help but look at the map on the ground again. Suddenly it felt familiar, so he took out a parchment from his robe. This was the treasure map of the "treasure" drawn by Gada. . The graphics on the treasure map are hard to read, but you can probably figure it out. The location of the "treasure" occupied by the frost giants happens to be at the location of Shi Bailong's lair. Thinking about Gada's expression, this is definitely not a coincidence. "Asshole" Gu Gua gritted his teeth and cursed: "Since you are unkind, don't blame me for being unjust." Thinking of this, Gu Gua immediately called a soldier and asked him to call Gada over. After Jiada came over, Gu Gua said: "Gada, for the safety of other tribesmen in the castle, I order you to lead the team of warriors and be on the front line." When Jiada heard this order, he suddenly grew shocked. I was so open-mouthed that I still wanted to tell the difference. Gu Gua immediately shouted: "This is an order! You must obey!" Kobolds have always been a very lawful race, and they usually obey the orders of the chief elder of a tribe. Just like when he first hunted the ice salamander, Gu Gua clearly knew that the chance of hunting the ice salamander in the upper reaches was very low, but he still obeyed. Now Gada clearly knows that this is a death mission, but for the sake of the ethnic group and tradition, he has to obey. Otherwise, because he disobeys orders and only cares about his own life and death, regardless of the life and death of the group, even if he survives and even becomes a great elder, when the time comes when he orders other kobolds, the other kobolds will also Putting your own life first and putting the interests of the ethnic group last, leading to the demise of the ethnic group. With a pale face, Gada took the order and went. Before leaving, Gada took advantage of his status as the second elder to take away some gems from the kobold's supplies, including some preliminary carved blood stones. After arranging everything, Gu Gua ordered all the kobolds and humans to have a good rest and wait for the next day's battle and escape. Text Chapter 141: The Great Tonic of the Earthbound Spirit The next day came quickly. At dawn, the sky in the east just turned white, while the sky in the west was still a little dark. Standing on the second floor of the mage tower, observing with the help of the mage's eyes, on the boundary line between heaven and earth far west of Palestine, rising together with the ink-like clouds, was a line of panicked and exhausted human refugees. Driven by the frost giants, they were staggering towards Palestine Castle. At any time, there will be people who fall to the ground unable to walk. Then they will be kicked one by one by the frost giant and trampled to death directly on the ground. Their internal organs and brains will be thrown to the ground. They look colorful and full of cruelty and absurdity. Feel. The frost giants who were trampled to death laughed loudly, while the human refugees became even more frightened. They squeezed out the last bit of their strength and potential and ran forward desperately. The sound of howling along the way made ordinary people crazy. Laughing and running around, the sound of being trampled to death by a frost giant, the cold wind whistling by, and the cold sound of rolling up snow, all filled this land with a terrifying atmosphere of death. When Gu Gua and Hart saw this scene in Palestine, they both felt a chill spreading up their spines. Hart even felt the endless anger burning in his chest, even about to explode. Hart grabbed Gu Gua's hand with both hands and said anxiously: "Great Elder! Great Elder! Please, help me save these poor people! I will definitely repay you! These refugees will also become My people, they will bring us more and greater value when they are alive!" Gu Gua glanced at Hart, thought about it again, and said in a deep voice: "Okay, no problem, as long as your people dare to do so! If you die, you can save some refugees, but it's impossible to save everyone You, be prepared" So Gu Gua taught Hart the method, and Hart listened carefully. , be sure not to miss a single word. After listening, immediately go down and make arrangements. While Hart was making preparations, Gu Gua opened all the Mage Eyes and browsed them. First, he got a grasp of the situation around Palestine, paying particular attention to the transmissions from the Mage Eyes in the east and the Mage Eyes in the south. Image. Nothing has changed in the Eastern Mage Eye, not even a breath of wind has blown, and all the scenes on the crystal ball are exactly the same as a few days ago. Gu Gua had a bad premonition in his heart. Now there were gusts of cold wind blowing around Palestine. Why was there no wind at all in the east? Gu Gua moved the Mage's Eye in the east back and forth and checked it carefully, but still found nothing wrong. Time is running out, and there is no room for him to be suspicious. Moreover, facing Palestine, which is about to give up, even if Silang comes back at this moment, he has nothing to worry about. He just needs to prepare his retreat. Now that the hole has been dug, if you find something wrong, you can just flee north immediately. It's not a big deal. Gu Gua then looked at the image sent back by the mage eye in the south. The elite human cavalry in Dalshor Town are gathering in a steady stream, forming long steel dragons, ready to destroy all enemies that appear in front of them. Judging from the situation in the south, Earl Longmeng is about to send troops. etc! The human cavalry has moved on! They're coming to Pilotsburg! And part of the army has begun to rush towards the human cities of the Northern Alliance that have been destroyed by the frost giants! Damn it! How dare you steal their peaches! What a shame! Gu Gua immediately wanted to turn on the [Phantom Sound Technique] and tell Hart to seize these territories and not let others take advantage of them, but then he remembered that he would become a lost dog and would not even have any land at all. He had to On the road to escape, why bother? Thinking of this, Gu Gua felt very bitter. She didn¡¯t know how she wanted things to develop now. Gu Gua slowly raised his hand and pressed it slowly on the crystal ball. After taking three deep breaths, he opened his eyes suddenly, and a terrifying light shot out from his eyes: "Come on! Damn frost giant, if you want to bulldoze Pillsburg, you will have to have your teeth knocked out by Pillsburg." Prepare!" At this moment, Gu Gua's fighting will is rising infinitely! Seeing that the human refugees were approaching Palestine Castle, Gu Gua pressed the crystal ball with both hands and opened nine wide passages in the direction of the human refugees. At the entrance of each passage, there were three outstanding Harts. Knights, they greeted the refugees, then trotted on their horses in front, leading the refugees to pour in from the entrance. With this passage and the guidance of human knights, these human refugees suddenly saw the glimmer of hope and immediately rushed inside with all their strength, instead of hitting the Ice Cone Deer Village and opening the door for the Frost Giants as the Frost Giants had hoped. Find a way out. The frost giants who were supervising the battle behind saw this scene and increased their speed angrily, shouting:Screaming, he drove the refugees quickly and crazily toward the thick deer village formed by the ice cone, hoping to use a higher speed to exceed the opening speed of the ice cone deer village, and then force the human refugees onto the ice cone deer village. The emotions of panic, despair and helplessness spread wantonly on the battlefield. Coupled with the frost giants being so driven, many people died. The souls of many human refugees died in this desperate and painful situation. It is full of all kinds of negative energy. Gu Gua clearly sensed that the earthbound spirit he had buried at the west end of the battlefield surged out of its slumber. Originally, the earth-bound spirit was a spirit body that absorbed these negative energies and combined them with the magic power in the spiritual veins. In the early stages of its formation, the earth-bound spirit had always existed in the form of a cocoon in the Thousand Man Pit. Afterwards, no large-scale battles took place, and the earth-bound spirit remained in this state without any change at all. Gu Gua once thought that it would need to be catalyzed by time and magic power before it could continue to grow, but he did not expect that such a change would occur as soon as the war started. At this moment, these large amounts of negative emotions poured into the battlefield, causing the cocoon of the Earth-bound spirit to become agitated. A large amount of negative energy enveloped the magic power around Palestine, and quickly poured into the Earth-bound spirit's cocoon. In the cocoon, the earth-bound spirit's cocoon also began to show some fluctuations, growing continuously, and even some light appeared. As the cocoon of the Earthbound Spirit grows larger and larger, it begins to absorb the negative energy on the battlefield more vigorously, even swallowing up the souls of some unbelievers, constantly increasing its own energy. Gu Gua turned his attention to the battlefield again. Human refugees lined up in nine long lines, running madly forward through the passage in the Ice Cone Deer Village. However, because the passage was still too narrow for so many people, it was still There were a large number of human refugees left behind, huddled together. Soon all the human refugees at the front entered the passage of Icicle Deer Village, and disappeared from several underground tunnels on the battlefield. There were still some people behind who had not entered the passage, and were driven by the frost giants. They were still struggling to climb to Icicle Deer Village, stirring up Part of the ice picks were fired randomly, killing many human refugees. Seeing this scene, Gu Gua immediately increased the intensity of activating the Ice Cone Deer Village, so that the force generated by the human refugees when they climbed over was not enough to activate the Ice Cone Deer Village. As a result, more human refugees climbed over the Ice Cone Deer Village. Some unlucky people who were still exhausted accidentally lost their strength and hit an ice pick, ending their lives. At the back of the human refugees, the frost giant screamed angrily, waving his giant stick to kill the refugees in front of him. Blood and internal organs were splashed like dirty water. Suddenly, several cold lights flashed, Several ice picks pierced his body hard, causing him to feel severe pain and dizziness caused by the loss of blood. It turned out that between him and the human refugees, several thick ice picks had blocked his path. ¡°Perhaps it was because Gu Gua¡¯s control was not very precise and the battlefield situation was too rapidly changing. These ice picks also penetrated several human refugees, but they succeeded in separating the human refugees from the frost giants. And in front, behind the human refugees, ice picks are closing behind them at a fast speed. Those humans who accidentally fall down will be stabbed to death by the ice picks when they get up again, hanging on them without mercy at all. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out The same goes for other entrances. At the intersection between human refugees and frost giant pursuers, ice cones stabbed out on a large scale, separating the frost giants and human refugees, and then chased the human refugees towards the refugee camp. go. A part of the human refugees soon passed through the Ice Cone Deer Village and entered the human refugee camp. After a simple and short rest, everyone took with them the magic mark of an ice or wood carved melon, and followed another path. Escaped through the side passage. Taking advantage of the fact that the frost giants had not completely blocked the entire Palersburg, they rushed south with all their strength. The frost giants shouted angrily. They were very angry when they saw the human refugees fleeing. These humans actually dared to escape regardless of their status as slaves? ! This shameful thing is very infuriating. These frost giants wanted to use big sticks and giant axes to smash the ice picks in front of them to vent their anger. However, they did not expect that these heavy blows would arouse the anger of countless ice picks. Launched, stabbing several more frost giants to death on the spot. The priest beast head immediately stopped the army, observed the Ice Cone Deer Village in front of him, sneered, and then put frost armor on the strongest frost giants and ran forward. Text Chapter 142: Meat Tunnel Battle! The frost giant wearing frost armor this time has much higher resistance and will not be pierced by an ice pick. They waved their big sticks and giant axes without scruples, clearing a path through the Ice Pick Deer Village in front of them. The activated ice pick shot out, clanging against their frost armor. At this time, the ice pick was basically unable to break through the defense. At most, it only left a crack, and then hit their frost armor. A smash. But then, something amazing happened. The ice pick that hit the frost armor turned into a ball of ice slag. Under the guidance of a magical power, it returned to the frost armor and even repaired the cracks in the frost armor. part! Seeing this scene, Gu Gua¡¯s face became a little gloomy, and his originally stressful mood became even more depressing. He has mastered the heart of a frost giant that can automatically generate frost armor, so he naturally knows the composition and characteristics of frost armor. In fact, as long as the ice magic exists, the frost armor can always exist. In places where the ice magic is lacking, it will melt until it disappears. Even in places with only fire magic power, the frost armor cannot even last for 5 minutes before turning into a puddle of water. In places with abundant ice magic power, the frost armor will naturally grow and become thicker and thicker! Obviously, the frost armor worn by the frost giant is even more unique. First of all, it comes from the divine power of the Frost Goddess, and then it has the ice blood of the frost giant as the base. It is also of excellent texture and can even absorb the ice magic in the broken ice cone. , although it does not prevent the rupture of the frost armor, it also greatly reduces the speed of rupture. We can no longer let these frost giants advance, we must stop them! If you can't meet them head-on, you can still harass them and delay them! Thinking of this, Gu Gua no longer hesitated and took action immediately. Gu Gua pressed his hands on the crystal ball, and the magic power in his body stirred up. Guji formed a huge magic war drum on his body, which was more than twice as big as usual, and even the crystal ball was included. With the magic supply of the crystal ball, the ability of the magic war drum has been expanded many times this time. Immediately afterwards, Gu Gua drummed hard, and his whole body was like an inflated rubber ball. The crystal ball also burst out with magical brilliance. The magic circuits on the huge magic war drum were lit up one by one, emitting a bright light. Come. In his last life, Gu Gua was able to make a big bubble out of his body, which was also one of his favorite entertainment activities in his previous life. In this life, he no longer had that body structure, and even his blood vessels and neck were thickened. The magic power was on his body, and the magic circuit of the magic war drum was spreading with great power. Soon the entire magic circuit on the magic war drum was lit up, and all the light expanded fiercely, even forming ripples visible to the naked eye. The ripples first slowly expanded into two inner rings, and then shrank sharply. As Gu Gua's body suddenly leaned forward, all the strength in his body burst out, and he shouted loudly: "Mighty!!!" This The three ripples spread out fiercely, and then, all the people wearing Gugua badges near Palersburg lit up with light, and those who passed by the ripples were blessed with a lot of positive magic. His forward speed and physical strength have been greatly enhanced, and his combat effectiveness has been improved. Even the human refugees who escaped from the clutches of the frost giants gained some strength and began to speed away from this murderous battlefield. On the contrary, the frost giants were suppressed by the war drums, and their momentum stagnated for a while. They all felt that their chests were tight and uncomfortable. The priest beast head said in surprise: "Isn't this a damaged treasure of our tribe! How did it fall into his hands! How did it get repaired again!" Before he could finish being surprised, new changes took place on the battlefield. In front of the frost giants who were violently smashing the Ice Pick Luzhai in front of them, a few such lights also lit up. When they looked carefully, they saw a kobold with a red vine in his left hand, wearing a warlock robe, and several people wearing A kobold wearing a full set of armor and holding sophisticated weapons. This is the warlock Garda and all the generals with the fighting spirit of the berserker. They are shining with the light of magic, standing in a row, blocking the path of the frost giant. The leader of the frost giant was stunned for a moment, and then burst into laughter. Although these kobolds were dressed in neat and high-quality black iron armor, in the eyes of the frost giant, they were just like well-made dolls, with no appearance at all. any threat. The height of the kobolds is only a little over one meter. After all, these kobolds are considered elites, and their heights have exceeded the 1.5 meter mark. However, facing the frost giants with an average height of more than four meters, it is really not enough. But unexpectedly, these kobolds launched the attack first. Crazy axe, Mangdun, now has a sharp axe, which is a fine product tailor-made for him by dwarf craftsmen. Blood redThe berserk warrior's fighting spirit attached to the battle axe, and he slashed it down crazily. The leading frost giant prepared to raise the ax in his hand to fight it, and swung it out easily and comfortably, just like playing golf. This ignorant little thing was swept into a pile of meat residue. Suddenly, he found that there seemed to be something heavy in his hand, which caused his movements to slow down for half a beat. When he turned around, he saw that a bloody vine had been hung on his hand and he was frantically inserting it into it. Drilling. Seeing the crazy strength of the bloody vine, he was a little scared and wanted to throw it away, but when he was distracted, Mangdun's big ax had already struck the frost giant with strong fighting spirit. On his calf, the frost armor was broken open in one stroke and his calf was injured. ?????????? Normally, this is not a big deal, but on the battlefield, this is the beginning of a fatal situation. The blood-colored vines on his arms let go of his hand at once, and the next moment they were desperately drilling into the gaps in the frost armor on his calves, frantically draining the blood from his body. The frost giant swung back hard, and Garda immediately rushed over like a cloud, but saved his calf, and the magic blood-sucking vines crazily penetrated into his body. Other frost giants wanted to come over to help, but the passage in the Ice Cone Deer Village was very narrow and there was no way to effectively expand it. In contrast, the kobolds, because of their smaller size, took to the water like a fish in water. They attacked with cunning fighting spirit and forced the first few frost giants to retreat. Seeing that the frost giant behind him had finally pushed away the kobold warriors who were jumping up and down, he saw that the frost giant who had his calf cut first was already exhausted on the ground, his skin was sunken, like a skeleton, with short legs. In a short time, the blood in his body had been drained, and his eyes were looking into the distance aimlessly, still crying feebly: "Go awaygo away" After a while, he fell limp to the ground. , the body fell apart and died. Looking at Jiada again, her face was radiant, as if she had taken a magic potion and was excited, even showing a hint of madness. He stretched out his hand and threw a piece of bloodstone ore into his mouth. He didn't care that his teeth would bleed from biting it, so he chewed up the whole piece of bloodstone ore and swallowed it into his stomach. Suddenly two blood-red lights burned in his eye sockets, and the warlock's aura circle on his body began to expand unsteadily, expanding outward as the magic blood-sucking vines shook. Then he pounced on the next frost giant, not only using magic power to suck the blood vines, but also biting the enemy hard with his own teeth. The priest beast head quickly rushed to the front line. When he saw the five kobolds taking advantage of their size to let the frost giants throw rat weapons, three of them had already been put in. Gadda started to bleed like crazy. The priest beast head suddenly became furious: "Don't take care of the people who were bitten! Crush them to death!" After shouting this, the other frost giants still looked at each other, and the one who was being entangled screamed in horror. , all the frost giants suddenly moved, and they smashed crazily at the unlucky frost giant entangled by the kobolds. After taking three breaths, they took five kobolds including Jiada, Mangdun, and the entangled one. The frost giants were all smashed into a puddle of flesh. Among them, Jiada's body was almost smashed, leaving only one head that was still spitting blood feebly, and the magic blood-sucking vine on his left hand was still twisting unyieldingly twice before falling to the ground. The bloody mud was twitching nervously. After the priest beast head saw that these kobolds with good fighting ability were solved, he immediately gave the order and continued to advance. They had been wasting here for too long, and the human refugees in front had run too far. Basically, They couldn't catch up. In five minutes, they would completely leave the frost giant's pursuit route and escape. The priest beast head blessed several frost giants with frost armor. With the frost armor having home field advantage, the frost giants broke through several layers of the Ice Cone Deer Village and broke through inside. Their target is no longer human refugees, but is running directly towards the mage tower in Palestine. During the process of advancing, a frost giant walking behind suddenly felt that his feet were empty, and he fell into a huge pit. There were some sharp wooden stakes in the pit. The huge gravity could lift the heavy frost. The giant impaled himself on a sharp wooden stake, piercing his legs and feet directly. Before the other frost giants could react, another group of kobolds appeared from the bottom of the pit, surrounded the frost giant, and nailed him to the bottom of the pit with spears. When the frost giants on the ground reacted and came to the rescue, the kobolds quickly moved away and ran to nowhere in the twists and turns of the cave. Text Chapter 143 The Battle for Palestine Hello, book friends! The Spring Festival has finally come to an end, and I have returned to my job. From today on, I will resume normal updates, and even try to update three times a day. I hope that I can write happily and my book friends can read happily. thanks for your support! ================================================== ==== The priest beast head had a gloomy face and walked at the front of the team. He looked around and found that they were still about two kilometers away from Palestine. The kobolds' trap technology is extremely high, and the underground traps have reached the point where they can be easily deployed and retracted. Even asking for someone to detect mines is of no use. And the speed of our own people's marching in such a fearful situation has also slowed down greatly. It is necessary to defeat the enemy in one fell swoop. Thinking of this, Priest Beast Head thrust the staff made of Pastor Duncan's bones into the ground and began to chant. The blue-white crystals began to spread around with his feet as the core, and even froze the ice picks. The tunnels below the ground were also greatly affected. This is the frost domain of a level 14 frost goddess priest! As the Priest Beast Head's favorite move, this move is about to break through the realm of ordinary magic and become a legendary magic! The power is extremely expanded, and the cold breath spreads everywhere, taking away any trace of heat around it! The kobolds in the tunnel were shivering, and most of the heat in their bodies was drained out of their bodies in an instant. In Gu Gua's crystal ball, it was even seen that some kobolds had been sucked out of their heat in this frost field and froze to death. Gua knew that the enemy in front of him was already invincible, and immediately announced through the [Phantom Sound Technique] of the Mage Tower: "Attention everyone outside! Evacuate the battlefield! Evacuate the battlefield immediately!" After saying this, the kobolds were all stunned. Su escaped from the tunnel and fled to a predetermined place in the north. The Frost Giants did not encounter any decent resistance along the way, and came directly to the foot of Pillersburg. When Gu Gua saw that everyone on the battlefield had evacuated, he gritted his teeth and detonated all the ice picks. In an instant, more than thirty frost giants were killed, but the foundation of the frost giants was still not damaged. Where no one noticed, where the warlock Garda and several other kobold berserker warriors were smashed to death, the magic blood-sucking vines were still squirming. Jada gritted his teeth and continued to use the power of the blood-sucking vine to suck the blood from other kobolds and frost giants to replenish the blood needed for his brain, and continued to use the blood-sucking vine to gather his body together. But his body had been shattered into a puddle. Even in the cold Northland, some parts of the body were not completely dead, but they could not be put together. The more Gada struggled, the more frightened he became, and finally stopped, unable to do anything. panting. Once he calmed down, he felt that the magic blood-sucking vine on his left hand was constantly squirming, fixing other flesh and blood, and supplementing the damage suffered by his left hand. What was even more amazing was that Gada could clearly feel this. The newly gathered body seems to have become a part of himself, and can be controlled through the magic blood-sucking vine. After discovering this, Gada slowly recovered from the state of waiting for death, and began to control the magical blood-sucking vine through the magic pet contract. With the blood-sucking vine as the core, he began to reassemble the surrounding flesh and blood stumps and give them to him again. He built a body of his own, and it was no longer separated from the magical blood-sucking vine. Among them, Gada reconstructed a body based on the body of a kobold. This body has the legs of a warrior, his own two arms, and the two arms of a warrior, so that he has four arms and two legs. , became a complete monster. He also peeled off a piece of skin from the frost giant's body and reassembled it into a frost armor magic circuit, covering his body. When selecting the limbs of the kobold, Jiada unexpectedly discovered that Mangdun's head was not dead. A thin layer of fighting spirit was protecting his head, rolling aside alone and falling into a dying coma. Jiada thought for a moment, then rolled up Mangdun's head with the vampire vine, controlled it with the vampire vine, and pressed it on his sternum. The magic blood-sucking vine was in his chest, wrapping most of his original heart, plus one-third of the frost giant's heart, to form a brand new heart, and his whole body began to be restructured. It did not affect the production and flow of dragon blood at all, and because he absorbed the heart of the frost giant, his heart was able to produce the magical blood of the frost giant. Naturally, the blood of the frost giant cannot be blended with the blood of the dragon in the same body, but under the action of the special blood-melting agent of the magic blood-sucking vine, the blood of the frost giant is well used by the dragon's blood, greatly increasing the production speed of the dragon's blood. . Now his body has an uncoordinated musculoskeletal system and a relatively complete blood circulation system, and there is a dead heart in his chest.The head of the kobold berserker whose consciousness had been taken away by him, and other body parts were incomplete and unable to work, and needed to be further adjusted with blood-sucking vines. He just lay on the ground quietly, slowly adjusting his body. "If any hostile person comes at this moment, even a three-year-old child, they can easily kill him, but no one will pay attention to him. After a loud noise, all the Ice Cone Deer Villages outside Palestine exploded, and the abundant ice magic spread infinitely, even pouring into Gada's body through the frost giant's skin he had just obtained. After the launch of the ice cone, there was basically no resistance in Pillersburg. Humans have long since evacuated the battlefield, and the kobolds have also fled the area through the tunnels. Gu Gua looked around and saw that the entire battlefield was in shambles. Except for the frost giants, there was no one left standing. He knocked on the crystal ball, helplessly pressed his face against it, said sorry, and then broke open the heart of the frost giant he had collected and covered it on the crystal ball, so that the crystal ball could also use it on himself. The ability of frost armor. The frost giant's heart actually slowly melted into the crystal ball, and the magic circuit on it was also imprinted on the crystal ball. Gu Gua looked back at the things on the second floor of the mage tower with nostalgia, and quickly walked down. Soon, Gu Gua led Tubatuda and others through the tunnel and walked towards the north. Lezli looked at them quietly, without saying a word, and slowly disappeared into the air, leaving Pilotsburg. The Priest Beast Head led the army all the way into Palestine Fort. At this moment, there was no one left in Palestine Fort. The priest head raised his hands upward, took a deep breath, and said with satisfaction: "We finally occupied Pilotsburg, we finally occupied Pilotsburg Our mission is finally completed." The priest head waved his arms happily and said loudly: "Pelesburg is the southern end of the glacier and the place closest to human society. I have decided that the capital of the frost giants will be set here in the future! This is where we will lay the foundation for our frost giants." The foundation for future prosperity!" Just after announcing this, the frost giants suddenly became uneasy. Then, the priest beast head also felt this uneasiness, and then he understood where this uneasiness came from. He climbed onto the east wall of Pilotsburg and looked to the east. He saw a green sea rushing towards Pilotsburg fiercely. Text Chapter 144 Return of Silang After those green guys got closer, Priest Beast Head saw clearly that this was an army of orcs, and these orcs looked like something he had never seen before. This was an army of demonized orcs! The leader is a half-orc with the characteristics of a barbarian, a berserker. There is also a leader who has a human head but a body that looks like an ice devil. He wears a crown made of solar gold on his head, inlaid with red gems, and wears tattered black clothes. The warlock's robe looked like a corpse that had climbed up from an ancient tomb, or a savage who had just wandered out of the wilderness for more than half a year. The priest's beast-headed eyes suddenly tightened, and he felt infinite terror welling up from that strange ice devil's body. Before the Priest Beast Head could issue an order, the Ice Devil was already within a stone's throw and asked in a strange tone: "Who are you? Why did you occupy my castle?" The Priest Beast Head asked with a dry throat. Said: "You are" The ice devil replied: "My name is Silang, Silang Octo, the legal heir of this castle." His voice was just like when he first appeared in the north. It's the same, full of aristocratic style, but it makes people feel a chill rising from the soles of their feet. Just as Silang was talking to the priest beast head, the orc army behind him had begun to surround the already dilapidated Pillersburg. When the frost giant had already bit the piece of meat in his mouth, and before he had time to swallow it, there was suddenly a stronger person on the side grabbing the food from the tiger's mouth, forcefully trying to take this piece of steaming fat beef. Take it from your mouth. What kind of frustration is this? ! It turns out that when Gu Gua was monitoring the Eye of the Eastern Mage, what he saw was a still picture. Naturally, under the control of Xi Lang, all this footage was banned, which also made Gu Gua completely unable to monitor his whereabouts. . Xilang stayed in the Eastern Mountains during this period and did a lot of things. Naturally, he didn't want anyone to spy on him, not even his slaves. In addition to subduing all the demonized orcs, Silang also acquired a large number of kobold slaves through the passage in the eastern mountains. So far, no one knows that the great warlock Octo also moved the kobolds to the North, and Silang also acquired so many kobold slaves. What role do the kobolds play in his plan? So far, no one knows. The priest beast head pressed his hands on the damaged crenellations of the city wall, clenched his fists fiercely, and raised his eyes to look at the orc army behind Silang. There were tens of thousands of dense green skins behind the orc army. There are also countless kobolds in dense numbers. Orcs are different from humans. Orcs are a very warlike nation. They have only one thing in mind. It is basically impossible to scare them with intimidation. He turned his head and looked at the frost giants behind him. These frost giants also felt a little uneasy. The priest beast head asked in a dry voice: "We just fought a battle against our enemy the kobolds. We did not mean to offend Lord Warlock Now that Lord Warlock is back, we are ready to leave" Silang He continued walking forward indifferently, not listening to what the priest animal head was saying at all. He said to himself: "I just came back and saw that my castle was in such a dilapidated state. I was very unhappy. So you There's no need to say any weird words of apology. Just die." The priest's face turned blue at first, then turned white, and finally he said one word from his throat: "Run!" The leader turned and ran, running northward from the ruined city wall of Palestine. But he sadly discovered that the directions leading to the north and south had been blocked by orcs, and he led the frost giants to fight with the orcs surrounding the north. Although the combat effectiveness of these orcs is very weak at the moment, it seems that due to the long journey and lack of supplies, they are even worse than human refugees, but the victory is to fight to the death and never retreat. If you are surrounded by these orcs here, and when the warlock and those powerful orc warriors arrive, you will not be able to escape even if you want to! After killing more than thirty frost giants, I finally understood that these demonized orcs in front of me were not ordinary species, and had a much stronger will than ordinary orcs. These warriors have honed their martial arts skills in difficult environments, and they are quite unambiguous in fighting. The frost giants who are used to fighting with the wind are completely unable to deal with such a tough opponent, and they cannot rush past them in a short period of time. Seeing that there was no way to break through the encirclement, the priest beast head could not sit still and wait for death. He could only lead his men, taking advantage of the advantage of their long legs and the shortcomings of these orcs' lack of physical strength, to rush all the way to the west to the gap that had not yet been surrounded. Escape. After finally escaping from Palestine Castle, Priest Beasthead found that the frost giants under his command were a little uncomfortable.Satisfied. Some frost giants already had deep distrust in their eyes when they looked at him. The priest beast head understood that he led them to a defeat at the last moment, which made them unbearable. Right now, the human forces that must defeat the West must be held first, and then they can consider other things after taking a breath. Thinking of this, the Priest Beast Head laughed loudly: "Hahaha! Brothers! Just right! That place in Palestine is desolate and smells of kobolds. We don't want it! Let's go back to the west now and finish searching for humans. After the summer is over, we will come back to get all our things!" After hearing what he said, the frost giants looked at each other and felt a little calmer. Follow him patiently towards the human territory. Exit Pillersburg. Silang slowly walked into Palestine Castle. The sun-gold crown on his head shone so brightly in the sun that the people in front of him could hardly even open their eyes. It turns out that this Fierce Sun Golden Crown needs to absorb the blood of the Sun God Priest in order to be driven. This is the real reason why Xilang's mother lost her priesthood after she became pregnant with him. Silang's demonic bloodline has taken away all the grace of the Sun God, and it is stored in the human bloodline in Silang's body, becoming the energy source to drive this powerful magic item. Looking at the broken city wall, Silang said lightly: "That despicable kobold actually made my castle like this. But fortunately, it was better than I expected. I even thought they would be very good. It will soon be cleaned up by other forces It's just that the outer city wall is broken, but the mage tower is still good. "It turns out that the mage towers in Palestine are really separated. The mage towers here were destroyed in time. Even though the tower body has been dismantled, it does not affect the real structure inside the mage tower. This is also the real reason why this mage tower has no stairs at all. Text Chapter 145 Flesh Monster After working on it for a long time, Xilang had already forgotten Gu Gua's name. He had too many things to care about, and he didn't pay much attention to this slightly more intelligent kobold. He kept these kobolds here just to serve as watchdogs. From the bottom of his heart, he did not take this somewhat clever kobold to heart. If he dies, he dies. All the more than 300 kobolds died, which is an acceptable loss for him. At least the mage tower is not damaged at all. Xilang put his completely devilish claws on the mage tower and was about to go up to take a look, but suddenly he seemed to feel something and looked to the west. On the battlefield to the west, someone had a conflict with his demonized orcs, and one of the demonized orcs had even been killed. The next moment, he cast a teleportation magic and immediately appeared at the location of the conflict. I saw a group of demonized orcs surrounding a strange-looking kobold in fear. This kobold had four hands, two legs, and had the strange skin of a frost giant on his body. What¡¯s even more frightening is that the kobold is still squirming, as if it¡¯s an unfinished clay figure, with an invisible hand constantly kneading and adjusting him. The conflict just happened here. I saw that an orc had been killed by this kobold, and his chest to lower body had been cut open, and all his internal organs were exposed. This orc has obviously not eaten for a while, his stomach is shriveled and his intestines are empty. In the next scene, not to mention that all the orcs vomited, even Silang, the devil warlock, was surprised. I saw this kobold holding the entire internal organs of the orc, pinching the throat, and intact the digestive system, respiratory system, endocrine system and excretory system, wrapping it with blood-sucking vines, carefully cutting it out, and then removing his chest The abdominal cavity also opened completely naturally, like a terrifying mouth! Then, the blood-red vines completely connected the set of internal organs into the body of the kobold, with the throat connected to the throat and the rectum connected to the anus. The blood-red blood-sucking vines were constantly squirming like a bunch of maggots, connecting all the blood vessels and lymphatic channels and eliminating gaps. Xilang stopped a few orcs who wanted to take the opportunity to attack, and watched with interest. When he moved the entire set of internal organs into his stomach, the orc in front of him was not completely dead yet, and all kinds of smelly things were flowing out from under his body. He kicked his legs twice in despair and died helplessly. On both sides of his eyes, crystal tears flowed out. To be able to scare the daring orcs who fear death to this extent is quite remarkable. After accepting this set of internal organs, the body of the kobold slowly healed. The chest and abdomen that were initially open like a mouth began to close, and were restored to one body under the stitching of red vines. This kobold was naturally trapped to death by Gu Gua, smashed into a pulp by the frost giant, and then relied on the blood-sucking vines to survive, the blood vine warlock, the kobold Jiada. Although the orc's internal organs were completely installed into his body, the orc's internal organs were obviously much larger than those of the kobold. After Jiada linked this set of internal organs together, his body looked like a super rich man. A generally pot-bellied, pot-bellied appearance, making it difficult to even walk. The blood-red warlock aura circle on Jiada's body is also twisting constantly, like a monster that chooses people to devour. It keeps beating the surrounding orcs, causing waves of orcs who cannot see this aura circle. Terrified, he backed away. Jiada's body twisted rapidly, and as he continued to spit out, he saw that it was the orc's heart, which was a piece of lungs, and he spit out a piece of liver. These were extra internal organs that were being sucked out of blood. The vines were torn off piece by piece and excreted through spitting. After a while, Jiada's body became more coordinated. On the ground were the unnecessary orc internal organs. Seeing this scene, another orc vomited. After finishing all this, Jiada turned around slowly and looked at Silang with gloomy eyes. Xilang smiled, flashing sharp teeth. This smile did not look friendly at all, only cold and scary. It could stop a child from crying at night. Xilang said: "Kneel down." Jiada's aura was suddenly suppressed by Xilang's aura, and he knelt down on the ground involuntarily. "Yes, these kobolds still left some surprises for me." Silang slowly walked to Jiada, slowly turned around a few times, and said: "The kobolds were killed by the frost giants, but they are still alive. It¡¯s interesting that this one is the most useful to me. ¡°It seems that the most important thing among these kobolds to Xilang is this blood-sucking vine. What does he use the blood-sucking vine for?¡±   After Gada's situation became more stable, Xilang made a move and prepared to teleport Gada away. At this moment, the sound of iron hoofs came from the south. Silang looked up and saw that the Sun Gold immediately formed a more precise panel in front of him. After the magic circuit on it rotated twice, it formed a three-dimensional image. , projected in front of him. ?? Earl Longmeng in the south could no longer hold back and sent a large number of troops to rush over in a sweeping manner. According to their intelligence, there are now only more than 500 frost giants left, and they are rushing towards Palestine at this moment. For Count Longmeng, this is really a good opportunity to kill two birds with one stone. It can not only destroy the frost giants, but also level down Pillersburg. But Earl Longmeng has not yet fully decided whether to directly rule this desolate land in the North. Some fertile fields and important mineral deposits in the south can be controlled first. As for the more bitter and cold places in the north, it is better to leave them to those in the north to manage. The frost giants and Pillsburg were both serious problems for Count Dragon Nightmare. He had to use a knife to kill a chicken, so Count Dragon Nightmare gathered his own army, a total of 15,000 people. came to Palersburg. After five days of continuous journey, this army appeared at the gate of Pilotsburg. However, they did not see the scene of the frost giants and Pilotsburg fighting to the death. Instead, they saw a group of green-skinned demonized orcs. There are also a large number of kobold slaves with shackled hands. ??Pellersburg is in dilapidated condition, but the enemy in front of us cannot be easily defeated. On the side of Pillsburg, Silang saw the human army coming and sneered. With a finger of his right hand, a [Light Cage] covered Jada, followed by a [Teleportation], and returned to the mage tower. . "If it were in other places, Silang's spell would never be able to be used so smoothly, but at the foot of Pillersburg, there was no problem at all. Any place that can be enveloped by the power of the mage tower is considered Xilang's home court. Casting spells in his home court can basically be instantaneous without any pressure. Text Chapter 146 The army sieges the city If Xilang increases his level of warlock and has a stronger understanding and control of magic, he will be equivalent to entering the level of a legendary warlock in advance. With the help of the ability of this legendary magician tower, his magic ability can be increased ten times and a hundred times. If he exerts his strength, no matter how many troops come to attack him, he will not be able to win. If you want to defeat him, you can only send more powerful mages or warlocks, which involves demigods or clones of gods. It¡¯s a pity that for some reason, the mage tower in Palestine didn¡¯t suppress any spiritual veins and couldn¡¯t draw on the power of any spiritual veins. You must know that all mage towers are basically built on spiritual veins, and their magic power is very abundant. One spiritual vein is enough to support the normal operation of a mage tower and give full play to the power of the mage tower. If there are a few more spiritual veins, the mage tower can even produce magic crystals, which is equivalent to gaining the ability to make gold. Some well-known high-level mage towers even have five or six spiritual veins to supply! As for the Mage Tower in Palestine, perhaps it was just because these spiritual veins were destroyed in the war that annihilated the great warlock Octo a hundred years ago. Perhaps it was not used in the past hundred years and was abandoned. In short, so far , not a single spiritual vein. Therefore, the current mage tower in Palestine is just equivalent to a huge legendary staff stuck in the glacial land. Other than that, it has no other characteristics. ???????? Does Palestine really have no spiritual roots of its own? This is basically impossible. Xilang sneered. After teleporting, he appeared on the highest level of the mage tower. This layer is carved from a huge piece of crystal, covering an area of ??at least eighty square meters. It looks like a huge crystal bun. He pressed his hands on the Fierce Sun Gold Crown on his head, and the metal feet on the crown penetrated deeper into his skull. Then dozens of golden lights shot out from the crown, linking to important nodes on the top of the crystal tower. superior. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUTOUT out of the gate, the orc army formed a circular formation under the command of Harik, tightly surrounding Palestine Castle. The human army was led this time by a general under Count Longmeng, named Toris. He was a level 12 warrior with wild wolf fighting spirit that increased agility. His father was once a powerful figure in the North. He has been talented in martial arts since he was a child, and he awakened his fighting spirit very early. Now he is only twenty-seven years old, and he has already reached the twelfth level of a warrior. At this moment, he was riding a tall horse, looking at the mage tower in front of him very impatiently. "Isn't it just a bunch of damn kobolds and there are hundreds of stupid frost giants, do they deserve to mobilize such an army?" Thoris muttered boredly, walking in the middle of the team. A messenger ran back from the front quickly and reported with a big breath: "Report to the general! The front of the Fort has arrived, but the frost giants did not see it, and the kobolds were just locked slaves. We saw nearly a An army of ten thousand orcs! This is a green-skinned orc that has never been seen before!" Torris was shocked. He was someone who knew the legend of Palestine in the North. There is a huge fissure under Pillersburg that leads directly to the Ice Hell. The great warlock Octo climbed out of that huge crack a hundred years ago, and this kind of demonized orc was also created by him! In the war of annihilation a hundred years ago, humans gathered a large number of experts, including several armies of holy warriors of gods. It was even said that there were incarnations of gods among them, and they killed Octo. It is said that there was also a sun at that time. The female priest of God was raped by Octo, gave birth to a baby boy, and finally died in a tragedy when bandits massacred the village. Now that the demonized orcs from Palestine have appeared again, could it be that the great warlock Octor has come back from the dead? Or is the so-called research mage sent by the Mage Association actually a devil? Torres didn¡¯t dare to think about it anymore. He personally rode his horse to the front of the line and looked ahead hesitantly. The demonized orcs in front have discovered them, but have no intention of attacking. Thoris carefully observed these demonized orcs. They were ragged and malnourished. They looked like a group of refugees who were worse off than refugees. The muscles and bones on their bodies appeared to be extremely weak. In addition to long-term malnutrition, they might have been I haven¡¯t eaten for 5 days. If it weren't for their blood-red eyes and fangs, as a noble nobleman, Thoris would almost spit in their faces to show his disdain. "It seems that their condition is not very good" Torris thought involuntarily after his panic calmed down. "Maybe I can give it a try. It's not my style to just turn around and run away If these demonized orcs are really as weak as they appear, these ten thousand demonized orcs can just wave with one Thousands of blows are spread out to everyone, that is, one person can do itThinking of this, Torres's eyes radiated light again, and he immediately assigned three thousand cavalry to attack the demonized orcs from the side. Seeing that the demonized orcs were holding wooden sticks and stone hammers, Thoris almost laughed. He frowned slightly and said pitifully: "Oh, my God, what a bunch of pitiful people." Little lamb~ Oh, luckily I didn¡¯t run away just now, otherwise I wouldn¡¯t have been laughed to death~¡± The three thousand cavalry attacked from the side and then stopped. Torres¡¯s order was to test the attack, so of course they couldn¡¯t go too deep. . Thoris, who gave the order to test the attack, was very dissatisfied, and some shouted proudly and frivolously: "What a bunch of idiots! With such a good opportunity, why not just rush in and disperse all these demonized orcs gathered together?" ! This will make it easier for our army to cover up and kill them all!" The adjutant next to him quickly asked: "Uh General, do you want to order them to continue rushing in?" Torris waved his hand arrogantly and said: " No need! Let's attack immediately!" After saying that, he pulled up his horse and made a very cool pose, and then rushed forward. The light from the sky shone on his gleaming armor, reflecting his handsome face and resolute expression, making him look like a hero who had just rushed out of a heroic epic. After he rushed out, his adjutant hurriedly waved the flag and issued the order, and then hurriedly followed Thoris and charged forward. Silang, who was standing on the top of the mage tower, sneered. Although his demonized orc soldiers were extremely weak and the defense of Palestine was reduced to zero, it seemed that in his eyes, these human beings were like a torrent of steel. The cavalry is like a dish delivered to them. Text Chapter 147 Thirty spiritual veins! Xilang slowly closed his eyes, carefully felt the movement of magic power, and continued to control the light on his crown to move around. Those golden connecting wires are not for fun, but seem to be some kind of control connecting wires. After groping for a long time on the top of the crystal tower, they seemed to have found what they were looking for, and began to fix them separately, continuously transmitting magic power. In a place where people can¡¯t see it, the crystal ball on the second floor is like a mercury bead falling into the water. It fell from the ground on the second floor to the first floor, and then fell from the first floor to the underground floor of the Mage Tower. The floor was like melted butter, allowing the crystal ball to pass through easily without any collision. As the golden light at the top of the mage tower was fixed on the top of the crystal tower, many golden lights began to appear on the crystal ball, one-to-one corresponding to the golden light on the top of the crystal tower. These lights began to be locked on the underground floor of the mage tower. something in it. The underground floor is also a closed environment without any windows or doors. It is also underground, without any light, and it is pitch black. Under the light of the crystal ball, you can see that there are thirty simple and strange stone tablets placed in the closed underground layer. The crystal ball surrounded by Tusi and three kobolds happened to fall on among these stone monuments. The golden light emitted from the crystal ball was like a blind man touching around. After touching a stone tablet, it would be firmly linked to it and never move again. Soon, these thirty stone tablets were all connected. At this time, Count Longmeng's army also increased its speed. It had reached the level of ten thousand horses galloping and ran fiercely towards Palestine Castle. It seemed that as long as One charge could kill all the demonized orcs in Palestine. Fifteen thousand cavalry galloped at the same time. The momentum was as terrifying as the coming of a storm, and the earth was shaking under the ferocious iron hoofs. Not to mention their enemies, the demonized orcs, even the human recruits would feel terrified, with their hearts suspended in their throats. However, the demonized orcs in Palestine showed no signs of confusion in their formation. Instead, they all looked at death with a look on their faces, and looked nervously at these human cavalry running from a distance. "In sharp contrast to the scene of thousands of horses galloping below, is the absolute silence in the Mage Tower alone. Silang extracted a large amount of all the magic power in the entire mage tower, including the magic power saved by the three kobolds in the crystal ball, including the magic power accumulated in the magic pool on a certain floor of the mage tower. All of them were mobilized and added. Go into one of the golden rays. This is not enough. The crown of blazing sun gold begins to absorb Xilang's blood. With the loss of human blood, Xilang's head begins to look more and more like a devil from ice hell. . With the injection of magic power, this golden light became thicker and thicker, turning from a silk thread into a pipe. The corresponding stone tablets linked by golden light on the underground floor also began to shine. First, a nearby stone tablet was intensively lit. When the stone tablet was completely lit, Palestine shook violently, and a strong magic power emerged from the ground and rushed through the stone tablet. He got the crystal ball, rushed to the top of the crystal tower on the top floor of the mage tower, and linked it to Silang's crown. A long river of light suddenly emerged from the ground, reflecting the entire sky, and even people on the ground could see it. "Spiritual vein! How is it possible?!" Torris thought in surprise, "Isn't there not a single spiritual vein in Palestine?! There is only one spiritual vein, and now it is too late to resist!" At the same time, in the Iron Castle, The dwarves who were smelting steel there also found that a spiritual vein suddenly appeared under their feet and continued to flow in the direction of Palestine. Even their fire elves cheered. It turns out that these spiritual veins were severely injured in the war a hundred years ago, and were cut off one by one by the enemies at that time. They were all sealed and thrown aside. But he didn't expect that Silang Octo was fully prepared. At this moment, as the posthumous son of Octo, Silang used his bloodline as a devil and a priest of the Sun God, and with the help of his own bloodline power, he broke the seal and opened up the legacy of the great warlock Octo one by one, becoming his master of the North. An absolute barrier to the earth. His eyes returned to the battlefield. Before the surprise of the human commander Thoris was over, not long after, another long river-like spiritual vein emerged, linking to Pillersburg. "There is no way to turn back now! Go ahead! There are still two hundred meters to go!" Torres gritted his teeth and continued to charge forward. With the supply of spiritual veins, the speed of connecting other spiritual veins in Pillersburg became faster and smoother. In the end, when all thirty spiritual veins had been connected, the bottom of Pillersburg looked like Buried there was a fluorescent light bulb dozens of times larger than that of Palersburg, emitting a powerful light. At this time, Thoris's handsome face was full of astonishment and fear. He could no longer stop his horse, because as long as he stopped,, even if no one hurts him, he will be knocked down by the cavalry behind him and then trampled to death! This is not the reason why anyone wants to kill him, but once the cavalry move at high speed, only death can stop them! ! ! At this moment, his cavalrymen were still rushing forward with all their strength! Standing on the top of the crystal tower, Xilang swayed dizzily. His face was very pale, as if too much magic power had been extracted. In his magic power reservoir, there was at least half a year of magic power left, but he used it all at once, and it only connected the smallest spiritual vein. But once you have your spiritual veins, the rest of the work becomes much easier. When Silang left Palersburg, he made thousands of prototypes of crampon golems, but they were never used because there was no magic power supply. Now he connected all the spiritual veins below Pillersburg in one breath, and the magic power became unparalleled. He smiled evilly and recited the spell. With the blessing of the [Phantom Sound Technique] on the top of the mage tower, his spell resounded throughout the entire land of Palestine like the devil's whisper, and even grew larger and larger, eventually becoming almost a billowing torrent. thunder. With the sound of the rolling spell, the solid ice on the ground seemed to be shaken loose, and thousands of crampon monsters slowly crawled out from the shaking ice and snow. Most of these crampons appeared on the routes of human cavalry, and a few even appeared directly in the camp of human cavalry. These thousands of iceclaw golems had just been generated, and their bodies were still very fragile. They were instantly smashed into pieces by the cavalry and scattered on the glacier. Toris breathed a sigh of relief and continued to press forward with high spirits. But soon, with the heads of the iceclaw demons still rolling on the ground, under the magical blessing of thirty spiritual veins, these iceclaw demons were like ghosts, slowly standing up again. Text Chapter 148: Spiritual Light Killing Formation! At this time, some cavalrymen were stumbled by the suddenly moving crampons, and then were trampled into a puddle of flesh by their galloping comrades. But it didn't cause any big problems. The extremely fast horse speed quickly dodged all these crampons behind him. Xilang sneered, and with a move of his hands, the entire battlefield began to be filled with thick mist, as thick as milk. Even so, the human cavalry still rushed towards Palestine Castle quickly. In the thick fog, the light of the spiritual veins continued to flicker, as dazzling and colorful as the aurora in the polar regions. And the most amazing thing is that these spiritual veins came up from the ground, and one of them illuminated dozens of people. Miles high in the air, it looks spectacular and intimidating. Immediately afterwards, Silang, who was standing on the top of the crystal tower, continued to play the golden thread on his crown as if he were playing a harp. As the golden thread shook, it was connected to the underground layer of Palersburg. The thirty connected spiritual veins all trembled. At first, the human cavalry didn¡¯t take it to heart, and the forwards even started to fight with the orcs in front of them. These orcs seemed to have not eaten for a long time. They had no strength at all and only had strong fighting passion. Even some orcs who looked very strong were vulnerable to a single blow. When the cavalry rushed through, they cut down the orcs one by one like wheat. But within three breaths, the pulsing light of the spiritual veins suddenly became a little different. The light ejected from the spiritual veins was no longer harmless, but began to carry magical power, and all of it was Negative magic. Weakness, broken defenses, blindness, etc., thirty kinds of negative magic are like rain on these high-speed human cavalry, just like the twelve movements of the legendary assassin artifact Ragnarok. The twelve movements of Ragnarok are only twelve kinds of negative magic, but these thirty spiritual veins have prepared 30 kinds of negative magic for the human cavalry. After another three breaths, the speed of these human cavalry all slowed down. They were already out of breath, like emphysema patients who had run for another five kilometers. They were sweating like rain, their faces were pale, and they looked completely different. He looked like he was about to fall to the ground and die. Even the elite war horses under their crotches seemed to be ten years older at this moment, and they were as tired as the ten mares who had just had sex, and they really couldn't run anymore. The cavalry has lost its speed, which is inferior to even elite infantry. Once it stops charging, the cavalry must find a way to leave the battlefield and start moving again. Thoris was already under a lot of pressure, so he naturally issued an order at this moment, asking everyone to leave the battlefield quickly and regroup. "Command everyone! Break out due west!" Torris's deputies loudly conveyed Torris's order! In the thick fog, the semaphore was no longer visible, and the order could only be conveyed by shouting loudly. Just when Toris reluctantly urged the war horse under his crotch to move forward, the luster of the spiritual veins changed again. The light emanating from the aurora-like spiritual veins no longer looked like soft ribbons, but turned into blades, waving them, creating dazzling blades among the human cavalry. Many cavalrymen lowered their heads in surprise and saw that their upper bodies were slowly sliding down. They wanted to reach out to hold them up, but found that as soon as they raised their hands, their arms and forearms struggled. It turned out that this part had also been cut. After a while, bright red blood spurted out crazily. The pale face coupled with the bright red blood makes people feel a strange sense of beauty, and makes people feel like they are in the devil's palace in hell. When the spiritual veins turned into sword lights, the human cavalry began to panic. They tried desperately to run out, but found that the sword lights transformed from the spiritual veins were also in constant motion, and even the light from some spiritual veins could still Appear randomly in a certain location. The atmosphere of despair and terror permeated the battlefield. On the west side of the battlefield, the human cavalry was breaking out according to the commander's order. Blood was flowing on the glacier under their feet. On the invisible thousand-man pit somewhere, the ground was filled with blood. The bound spirit finally absorbed enough of the last negative energy and soul. Kabakaba broke out of the light cocoon and scattered the light cocoon on the ground, covering the Thousand Man Pit. This earthbound spirit looks like a snowflake the size of a millstone. In the middle of the snowflake is a single eyeball without eyelids, looking indifferently at the human cavalry desperately fleeing below. If you look carefully, you will find that the main body of the snowflakes around the Earthbound Spirit are twisted and struggling souls. They are constantly flowing, but they can never escape the control of the Earthbound Spirit. They opened their mouths and howled, but no sound came out. The thick fog and thirty kinds of negative magic made it impossible for these rigorously trained human cavalry to face it calmly. At this moment, their formation was already showing signs of collapse.   Seeing this scene, Xilang first stretched out his spiritual veins and slashed the earth-bound spirit with his sword. Generally speaking, the Earthbound Spirit cannot leave the place where it is. Once it leaves the place where it was generated, it will gradually fall into extinction due to insufficient magic power or lack of resentment. This knife directly cut off its connection with the underground thousand-man pit, and the earth-bound spirit began to float swaying, and the magic symbols in its eyes flickered, which were Gu Gua's unique mark. Gu Gua, who was dozens of miles away, naturally felt this change. As soon as his heart moved, the earth-bound spirit, which had been cut off from the ground, quickly flew over. In almost two seconds, the earth-bound spirit had already covered the valley. The head of the melon. Gu Gua raised his right hand and sucked the earth-bound spirit into his palm. There is no suitable place to raise it now, so we can only let it fall into dormancy to avoid death from consumption. Seeing the earthbound spirit leaving through the sky, Xilang knew of course that it was made by someone else. After thinking about it for a while, he understood which kobold made it. "Hmph! That little little head is not dead yet Then just wait to be caught by me and be used as a sacrifice!" Silang whispered. Then, the sight turned to the battlefield. More than a thousand human cavalry have died in the chaos, and the roots have not been injured yet. The blood of more than a thousand people and the blood of war horses flowed on the glacier, and the wounded who had not yet completely expired were wailing in pain. Xilang pressed his hands on the crown and began to chant a powerful spell in the language of the devil. Suddenly, from the top of the crystal tower, two big hands seemed to stretch out and penetrate deeply into the ground below the mage tower. The light belts formed by thirty spiritual veins all circled around Pillersburg. It became a huge altar, and the human cavalry in this altar was exhausted and exhausted. Text Chapter 149 The massacre ends Dear book friends I'm really sorry for you. Because I learned that it will be on the shelves next month, the manuscripts I have saved in the past few days will start to explode on the 1st of next month, so I ask for your support and understanding. The content of the first volume is coming to an end. Will the divinity of Wulou Tilu under the city of Palestine be destroyed? Stay tuned! ================================================== ========= The huge phantom of the big hand penetrated deep into the second underground floor of Pilotsburg, and then violently divided it to both sides. The ground did not change at all, but between the hands, a figure appeared. Through the cracks in the ice cave, you can see a huge and very deep world. While the cracks in the ice cave opened, the dead or dying human cavalry and orc warriors on the ground were all sucked in by the cracks. As these corpses and souls were sucked in, the cracks in the ice cave also stabilized, no longer The inward reaction force collapse closes. "Oh my god! That's the crack in the ice hell! It's actually been opened!" Of course Thoris knew what the ice cave was! He had now reached the edge of the last layer of spiritual vein barrier, and did not bother to remind his men. He summoned all his strength, and with a bang, a small gap was opened at the moment when the spiritual veins changed and killed people. He fled through the gap, leaving his soldiers and troops behind. Torres, who had always been handsome and handsome, was as panic-stricken as a prodigal dog at this moment. He ran away from the gap in a hurry, even took off his own equipment and threw it on the ground, and ran out completely lost his temper. Fortunately, at this moment, the lower part of Palestine Castle was completely closed, and no one was chasing him, so Thoris was able to escape from this Shura field. After running for three minutes, Toris subconsciously looked back. Brilliant lights and shadows flickered over Pillersburg, moving strangely. Under the lights and shadows were human soldiers who were shouting crazily and spraying blood continuously. It was like a hell on earth. Above Pillersburg, there was a shadow of a devil, looking up and laughing. When Toris saw that it didn't matter, he suddenly became more frightened and wanted to escape from this terrible place crazily. He hurriedly identified the direction and fled south. Behind him, in the bizarre slaughterhouse, all the fifteen thousand human soldiers he brought were being brutally killed as sacrifices to the devils of the Ice Hell. In the center of Pilotsburg, you can see that the gap in the ice hole is getting bigger and bigger, and the earthquake is getting bigger and bigger like an open eye, while Pilotsburg stays at the position of the pupil, never changing. , the orcs above shivered and looked at this thing they couldn't understand, but they were not hurt at all. The round piece of land under Pillsburg seemed to have no thickness. Below it was a terrifying void, a thousand times thinner than the thinnest shortbread. As the ice hole opened wider and wider, the human cavalry fell in one after another, and the screams continued, making people feel like they were already in hell. Through the cracks in the ice, you can even see the terrifying landscape of the ice hell below, as well as densely packed devils climbing up excitedly. After a while, demons began to crawl up along the edge of the gap, and they pounced on the surrounding human cavalry, killing them wantonly and bursting into triumphant laughter. Seeing these smug ice devils, Xilang was not polite. He separated some whips made of light from his spiritual veins and whipped these smug ice devils hard. When these ice devils climbed up, Xilang beat these ice devils even more ferociously, and some ice devils were even beaten to death. It seems that Silang still has other ideas and uses for these ice devils, not just summoning them to clean the battlefield. Three hours passed quickly, and there were less than two thousand human cavalry left on the battlefield. They were all exhausted and just waiting to die. At this time, the magic in Palestine actually began to target those devils. On the heads of these devils, there is a circle of golden light hanging, slowly falling downwards. If these ice devils do not want to wear this circle, they will be severely beaten with golden whips, even to death. Some ice devils couldn't help but beat them, so they put the golden circle on their heads. After the golden circle was brought to the head, the golden circle took root in the flesh, causing pain in the brain. Obviously it is used to imprison and control these ice devils. This circle of golden light is actually comparable to the magical tightening curse that Gu Gua knew in his previous life. After the ice devil put on the golden circle, he knelt on the ground in pain. It was not until he told Xilang his real name that the power of the golden circle shrank, waiting for him to have other disobedience. When the thought comes to mind, he will suddenly attack, and even tighten the ice devil's head tightly, and the band will explode directly! ?As for the remaining human cavalry, they were lying on the glacier, waiting for their fate to come. If the enemy wanted to kill them all, they would never survive now. But they also knew that if they resisted again, they would still be dead. "From now on, you are my slaves." Silang stood on the top floor of the Wizard Tower in Pilotsburg, overlooking the battlefield, and said in a condescending tone: "Ice Devils, you will become my thugs. And servants, you humans, you will form a religion that worships me and prays my name every day. Anyone who has evil intentions will be discovered and eaten by the devils first. He will become the pope, a nobleman below one person and above ten thousand people." Silang's voice still echoed in the sky of Palestine with the attitude of a nobleman, calmly following the power of magic and the charm of the warlock. Refreshing the hearts of these demons and humans. "Humans, I advise you not to have any bad intentions. The devils around you are the best at detecting people's hearts. If you have any wrong thoughts, they will be exposed immediately, so I suggest you be more serious." At this moment. The warlock robe on his body has been replaced by a new one. The black velvet robe is woven with mysterious filaments, so that the black on his body is no longer a color, but a terrifying nothingness that threatens to destroy him. All the light and colors are sucked in. If you stare at it for a long time, you may even feel uncomfortable that your mind and soul have been sucked in. "Worship him? Is he crazy?" A human cavalry whispered disdainfully to his captives: "Does he want to become a god? How ridiculous!" Suddenly an ice pick slammed out from under the human cavalry. The thrust arose, directly stabbing him from the anus to the throat, twitching feebly. "Although he is right, I can only give him one death. I just want to become a god. I have already prepared the new divine code. You can just read it according to it." Xilang said lightly. Wherever the spiritual veins of Palestine reach, it is his domain. He is omnipotent and omniscient. Text Chapter 150: Chase, Escape Then, these human cavalry were assigned dozens of sacred scriptures. A knowledgeable person would know at a glance that this is the scripture of the Frost Goddess. All the names and taboos about the Frost Goddess on it were roughly scrawled out with a black pen, and then copied. Named "Silang Octo". This is really crude and terrifying. This is Chi Guoguo's blasphemous act. Isn't he afraid of the wrath of the Frost Goddess? The human cavalry looked at each other in fear. After declaring the order to worship him, Silang came down from the top of the mage tower and came to the bottom of the mage tower. More than 10,000 orcs and more than 10,000 kobolds stayed on the first floor of the mage tower, frantically eating the horses and supplies brought by humans like starving ghosts. Especially the orcs, they let go of their cheeks and ate fiercely, while the kobolds Everyone eats some scraps. The hall on the first floor of the mage tower turned out to be a vast demiplane. With sufficient magic power, it can expand into a large enough space. Able to fit in all the demonized orcs and kobolds. After eating these things, the orc felt better. Silang nodded, feeling a little satisfied. These demonized orcs are the power he relies on most. Although he can replace everything as abandoned, he must pay a more worthy price, but these demonized orcs make him feel that he is reluctant to part with them. Looking at these ragged demonized orcs, Silang was moved with rare emotion and said: "If I become a god, you will definitely become a race of gods." The orcs thanked them gratefully, and their feelings were very sincere. , but never knew how to express it. After gnawing for a while, they continued to eat the half-cooked horse legs they roasted. After the orcs had rested, Xilang took two thousand demonized orcs and five hundred ice devils and rushed to the west. They now need more supplies and more humans to worship him. The easiest place to obtain these things now is naturally the human territory in the west that has just been plundered by the frost giants. At this moment, in the human territory of the west, a group of people were taking a short rest in a dilapidated town near Palestine. These people are obviously Gu Gua, Hart and his group. There are two groups of Hart¡¯s people. One group is the old refugees he brought to the refugee camp under Pillersburg, and the other group is the cannon fodder brought by the frost giants to attack the city, and they are new refugees. Both groups of refugees came from the western human territory, and they both looked very sad when they returned to their broken hometowns. Especially the second group of refugees, who came after a long journey, were frightened and exhausted. Once they stopped, they never wanted to leave again. The kobolds all said well that under Gu Gua's management for a period of time, the more than 300 kobolds were basically loyal to him, and the average warrior level was more than level 3. Compared with the average level, on the contrary They are the new generation of kobolds with very good qualifications, mainly because they have experienced too little training. They followed Lezli¡¯s training, neatly wearing armor made by dwarves, holding neat spears, and followed behind Gu Gua. Gu Gua said with some worry: "Hart, we should leave." Hart and his chief knight Sim stood up and said hesitantly: "But our people are very tired now, I'm afraid they can't walk " Gu Gua said anxiously: "This is not suitable for defense, let alone a long-term stay. If we can get here soon, the enemy will also get here soon. We must get to the next one before dark. In a castle that can be effectively defended." This tone no longer sounded like he was discussing with Hart, but instead commanding him. Hart was a little angry, but he quickly calmed down. At this moment, he wanted to completely break with this arrogant kobold. But he also knew that what Gu Gua said was right now. Hart pinched his chest and seemed a little out of breath. Half paid, he nodded, turned around and said to the refugees around him: "People, at this critical juncture, I can't protect all of you, but I can't abandon those who trust me. So I want to know , Everyone, those people are willing to follow me, and those people are willing to find a way out on their own. I can't guarantee that I can lead you to a way out. " "Now, those who are willing to follow me can come to me. When I come back, I will use my life to promise you that I will do my best to give you a safe future!" The human refugees looked at each other. Most of them did not want to be displaced. They just wanted to be safe and stable! He wants to live his life without wanting to run around and even kill the enemy like a dog. There are even many people who are imagining that Earl Longma from the south will quickly send troops to stabilize the situation in the North, so that they no longer have to worry. So most of the human refugees shook their heads, remained indifferent, and even started to whisper. They are preparing to wrap things up here.After that, they will go to other places to seek refuge with their relatives until the unrest is over. Only a small number of people, either young men who wanted to make great contributions, or people who were homeless and full of hatred after their families were killed by the frost giants, walked unswervingly behind Hart. After such a split, These people have been streamlined a lot, and Hart's team has become easier to manage. Before they were ready to leave, a kobold on guard climbed down from the ruins in a panic and reported nervously: "Great Elder! Frost Giant! The Frost Giant is here!!" Gu Gua gritted his teeth and said: "Asshole, you came so fast!" He climbed to the top of the wall and took a look. On the other side of the horizon, the frost giants were dragging their tired pace towards this side. It seems that their idea is exactly the same as Gu Gua's. Gu Gua lowered his head and pondered for three seconds, then said to Hart: "Let your subordinates retreat first with the refugees who are not strong enough. You and the elite stay and resist these frost giants with us!" Hart said in surprise! : "But we are definitely not the opponent of the frost giant!" Gu Gua said angrily: "How do you know that we are not the opponent before the fight has started!? We must be opponents, and we must win, otherwise we will all be defeated by these frost giants. The giants will catch and eat them! You must know that the frost giants love to eat fat humans! You can¡¯t outrun the frost giants!¡± If Gu Gua hadn¡¯t led the entire tribe before, he would have simply chosen to sneak in alone! Got away from something. But since he came to this world and had this tribe, he understood that his survival and future development must first rely on this tribe, otherwise he would be unable to move forward. It can be said that the tribe is the basis of his survival, and he began to become tough when preserving the tribe. For a toad monster who was once cowardly and afraid of causing trouble, this is a huge change, and I am afraid that even he himself is not aware of it. Text Chapter 151: Chasing? Intercept? Hart gritted his teeth and said: "You are right! If the frost giants catch up, we will all die! It's too late to run now, let's fight!" After that, he gave the order and started the battle. formation. Gu Gua gave an order, and all the kobolds put on their dark iron armors, took their dark iron weapons, and hid quietly in the dilapidated alleys, preparing to take advantage of the terrain to restrain the frost giants and start a battle. . The human army was divided into two parts. One part was 500 people, leading the refugees first, and the other part was 1,000 people, following Gu Gua in formation, preparing to attack the frost giants. The frost giants were also a little surprised. They were driven away by the green-skinned orcs. It should have happened later. The kobolds and humans should not have known about it. Why were there intercepting troops in front of them? It looks like they are still the kobolds and humans in Palestine! Did they already know that they would be kicked out, so they waited here? Doesn't that mean that the formation in front of us is a trap? Thinking of this, the frost giants looked at each other and hesitated very much. They were also very tired and a little scared at the moment, so they did not dare to attack again, so they stopped in front of the town and whispered. The priest beast head could tell that this was just a coincidence. The enemy happened to arrive here, and after seeing the frost giants coming, they formed a temporary formation to prepare for the attack. Didn't you see that behind the ruins of this small town, there were a large number of human refugees hurriedly continuing to flee westward? As long as he works hard and kills the enemies in this small town, the problem in front of him will naturally be solved. The priest beast head shouted: "Listen, everyone! As long as we defeat these enemies in front of us, we can return to the west and obtain meat and food!" The frost giants looked at him coldly and did not answer. A dissatisfied voice in the crowd said: "You said you would get it as soon as you come back, why are you still fighting?" Suddenly the entire frost giant crowd became even more dissatisfied and made a buzzing sound. These frost giants originally came from various tribes. They had not received strict training and had no collective consciousness. They were all tempted by the carrots with the beast heads of the priests and followed them to fight, just to gain more wealth and enjoy. Frost giants are particularly free-spirited and cannot tolerate any kind of control. This kind of army can only fight with the wind. Once it encounters any setback, it will immediately fall apart. If it weren¡¯t for the priest¡¯s transcendent status, these frost giants would have fled in all directions. Now they finally had the patience to fight with the Priest Beast Head, and even suffered a huge defeat. Their trip was in vain. Now that they heard that they were going to fight again, and there was no benefit, they immediately became impatient. The priest beast head instantly understood the problem, and immediately used an ice pick to kill the frost giant who questioned him, and said loudly: "You must obey my orders! Otherwise, you will die! Now, all come to me!" After saying that, he used all his strength. Waving his staff, he made a terrible sound. The other frost giants looked at the frost giant lying on the ground vomiting blood bubbles in a daze, and reluctantly rushed forward. Gu Gua stood at the front of everyone, a mile away from his own team. His team was tired and scared, and one of them was dead. Now he had to protect his people. Besides, facing these frost giants and relying on hand-to-hand combat without a mage tower will cost a huge price, and Gu Gua's tribe can no longer afford such a price. Of course, the main reason is that after a period of progress, his combat effectiveness has been greatly enhanced and he is able to cope with such a scene. It has been a long time since he fought alone like this. He relied on the power of the mage tower to crush the enemy. Now that the mage tower has been taken back by Silang, he has returned to his white body. He has nothing to rely on but his own strength. . He has dragon tendons and dragon scales on his body, as well as the demon pet Guji. If he wants to have a free fight, he also has the strength. Gu Gua's tribe and human allies were exhausted, and going to the battlefield at this moment was just a matter of death. He wanted to buy enough time for them to rest and evacuate. Gu Gua also wanted to take this opportunity to experience the extent of his power. He also wanted to prove to his tribe and his ally Hart during this panic that his strength should not be underestimated. ! Soon the frost giants arrived. Without saying anything, Gu Gua flicked Guji hard. Guji was like a huge grenade, and it was thrown on the head of the frost giant in front. After Guji grabbed the frost giant's head, he quickly secreted a large amount of corrosive liquid. In just a few seconds, the frost giant's head was corroded into a bare bone. The frost giant screamed in pain, with a very frightened expression on his face. What was even more frightening was that the expression on his face was gradually melting away, because the skin and muscles on his face were rapidly melting away! Look here again, Gu Gua is holdingA black iron infantry spear, and a row of infantry spears on his back, he looked like an opera singer. Before the frost giant could react and didn't know how to deal with Guji, Gu Gua had already swooped over like a tiger entering a flock of sheep. This scene was a bit like the scene where young Fang Shiyu brought a dozen knives to rescue him. Somewhat like. The dragon's tendons bounced up, bursting out with infinite power like an iron bow straining. The ice under Gu Gua's feet continued to crack, as if two pile drivers were hitting the ground hard, pushing with powerful force. Gu Gua ran forward quickly. Soon Gu Gua rushed in front of the frost giant. The two infantry spears were like huge whips, lashing the frost giant next to him. The sound of bone cracking suddenly sounded, and the two frost giants hugged each other instantly. He fell down in pain while holding his injured part. The Priest Beast Head was about to use the freezing technique to freeze Guji and then smash it, but he felt a silver-gray shadow approaching at high speed. A piece of frost armor almost instinctively blessed his body, and then the priest beast head felt a strong force that knocked him away. The frost armor on his body also cracked countless huge cracks at the same time. By the time he faced him, When it fell to the ground, it shattered into pieces. He watched in surprise as the silver-gray shadow stopped on the ground, the spear in his hand reaching towards the frost giant whose skull had been completely corroded to death. Then the transparent Guji climbed up, and Gu Gua held it in one hand. With the spear, Guji was swinging in one hand. Guji was like a magical corrosive torch. As long as it rubbed against the frost giant, it would immediately wipe off a piece of flesh from the frost giant, making those frost giants retreat in panic. . At this time, Gu Gua saw someone approaching quickly, and immediately threw Guji out. The spear was inserted into the stomach of the unlucky guy with Guji, and Guji followed the wound and burrowed all the way inside. The unlucky guy staggered down and died after his internal organs were corroded. Text Chapter 152 The Legend of Dragon Warrior! pay tribute! Half a frog! ============================================ Gu Gua will another With a black iron spear in his hand, the attack of the attacking frost giant happened to arrive, and he naturally withstood the attack. The whole movement was smooth and smooth, and it was obvious that the martial arts that had been practiced as gymnastics over the years were still useful. "Dang !!!" A loud noise, such a skilled martial arts did not eliminate the gap in strength, and huge power hit the face! The entire spear was beating violently, trying to break free from Gu Gua's hands! Gu Gua's tiger's mouth was numb, and the metal scales were causing sparks from friction! The energy and blood were churning, and the solid ice under his feet was shattered by this powerful force. There was still no way to resolve this force. Immediately afterwards, Gu Gua stepped back three steps, crushing the ice under his feet, and then managed to stand still, taking advantage of the situation to resolve his strength on the solid ice. The strong wind struck again. Gu Gua lowered his head and dodged the next blow. The ice slag brought up by the strong wind hit the scales of the melon, and even made a tinkling sound. If it were an ordinary flesh and blood body, even these ice scum could hurt someone. Finally stopping his decline, Gu Gua took a closer look and saw that the black iron spear in his hand had been smashed into an obtuse angle of 100 degrees by this terrible blow. Even the position where it came into contact with the giant ax was due to the huge energy. It twisted and rubbed and turned red. He looked up and saw that this frost giant was at least one meter taller than the surrounding frost giants, more than five meters tall. He was holding a huge ax in his hand and was swinging it again crazily. He picked up the ax and struck him hard! This is their warrior leader¡¯s giant axe! Gu Gua¡¯s eyes narrowed. If he wanted to truly test his combat power, this was the best litmus test! Gu Gua didn't retreat but moved forward. He grabbed the deformed spear with both hands and threw it fiercely like a boomerang, stabbing another frost giant. Then he quickly pulled out a spear from his back and rushed towards the giant. The ax rushes away. With such a rapid approach, Gu Gua has already grabbed the center line of the giant axe, waving his spear in an extremely elegant manner, like a dangerous and elegant poisonous snake, delivering the gift of death to the opponent in front of him with an artistic attack. But his opponent obviously didn't like this gift very much, and tried his best to seal it away in the enemy's hands. The sound of tinkling and banging sounded like a violent storm. Gu Guasheng is short in stature and flexible in stature. Although the giant ax is powerful, it cannot keep up with him in agility. The enemy's moves are heavy and heavy, and Gu Gua's movements are flexible. As long as Gu Gua doesn't directly stab the vital part of the giant ax, there is no way to directly and effectively cause damage to him. However, once the battle pauses, the giant ax will swing a terrifying axe. Split it towards Gu Gua. Gu Gua couldn't bear such a blow. After the fight, although there were many scattered wounds on the body of the giant axe, it did not cause any actual damage and he was still fighting vigorously. Gu Gua suddenly took a few steps back, jumped out of the giant axe's fighting circle, and took a deep breath. After a dozen quick moves with the giant axe, Gu Gua's whole body was in motion. Hot blood was flowing in his blood vessels with abundant magic and power. These powers filled every cell of his body, filling him with energy. Vitality. "Ah!!!!" Gugua looked up to the sky and roared. The air around him shook. The loud sound made the ears of the frost giants around him hurt, and their attacks slowed down slightly. Gu Gua had never felt so good before, and laughed loudly. Gu Gua threw out the two spears that were already bald in his hands, hitting an unlucky guy behind him, and screamed. He drew two new spears from his back and quickly rushed into the crowd of frost giants like cunning mice. The other frost giants did not have as good defense and combat skills as the giant axe. There was a groan here, a scream there, and a line of sounds showed Gu Gua's coquettish and weird movement. Supported by the power of magic and dragon tendons, his powerful dynamic vision and agility allow him to demonstrate the weird ability to move and attack quickly, similar to the Sunflower Book. The giant ax anxiously wanted to seize the abominable rat and twist it to death, but was blocked by his injured compatriot and could not catch up with him. In this way, Gu Gua's room was much larger. He quickly swam among the frost giants, happily stabbing the left and hitting the stick with the right. The spear drew blood and the stick hit the flesh, and he was beaten violently. So cool! If a martial arts master saw Gu Gua's attack at this time, he would definitely shout in surprise: "Oh my God! Isn't this the long-lost Panlong Spear Technique! Hero! Please accept me as your disciple!" Gu Gua What is being used is the ancestor of all internal guns, known as the Panlong Spear method pioneered by Zhao Zilong of the Three Kingdoms! " Such a set of Panlong Spear Technique was used. Although some special effects of this top-level spear technique could not be used due to different planes, it still made Gu Gua feel very refreshed.   In the crowd of frost giants, he is like a top. He does not fight with anyone abruptly, but keeps wandering around, looking for opportunities to poke and prick someone hard, and then again after a while. Pick Guchi on the tip of the spear and throw it out hard. The corrosive acid smeared on the face of the frost giant. This kind of frost giant screamed louder. Gugua is like a perpetual motion machine that never tires, constantly causing damage to the frost giants. The leader of the frost giant warriors, Giant Ax, screamed angrily and chased Gu Gua crazily, but was thrown away several times by his flexible body. He was so angry that he wanted to chop down all the frost giants in front of him! On one side, the priest's beast head was lying on the ground. After seeing this scene, he immediately shouted: "Leave thirty people to surround him, and the remaining people go over there to kill other kobolds!" Hearing this, the frost giants Before there was any reaction, Gu Gua reacted first. This priest beast head was the backbone of the frost giant. As long as he could be controlled, the frost giant team could be controlled. Thinking of this, Gu Gua immediately broke through the obstacles and killed the priest beast head. This time Gu Gua's trajectory was finally traceable. The giant ax finally got smart for a while. When he saw Gu Gua rushing towards the priest's head, he immediately started to move, blocked Gu Gua's front, and laughed ferociously. When the other frost giants saw this scene, they also gathered around, trying to protect the priest's head. Gu Gua took a look and realized that if he wanted to resolve the battle quickly, he could only defeat the giant axe. Moreover, if the giant ax is killed, the frost giant's combat effectiveness will also be greatly reduced. Thinking of this, Gu Gua stopped wandering around and replaced his hands with a new spear. Guji also climbed onto him from the ground. Taking a long breath, Gu Gua quickly rushed towards the giant axe. "Dang-dang-dang-dang!!!" A series of rapid attacks came out. Gu Gua has two dragon tendons running through his tail. He already has the strength of a young dragon. Coupled with his fighting skills, he can even compete with the frost giant leader in a head-to-head fight. But because Gu Gua¡¯s agility is relatively high, it makes it quite difficult to deal with the giant axe. Those who block it from the left and right fall into a passive position. Text Chapter 153: Pursuit meets pursuit again! During Gu Gua's repeated attacks, the two dragon tendons began to shake in an orderly manner, stretching every inch of the dragon tendons. The magic crystals inside began to be slowly broken and absorbed by the dragon tendons that continued to exert force. Further improving the texture and strength of his dragon tendons. Slowly, his movements became more and more comfortable, and his strength became stronger and stronger. Looking at the surrounding situation with his peripheral vision, Gu Gua knew that he could not delay it any longer. He could only use the last move to break the battle! Thinking of this, Gu Gua no longer hesitated and quickly thought of a plan. Then he decisively stretched out his spear and thrust it upwards. At the same time, he instantly burst out with the power of his Platinum Dragon God. The powerful pressure directly caused the surrounding people to have brains. The useless Frost Giant suddenly went blank again and couldn't help but shudder. Then, Gu Gua took advantage of this gap and quickly knocked away the giant ax head with skillful force. He struck again, causing the giant ax to stagger back two steps. He then sprinted forward two steps, twisting his hands tightly. With the spear, ice cracks erupted under his feet, and the ice shot out, scratching the frost giants next to him. Gu Gua shouted loudly, twisted all the strength in his body into a thread, and poured it all into the spear. He jumped up and inserted the spear into the joint between the chest and abdomen of the giant axe, and then stirred it fiercely. This set of movements was carried out smoothly, and no one could disturb him during the attack, so he also caused huge damage to the giant axe, and finally seriously injured him. But after that, Gu Gua will be in danger. The dizziness caused by Platinum Dragon Shenlongwei to the giant ax soon ended. Just when Gu Gua's spear penetrated the body of the giant ax, the resistance was strong, and the two hands of the giant ax had already reacted and struck hard. He slapped Gu Gua's ears! Gu Gua heard the gust of wind blowing in his ears. He didn't care so much, so he could only exchange one life for a life. He became fierce and gave a headbutt, and then hit the chest and abdomen of the giant axe. He directly sprayed the blood out of the wound! Being able to fight a powerful frost giant leader shows that Gu Gua¡¯s warrior level has reached at least level 10. Coupled with his level 2 warlock level and level 1 ranger level, his current level has also reached level 13. Compared with Xilang's total level of 17, it's still a bit unsatisfactory. The giant ax staggered back two steps and looked at Gu Gua in surprise. He really didn¡¯t expect the kobold to have such great strength! He was actually beaten like this by a kobold! Although the wound was deep enough, it was not fatal at all, but he was already extremely angry at the fact that a kobold was seriously injured! The giant ax raised his fist fiercely, intending to smash the Gu Gua down. Suddenly, Gu Gua looked behind the giant axe, and seemed to see something terrible. The sky suddenly turned dark. Gu Gua's eyes changed, and he inserted both hands into the belly of the giant axe, and pulled it down. , kicked hard with his feet, the fist of the giant ax happened to fall into the air, and his body immediately instinctively curled up, and then he heard the sound of breaking through the sky. Countless spears were inserted from the sky, and the giant ax was filled with spears. Some of the spears even pierced the body of the giant axe. When they reached this side, the pupils of the giant ax slowly trembled and relaxed. , obviously the force of this blow killed him instantly and cut off his life. The strength of the giant ax also relaxed, and the body hit the ground hard, also pressing Gu Gua underneath him. There is also a lot of magical power in the bloodline of the giant axe. Guji happily slid into the giant axe's body and sucked his blood excitedly. Gu Gua stretched his head out from under the corpse of the giant axe, looked out carefully, and saw a green army slowly walking in the distance. If he looked carefully, he saw that it was actually an army of demonized orcs. He immediately used magic and shouted in the ear of his apprentice Foster: "Run! Escape to the west! I will chase you!" Then he turned to look at the frost giants. This time he threw his spear and at least killed them. More than forty frost giants died, and nearly half of the spears were concentrated on himself and the giant axe, which was obviously the focus of the attack. Gu Gua quickly slipped out of the body of the giant axe, pulled Guji out, and then quickly ran in the direction of the priest's head. After this round of throwing spears, the frost giants were completely panicked, and no one tried to protect the priest lying on the ground. So Gu Gua simply rushed forward, trying to catch the leader of the frost giant in his hands. When he attacked with spears just now, the priest beast head was blessed with a frost armor in time. Even so, two spears pierced his frost armor and caused some damage to him. Gu Gua ran over and hit the Priest Beast's head with two hammers, which knocked him dizzy before he could react. Then he turned Guji into a huge bondage suit and beat the Priest Beast's head hard. Wrapped up, he held the priest's beast head's feet and ran to the west quickly. Before those frost giants could react,Gu Gua's two feet were already hitting the ground like cannons, and he instantly increased his speed and ran wildly to the west. The priest beast head quickly added a frost armor to himself, so that he did not smash himself on the ice and smash his head. Gu Gua ran wildly without any scruples, running out dozens of meters in the blink of an eye. At this time, the frost giant was still in shock of so many things that had happened to his family just at that moment. It took about ten seconds for the frost giants to react. When they turned around, they found that one of the commanders in the team was dead and the other had been kidnapped. They suddenly didn't know what to do. At the same time, the demonized orc army also carefully surrounded them. The leader was an ice devil wearing a golden crown. He said in an arrogant tone: "These frost giants are very good. Capture them and make them my slaves. Praise them." My name, give me the power of faith!¡± After saying that, he looked in the direction where Gu Gua was running away, as if he saw something. He smiled slightly and ignored it. This little bug is actually still alive. Soon, the demonized orcs took out the ropes they brought. The ice devils recruited by Xilang first disrupted the formation of the frost giants. The frost giants, who had completely lost their command, resisted for a while, and were cruelly beaten. After killing a few, they gave up the resistance without knowing what to do. Then the demonized orcs subdued and tied up all the frost giants one by one. Then, Xilang led the orcs to plunder the dilapidated town and took away all the usable things. They even dug out the food that the townspeople had buried in the ground. The team headed towards Pillarsburg. Text Chapter 154: God¡¯s Favorite Falling into the Enemy¡¯s Hands The two dragon tendons were like two springs, helping Gu Gua run wildly and escape to the west. The priest beast head who was dragged by his feet on the way wanted to activate a magic and penetrate Gu Gua hard. In the back of his stupid head, he cruelly killed Gu Gua. But due to the constant bumps, his head kept hitting the ground, so he had to keep releasing frost armor for himself to maintain his own defense, lest he become the first frost giant to be dragged to death. In addition, he had to insist on gritting his teeth so as not to scream out loud and embarrass himself. Two minutes later, Gu Gua caught up with his team. Seeing that everyone was basically intact, but a little frightened, he comforted them and urged everyone to continue on their way. Before he could issue all the orders, he felt a strong gust of wind coming from behind. The priest's head broke Guji's restraints at some point and struck him with a dizzy wand. How could such a ridiculous attack hit Gu Gua? Gu Gua jumped slightly and escaped the attack. Before Gu Gua could counterattack, the embarrassed Priest Beast Head used the fastest speed in his life to complete the spell to summon alien creatures, and summoned an ice devil right in front of Gu Gua's eyes. Seeing that it was too late, Gu Gua drew out a spear and told the kobolds around him to retreat. "Jie Jie Jie! Someone actually summoned me again!" An ice devil emerged from another world. He squinted his eyes and looked around. When he saw that the head of the priest who summoned him had been severely injured, When he did, he smiled slyly. Not only did it not attack Gu Gua, but it clawed at the chest of the priest's head. You must know that this kind of super-level summoning is the most dangerous, and if the summoned is a demon or devil, there is also the danger of backlash! Priest Beastheads usually summon Ice Devils to serve as cannon fodder. It will be killed by the enemy as soon as it is summoned. Where is the buffer time? ! In this way, the priest beast head himself was forced into a dead end! Caught off guard, the priest beast head was shocked and staggered for two steps. However, a piece of meat was snatched off by the ice devil, and he was seriously injured, even his ribs were exposed. Gu Gua¡¯s disciple Foster next to him saw that his teacher was under attack. Nervously, Gu Gua stepped forward to help, but Gu Gua pulled out another spear and hit the ice devil on the head. Gu Gua also hated the fact that the frost giant refused to give up without seeing the Yellow River, and casually fired an ice pick. He inserted it hard into the wound on the priest's head, and brought Guji with the ice pick. Then he brandished his spear and fought with the ice devil. The priest's head spit out a mouthful of blood and was on the verge of death, unable to make any more troubles. He glanced around weakly and saw Foster's demon pet, Bing Linghua, the spiritual son of a frost giant, and his eyes suddenly lit up. "You. Come here, come here!" The priest beast's head screamed, spraying blood. Bing Linghua looked at him calmly. Walked over slowly. The priest head obviously knew that he was going to die, and pieces of internal organs began to spray from his mouth. He looked at Bing Linghua with a forced smile, but still failed. Then he grabbed Bing Linghua's hand fiercely, panting like a bellows and said: "I finally won the grace of the goddess and reached level 14. , I can't let my hard work go in vain I want I want to leave my legacy stay Poof" The priest beast head grabbed Bing Linghua's hand, and then grabbed his magic spell with both hands. The staff aimed at his heart and stabbed it hard. The original absurd order of the Frost Goddess not only failed to stimulate her priests to move forward bravely and build a secular "god kingdom" for her, but instead killed each other and finally gained an outsider. This is probably something the Frost Goddess Oluel didn¡¯t expect. The priest's head immediately died in Bing Linghua's "hands", and half of the 14th-level priest level was immediately blessed on Bing Linghua's body. A blue light flashed, and the magic patterns on Bing Linghua's body became more complicated. . The blue light continued to intensify, and Bing Linghua and Foster also began to flicker. Finally, because their levels were still too low, they were unable to withstand the power and fainted together. At the same time, Guji still did not let go of the corpse of the priest beast head, digesting all the various gems robbed from human society and the corpse rich in magic power embedded in his body in his powerful corrosive liquid. Guji gurgled happily, obviously very excited. After a while, the ice devil who was summoned and rebelled was also subdued by Gu Gua. It turned out that this ice devil was actually a devil recruited by Xi Lang from the Ice Hell. He knew about Xi Lang's return from his mouth. After the incident, Gu Gua smashed his head without hesitation and threw his body to Guji. Knowing that Xilang was behind him, and that even those demonized orcs and these ice devils were brought by Xilang, I knew even moreAfter seeing a series of battles taking place below Pillersburg, Gu Gua immediately realized the seriousness of the problem and began to urge it. "Hurry up! We must escape from Xilang's search range" Gu Gua said anxiously. Hart looked around at the human refugees who could no longer walk after a long journey, and shook his head in embarrassment. Gu Gua gritted his teeth and said: "If you don't leave, let's go When you fall into the hands of that devil, you will know what the consequences will be!" After saying this, Gu Gua parted ways with the human and quickly took him with him. The tribe quickly marched towards the valley in the western mountains where the giant ax was originally located. And Hart and other humans gathered the refugees and ran towards Glacier Castle. On the other side of the Northland, a human in tattered clothes and with weeds in his hair was lurking cautiously in the grass. He is Thoris who was just defeated by Silang who came back from the east. His 15,000 human cavalry were all destroyed under the city of Pillersburg. He, the son of a dignified hero and a noble nobleman, was completely defeated by the orcs and devils. Thoris once thought about committing suicide, but when he committed suicide, he sadly found that he was too hasty when escaping and lost his sword. I wanted to use other methods to commit suicide, but I still couldn't make up my mind. In the end, he convinced himself that if he wanted to save his life, he must take this news back. After trudging for several days, Torres finally arrived at the town of Dalshore. After entering the town, he shouted loudly: "The devil is out! The devil is coming!" Then he relaxed and fainted on the ground. This brainless guy has caused terrible rumors in the southern human world, causing people to become afraid and causing extremely bad reactions. (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature. The novels will be better and updated faster! Text Chapter 155 God¡¯s grace is like an ocean! In the Bloodstone Castle. As soon as Thoris entered the town of Dalshore, the mage tower in the Bloodstone Castle had already monitored him. When he heard Thoris shouting: "The devil is out!", the mage Jerry frowned deeply. , this Toris really succeeds more than fails. He immediately sent a servant to invite Earl Longmeng to come over. A moment later, Earl Longmeng rushed over from the meeting hall. He said with a gloomy face: "I didn't see the messenger who praised Thoris. Did Thoris lose the battle?" Mage Jerry shook his head and said: "It's worse than that. The ice hell below Pillersburg The gap has been opened, and the devil is crawling out of it!" Count Longmen was shocked and said angrily: "You bastard, you are so incompetent! We have to ask for help from various temples now! To deal with this situation!" Mage Jerry nodded heavily and said: "The Earl is right. While we are asking for help from various temples, we should also issue adventurer missions to improve the level of the missions. It would be good to attract some cannon fodder." Earl Longmai nodded and asked, "Where is Toris now?" Wizard Jerry replied, "He just arrived in Dalshall Town, and he is on the carriage. Come here." Earl Longma raised his head and gritted his teeth and said, "Very good. When he comes, chop off his head and declare the entire Earl of Longma to be under martial law!" "Mage Jerry! He nodded, and then drafted a notice in front of Earl Longmai, informing him of the appearance of the devil in the Ice Hell in the North. It was quickly sent to the temples of various human gods through the mage tower and spells, and an SS-level adventure mission was released through the Adventurer's Guild to kill the devil warlock Silang Octo. Seal the gap in the ice hell. Then, they began to urgently prepare their armaments, preparing to start a arduous battle. In the west of Northland, under Glacier Castle. Hart and Sim have returned to the castle with the human refugees. This castle was once the family castle of another nobleman second only to Baron Westhart. However, it fell into the hands of Viscount Luther under the attack of the frost giants. After several wars, it was already quite damaged. . Even the castle that has been attacked by frost giants. But it can still be used, because the frost giants themselves do not like flames, so this castle was not destroyed in the war like Sihat Castle, and the general structure of the castle is still intact. It can still be used after some repairs. Hart is preparing to re-establish the human castle here, collect human refugees here, and re-establish order. Before his butt could heat up, his subordinates informed him that the outside was surrounded by an army of demonized orcs and ice devils. in this case. He suddenly regretted not escaping to the valley with Gu Gua, but how could he and thousands of refugees hide in the valley and be done with it? There is simply not enough food to eat, and there are not enough houses and fuel for heating in the North. Hiding in the ravine is the only way to die. Only on the territory of human society can they resume production and recover quickly. Otherwise, if you hide in the ravine, you will starve to death due to lack of food, or be bitten to death and eaten by wild beasts. Hart looked bitterly at the demonized orcs and ice devils under the Glacier Castle. He pinched the magic lines on his chest helplessly. I asked in my heart: "Teacher, what should I do?" After a while, an old voice came from the magic pattern: "Let's see if this devil accepts your surrender. According to our intelligence Come on, he will also accept human captives." Hart nodded and went down to make preparations. This magic pattern is linked to a certain magician of the Real Mage Association, and can conduct voice communication through magic. Ever since the necklace left by Hart's mother suddenly mutated, absorbing the magic power of a crampon and imprinting it on his body, transforming him into a low-level warlock, Hart was able to communicate with an unknown existence through this magic pattern. Communicate. This person claims to be the core master of the Mage Association, and this necklace is also prepared for a top-secret plan. Hart activates this necklace and will become part of the top-secret plan. If he can survive this top-secret plan alive, he will also receive a very high reward. Of course, there will also be resourceful masters who will analyze the situation at hand for him and choose the most suitable route for him. Now Silang, the most powerful warlock in the North, has arrived with his demonized orcs and ice devils. Hart has deviated from the human position before and turned to the non-human kobolds once, and this time it is even worse. Care about turning away from the kobolds, the ally, and fall back to the warlock Silang again. But from Gu Gua¡¯s point of view, she thought he was betraying herself. Soon, HartHe and Xilang got on the line through the messenger, and sure enough, Xilang did not want to kill all humans, but asked humans to provide him with food and supplies, while he "provided protection for humans against the invasion of frost giants and other alien races." Xilang covered his body, and his head, which had regained some human blood, didn't look too abnormal. It even made some human refugees think that it was just a strange-looking human warlock. It also made the refugees under Hart feel a little more at ease. Surrendered to Xilang with a little peace of mind. They contributed part of the food they collected to Xilang and kept part for themselves. Xilang didn't pursue it in particular. He knew that from now on, humans were his flock, and he couldn't fish in the swamp and kill them all. As for Gu Gua, who escaped to the valley, he was not treated so well. After returning to this valley tribe after a few months, Gu Gua saw a very desolate and dilapidated place. In this valley, there once lived a prosperous tribe of frost giants. At this moment, Gu Gua and his elite human cavalry took advantage of the opportunity of the main force of the tribe to go out to level the nest. Now there is only one thick spiritual vein left here, which is a very valuable resource, and there are no other resources worth paying attention to. "It's just the nearby ecological resources. With the combat skills that these kobolds have honed over time, if they hunt a little harder, they can support more than 300 kobolds to make a living. After the dwarf tribe brought out all the food and grass they had stored before, Gu Gua once persuaded the dwarf tribe to come out together, but he never expected to be sternly rejected by the dwarf elder Naba. It was obvious that these dwarves already loved this mineral vein. I am so afraid of living a wandering life that I don¡¯t dare to wander anymore. After entering the valley, he conducted detailed exploration and reconnaissance. After confirming that there was no danger, Gu Gua arranged various tasks, including hunting, cleaning up the cave, and creating an environment suitable for kobolds to live in. Arrange defensive facilities around it. Three hundred kobolds, scattered here and there, will soon be exhausted. The number of people is still too small. Gu Gua thought in a low voice. Gu Gua walked into the cave alone. In a small cave near the spiritual veins, Foster and Bing Linghua, who had blue faces, lay side by side inside, breathing steadily and long, but obviously not conscious at all. Since Bing Linghua was killed by the priest beast head, the mysterious blue light shrouded Bing Linghua, and was transmitted to Foster through the magic pet contract, making the two of them unconscious until now. Foster is Gu Gua¡¯s most proud disciple, so when Foster fell into a coma, Gu Gua also felt very uncomfortable and wished he could take the risk on his behalf. But I also know that this should be a special opportunity that can bring great improvement to Foster. In the past few days, Gu Gua has been visiting Foster and his demon pet Bing Linghua every day. He does not know the oracle issued by the Frost Goddess. If he knew, he would also call the Frost Goddess a psycho. This kind of oracle simply encourages your own priests to kill each other, which is very wasteful and boring. Gu Gua looked at Foster worriedly. There was no way ahead and there were pursuers behind him. He hadn't figured out how to take the next step, but now his disciple became like this. Gu Gua didn¡¯t want to do anything, just sat in front of Foster, looked at him quietly, and let his thoughts spread. After getting the platinum dragon god scales, he has been relying on the dragon's power to cleanse the muscles and marrow of his people. Even the new generation of kobolds have extremely high talents. Among them, Foster is even more gifted. child. A truly good child is caring, righteous, does not bully the weak, loves to learn, and is happy for every progress and growth. In this dark and unknown world, Foster brought a lot of hope and sense of accomplishment to Gu Gua. Sitting in the cave where Foster was sleeping, Gu Gua lowered his head and silently recalled everything that happened since Foster was born. He could suddenly feel the feelings of Master Laogui when he taught him. That feeling about inheritance and life made him shed tears. The recent series of blows made Gu Gua feel depressed and missed Foster even more. Regarding Foster's current situation, Gu Gua used many methods, including arcane magic and medical treatment. Even the traditional Chinese medicine methods he tried to use in his previous life failed, and he could not wake Foster up at all. In this situation, in the dark cave, a faint blue light appeared on Foster and Bing Linghua, moving silently with their breathing. I don¡¯t know how long it took, but Gu Gua missed Foster more and more deeply. Unknowingly, his thoughts seemed to be attached to Long Wei, and a platinum halo emanated from the platinum dragon god scales on his chest.?, slowly spread and even touched Foster's body. Under the infection of this white halo, some changes seemed to have taken place on Foster. Gu Gua did not notice that the light on Foster was flashing faster and faster, and it was constantly changing colors, from blue to platinum. Color evolves. (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature. The novels will be better and updated faster! Text Chapter 156 Valley Base Finally, a beautiful white gold color suddenly burst out, and Gu Gua seemed to feel something in his heart, as if someone was reading his name and praying to him in a very distant place. Gu Gua's heart moved and he asked: "Foster, is that you?" Suddenly, as if he had just come out of the water after diving, the sound in his ears suddenly became extremely clear. Gu Gua did hear Foster's voice. The voice was that of him reciting a prayer devoutly, and the object of his prayer was actually Gu Gua! Gu Gua was shocked and quickly moved forward, only to find that the white-gold light was filling his entire field of vision, even affecting his normal vision and making him unable to see. After a while, the white-golden light slowly receded. Gu Gua saw Foster kneeling in front of him in a pious manner, praying devoutly. The white-golden light enveloped him and penetrated towards him, as if Like a piece of peerless jade. Gu Gua didn't know when his eyes were wet. He suppressed his sobs and helped Foster up. He suddenly discovered that Foster had become a level 1 warlock and a level 1 priest, and was already a level 2 priest. of professionals. But Foster's priest level is empty and has no effect. Because Gu Gua, whom he worships, is not a god at the moment, there is no way to grant him magic. He has a priest level, but he cannot cast any magic. Gu Gua nodded, not caring about this little regret, as long as Foster was safe, his heart that had been hanging for a long time finally dropped. He held Foster tightly in his arms and cried with joy. Foster said with some embarrassment: "Great Elder. After Bing Linghua killed the frost giant priest just now, she immediately obtained the 7th level priest level. It was originally the faith of the Frost Goddess, but I think. In this world The greatest person should be you, so I kept arguing with that manic goddess, and finally got the level 1 priest!" The priest beast head finally died in Bing Linghua's hands, and Bing Linghua naturally followed the goddess's instructions! Oracle should take half of the Priest Beast Head level, which is the 7th level priest level, but because Foster shares weal and woe with her, their fate is related. Therefore, he was able to take a piece of the pie and became an idle level 1 priest, while Bing Linghua became a level 6 priest of the Frost Goddess with no solid foundation. While Gu Gua was happy, she was also a little speechless. I had known that the gods of the violent pantheon did things without rules and liked to do random things, but I didn't expect that the gods would come to such a state. But Gu Gua also knew that it would be very difficult to obtain the level 1 priest level from the Frost Goddess. A new kobold. It is impossible to have too strong soul power, so what ultimately determines the victory must be Foster's tenacious fighting spirit and unwavering loyalty to Gu Gua. Gu Gua thought of this. The psychology is even warmer. It was a good thing that Foster woke up, and Gu Gua immediately cheered up. Take Foster and walk outside. He didn't notice that the spiritual veins next to the cave suddenly fluctuated. And a lot of magic power was absorbed by the combination of Foster and Bing Linghua, which was also an important reason why Foster was able to win the battle. Because of the magic pet contract and because Bing Linghua's IQ is not too high, she only knows that her master saved her, so she has always relied on Foster. Even now, her level is higher than Foster's. It changed a lot, but it still didn't change the relationship between the two. Back in the valley, Gu Gua inspected the work of the kobolds and found that everything was basically in place. The skinned three wild yaks and several snow rabbits, snow foxes and other prey beside the cold stream were enough to feed the entire tribe for three days. At the mouth of the valley, traps have been set up in the narrowest section. Water has been poured on the hard pine wood and frozen into solid ice. Anyone who wants to break through will have to work hard. In the cave where the frost giants lived, the kobolds who had left the cave dug several new holes based on the wind direction and the principles of geothermal heat. These holes were much warmer, just enough for all the kobolds to sleep together. "If there is no war, this place will become a paradise for kobolds," Gu Gua thought silently. He started his own work. Gather all the new generation of Kobolds together and begin to draw magic circuits around the fluctuating spiritual veins. Starting from the simplest magic quenching circuit, the rough and impure original magic power in the spiritual veins is purified. , used to supply the use of other magic circuits. The next step is to build a magic gathering array, through which the magic power in the magic quenching circuit can be concentrated and then used for other purposes. Then you can create an elemental magic pool, absorbing the four elements of earth, water, fire and wind, and even the two elements of light and darkness. With these elements, you can create one-by-one magic props, combined with other ordinary With the materials, you can build a preliminary, ordinary mage tower.   If you have your own mage tower, Gu Gua thought, then you will have a certain ability to protect yourself. If Xilang rushes into the eyes of the world so fiercely, he will definitely face great pressure, and he will not abandon his mage tower to pursue him. With the support of such a tribe, Gu Gua believes in protecting himself. The ability is there. The only problem now is to buy yourself more time. Parting ways with humans also means throwing humans on the western plains to Xilang, which is to delay Xilang's time and buy more time for himself. This way, Gu Gua won¡¯t have to throw himself into a trap to find the so-called Shi Bailong. Who knows who Shi Bailong is? If you throw yourself into a trap to find him, but are overturned and killed by him, it will be totally worthless! As long as there is a way to go, Gu Gua will never give up his life to others. Then, Gu Gua released the earth-bound spirit he had created under Pillers Castle and kept it warm in the magic quenching circuit. After this earthbound spirit left its original location, it continued to weaken, but it still had a series of abilities such as detecting invisibility. Gu Gua didn't care about the loss, and in order to avoid the detection of the Wizard's Eye of Palestine, he was released. On the fifth day after Gu Gua stabilized in the western valley, the Earth-bound spirit sounded the alarm. Gu Gua opened the e-book created by Guji and took a closer look. Through the observation of the Earth-bound spirit, it turned out that there was indeed a mage. His eyes were hanging high in the air, looking at him coldly. (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature. The novels will be better and updated faster! Text Chapter 157 Shi Bailong! The powerful white dragon! Hearing the news, Gu Gua suddenly felt a bitter taste in his mouth. I was really afraid of what I wanted. I was worried that I would be noticed by Xi Lang, but I didn¡¯t expect that I would be detected by the Mage¡¯s Eye so quickly. Moreover, with Gu Gua¡¯s current ability, I could not support an anti-detection magic shield. To resist this mage's eye. Gu Gua once wanted to practice how to defend against the Mage's Eye and simulate the scene of dealing with the Mage. Before he had time to practice, he was already forced to escape from Pillersburg. In other words, at present, Gu Gua has nothing to do against the mage. In front of the mage that Gu Gua liked to use before, Gu Gua's current situation is like a woman with a light body being restrained and placed in front of a crazy man. Violation is only a matter of time. Among the more than 300 members of his tribe, one less person will die. If they all die, Gu Gua is sure that he will not have a good life. At this moment, Gu Gua also felt that his heart suddenly felt heavy. He looked down at the platinum dragon god scales on his chest, feeling a little puzzled and not knowing what was going on. He didn't know that something he had stored in the platinum dragon god's scales had issued a magical warning. Before Gu Gua could arrange the defense work, the Earthbound Spirit sounded the alarm again. In the distance, a mixed formation of demonized orcs and ice devils had been spotted. This formation has 500 demonized orcs and 100 ice devils. It can be seen that Xilang is a person who likes to kill chickens with a knife. He likes to crush the enemy to death quickly with absolute advantage. 500 demonized orcs and 100 ice devils, a single team can easily crush Gu Gua, a tribe of kobolds with children. To be on the safe side, Xilang actually sent them all over at once. Gu Gua felt that his mouth was full of bitterness. He already felt that his current embarrassment was many times worse than he had imagined. He turned his head and looked at the magic quenching circuit he had just set up in the past few days, and then looked at the kobolds around him. They were looking at me with hope and admiration. Although the enemy is very powerful, they still have full trust in their great elder. This is a kobold, a kobold who trusts himself at all times. His heart slowly warmed up, and Gu Gua said silently to himself, these are my people, and I will never let them down! Thinking of this, Gu Gua no longer hesitated. He made some changes in each of the magic quenching circuits. In this way, the magic power will not be collected by the upper level magic gathering array, but will stay in this magic circuit. When the critical value is exceeded, a violent explosion will occur. That is to say. Gu Gua created these demon-quenching magic circuits into time bombs. Especially since these demon-quenching magic circuits are directly buried in a spiritual vein, it is foreseeable that the explosion will be even more explosive. After setting these up, Gu Gua was ready to take his people and flee far away. Now, Gu Gua doesn¡¯t know where he can escape. He didn't know whether they would encounter pursuers or not, and Gu Gua was not sure whether they would even survive until tomorrow morning. He silently put away Guji and the Earthbound Spirit, and began to order the tribesmen to pack their bags. Continue heading northwest. At this moment, a hurricane appeared from a distance. Appeared in sight very quickly. Before Gu Gua could react, the fierce hurricane had already dispersed the formations of the demonized orcs and ice devils. Moreover, the ice cones hit like a torrential rain, and soon the group of demonized orcs and ice devils were smashed to pieces, and they were unable to retreat back. And this hurricane rushed into the valley. "Hmm! I smell the smell of kobolds! I also smell the smell of dragon balls!" The hurricane dissipated in front of the kobolds, and a huge white dragon came out of the hurricane. This giant dragon was ten times bigger than the largest mammoth Gu Gua had ever seen. It was more than ten meters tall, like a hill, even blocking the sun. It was estimated to be more than forty meters long from head to tail tip. Appearing in front of the kobolds was a huge shadow, covering them all. This huge white dragon stood in front of Gu Gua, just like an Alaskan Malamute facing a cockroach. Ice-like scales and a cold breath swirled dreamily around his body. The sharp claws and teeth, the deep and terrifying eyes, and the dragon's power that was cold to the bone, always told the people around him that he was an extremely dangerous guy. "Are you the kobold that little girl Lezli said" The white dragon looked at Gu Gua gloomily and asked in a scary voice. The dragon clan has six vocal cords, and the dragon language they speak is a very complex language. Fortunately, kobolds are born to speak this language, and Gu Gua can understand what he is saying. "We are exactly that."Without even guessing, Gu Gua knew that the visitor was Shi Bailong, who had stayed in the north and been looking for the dragon ball. Shi Bailong circled the group of kobolds three times like a cheetah, and said in a sinister voice: "I asked where the smell came fromit turned out to be from youaren't you Lezli's?" That pet? The fact that you have that smell means that you have indeed been exposed to it But how could Lezli give you such an important thing? Since you are here, that thing must not be there? This place must have been taken away by Lezli and handed over to that old immortal guy She abandoned you here Humph! This little girl who can only act coquettishly and cry must be because of the matter with the Ice Devil. Escaped from here early" Before Gu Gua could say a word, Shi Bailong had already figured out everything in his own mind. No wonder Lezli said she just needed to defect to him. It turned out that she was suspicious and conceited of Shi Bailong. has a full understanding of his character. He simply did not believe that an important artifact like the Dragon Ball would be handed over to Gu Gua by Lezli, let alone use thunder to crush the poor reptiles abandoned by Lezli to death. Shi Bailong's huge body walked around the valley, sniffing around and looking around. He happened to see a freshly cleaned yak next to him. He casually put the yak in his mouth and ate it in two bites, making a happy squeak in his mouth. He chewed the bones with a bang, showed a very contented look, and said comfortably: "No wonder they all like to have some servants. The green dragon is like this, and the bronze dragon also fell in love with it. I see, this is the life of being served. It's indeed different." Shi Bailong looked at these kobolds sideways. Although they had a smell that he didn't like very much, he still chose to endure it. Shi Bailong is not only a suspicious and conceited guy, but also a super lazy otaku. He doesn't like to do everything by himself. "Since that little bitch Lezli has abandoned you, just follow me. Anyway, my noble Shi Bailong will stay here for a while. Let's see how Elix deals with the devil from the Ice Hell. Serving me is your unparalleled luck." After saying that, without waiting for the kobolds to react, Shi Bailong opened his wings and raised a hurricane full of ice magic, flying directly to the mountainside, and then opened his mouth. After opening it, there was a loud thunderclap, and a stream of pure ice magic rushed straight into the mountain wall, directly opening a huge cave in the mountain wall. After Shi Bailong rested for a while, he moved in with satisfaction. Gu Gua stared at all this blankly. He had been thinking about what to do if he met this Shi Bailong, but he did not expect that this Shi Bailong was actually such a guy. Moreover, the demonized orcs and ice devils that he had been worried about before were driven away by Shi Bailong in a single meeting. The strength is truly unfathomable. Gu Gua, who woke up from the shock, suddenly remembered the magic quenching circuits that were set as bombs. He immediately rushed over with his disciples at the speed of electricity and readjusted all the magic quenching circuits. . I regained my courage and settled in this valley. On the distant glacier peak, in the huge temple of the Frost Goddess, Ilix, the goddess¡¯s chosen one, stopped working for the day. He walked to the middle of the hall and seemed ready to say something. This was an unprecedented scene, and the priests of the Frost Goddess looked at her with some confusion. Ilix opened his mouth, and his voice was like a gust of cold wind blowing through the empty temple of the Frost Goddess. "In the south of Palestine, the ice devils have awakened again This time they used the guise of hybrid warlocks to hide it from us and the group of humans in the south, and have successfully opened thirty spiritual veins and the ice hell. Crack. In the next step, a dog can guess with his tongue that he is going to use the legacy of Octo to penetrate deeply into the sleeping depths of Wulou Tilu and absorb the divinity to become a god. " Ilix spread his arms. , the air flow blew around her, and the mere sound of the wind brought up large snowflakes, which the priests and priests below were accustomed to. As God¡¯s chosen people, it¡¯s normal to have these weather visions stirred up during times of emotional upheaval. "I have persuaded Shi Bailong who was lingering nearby, and signed a contract with him at the price of telling him the clues to the White Dragon Pearl. I swore in the name of our respective gods and signed an agreement that we will attack Palestine Castle, and he He is not allowed to fight against us, and he can enjoy his spoils during the war." The priests and priests below started talking, and a priest with a slightly higher status asked: "Why should our war be given to that one? White dragon trophy?¡± Ilix said calmly: ¡°Because only in this way will that stupid dragon stand on our side in this war without gems and other shiny things, and will this lazy dragon fight for us? Combat.nbsp;Besides, count on one hand, how many outstanding trophies can you get from fighting the devils of the Ice Hell? "(To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster! Text Chapter 158 Conditions for becoming a god Hearing what Elix said, the priests and priests below discussed it one after another, and then began to praise Elix for his thoughtfulness and that he was worthy of being the goddess's favorite priest. Ilix accepted everyone's compliments with a cold face, and said lightly: "From now on, the Ice Crown Temple will be under full martial law and closed. Except for a few priests and paladins stationed there, everyone else will recruit our subordinates. Citizens and believers, the whole army marches towards Pillersburg!" After issuing the order, Elix did not discuss with other priests. He returned to his quiet room and silently knelt in front of the statue of the Frost Goddess to pray. The priests of the Frost Goddess Cult were very efficient. They quickly issued the assembly order through their respective channels. Soon, their nearest subjects and believers came one after another and gathered around the temple. As expected, most of their subjects and believers are frost giants, and there are also some wild crampons - an alien species brought when the Ice Hell invaded a hundred years ago. There are also some frost bugs that are as big as high-energy maglev trains and giant centipede bugs that are as big as Metro Line 1. These bugs are combat pets raised by the advanced frost giant tribe. From this point of view, the frost giant tribe on the edge of the glacier that was bewitched by the priest's head was not the main tribe of frost giants. These frost giants living deep in the glacier are obviously more civilized. They even wear armor made of a special material. Even their weapons are also made of special materials, and they also exude a faint cold air. Obviously It is not a simple physical attack weapon. Instead, it is a magic weapon with frost attack. After the initial assembly in the Ice Crown Temple, Ilix came out of the quiet room, arranged for the remaining personnel, and set up a divine protective shield on the Ice Crown Temple that only she could lift. Then he didn't look back. He led the army and marched slowly towards the south. Along the way, there were also troops who had received the assembly order and were ordered to wait along the way. They all merged into the army, like a huge snowball. As they marched to Pillersburg in the south, they continued to getting bigger. At the same time, in the Bloodstone Castle in the south. Strangers from far away also began to enter the territory of Earl Longmai. Basically, they all brought extremely powerful power. But obviously, they are not in the same group. Some of these strangers from far away are clergy from a certain temple. They appeared orderly, solemn and solemn, and every move was in compliance with the dogma. Apparently he is from the same lawful good camp as Count Dragon Nightmare. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????seeks to be careless. Although they have great power, they do not think that they are people of status. They were vulgar, spending money in taverns and brothels, and even going crazy when drunk. These people were obviously adventurers who were stimulated by the high bounty offered by Earl Dragon Nightmare. over time. The number of these people is also increasing, and Earl Longmeng has to pay a lot of price just to stabilize these people. He desperately hoped that the god he believed in, Saint Cuthbert, could send a powerful army. Spread the grace of St. Cuthbert everywhere. His wish did not come true. Not long after, a team of Holy Judges, led by a white-haired old paladin, arrived at the Bloodstone Castle. This team of Holy Judges would become an important leader in the crusade against the Ice Devil. Pillsburg no longer sent demonized orcs and ice devils to the western valley to harass them. It seemed that they did not want to waste any more unnecessary resources. Perhaps the troops of the Frost Goddess and the Bloodstone Castle in the south were coming. Under the pressure of strong men from all walks of life, the kobolds and a brainless white dragon in the western valley are no threat to Pillsbury. The transparent mage's eye also wandered around helplessly for a few times, then settled diagonally above the entrance of the valley from a distance, monitoring the situation in the valley. In the western human territory, Silang generously surrendered all humans, and Hart lowered his head again and became his subordinate. After several battles, the ambitious nobles were almost dead, and most of the remaining people were common people who survived the aftermath. They didn't care who their lord was, they just wanted to have a stable life. Especially for them, after a year of war, if they do not resume production quickly, they may starve to death in the coming year. Walking in the ruined castle, Hart walked half a step behind Silang, with his head half lowered, listening to Silang's words carefully. "Human beings are really a good thing." Xilang's voice was very calm and normal, as if he was talking about everyday things. "They can provide everything needed for war, and because humans are more stupid and greedy, their souls are full of value and are the best material for sacrifice." Listening to Xilang's description is like describing a pig or dog. Looking at humans, a thin layer of sweat broke out on Hart's forehead. He doesn't know what to doHow to answer this sentence, but obviously Xilang had no intention of discussing it with him. "If you want to become a god, human reproductive capacity also provides an excellent guarantee for the base of believers. The rolling power of faith can lift me to the throne and become a god." Silang He expressed his thoughts without any hesitation. It must be said that Silang has always been a very conceited guy. He doesn't care at all and even despises all his subordinates. Gu Gua before and Hart now, perhaps because of his distorted life experience as a boy, made him unwilling and impossible to interact with others on an equal footing. Therefore, for various reasons, including of course self-protection, he was unfavorable to everyone. Anyone who is not as good as him is regarded as a fool. There is something weird about Gu Gua, and there is something weird about Hart, but Xilang doesn't care. To him, these two people are like two pieces of toilet paper. They will naturally be thrown aside after use. Who will study the difference in the texture of these two toilet papers? ridiculous. Gu Gua didn¡¯t understand Xilang¡¯s mentality at first, but Hart captured Xilang¡¯s thoughts immediately. It has to be said that human nobles seem to be naturally sensitive to this kind of thing. "I appoint you to be my human supervisor. You don't have to stay in Pilotsburg. You just need to stay among your people. Give me whatever I need. That's enough." Silang concluded. arrive. Hart stopped his thoughts, lowered his head nervously, and said respectfully: "I will follow your instructions" Silang turned around, looked at Hart, and said, "You must worship me." Ha There was more sweat on Te's forehead, and he was so frightened that he didn't know what to do. This is partly because of Xilang's unscrupulous style, and also because Xilang's warlock aura is suppressing Hart intentionally or unintentionally. Based on the judgment of the warlock aura circle, Xilang is estimated to have broken through the level 20 mark and has become a legendary warlock. The magic rules around him have changed slightly. After conquering humans, Xilang collected a large number of various materials, especially blood stones that were not very valuable in the first place. He even exchanged them with currency. If he paid more blood stones, he could even get an official position. . Originally, Count Longmai deliberately created bloodstones at a very cheap price in order to stabilize the production of bloodstones, which actually laid a good foundation for Xilang to acquire this kind of gemstone. Under the sudden price increase, mining bloodstone minerals has become an important method for human residents to quickly restore production and save themselves. Soon, with the passionate mining and exchange of human beings, more than ten tons of raw blood stone ore was collected in Xilang. After recruiting craftsmen to initially carve and purify the raw bloodstone ore, Silang took 10,000 young men and women, escorting enough resources and raw bloodstone ore, and headed towards Pillersburg. These young men and women, according to Silang's order, are to be cultivated as the cornerstone of the gods. In their family's understanding, it seemed to be a promising thing like a pastor's seedling, so they did not encounter any too fierce resistance and came to Palersburg smoothly. During this period of time, Silang did not leave Palersburg. As long as he completed the last step of becoming a god, no one could stop him. But, can he really become a god so smoothly? You must know that becoming a god is not a simple matter. There are usually several necessary conditions for becoming a god. First, divinity. If a person wants to become a god, he must have a deep understanding and mastery of the laws. His soul must be strong enough to process a lot of information quickly. This is divinity. Divinity is usually a deep understanding of some law, or some divine grace or something like that. Some of God's chosen people usually have divinity. With divinity, they can basically achieve immortality and immortality. The second is divine fire. After possessing divinity, you can ignite divine fire by combining your own abilities. Lighting the divine fire is equivalent to lighting a nuclear atomic furnace. It has endless power and is a perpetual motion machine that can only be stopped by destruction. The fuel of divine fire is usually the power of faith. Of course, some evil beings are not excluded. They prefer to burn their souls to provide more intense divine fire. After igniting the divine fire, you are basically a demigod, or quasi-god. At this time, you are only one step away from becoming a god. But just this one step away, I don¡¯t know how many gods have been stuck. The third is the priesthood. Only after a demigod obtains the priesthood can he steadily obtain the power of faith and form a stable divine fire system. Otherwise, he will be just a tree without roots and water without a source, which cannot last long. Only by obtaining a stable priesthood can one truly become a god. After possessing the priesthood, you can establish a stable kingdom of God. The souls of believers who are strong enough will ascend to the kingdom of God after death, become a petitioner, and continue to provide faith for the gods.??strength. Therefore, the accumulation of gods is also very important. The fourth is the godhead. After obtaining the priesthood, the godhead will be formed. The decision of godhead is very complicated and no one can explain it clearly. But generally speaking, everyone agrees that a powerful and important priesthood, a large number of believers, and a large enough divine kingdom are important indicators for determining godhood. Now that Xilang is just a legendary warlock, he doesn¡¯t even have divinity. How can he successfully become a god? (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature. The novels will be better and updated faster! Text Chapter 159 Magic Factory At this moment, Silang is in the lobby on the first floor of Palersburg. Now that Palersburg has been connected to thirty spiritual veins, magic power is continuously supplied to the mage tower, causing the entire mage tower to produce a blurry state like smoke, and even a magical rainbow-like phenomenon appears. The blurred scenery is due to the abundance of magical power around it. In the lobby on the first floor of the Mage Tower. It turns out that this is a huge demiplane. There is nothing in this demiplane, just a very empty huge space. As long as the magic power is strong enough, a larger demiplane can be expanded, but Silang did not do this. In other words, the hall on the first floor can be regarded as a balloon. As long as it is filled with magic power, it can become larger and larger and accommodate more things. In the middle of the demiplane, there is a blood-red octopus-like thing. If you look carefully, you can see that the blood-red octopus in the middle was transformed by Gada. At this moment, Jada has completely lost his human form and turned into a mass of something similar to seaweed and octopus. He is waving wildly, as if he wants to seize the surrounding things, strangle them and suck them dry. The magic vampire vine continues to grow under the stimulation of magic power and fighting spirit. But Jiada is just a warlock? Didn't you hear that he also gained fighting spirit? It turned out that when he was reorganizing his body, he also included the head of Mad Ax Mangdun, thus giving him the ability to display fighting spirit. But this is not important, because Jada is in a very bad condition at the moment and has no chance to use his body to experience the power of fighting spirit. In the sky above the demiplane, there is a huge cone formed by hundreds of ice devils. It is about the size of a Carrefour supermarket, suspended in mid-air, and emitting a blue light from the bottom tip, just like a laser printer. A huge magic circuit is carved on the flat half plane. On this huge vertebral body, the ice devils wore a halo-like tightening spell. They opened their mouths in pain, but even a single syllable came out. They struggled desperately, but found that they had no way to escape from this vertebral body. Climb out. They crawled out under the pressure of other ice devils, but were unable to leave. Soon they were crushed by other ice devils again. Deep into the vertebral body. Perhaps it was the pain of their struggling that was able to provide such a huge magical power to this huge vertebral body suspended in mid-air. This magic circuit is very complicated and is under the ground. There was some faint light coming out, and it seemed that several magic circuits had been carved out, but they were just covered up and hidden under this layer. With the imprinting of the magic circuit, kobolds are constantly laying the carved bloodstone ore into the magic circuit bit by bit. Once the initially purified bloodstone ore is put into the magic circuit. It immediately softened under the power of magic, turned into a thick liquid, and then began to flow. As it flows, the color of the blood stone becomes more and more vivid. It gets thicker and thicker, and the impurities turn into smoke. Evaporated from streams of bloodstone into poisonous mist. And those flowing blood stones. It is about to become a crystal clear blood crystal. Xilang watched with satisfaction as the project progressed slowly. During the process of drawing the magic circuit, Jada, who was in the middle of the magic circle, was also affected by magic, and the warlock's aura circle on his body was also growing, and it had grown to fourteen meters. Driven by magic, he has already ventured to break through to level 14 based on the warlock's aura circle. At the same time, there were all kinds of food, including cattle, sheep, fish, insects, corpses of dead people, disabled war horses, and collapsed and useless slaves, all of which were thrown into the hunting range of the magic blood-sucking vine. They were caught, hanged, drained of blood, and discarded. On the side. Then these dried corpses become the nutrients for the magic vampire vine, promoting the further growth of the vampire vine. Around Gada, timid and shivering kobolds passed by row after row. Every time a kobold passes by, the bloody vines waved by Garda will pierce the heart of the kobold, and a drop of dragon blood will drip into their heart cavity. Under the action of the unique catalyst of the vampire vine, they will not be separated from the original body. Their blood conflicts, but they coexist peacefully. If it weren't for this catalyst, if he rashly transfused blood to other kobolds, the dragon's blood would definitely fight with the blood of the original body, and the person who received the blood transfusion would definitely be killed within a moment. Now under the coordination of this catalyst, the dragon's blood and the kobold's own blood get along very well, and even the energy of the kobold will be given priority to the blood of these warlocks from Gada, and these have never known what magic is. Kobolds can also clearly feel the magic flowing into their bodies. Generally speaking, except for twin brothers, no one can open someone else's warlock bloodline in this way, because the bloodline opened in this way will be very impure, and the person with the implanted bloodline will soon die due to bloodline conflicts. Even if it's a kobold, even if it's super strong?Neither can a warlock. Now the two bloodlines are in peace for the time being. That's because Silang has long been prepared and used the special secretion of the magic blood-sucking vine. It's also because Jada's blood completely overwhelms the bloodlines of these ordinary kobolds, and there is no conflict. stand up. The situation on the first floor of the Mage Tower is like a modern factory. On one side is a huge magic ice cone composed of ice devils who are constantly accurately carving magic circuits. On the other side is Gadar who is constantly injecting the blood of warlocks into the kobolds. They are working in an orderly manner like an assembly line. Xi Lang clasped his hands behind his back and quietly watched everything that was happening in front of him. The demonized half-orc Harik walked in from outside, carrying something in his hand. Silang glanced at it and saw that it was the head of an old dwarf. If Gu Gua were present, he would be able to tell that this was the head of the old dwarf Naba he rescued. The head still maintained an angry look, as if it would pounce on him and take a bite at the next moment. "That small dwarf tribe refused to surrender, so I killed them all. Two more escaped." Harik said simply, as simple as how much wheat he harvested when he went out to do farm work today. Silang nodded lightly and said: "Well, those who refuse to give in should be killed. I originally thought that with the guidance of the dwarves, the time of digging the bloodstone veins would be shortened, but it is a pity that their tempers are really smelly and hard. " Silang thought for a moment and said, "Go and notify the supervisor below. Put in more human miners, extend the working hours, and work in three shifts. We must dig out more blood stones as soon as possible. " Harik nodded. , walked out silently. Silang silently breathed in the poisonous gas generated by the melted and purified blood stone, as if he was breathing the fresh air on the grassland. He stretched his body, and Xilang stretched out the devil's claws and screamed: "Wait until I succeed. Well, I will let you all know that I, Silang, am not someone to be bullied! ¡± Construction work has also begun around Palersburg, and it seems that a large temple complex will be built around Palersburg. Judging from these various signs, Xilang is undoubtedly going to become a god. But why is he so sure that he can succeed in becoming a god? In the not-so-distant western valley, Gu Gua arranged for his kobolds to engage in various daily lives. Under the control of a group of kobolds with an average level of 3 or 4, all construction projects went extremely smoothly. Just as Gu Gua was guiding the new generation of kobolds to set up a constant-temperature magic circuit, and was explaining the magic principles in depth, and all the kobolds were fascinated, suddenly a kobold officer trotted up and reported: "Great Elder! There is a dwarf outside asking for help!" Gu Gua stopped explaining and said with some confusion: "Dwarf? How is he?" The dog-headed officer replied: "It's very bad, he is close to death!" Gu Gua immediately ordered: " Hurry! Get him well and wait until he comes to see me." After the kobold officer stood at attention and saluted, he went down immediately. Not long after, he brought a dwarf young man with more than a dozen scars on his body. , a knife on the back almost penetrated the entire body. His face was extremely pale, even his lips were pale, and he seemed to have suffered extreme blood loss. "Iron Castle the Iron Castle tribe was massacred! Great Elder this is for you" When the dwarf young man saw Gu Gua, he immediately gained strength, his face suddenly turned red, and he said the last words. He took out a dark stone from his arms, and immediately couldn't hold on and fainted. The black stone rolled a few times and landed at Gu Gua's feet. Gu Gua immediately asked the prepared Bing Linghua to go forward and cast three healing spells in succession. Coupled with the dwarf's strong physique, he finally stabilized the dwarf's condition and did not die on the spot. As long as you are a priest, you can use healing magic, so there is no big problem. Now that she has a priest, Gu Gua also feels that it is much more convenient. Gu Gua picked up the black stone, and almost the moment he touched it, he sensed the powerful fire element magic inside. At the same time, his warlock blood was boiling. He is mainly absorbing water magic and metal elements, both of which are in conflict with fire magic. As soon as he encountered Gu Gua's aura circle, a huge conflict immediately occurred. Although it was a bit unexpected, it did not trouble Gu Gua. In fact, under normal circumstances, the Kobold Dragon Vein Warlock will awaken the magic power of the fire system. After all, making fireballs is a warlock's favorite thing, barbecuing enemies is also the cutest pastime. But in the Northland, where water magic is extremely abundant, and because of the "Fish-Dragon Transformation" mentality, Gu Gua absorbed the water magic first. In his own dragon bloodline, Gu Gua can feel his blood's closeness and desire for the magic power of the fire element. ? Observed carefully??, this hearthstone seems to have lost a lot of its magic power and has gone through many hardships. It is now on the verge of collapse and complete extinction. (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature. The novels will be better and updated faster! Text Chapter 160 Giant Centipede I was on duty today. The network in my unit was down and I didn¡¯t upload it in time. I¡¯ve made all book friends wait for a long time. If you have a monthly ticket, please vote for me. Thank you ===================== =============================== Picked up such a magic item and weighed it, it should be able to be absorbed. At that moment, he no longer hesitated and ate the hearth stone directly like a ginseng fruit. This is the most direct and effective way for him to digest and receive magic power. As he swallowed the hearth stone, the fire element magic in the hearth stone quickly resonated with his blood, and then quickly dissolved into his body. A complete set of fire element magic circuits were formed in the hearth stone. A scale appeared on his throat. "It's so spicy" Gu Gua opened his mouth, and a thick stream of black smoke poured out from his esophagus. But then, his fiery red scales lit up, and he began to desperately absorb the fire elemental magic power from his warlock aura circle. After becoming a part of his body, the water magic and fire magic were absorbed separately and no longer conflicted. After luck calmed down and the physical discomfort was sorted out, Gu Gua simply checked on the dwarf young man. Seeing that his condition had stabilized, he spoke again. Gu Gua ordered: "Take good care of this dwarf young man and be sure to restore him to health." When he saw this dwarf young man, Gu Gua already understood that the iron fortress below Pillersburg must have been destroyed. . The old dwarf Naba is not a person who bows to anyone casually. The sense of honor of dwarves is no less than that of paladins, and their honor is sometimes even higher than their lives. Silang, on the other hand, likes to have everything in his hands and despises everyone's life. When two people like this meet together, the outcome is naturally very clear. The Iron Castle is right in front of Pillersburg. When Gu Gua persuaded the old dwarf Naba to leave with him but was rejected, Gu Gua had already thought about today, but he did not expect that when he actually got the news, Gu Gua would feel a little sad. He suddenly felt nostalgic for the old dwarf with a bad temper and a tough temper. However, he did not feel sad for too long, but quickly adjusted his mentality and sorted out the current situation again. Next. He strengthened the defense facilities, and then began to teach his students and other tribesmen. His biggest strategy now is to take one step at a time and move when the enemy comes. In short, you can't go head-on. The biggest reliance on Shi Bailong is also a very unreliable master. During this period of time, Shi Bailong on the mountainside either got bored and went out to fly, or he was hungry and went down below to find some food directly from the kobolds' warehouse. He usually didn't have much communication with these kobolds. these years. Under Gu Gua's guidance, the food hygiene and cooking skills of the kobolds have been greatly improved. This also makes Shi Bailong firmly believe that only the so-called "nobles" of the Metal Dragon who are fake will pay attention to this. It was even determined that Gu Gua and the others were servants abandoned by Lezli. Gu Gua and the others lived quietly for a week in such a seemingly stable state. Finally the dwarf came to his senses, but he didn't want to say anything. I just spent the whole day there in a daze, or secretly crying behind someone's back. As a dwarf who is harder than a rock, to have reached this point is obviously that his belief and soul have collapsed. Seeing the dwarf's appearance, Gu Gua knew that he wouldn't be able to get anything out of the question, so he simply left him alone and waited until he calmed down. In the past two months, the ice and snow army in the north is slowly gathering their strength and slowly moving south. The humans in Bloodstone Castle are also renewing their power and are always ready to go north. "Silang in Palestine Castle was still frantically collecting blood stones, even at the cost of his own life. Finally one day, he completed the huge and complex magic circuit in the hall on the first floor. One morning, Gu Gua received a report that a terrible monster was coming from the back of the valley and had threatened the safety of the valley. Gu Gua originally wanted to find Shi Bailong to solve this matter, but found that he had flown out early in the morning and had disappeared. Gu Gua could only take his elite team to investigate first. At the place where the kobolds had scouted, Gu Gua saw a huge hole with a diameter of more than three meters. The entrance to this cave was obviously newly dug. Judging from the ice at the entrance, it took no more than three days to dig. Gu Gua drew out his two swords, which were also fine products carefully forged by the dwarves. Now that there is no mage tower, he can no longer squander his power. His force is much more powerful than his magic power. And it seemed that he had to fight in a cave, so Gu Gua chose to use double knives instead of a spear. Because the two swords are in a narrow placeIt is easier to cast within the range of ??. After walking up to it, Gu Gua looked at the hole nervously. He could feel an impatient murderous intention leaking out of the hole. This is obviously a big guy, but if it lives in a hole with a diameter of three meters, can it be bigger than a mammoth? Gu Gua¡¯s palms were slightly sweaty. As long as you lure this guy out and then kill it, you will have meat to eat in the next few days. Suddenly his mind was on fire, and a huge sense of crisis passed through his feet, and his body was numb, like an electric shock. This feeling was about to catch up with the threat posed by Shi Bailong's dragon power to him. He shouted loudly: "Be careful!!! Pay attention to that hole!!!" Before he could finish shouting, the ice slag in the hole had already shot out like a fountain, making the crampons around him shake. Immediately afterwards, a huge insect with countless pairs of legs emerged from the hole and roared viciously. Countless kobolds were so frightened by this roar that their legs weakened and they sat down directly on the ground. The huge insect looks somewhat similar to a centipede, but its armor is blue-white, indicating that it is an indigenous creature of this place and is very suitable for the living conditions here. It turns out that this is a centipede giant insect following Elix heading south. This kind of insect has a powerful fighting capacity, even better than a dragon. If it were not for the climate and IQ, it could only stay on the glaciers in the North. I'm afraid it will also create a great reputation on the mainland. This giant centipede was a pregnant female. She couldn't hold it any longer during the march, so she followed her biological instinct and found a safe and secluded place with sufficient magic power to make a hole, and then got down comfortably. Place a nest of eggs, then carefully cover the hole and wait for the eggs to germinate naturally. It's natural. The valley Gu Gua and the others chose was naturally a good place with spiritual veins and hidden space, which coincided with the giant centipede insect. The female giant centipede couldn't hold it back and didn't even have time to detect the surrounding situation, so she immediately dug a hole. As soon as the eggs were laid, it was discovered that the kobolds around it had come to cause trouble for it. How can it not be angry? Isn't it full of murderous intent? Can it not eat the enemy as a snack as soon as it rushes out? This giant insect grew very long, and before everyone could react, it had already targeted the melon that faced it the greatest threat, and bit it ferociously. Gu Gua shouted loudly. The dragon tendons in the body suddenly flicked, and a huge force spurted out. The sword light suddenly increased, and the giant insect's mouth was opened. The two black iron single swords slashed backhand and cut a gap in the insect's mouth. A few teeth were knocked out abruptly. The insect raised its body in pain and roared. Only then did Gu Gua have time to see the whole thing. It has a huge mouth full of sharp teeth. Blue bodily fluids were dripping down. There were four symmetrical long beards on its head, and a pair of wing-like fins protruded from the back, which were opening angrily, emitting a red light. The half-erected body was like a subway standing. It looks like a cobra, looking at everyone with its compound eyes fiercely. Gu Gua immediately ordered all the kobolds around him to dodge. Such a powerful opponent was definitely not something that these elite kobolds could deal with. They could only beat the drum, and they would only die if they came up. They might as well stay behind. Stay. After ordering the surrounding kobolds to immediately launch various long-range attacks at the giant bug, Gu Gua began to face this terrifying opponent on his own. Gu Gua's agility obviously exceeded the expectations of the giant centipede insect. He suddenly rushed into the insect's defense circle and chopped hard between the insect's abdominal legs with his two knives, smashing a piece of the insect's shell into pieces. Blue blood flowed out, but it was not enough. It only made the insect angrier. When the insect hit it, the melon flew away. Gu Gua flipped up like a carp, using a knife for close combat and spells for long range combat. He immediately activated the Ice Cone Technique, and within a distance of less than ten meters, he was still accurate. An ice pick stabbed hard into the wound on the giant insect's abdomen, reaching halfway in! The giant insect neighed again, and quickly attacked with its mouth again. This time it aimed at Gu Gua! ! ! Gu Gua's heart moved, and he suddenly thought of a move. He immediately let Guji wrap his body, forming a slippery protective film on the body's scales. The insect held the melon in its mouth. Due to the moistening effect of the protective film of Guji, it had no time to chew. It raised its head and swallowed the melon in one go. The moment he swallowed it, Gu Gua opened his two knives and stuck them in the giant insect's throat, forming a giant thorn that the giant insect couldn't swallow or spit out.   The giant insect rolled crazily, as if trying to escape. The muscles on the giant insect's throat kept rolling downwards, and it kept trying to swallow the melon. The muscles in the throat were constantly squeezing inward, which not only made Gu Gua feel a little suffocated, but also caused the two knives to be inserted fiercely into the muscles of the throat. They slid downwards with the effort of swallowing, making the wounds worse and worse. Big. "If Gu Gua hadn't absorbed enough metal elements before, and his current body was equivalent to a large piece of iron, I'm afraid it would have been squeezed into a puddle of flesh by the giant centipede's throat, and even the bones and residue would be crushed. Gu Gua ordered Guji to immediately secrete corrosive acid in reverse, and he must corrode a huge hole in the giant insect's body before it eats him! This is also the best way to quickly get rid of this giant centipede! The giant centipede became furious and breathed out suddenly. Fiery flames suddenly enveloped a fan-shaped area in front of it, and all the ice layers were melted. It turned into a thick heat mist, and on the line directly opposite the giant centipede's mouth, the rocks on the ground were melted into magma. Through the mouth of the centipede giant insect, Gu Gua immediately understood that this centipede giant insect must have a powerful fire-based magic core. In order to kill it, its magic core must be destroyed. After aiming in the direction, Gu Gua immediately activated Guji, and a squeaking sound sounded from the surroundings. It was obvious that Guji's super corrosive acid was at work and was corroding the throat of the giant insect. This terrible acid has made the centipede giant insect feel scared. It knew that it was no match for this group of small insects, so it hurriedly twisted its body. Ready to slip away. Thinking of doing it, it immediately turned over the ice layer below and prepared to escape. The two knives in Gu Gua's hands were also in this movement. Finally, it was overwhelmed and broke into two pieces. Without these two knives, Gu Gua couldn't get stuck here. Seeing that he was about to be swallowed by the powerful throat of the giant centipede, Gu Gua became anxious and used two ice pick techniques on his hands. It stabbed hard into the throat of the giant insect, stopping its downward trend. Gu Gua felt that although the giant insect had escaped into the cave, it was still getting weaker and weaker. From the wound on the giant insect's abdomen, lavender blood was still dripping down. Gu Gua used the ice cone technique seven or eight times in a row. Whenever the ice pick technique is used, it will be immediately pinched off by the giant insect's throat muscles. He had to quickly spray out two more and stay in his hand. Soon the magic power was completely insufficient. At this critical moment, Guji finally corroded a hole, and Gu Gua quickly drilled into the hole. There was a strange feeling. Gu Gua felt that something above him was strongly releasing magic power. Before he had time to respond, he felt a fierce heat coming towards his face. At this moment, the newly formed fire element scale on his throat moved suddenly, like a long whale sucking water, absorbing the fierce flames. The magic was sucked in. Crazy flame magic poured in from his fire scales, and instantly penetrated his entire body along his dragon tendons. Two more tiny beards sprouted on both sides of his mouth. At the same time, A small firebird flew out from the fire scales. He flew out from here in an instant. After all the fire magic power was sucked in, a gray-white crystal appeared in front of Gu Gua. It seemed that this was the magic crystal of the giant centipede insect. The magic power inside had been sucked away by Gu Gua and turned into a Empty shell. In the throat of the giant centipede, Gu Gua felt as if the giant centipede had suffered a serious injury. It staggered and struggled violently for a few times, and finally stopped there, completely dead. Gu Gua decomposed some metal from his own scales, and relied on the ability to reshape the Guji substance to form a sharp knife again, cutting the muscles and carapace of the giant centipede with force, and breaking out of the throat of the giant centipede. He opened it, got out tiredly, and then rolled on the ground, so tired that he didn't even want to move his fingers. Seeing that the centipede giant insect was motionless, the kobolds surrounded it, used their own weapons to dismember the huge insect and took it home. Gu Gua was too lazy to move, so he lay on the ground panting. Foster came up and carefully helped him up. Bing Linghua, on the other hand, was looking at the cave where the giant centipede insect came out in some trance. Gu Gua glanced at Foster in confusion, and Foster said: "Bing Linghua told me that this is a giant centipede that has just laid eggs. There must be many eggs in its cave." Gu Gua was silent. After thinking for a moment and two seconds, he asked: "Can it be eaten?" These eggs were moved out anyway. According to Bing Linghua, after hatching, these eggs can be trained to become the tribe's fighting giant insects. It will bring a lot of convenience to the tribe. Basically, there will be many more than this giant centipede insect, because this insect has just fallen into postpartum weakness and can be killed so easily. ListenAfter this explanation, Gu Gua nodded, accepting it. At this time, there was a bird song in the sky, and Gu Gua saw a fiery red bird flying over, landing on Gu Gua's nose, and observing Gu Gua with his eyes crookedly. "Kobold? How come you have my hearthstone?" the flame bird said. Gu Gua was very tired and too lazy to answer, but he still thought about it and said calmly: "The dwarf gave it to me." The flame bird made a sound, with a trace of sadness in its eyes, and continued in a low mood: "Hey Naba is a good manwhy did he get killed by those demonized orcsohit's really painfulif I hadn't lost my strength and had to fall asleep, I would have burned all those bastards to death" After a while, the flame bird calmed down and continued: "My name is Fen'er. I am the flame elf of the Iron Castle tribe. What is your name?" Gu Gua tried his best to support his body, sat up and said : "My name is Gu Gua. Okay, we should go home now. I think you should have a good rest. We will find the dwarf young man later, and maybe we can chat again." The flame bird nodded. , said: "Okay, no problem, I will do what I said." Then he flew on Gu Gua's shoulder, looking curiously at the other kobolds and the corpses and eggs of the giant centipede being carried. "Hey, let me tell you, what is this? It can't be a giant centipede, right?" Fen Er couldn't help but asked curiously. Gu Gua lazily said: "Shut up." Fen Er jumped up and down a few times, shut up, and stopped talking. After walking for half an hour, they finally returned to the valley tribe. Along the way, Fen Er couldn't help but want to ask something, but he was either ignored by Gu Gua or choked back by being told to shut up. Back in the valley tribe, Gu Gua thought Fen'er was too annoying, so he walked directly to the dwarf young man's healing room and said to Fen'er: "Fen'er, this young man sent you here, just ask him if you have anything. "(To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster! Text Chapter 161 A blood feud, a desperate move As soon as the dwarf young man saw Fen'er in the flame bird state, he immediately collapsed again and cried loudly: "Master Fen'er!!! I didn't expect to see you again!!" Fen'er also seemed to see his relatives. General, hurriedly flew over and shouted: "Thoros, tell me, what happened next! How many people in the tribe escaped?!" Thoros cried with snot flowing down his nose, and collapsed crying. Shouting: "Dead! They are all dead! I am the only one left! Those damn demonized orcs chopped off all the heads of the people not a single one was left Abbas escaped with me, and also I was protected on the way and was killed by the demonized orcs The great elder asked me to find these dragon people and told me to leave the roots of the tribe They are all dead! Rose kept wailing. After hearing these words from Thoros, Fen'er's bright feathers dimmed, and a few drops of kerosene dropped on the ground, which were quickly extinguished. These should be Fen'er's tears. He also felt for the dwarf tribe that had passed away. Bone-piercing sadness: "Poor old Nappa" The two of them cried at each other for a while. Fen'er cheered up and shouted in a high-pitched voice: "Asshole Soros! Stop crying! We have to cheer up!" We want revenge! !" At this time, as he shouted these words, the fire in his body boiled, and he was obviously extremely angry! "Even if it's just the two of us! We must persevere! The blood of our people cannot be shed in vain!! We must find every opportunity to take revenge!" Fen'er shouted like a fierce ghost, Gu Gua's eyelids were stunned. The child jumped straight. Soros, who had always seemed to have lost his soul, was also aroused by Fen Er. His two eyes were round and staring, even the corners of his eyes were cracked and bleeding. Seeing this terrible scene, Gu Gua wanted to hide his face and run away. "Yes! We want revenge! We can't stay so depressed!" Soros shouted. While slapping himself, he tried to stand up. He hadn't eaten much in this period of time and was very weak. He relied on fanning himself to regain his strength, and slowly stood up, making Gu Gua's eyes widen. The race of dwarves is so weird that Gu Gua can no longer understand their thinking logic and mental state. Thoros walked up to Gu Gua, lowered his head and said: "I, Thoros, the best craftsman of the younger generation of the Iron Castle Tribe, hope to get your help!" As a dwarf with a neck as hard as a stone, it is true that he can do this. It's not easy. But Gu Gua thought depressingly. Am I that much like being taken advantage of? Not to mention counterattack now, it is not easy to even hide from Xilang's pursuers. He has been praying all day long that Xilang will never rush over when Shi Bailong is not at home. How can he dare to talk about revenge? ! Fen Er flew over and said: "I am willing to sign a magic pet contract with you. Until the end of your life, I will provide you with more powerful magic attacks and more fire magic power. I am a fire element elf. I can It will greatly improve your affinity and control over the fire element and make your fire magic have incredible effects. I can also increase your ability to absorb fire element magic by two to three times. I just hope you can agree! This dwarf boy¡¯s request!¡± Gu Gua thought about it. He said in a deep voice: "I am also the great elder of a tribe, and I can understand your mood very well. But understanding your mood does not mean that I can give up my tribe and complete the impossible task." Soros was determined. He looked at Gu Gua with no reaction at all. Gu Gua continued: "I can only say that if I have the opportunity to take revenge while retaining myself, I will also be willing to help you take revenge, and I will do my best to help you restore the glory of the Iron Castle tribe!" After Soros heard these words, he knelt on the ground and bowed his head to Gu Gua: "I am loyal to you in my own name! But our Iron Castle tribe will always be independent!" Gu Gua nodded with a wry smile. Nodding, he finally learned the dwarf's ability to speak harshly, and said: "Okay! I accept your allegiance! From now on, you will be the chief blacksmith of our dragon tribe!" Fen'er happily turned around twice and landed on On Gu Gua's shoulder, he looked at Gu Gua crookedly. When Gu Gua was having a headache for the two dead-headed people left in the dwarf tribe, the kobolds outside suddenly made a loud noise. Gu Gua walked out and saw Shi Bailong grabbing the centipede giant insect with relish. The meat is being eaten. The kobolds around them all fled in all directions, not daring to stay near Shi Bailong. They were obviously frightened by Shi Bailong's serious dragon power. Seeing Gu Gua come out, Shi Bailong said lightly: "Integrate your army, let's go to Pales now.fort. Gu Gua was shocked and said: "Go to Palestine now?" ! We will all die! " Shi Bailong stretched out a sharp claw and easily cut open the carapace of the centipede giant insect. His cold eyes were full of disdainful threats. Gu Gua was shocked and immediately said: "I will integrate the army now and go to Pales. Fort! " Shi Bailong nodded and said, "Don't be naughty. If I don't see you outside the city, you know the outcome. " After saying that, he shook his wings and flew into the sky. Gu Gua didn't know that Shi Bailong already knew that the Ilix Legion from the north had gone south to the city of Pillersburg. The number of their frost giants exceeded 5,000. There are more than 300 powerful centipede giant insects and frost bugs, enough to bulldoze the Northland back and forth dozens of times. The Bloodstone Castle in the south also sent a combined army, with an army of 30,000 people and more than 5,000 strong men of all kinds. People were pouring towards Pillersburg. Shi Bailong was not in the valley in the morning because he went to investigate these things. Seeing such a good opportunity, he naturally couldn't hold back and prepared to take more than 300 dog heads with him. Human servants, with opportunist ideas, want to go and get a piece of the pie. Anyway, there is nothing to feel bad about if these kobolds die. If you can get some benefits, you will make a lot of money after gathering the army! , Gu Gua felt a little heavy. He didn't know how many tribesmen would be able to come back alive from this trip to Palestine, but if they didn't eradicate Xilang's influence, how much more stable life would they be able to live with. Gu Gua arranged for the new generation of kobolds to stay behind, and took the remaining adult kobolds who had experienced various battles and escapes, as well as the dwarf Thoros and the fire elemental elf Fen'er to put on armor and pick up weapons. , then brought enough dry food and equipment, and headed east in an orderly queue (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster! Text Chapter 162 Super Combination Technique! Below the city of Palestine. Frost giants and various monsters from the glacier surround the north. Although they are smaller in number, they are more powerful than individual soldiers. Continuous tents fill the open space north of Pillersburg. The paladins and priests from Bloodstone Castle and the elite human army surrounded the south and began to set up camp. The armies on both sides didn't move. They obviously saw the other side's appearance and were afraid of being stabbed by the other side when they were half defeated. Therefore, they didn't discuss how to come and decided to let the other side die first. In this way, the orcs and kobolds in Palestine, as well as the human workers captured from everywhere, had enough time to continue their work under the eyes of the enemy. Silang stood on the top of the crystal tower of the mage tower and quietly observed the situation around him. He immediately understood the thoughts of these two groups of enemies. He sneered, ignored these stupid enemies, and disappeared from the mage. At the top of the tower, appear in the hall on the first floor of the Mage Tower. The complex magic circuits in the hall on the first floor have been set up. Silang checked them first and made sure there were no problems, then he immediately started to preside over the magic. As his magic gestures and spells were performed dreamily, the thirty spiritual veins connected to the Pellersburg Mage Tower began to tremble, supplying high-power magic power to this magic circuit. The blood stone trembled and boiled, and red mist began to rise. After all the kobolds inhaled this gas, their hearts beat wildly, and the blood in their bodies began to flow rapidly, with the speed of heartbeat and blood flow. At least five times faster than normal. In the third floor of the basement, the huge cone composed of ice devils also began to draw a magic circuit here. The magic circuit on the third floor of the basement is much simpler, with simple lines and simple composition. But it has a strong sense of simplicity and grandeur, and the middle line is obviously a giant dragon. When the thirty spiritual veins on the first floor trembled, the entire Pillersburg trembled. The enemies in the north and south immediately knew that the magic ritual of Pillersburg had reached its final stage. If they continued to sit back and watch like this, they would soon be in trouble. You may find out that the enemy in front of you is succeeding right under your nose. So the army of the Frost Goddess in the north and the army of Bloodstone Castle in the south began to move. Just as they were approaching the battlefield. Silang snorted coldly, and the control magic shrouded the entire battlefield in a thick fog. With Palersburg as the center and thirty spiritual veins as the coverage area, a huge thick fog field was formed. The two armies were just beginning to move. It was already shrouded in thick fog. At the same time, the magic force field in Pillersburg has undergone great changes, making all directional magic ineffective, and it is still releasing illusions, making enemies in the thick fog dizzy. Wandering around. Soon, Elix's team faced the Bloodstone Castle team, but they started fighting first. The devils and crampons of the Ice Hell are like fish swimming in the sea in this dense fog. Indescribably comfortable and unrestrained. Those demonized orcs were at ease with the Ice Devil leading them. The formation began to be deployed to block the enemies who were confused in the thick fog. In thick fog. The leader from St. Cuthbert, the white-bearded paladin snorted coldly, pulled out his hammer with both hands, silently recited a few incantations, and then his eyes emitted a light that seemed to be real. Wherever the light touched, everything returned to normal. Then, he raised the mace with both hands and his whole body floated up. This is no longer a skill that the paladin can perform. Except for the people from St. Cuthbert Church who seemed to have been prepared for it, the other temple coalition forces and adventurers from Bloodstone Castle were all open-mouthed. But what shocked them was yet to come. The white-bearded paladin shouted, and the huge sound waves dispersed some of the dense fog, and then he swung the mace he held in both hands fiercely. His position is at least five kilometers away from Palersburg. Is he an idiot for swinging a hammer so far away? But the next scene made everyone start to wonder if they were idiots. The icon of St. Cuthbert appeared in mid-air, several miles high. Following the movements of the white-bearded old man, he also opened his mouth and shouted angrily, and also swung the giant hammer, and the light and shadow of this icon The formed hammer head hit the top of the tower of Pillersburg! It was then that everyone realized that this old man with a white beard was actually the incarnation of St. Cuthbert! St. Cuthbert's Church was really willing to spend money and actually sent out all the incarnations of gods! Even the incarnations of gods have been sent out, so this war can be said to be victorious! Immediately, the morale of the human troops in Bloodstone Castle was greatly boosted, and they quickly moved forward to cover up the attack. Whether it's the demonized beast of PalestineNeither humans nor the frost giants of Icecrown Temple can stop their victory! The sound of "Puchcha" sounded in the sky, and several cracks were directly broken on the top of the crystal tower on the Pellersburg Mage Tower. And with this powerful hammer blow, there seemed to be some magic on the Mage Tower that diverted the damage away. The battlefield The sound of countless ice devils breaking and screaming could be heard above. Then the ground beneath the feet of Pillersburg shook, and even the gaps in the ice hell shrank a bit. The top floor of the mage tower stopped cracking and became stable again. After transferring the damage of this blow to the gap between the Ice Devil and the Ice Hell through magic, Silang couldn't help but vomit a mouthful of blood. He cursed fiercely: "Old bastardI will make you pay the price!" Xilang, who was on the third underground floor, was stunned by the blow, and the adamantine crown on his head pierced a little deeper. Let his head be covered with blood. He immediately rushed to the top of the crystal tower, and then summoned his familiar, the demonized half-orc berserker Harik. The two people looked at each other, made a few gestures silently, and then quickly hugged each other in extremely weird postures. Then, the two of them turned into one person, a monster with two heads, four legs and four arms! This is actually a combination technique from an alien plane! A long time ago, a planeswalker brought this combination technique back from a distant alien plane, but because of the extremely high requirements, it could only combine the advantages of the two people, but it could not increase the combat ability much. It has always been regarded as a heterogeneous spell for reference only, but I didn't expect to see someone using this trick on the battlefield today! (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature. The novels will be better and updated faster! Text Chapter 163 The Bloody Dragon After the blow from the incarnation of Saint Cuthbert, the dense fog on the battlefield became much lighter, and things within a hundred meters could already be seen. Soon there were sounds of fighting between the armies on both sides and the Palestine army. Xi Lang, who has completed the integration, now has four arms, four hands, and two heads. Not only is he surrounded by magic power, but he also has a layer of blood-red fighting spirit covering his body. Then he pressed his four hands on the top of the crystal tower, and suddenly a blood-red light rose, and a large-scale magic was cast. On the ground of Pilotsburg, it suddenly fell into the sky, and all the humans in Pilotsburg They all screamed helplessly and fell down. These humans were all sacrificed by Silang to the devils in the Ice Hell. Silang himself broke through the legendary level through the sacrifice and gained demigod-like power. This The power obtained by sacrificing the devil is not long-lasting, and even has huge sequelae. But at this moment, he has no other choice, and it is also a necessary part of his plan. With his current ability alone, it is really impossible to cross the gap between legend and half-body through his own efforts. However, this leap is not real. He has only temporarily gained the power of a demigod, but it does not mean that he has become a demigod. At this moment, Silang does not possess either of the required divinity and divine fire. As long as he condenses his divinity and ignites the divine fire at this time, then the position of demigod will be fulfilled naturally. More than 10,000 innocent people were sacrificed at once. Such a horrific scene shocked everyone present, especially the paladins and priests from the justice camp, who gritted their teeth. Even blood came out of the bite. It also made their battle even more crazy, while the demonized orcs and the devils of the Ice Hell in front of them were struggling to hold on, fighting for precious time for Xilang. After a while. The hall on the first floor of Pillersburg exuded a color like blood. The complex magic circuit in the hall finally started to operate. The more than 10,000 kobolds inside suddenly felt very painful. The red light was beating like a heartbeat. , causing the kobold's heartbeat to beat crazily. The magic power was drawn frantically from the thirty spiritual veins, filled the magic circuit, and then forcibly injected into the body parts of these kobolds that had been injected with the blood of the Garda dragon vein, and forcibly penetrated into their bodies. It makes them miserable. At this moment, Gu Gua led more than two hundred adult kobold warriors around the battlefield and sneaked in through the underground passage he had escaped from earlier. I happened to see the red light emanating from the lobby on the first floor. Under the radiation of the red light, the unfamiliar kobolds stuck out their tongues in pain, and some of the old, weak, sick and disabled even fell to the ground. Because they could not bear such strong magic power, their bodies burst. The blood flowed more fiercely along the magic circuit. The stimulating magic circuit became faster and more ferocious, and the entire hall on the first floor was like Shura Hell, full of wailing and death. Of course Gu Gua knew what kind of terrible ritual this was. But he didn't dare to rush in, in case he couldn't resist it. Wouldn't that be throwing yourself into a trap? I don¡¯t know how long it took, maybe a century. Maybe in just thirty seconds, the thick fog on the battlefield basically dissipated, the red light suddenly converged, and everyone shrank into the hall on the first floor. It seemed like there was no danger. At the same time, in the huge magic circuit, many kobolds were kneeling on the ground in pain, and warlock aura circles sprouted from their bodies. Under the influence of large-scale sacrificial magic, they actually stimulated the dragon's blood and became zero-level warlocks! Gu Gua looked at this scene in surprise, looking at the blood stone residue flowing on the ground, and seemed to understand something. He looked up and saw that among the more than 10,000 kobolds, nearly 4,000 people fell to the ground dead. Their corpses Residues exploded everywhere, and the expression of despair had not yet cooled down, but it had already become a sacrifice for this formation. There are also three thousand kobolds with a thin light rising on their bodies and becoming zero-level warlocks. Gu Gua felt a chill crawling up his spine. He had never thought that Silang was such a generous conspirator. I originally thought that 300 kobolds were very popular, but now Silang actually sacrificed 10,000 kobolds at one time, and 3,000 of them became warlocks! What a big plot this is! What exactly does Silang want to do? ! Now he could no longer think too much and rushed in immediately. Gu Gua rushed into the first floor of the hall he was once familiar with, and saw Jada shaking the magic blood-sucking vines on his body like a crazy demon, twisting crazily. The blood-sucking vines are constantly absorbing all the newly generated kobold warlocks around them, grabbing them on their own vines, forming a brand new node, and then twisting wildly, drawing more and more from these captured kobold warlocks. New vines grew, spreading crazily towards other kobold warlocks around them, andThe kobold warlocks who had been rolled up were all rolled up and became part of the long bloody snake. "Hurry up and stop him!" Gu Gua shouted! Then there was a flash of golden light on his hand, and he fired an enhanced fireball. This was a new move he learned after he mastered the fire magic and accepted Fen'er as his demon pet. It was very lethal and could even After sending it, you can turn around at will and track the target, which can be regarded as a perfect shot. "Bang!" With a sound, the fireball exploded on the long bloody snake. It only killed five or six level zero kobold warlocks and did not damage the long bloody snake at all. The damage from the battle only slowed down the movement of the long blood snake, and had no ability to stop its movement. Soon, all the kobold warlocks in the hall were swallowed by the long blood snake, and those who did not The kobolds who had activated the dragon's blood were all deliberately ignored by the bloody vines. After a period of squirming, a new creature was formed on the original land. A giant bloody dragon made up of countless dragons! "Gada! What are you doing!!!" Gu Gua roared angrily. "Isn't it that we kobolds just want to become a dragon? Did I do something wrong again? I am now a dragon! A blood dragon! The magic has never been seen before! The powerful blood dragon!" Gada chuckled. He said, looking no different from a mentally ill person. "Now that I have succeeded, are you jealous of me? This is Lord Silang's design. Fortunately, you did not choose that magic blood-sucking vine at the beginning. Otherwise, the person who has this honor today will not be me, but you." Jada's laughter went up and down, filled with all kinds of weird feelings. (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature. The novels will be better and updated faster! Text Chapter 164 Decisive Battle "Now, the structure of the Tower of Babel will be completed soon, and Master Xilang will succeed soon. Now, it's up to you to die!" Gada shouted loudly. Because his body was constantly twisting, his voice also made a horrible, tooth-breaking sound. Gu Gua looked around and then behind him. Knowing that he had no way to escape, he gritted his teeth, quickly waved his swords, and rushed forward, trying to cut more of Jiada's vines. Get two more. Unfortunately, after being blessed by magic, Gada's vines became tough and powerful, and were stained with slippery blood. Even if they were cut with tough double knives, they would be cut open, making it difficult to cut them off. Because he has no fixed form, Gada is even more sharp in fighting, whipping and smashing, using all possible means. Gu Gua just dodged a vine, but he didn't see a super thick vine coming at him at a very high speed from behind! ! ! "Bang!!!" With a sound, Gu Gua was hit to the floor by a powerful force. Even a piece of black iron could be smashed to pieces at this moment. Even a flesh and blood body like Gu Gua? But the Gugua did not fall apart as Jada expected. Instead, it penetrated the floor tiles like a cannonball and hit the basement. Gu Gua shook his head and saw a crystal ball covered with dust in the basement. Next to it, three immobile kobold warlocks were supplying magic power to the crystal ball motionlessly. This is exactly the crystal ball that Gu Gua used to get along with day and night, the bottom control center of the mage tower. There are currently thirty golden rays connected to this crystal ball, which are constantly drawing a large amount of magic power from the spiritual veins. Then it transmits a rolling supply of magic power to the mage tower. This is the crystal ball that Gu Gua used in the earliest days. Now it has been eliminated and is no longer used as the operating system of the Mage Tower, but it is still stored here as a backup power. It was used as a transfer station connecting thirty spiritual veins. The heavy blow just now made Gu Gua¡¯s eyes flash with stars, and blood flowed from his seven orifices, indicating that he had suffered serious internal injuries. Gu Gua was already paralyzed on the ground, unable to move. Through the light from upstairs, he could see that the kobold warriors he had brought were also rolled up by the long bloody dragon. Falling to the side, life or death is uncertain. Then the long bloody dragon rushed towards the kobolds who had just become warlocks, turned them into pieces of scales, and loaded them onto its body. Became part of the blood dragon. The innate energy in his body made a hard and fast turn, barely repairing Gu Gua's injuries. Gu Gua was finally able to support himself, staggered onto the crystal ball, and spat out a mouthful of old blood. In this mouthful of blood. There is even the broken entrails of a grain melon. He couldn't care so much. He leaned on the crystal ball with both hands and immediately began to manipulate it with all his strength, only to find that after blessing thirty spiritual veins. This crystal ball has undergone tremendous changes, making it impossible for me to survive in a short period of time. There is actually no way to directly manipulate it. At the same time, the leaders of several coalition forces have emerged from the battle formation. He flew to the heights of the mage tower and started fighting with Silang. The chosen ones of the Frost Goddess, the senior priest Ilix, the slightly languid incarnation of Saint Cuthbert, as well as Shi Bailong and the bronze dragon girl Lezli. One person stood at one corner and surrounded Xilang in the middle. The first one to move was Lezli, who was seen waving her sword with both hands and cheering loudly, like a rotating windmill, launching a powerful attack. The big sword scratched scars on Xilang's body, but it was still unable to break through the force field blessed by the mage tower and inflict fatal damage to him. After each blow, there was a cold figure on the battlefield below. The ice devil screamed as he was chopped into pieces, but Silang, who transformed into four arms and four legs, was unscathed. And under Lezli's attack, Silang's fighting spirit was constantly increasing, as if under the enemy's attack and with the blessing of the demigod ability obtained after the sacrifice, it was rapidly upgraded. The other three people who besieged Xilang were more careful about each other, but they did not exert much effort. The first thing they defend is the other "comrades" on the opposite side, rather than attacking the "enemy" in front of them first. Silang sneered, fighting spirit surged up in his body crazily, and the demonized half-orc's right hand waved his giant ax fiercely. Just when he was about to chop down Lezli, he suddenly changed from chopping to beating, dodging the thunder. Zili blocked the attack from a tricky angle. To Lezli's surprise, she was hit by her big sword, and then hit her body hard, flying quickly. It went out and hit the battlefield. Lezli was violently knocked out, her whole body completed the shape of a shrimp, her sword was beaten into a ball of scrap metal, she could only lean on one side, vomiting blood. Silang stood on the top of the tower, retracted the gesture of beating Lezli away, and slowlyHe stretched his body vigilantly, looked around, looked coldly at the three remaining people around him, and murmured: "My time is coming soon!" Returning to the lobby on the first floor, Gada stood there The transformed blood dragon once again turned into a long bloody snake. It first swam around the hall, swallowed all the kobolds with the blood of the warlock, and then rushed down through the gap in the floor of the first floor hall. , like a dragon grabbing a pearl, he swallowed the grain melon and the crystal ball in one gulp, broke through the first basement floor, then broke through the second basement floor, and rushed straight to the third basement floor! The magic circuit on the third floor of the basement started to rotate slowly, and the long bloody dragon suddenly hit the magic circuit on the third floor of the basement, almost turning into a pool of blood and mud, covering the entire floor of the third floor of the basement. The long bloody dragon filled the middle dragon-shaped pattern, and the dragon blood from the kobold warlock also filled the magic circuit, causing the magic circuit to rotate like an old door that had not been opened for hundreds of years. "CreakCreakCoax" Ilix from the outside seemed to feel something, and said angrily: "Damn it! He has already started to desecrate the place where Wulu Tilu is buried! Everyone, hurry up and stop him!" But after she shouted, she only feinted and did not actually attack. Instead, a flaming arrow was shot by Xi Lang, singeing several strands of her hair. She was shocked by the direct kill! Elix shouted in shock and anger: "Shi Bailong! If you kill this ice devil, I will give you this mage tower!!!" Shi Bailong hesitated, looked at Xi Lang who was staring at him, and looked carefully. shrank back. (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature. The novels will be better and updated faster! Text Chapter 165 Ignite the Divine Fire At the same time, Gu Gua felt countless terrifying little drills drilling into his body, crazily paralyzing his nerves. Soon he didn't know his condition and could no longer control his body. It seemed that he had completely become Part of this long bloody dragon was removed, and only his own consciousness remained relatively clear. Then the magic circuit on the third floor of the basement suddenly lit up, and then a dazzling light fiercely blew through the bloody dragon. After this dazzling light, Jada's soul and all the dragon blood rushed toward the huge fan. The stream flowed from the door, and Gada's screams dragged on for a long time, making people feel the pain coming from the depths of his soul. As Jiada's soul and dragon blood flowed toward the giant door, Gu Gua saw that the third-floor door was finally completely opened. Under the gate, there is an endless mountain. This mountain is no less impressive than the Himalayas. It basically reaches the sky, more than ten kilometers high, and its length is endless. Gu Gua turned his head and took a closer look in a daze. He found that there was a big mountain here. This was clearly a giant lying there sleeping! ! ! And on the sleeping giant, a tornado with a length of dozens of kilometers was quietly resting on him, slowly rolling up the ice on his body, and using powerful potential energy, it was rolled to an unknown place. What Gu Gua doesn¡¯t know is that this tornado is the magical device that Ilix set up in the Ice Crown Temple deep in the glacier to extract the divinity of Wulou Tilu! After Jada's soul was completely sucked away by the magic circuit, some of the dragon's blood flowed back to the bloody dragon. The crystal ball took over the long bloody dragon, adhering to Xilang's will, passed directly through the circular gate, and flew towards the sleeping giant. The more it flies in that direction. The more Gu Gua felt that this giant was huge and that it was restrained by a force more terrifying than Longwei, making it difficult to move. The blood dragon was also under this powerful pressure, with blood splashing everywhere, and the mortal blood splashing everywhere, which in turn further purified the dragon's blood. Gu Gua¡¯s mind was already confused, but he still clenched his teeth and insisted on a trace of clarity, refusing to pass out. He knew his brother was still out there. Still waiting for him to lead them back, his disciples in the valley tribe are eagerly waiting for him to return. He can't die yet. The dozens of meters long bloody dragon rushed forward crazily, and the blood on its body was constantly being peeled off. It quickly condensed and became smaller. When it reached the huge mountain range, it was only a few meters long. I don¡¯t know why, but this blood dragon doesn¡¯t look like the giant dragon in this world. It's more like the slender Tianlong in Gu Gua's previous life. The long bloody dragon stretched out its head fiercely and bit the tip of the huge iceberg. Then, an extremely huge amount of information poured into the blood dragon's body! A huge amount of information passed through the bloody dragon. Transmitted to Xilang! Xilang, who had four legs, four hands and two heads, took a deep breath. He had originally sacrificed tens of thousands of humans. After gaining a power close to that of a demigod, and now receiving this huge information. It seems that the whole person has undergone a huge qualitative change. This information actually comes from the divinity of Wulou Tilu. After gaining divinity, the demigod power of Xilang immediately absorbed these divinities without any resistance, and caused huge changes in his body and soul. The change. An icy-colored light flickered from his crown, and his power became more and more stable and powerful with this flickering light. Elix covered his mouth in shock, and his eyes almost popped out! "Asshole!!! Don't blaspheme the goddess's private property!!!" Elix could no longer care so much. If Wulu Tilu's divinity was absorbed by others, he would even say that Wu Lu Tilu was awakened from his deep sleep. , the one who suffered the biggest loss was their Frost Goddess Holy See! It¡¯s too late to cast divine and arcane spells now, and there¡¯s no way to effectively interrupt him. If you want to stop him immediately, you can only attack with force! Thinking of this, Elix didn't hesitate and took action immediately! She waved her staff, forming a shadow of an ice bear on her body. The nails on her left and right hands grew longer and turned into real claws. She fiercely attacked Xilang like a madman. He took it out of his chest. Xilang opened his eyes, and there seemed to be a violent explosion in his eyes. A ball of silver flames burned. Xilang sneered, stretched out a finger, and said: "The space is solidified." Elix who came over was so ridiculously frozen there, her claws were only an inch away from Xilang's body, and the only thing that could move was her frightened and desperate eyes. "Thisthis is the power of God" Shi Bailong said tremblingly, if he hadn't been so frightened that his legs were weak, and he would have been so frightenedIf it would attract the attention of this devil, he would have spread his wings and flew away! As fast as you want, as far as you want! ! ! But at this moment, he could only watch quietly as Silang slowly lifted one of his feet, a dirty foot that belonged to an orc and had not been washed for hundreds of years, and slowly touched Ilik, seemingly slowly but really quickly. On Si's pure white and soft breasts, Elix, who defends her chastity like an iron maiden, is completely defenseless at this moment. Her breasts that attract people's imagination and make weak-willed men fly out are like this at this moment. Deformed by the rudeness and rudeness. Shi Bailong swallowed a gulp of saliva, and then he was startled by the loudness of his swallowing, fearing that it would attract Xi Lang's attention. The next second, Silang said calmly: "Let go of the space." Elix's chest collapsed immediately, as if someone had cut off all the rubber rings between the deformation of the chest and the collapse of the chest. The next moment, Ilix let out a long scream and flew out like a meteor. Shi Bailong could no longer control his jaw, and his teeth were chattering. The information as vast as the universe was being vented in such a crazy way. Gu Gua tightened her heart tightly, just like she was targeting those heavenly demons when she was going through the tribulation in her previous life. These violent messages quickly passed through the bloody dragon and flowed to the fine gold crown on Xilang's head, making him more and more powerful. At the same time, as if a match had been struck, a spark ignited in the depths of his soul filled with divinity, quickly igniting all the divinities he had absorbed and filling him all at once. of the whole soul! (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature. The novels will be better and updated faster! Text Chapter 166 Crazy scam! It has been decided that a monthly pass will add one chapter of the novel, and this is the first chapter. I also ask everyone to support me and vote more monthly. Thank you all! ====================================== The old man with the white beard seems to have recovered. He held his mace tightly with both hands, and his mouth didn't move, but the sound seemed to come from all directions. "It seems that you are about to become a god The divine fire has been ignited. The only thing left is to confirm the priesthood and condense the godhead." The old man looked older. At the same time, wonderful changes were also taking place in his hands. If a god wants to create a clone, there are strict conditions and requirements, which will also weaken the power of the god for a period of time. Generally speaking, no god would easily separate himself into clones and come to the main plane to do these things. As the main supervisor of the North, St. Cuthbert made up his mind to create a clone in order to maintain order and justice. Now seeing that no one can stop this crazy ice devil, he has made a decision and is preparing to strike the final blow. Xilang had just lit the divine fire, and he still hadn't seen through the movements of the old man's hands. Xilang stretched out his four hands, as if to catch more snowflakes, but not a single snowflake fell. Today is a sunny day. Although the evening sun on the glacier is not big, it is reflected everywhere, making it look strange and enchanting. . "The whole world is differentit's really differentfrom now onI will no longer be a mortalandmy priesthood will be" Silang murmured. In his heart, no one can stop him, and at this moment, he inexplicably wants to find someone to share with him. Witness His glory at this moment. The movements of the white-bearded old man's hands have basically been finalized and remain in one posture. The hammer in his hand has begun to turn into a ball of light. Silang stared at him with burning eyes, and loudly spoke out his imagined priesthood, he said: "I will be the God of Warlocks!!!" As he shouted these words, strange people Suddenly, the divine fire on his body began to quickly move towards the fine gold crown! Xilang felt something was wrong and was just about to grab the crown with both hands. The big move in the hands of the old man with white beard has already been activated! As soon as Xilang finished speaking, all the power of the white-bearded old man's body was concentrated on the hammer, and it began to emit into a stream of light from his feet to his head. Focusing on the light of the hammer, even the sky flashed with a halo of the light of the hammer, and it hit Xilang hard! It seems that Saint Cuthbert would rather sacrifice this incarnation than kill Silang completely! Only Saint Cuthbert's clone can truly stop Silang! Xilang has just become a god. The realm is still unstable. With such a blow, the divine fire he finally condensed will definitely be destroyed, and at least one person will be seriously injured. It would be too convenient to deal with him then. There are also those demonized orcs and ice devils that overflow the entire battlefield. The rest can be left to the army to clean up. Just between the lightning and flint. The fine gold crown ruthlessly extracted the divine fire from Xilang's body, and even his soul was peeled off. Xilang held his head in pain, and suddenly fell from weak divine power to the realm of legend. The priesthood had an incredible drift, as if it was quickly teleported away from the void, and Xilang was no longer a god! How is this going! Xi Lang was horrified and surprised, and never figured out why he failed at the last moment! ! ! In a distant putrid forest, in a dark and tall mage tower, the spider elf warlock Hook Duden wears a crown that is exactly the same as Silang's head. When Xilang recited: "God of Warlocks", the entire mage tower began to move, and the fine gold crown on Hook Duden's head stretched out its sharp claws and stabbed into his skull. middle. The next moment, the divine fire created by Xilang extracting Wulou Tilu and sacrificing the lives of ten thousand people appeared on Hook Duden's crown without any warning, and then quickly spread to him. His whole body was burning like crazy. Hook Duden was twitching like a madman, the silver flames burning his body and even his soul. The pain had already penetrated the depths of his soul! He even turned his entire soul inside out and presented it all in front of the divine fire, burning away all the impurities in his soul. During this process, the burning of the divine fire seemed to cause a kind of pressure. Just when Hook Duden was about to be burned to death in the divine fire, with only a few embers left in his soul and body, this pressure would A certain atmosphere stirred up the entire mage tower. At the same time, a certain magic circuit at the bottom of the mage tower slowly lit up, like a cigarette butt that was about to go out and burned again.Generally, a dark red light was emitted. The light on the bottom floor lit up, followed by the second, third, fourth, and fifth floors. When the ninth floor lit up, a dark brown light penetrated completely from the underground and directly hit the Hooker Duden's crown! There are dots of stars in this dark brown light. If you look carefully, you will even have the illusion that the entire universe is in it. The amount of information is also very huge, and it is obviously a kind of divinity. This divinity comes from the God of Decay. A corpse sleeping deep in the putrid forest! More than eighty years ago, Hook Duden led the Warlock Guild to bulldoze the magician Raistlin who tried to absorb the divinity from the corpse of the Rotten God, and secretly built a new wizard tower here, and this wizard The only function of the tower is to absorb and filter the divinity from the corpse of the rotten god. And Silang Octo¡¯s layout in the North was also fully supported by the Warlock Guild. In just one and a half years, Silang has grown from scratch to such a big scene in the North. Not to mention the innate advantages he inherited from his cheap dad, he has set up in the lobby on the first floor of the Mage Tower. The magic materials needed for the magic circuits in the three underground floors would cost enough to buy several kingdoms! And the magic material hidden in the adamantine crown is only 3 grams of rare material in this world. This is a thing found in the star world. After very unexpected experiments, it was determined that it has the function of transmitting divine fire. It is even less certain that it can transmit the divine fire from a demi-god who has been upgraded to Godhead Level 1. This is a big gamble, a crazy nonsense! But in the end, Hook Duden succeeded, he still won, he became the biggest winner, and he became a god without shedding a drop of his own blood! (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature. The novels will be better and updated faster! Text Chapter 167 The Frozen World I have three monthly passes so far today, and three more chapters have been added. This is the second update. ================================== Is this an investment? Is this a big gamble? Is this a deal? Or an outright fraud? These putrid divinities swooped onto the adamantine crown and began to replenish Hook Duden's broken soul and body that had been burned by the divine fire. The divinity of the Rotten God replenished his soul, while the corpse of the Rotten God replenished his soul. It replenished his body and transformed his body beyond recognition. His abdomen, feet and hands, which were previously like sharp metal, have turned into dripping rancid substances. Only two rotten green divine fires remain on his sinister and handsome face, and even his face seems to be melted. Like a wax statue, it keeps dripping down. The body dripping on the ground soon corroded the material under the feet. Hard stone erodes into stone powder, then into sand, and finally into soil. And the body dripping on the ground swam towards Hook Duden again, gathered into his body, and became a part of his body again. Although the reconstructed Hook Duden now looks extremely terrifying, his face is full of ecstasy and he is laughing crazily! This scene is indescribably terrifying, let alone indescribably weird! He had planned for hundreds of years and finally succeeded! He finally sheds his identity in the shadows and becomes a god! At the same time, in the midst of lightning and flint, on the Pellersburg Mage Tower in the North, Silang, who suddenly suffered such a huge change, had not yet reacted. St. Cuthbert's hammer, which had turned into a powerful stream of light, was smashed down hard. Silang's face with complex expressions was finally frozen in the temperatureless but dazzling white light. With a bang, Xilang's body was smashed on the top of the mage tower. St. Cuthbert's crazy offensive was originally going to crush the divine fire, but he didn't expect that at the last moment, the divine fire and the divine personality were transferred away. There was no way for this power to be vented, so it was all vented crazily on the mage. On the tower, the mountain collapsed in an instant, and chunks of rocks flew everywhere. After the smoke cleared, it was seen that the legendary level mage tower had also been smashed into three floors. The flying stones flew around like cannonballs. The entire mage tower only has four floors left. The entire battlefield came to a standstill under the loud noise. The most important thing for the northern army is that some of the divinity that Xilang finally condensed in his body still remains, and it was also affected by this brilliant blow. The beaten stars fell and scattered, turning into fluorescent light and dispersing in the air. Shi Bailong rolled his eyes. Before he understood what was happening, the Mage Tower suddenly erupted with a loud and sad sound: "Go to hell, go to hell, go to hell! You actually betrayed me! You actually betrayed me! Everyone, go to me. Die! !" This voice obviously belongs to Xi Lang, who has fallen into despair and madness. Full of hatred and murderous intent! Although Xilang's soul has lost the divine fire, it still has a certain quality and can temporarily control the mage tower, and this mage tower has blessed thirty spiritual veins. The ice hell crack has been opened, and it is still absorbing Wulou Tilu's divinity. Even though three floors were destroyed, it still possesses a power that cannot be underestimated! At this moment, it is Xilang's soul that has not dissipated yet, which is controlling the mage tower and howling violently! This shrill howl filled everyone present with despair and confusion. And at the same time. Saint Cuthbert, who was about to strike away the divine fire, was distracted for a moment, and immediately realized that he had been tricked, but he still could only helplessly turn it into a little light. Silang's soul was no longer blocked. He immediately detonated all the magic stored in the mage tower regardless of the consequences. Even the magic contained in the thirty spiritual veins burst out, and a large amount of the cold air in the ice hell was extracted. , centered on Palestine, madness broke out! A roar resounded through the sky again, this time it was the name of this magic: [Frozen World]! ¡¾The Frozen World¡¿? When several of the more knowledgeable people in the human coalition heard this name, their faces suddenly changed color and they became panicked. You must know that [Frozen World] is a forbidden spell of the ice system. By destructively releasing the magic power of the ice system, you can turn a piece of land into a death place that is colder than ice hell! The most frightening thing is that the speed of this magic is very fast, even lightning-fast. This is also the most frightening thing about [Frozen World] as a large-scale forbidden spell! Violent strands of ice magic were frantically pulled out from the Ice Hell, and rushed in all directions quickly and crazily. The first circle of ice magic burst out and stopped one mile away, and the second The ice magic immediately burst out again from the end of the first ice magic, and it seemed several times more manic than the first ice magic, and the speed was also increased several times, and the speed increase was even more terrifying, almost approaching an exponential level. . Next is the third, fourthThe relay continued to explode, and it didn't stop completely until all thirty spiritual veins had exploded. This process sounds slow, but in fact it is extremely fast. Only the first burst of ice magic is still barely visible to the naked eye, and the subsequent bursts have completely exceeded human visual capabilities. After a moment, the sound that was originally filled with shouts of killing, the sound of weapons clashing, the sound of dying struggles, and the sound of blood spurting out from the severed throat were all gone. At this time, the vast northern land has become a world of ice sculptures. The entire battlefield turned into a frozen ocean almost in an instant, and even the waves were frozen in the laws of time and space, motionless. Whether it is a demonized orc or an ice devil, whether it is a human temple paladin or a frost giant and their giant insects, they all maintain their last posture and expression at this moment, quietly posing. The scene changed from extremely dynamic to extremely static. This process also made people very uncomfortable. At this moment, only the cold wind in the sky is blowing, just like passing through the Gobi Desert and desert, lifeless. And in the sky, there was a fish that slipped through the net and was watching all of this with open mouth. That is Shi Bailong who has been flying and hovering above the battlefield. After Shi Bailong made sure that nothing was wrong, he carefully flew down. There was not a single living person on the entire battlefield. He carefully flew to the ruins of the Master's Tower and landed on the place where the incarnation of Saint Cuthbert and Silang disappeared. He first threw a few stones to make sure there was no danger, and then carefully picked up the stone. The tarnished fine gold crown was put on his finger with a gesture. The moment he brought the adamantine crown to his finger, a plaintive wail suddenly sounded from the adamantine crown, and then went all the way down the mage tower. (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature. The novels will be better and updated faster! Text Chapter 168: Attacking the heart first Please use your monthly tickets to kill me! ========================== Just when he said the keyword "God of Warlock" in Xilang, he was set up a trap by the Warlock Guild and was taken away. After the divine fire and divine personality, the bloody dragon that extracted the divinity of the iceberg was also forcibly ejected from this space. The moment it was ejected, the long bloody dragon merged with the magic circuit on the three underground floors, becoming a trace of red on the magic circuit. And Gu Gua and the crystal ball, perhaps because they still have their own souls and thoughts, were not assimilated by the magic circuit, but were suddenly sprayed out like vomit. I saw two blows in the middle of the figure, and with a bang, the crystal ball and the melon were spit out from the blood dragon pattern. After such a trial, the three kobolds on the crystal ball have been completely engraved into the crystal ball and become three vivid reliefs on the crystal ball. Gu Gua has lost a lot of mortal blood, and the dragon bloodline has been purified. He lost a lot of weight, but now Gu Gua's body is as skinny as a refugee who has just returned from Africa. When he extracted the divinity of the iceberg composed of Wulou Tilu just now, he almost couldn't hold on and completely lost his soul. Fortunately, he had the experience of excessive catastrophe, and he entrusted his soul in the crystal in time. In the ball, taking advantage of the backdoor he left in the crystal ball, the moment Silang's body died, he immediately seized the opportunity and rushed in all the way. But he didn¡¯t expect that Xilang¡¯s newly condensed godhead would be taken away in an instant. Then his body and divinity were smashed with a hammer, and his connection with the blood dragon was cut off by Gu Gua. Only then did Xilang angrily shout that he had been betrayed and betrayed, and directly activated his trump card. . In a fit of rage, Xilang launched the fatal move [Frozen World]. He did not hesitate to destroy his foundation, destructively extracting the magic power of thirty spiritual veins, and even frantically extracted the ice magic power from the ice hell, freezing everyone on the battlefield in an instant. He was caught by Shi Bailong and took away his fine gold crown, but was cut off by Gu Gua. After all, Xilang¡¯s soul is a powerful existence that almost became a god, and it does not dissipate so easily. But there must also be a place to stay. As a last resort, he could only quickly go down the tower. I want to get my crystal ball back. Gu Gua was lying on the crystal ball. He had already expected that Xilang would turn over and snatch the crystal ball from him. He had already been prepared. At this moment, he was lying on the crystal ball, trying hard to make some preparations. Get ready for the challenge of Silang. Silang¡¯s soul instantly rushed into the crystal ball at a speed faster than the speed of light. As soon as his soul entered the crystal ball, it immediately transformed into his own body. He angrily wanted to break through the obstacles set by Gu Gua and rush in to regain his dominance. However, he found that he had stepped into his own virtual space and was being thrown at his head with stones by several villagers and children. He broke away from this virtual space angrily. I got out, only to find that I was in a new virtual space again. The starting process was exactly the same as in the previous virtual space. The feeling of the stone hitting my head was still so painful. But this virtual space is not so easy to break. He had to follow the plot for a short while and knocked down a few children. Only then did the virtual space finally break open again. This time, he found it irritably. I am in a new virtual space again, and this virtual space still has the original content. This time he had to complete more plots before he could break through this virtual space. He followed the plot irritably and was hit on the head by a stone. Then he rushed out and defeated those children. He returned home angrily. He had already thought Well, when he returned home, he went on a killing spree, killing all the mercenaries and his own mother, leaving no one alive. But when he returned home, the cruel thing in his memory did not happen, but the plot changed, which made him feel a little dazed. A handsome paladin wearing the armor of Perot, the sun god, was sitting in front of the table, smiling and chatting politely and harmoniously with his mother. After Silang was stunned for a moment, he immediately prepared to go forward and kill him, but found that the paladin was looking at him with great admiration. I admire your fur! ! I'm a devil bastard! ! ! I was born to be beaten, beaten and killed by you! ! ! Xilang became furious, stretched out his claws, and tore the bastard into pieces. Seeing his mother's frightened and pitiful expression, Xilang couldn't help himself, so he broke open the virtual scene and left. At this time, he found that he was in the same virtual scene again. Gu Gua used the strategy of ambush from all sides to make Xilang keep spinning in the same trap.Not coming. Moreover, he also used his own understanding of Xilang to design a truly heart-wrenching scene, a completely different story. He was just lying on the crystal ball and coding like crazy to prepare for this. Silang walked through the scene again. Before he could tear the paladin into pieces, the paladin asked in a charming voice: "Do you want to become a paladin? A paladin of the Sun God!" If* *Ten years ago, when Silang was still an ordinary child and had not awakened the devil's bloodline, if a paladin had spoken to him like this, Silang would have been extremely happy. But after experiencing a completely different life, after seeing the invitation from this virtual paladin, Silang's eyes were filled with tears. He was out of control, and he was about to go crazy! He tore the paladin into pieces again, crying and shouting: "Asshole! Asshole! Don't play with me anymore Don't play with me anymore" In his heart, the ideals buried under countless conspiracies and bones , the biggest vision of his childhood, appeared in front of his eyes at this moment. Even if he knew that this was just a virtual scene, in reality, he only had a trace of his soul left, which shocked him and made it difficult to control himself. No one paid attention to him. He opened the virtual scene again, only to find that the virtual scene continued. He didn¡¯t kill the shameful and angry paladin in time, and then he found that the plot had a new advancement. This time, his mother persuaded him with a proud and distressed expression: "Baby Xilang, haven't you always wanted to be a paladin? Why, are you so excited that you can't speak?" Xilang He knelt on the ground weakly, covered his face with his hands, and sobbed loudly. Hot tears flowed from his fingers, scalding his own skin. (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature. The novels will be better and updated faster! Text Chapter 169: The Embers of the War His long-held dream was shattered. He was now panicking for the possession of the crystal ball. This was also because his physical body was destroyed. He had to find something to rely on, otherwise he would be dragged into the world by the laws of the underworld. On the territory of Kelanvor, the god of death, and because he had no faith, he was made into a brick and laid on the wall of unbelief, forever being destroyed by the strong winds of the underworld. He has completely failed. In this crystal ball, it should be his own home court, and he should have the advantage. However, he did not expect that in his own home court, he would be looked down upon and ignored by him. One of the watchdogs was defeated. Although he was not directly subdued, judging from the fact that the virtual scene became more difficult to break through each time, he really failed and could never regain the crystal ball. Silang collapsed. He has never been a person with a very stable personality, otherwise he would not have inspired the devil's bloodline, nor would he have rushed to become a god in a year and a half, nor would he have failed so completely. In addition, at this point in time, the virtual scene that Gu Gua created for him pointed directly into the depths of his heart and had a magical effect on his heart, making him feel restless and frustrated. The scene stopped for a long time after his mother asked him earnestly, as if the pause button had been pressed. Silang was the only one there holding his arms and crying, which was extremely embarrassing. After a long time, a voice sounded from the sky. This was the voice of Gu Gua. Gu Gua said: "Why not do it again? Do you know who you are? Do you know what you really want to do?" After a long pause, Gu Gua's voice rang again: "An opportunity to have a different life. Why, Why don¡¯t you give it a try?¡± After a long time, Xilang stopped crying from collapse, maybe because of the virtual scene. Both his mother and the paladin looked at him with concern, waiting for his answer. Xilang struggled for a long time, but still nodded and said: "I do!" After saying this, Xilang seemed to be absorbed completely, completely integrated into this virtual scene. In a trance, it seemed like this virtual scene This is his real world. But the previous incident of turning into a devil and failing to become a god turned into a nightmare. At this moment, Xilang seemed to understand something. He didn't seem to understand anything, but at this moment, he did experience a different path in life. Silang followed the paladin back to the city in a daze, entered the seminary, and studied the teachings of the Sun God. He hasn't learned various martial arts and other practical skills yet, of course because Gu Gua doesn't understand them at all, so he just left it blank. Because Xilang is a country boy, he is always looked down upon by his classmates. And then was bullied. At this time, he met Lin Ya, an old and crooked drunkard, who favored him very much. He taught him the skills of a ranger and allowed him to show off his power in the academy. He severely slapped a few classmates in the face, and from then on he lived a very enjoyable life of pretending to be pigs and eating tigers, challenging the stronger ones, getting slapped in the face and getting slapped back Gu Gua fell down from the crystal ball limply, He was completely exhausted, and even his brain was rumbling in pain due to overwork. It even made him feel nauseous, and he couldn't help but retch twice. Relying on the knowledge he learned in his previous life, he constantly copied and pasted the basic code of the virtual scene, and made his own changes on it, turning the plot into a Chinese online literature inspirational drama full of positive energy, completely transforming the West Lang was fascinated. After taking a breath for a long time, Gu Gua controlled the crystal ball and returned to the underground level from the third underground level. The second underground floor has completely collapsed when Xilang used his ultimate move [Ice World]. The gap leading to the Ice Hell has been closed. It may still be open, but now not even a trace of magic power can penetrate it. Moreover, all the walls collapsed, directly suppressing all the magic circuits on the ground, leaving only a pile of ruins. But the strange thing is that the relative distance between the first underground floor and the third underground floor has not changed at all. This also confirms Gu Gua¡¯s inference about the mage tower. The mage tower erected here is just a symbol. In fact, it is The space is not here, but somewhere unknown, to ensure that even if the mage tower suffers a physical attack, as long as the corresponding space magic and coordinates are mastered, the use of the mage tower will not be affected. Gu Gua was once again shocked by the plan of the great warlock Octo a hundred years ago. How many foreshadowings had he laid? The blood of the kobolds that opened the dragon's veins was used to form a long bloody dragon. The final sacrifice absorbed the divinity of Wulou Tilu, driving the demonized orcs to the eastern mountains, and leaving behind a spell to control them. Even the birth of Silang seemed It is a careful design. The whole of Palersburg looks like a huge conspiracy, full of countlesspen. Has Xilang unleashed all these foreshadowings? After returning to the underground level, the crystal ball silently connected to thirty more spiritual veins. However, these thirty spiritual veins had basically dried up and collapsed in the previous big move. Only three spiritual veins were still weak. The supply of magic power is fluctuating, and these three spiritual veins are basically like candles in the wind, swaying and may be extinguished at any time. In other words, Gu Gua does not dare to absorb the magic power from any of the spiritual veins now. What is the situation outside? Silang is dead, but what about the others? Do they have the urge to bulldoze Pillsbury? Also, what happened to the brothers you brought with you? It seems that when Jiada transformed into the bloody dragon, he did not absorb any kobolds who were not warlocks. So are they still alive now? Gu Gua thought for a while and decided that it would be better to detect it first, so he released his Earthbound Spirit and flew outside. The vicinity of Pillersburg is the home ground of the Earth-bound spirit. As soon as the Earth-bound spirit is released, it begins to absorb the surrounding magic again and begins to recover quickly. Now that the Mage Tower has been destroyed, the Mage Eyes have also suffered devastating damage. Even though he had controlled the remaining mage towers through the crystal ball, Gu Gua still knew that his current situation was very dangerous. And this Earthbound Spirit is made with the Mage's Eye as the core of the magic material. It also has the function of the Mage's Eye, and is even stronger. The Earthbound Spirit slowly rose up, floating across the floor like a hot air balloon. Under Gu Gua's command, it ascended to the first floor of the Mage Tower. The special burnt smell produced by the melted blood stone still filled the air. Gu Gua quickly directed the Earthbound Spirit to look around. (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature. The novels will be better and updated faster! Text Chapter 170: Heroes of Troubled Times (End of Volume 1) Previously, Silang launched a large-scale magic that catalyzed the kobold bloodline with the blood-sucking vine giant monster incarnated by Garda as the core. With the blessing of the legendary mage tower and Xilang's demigod ability, this transcendent magic was carried out smoothly, catalyzing about 3,000 zero-level dragon warlocks out of 10,000 kobolds, and even used their bodies to and blood created a long bloody dragon used to steal the divinity of the iceberg. At that moment, Gu Gua was also bound by the bloody dragon and had no way to take care of the adult kobold warriors who came in with him. Now that he had escaped from the control of the bloody dragon, what he cared about most now were his brothers. He sent the earth-bound spirits up to check on them. His main concern was his brothers whose lives and deaths were unknown. Without the support of spiritual veins, the hall on the first floor has become much smaller. In the magic that stimulated the dragon's blood, more than 4,000 kobolds were directly squeezed into a pool of dirty blood. More than 3,000 people successfully became zero-level warlocks. Less than 3,000 kobolds were also unconscious at this moment. In the hall, the hall was packed to the brim. Soon the spirit binding found Tuta Tuba and the others. Perhaps because they did not have dragon blood in their bodies, the bloody dragon did not grab them and fuse them into its body. Instead, it used powerful vines to fly them away and hit them somewhere, completely unconscious. Seeing Tuta Tuba and the others lying unconscious on the side, Gu Gua no longer hesitated or cared about whether the battle above was over, and directly struggled to get up. With the help of the magic power of the crystal ball, in an instant, Teleport from the basement level to the first floor lobby. He panted weakly and staggered to Tuta and Tuba's side. Reach out and shake them. Fortunately, they were just unconscious and not seriously injured. Gu Gua woke them up quickly, and after a while. The kobolds in the entire hall slowly woke up one after another, and Gu Gua didn't pay attention to them now. He opened the door and looked outside, and a terrible ice magic surged in, making Gu Gua shiver out of thin air. All the kobolds were frostbitten at this moment, but Gu Gua was not injured at all, he just felt very cold. Gu Gua suddenly thought of it. There is also a white dragon ball hidden in his platinum dragon god scales that can resist cold damage. It is really a worthless artifact dragon ball. Gu Gua walked out of the door and closed it. Looking out alone. Standing outside the hall door on the first floor of the Mage Tower, Gu Gua looked around. The entire area around Palestine was like a huge modern art ice sculpture exhibition. All the enemies and enemies were frozen on the battlefield. Some were brave and unyielding, some fought hard to kill the enemy, and some shed tears at the moment of death. Everything was lifelike. It's as if they will move again next moment, but in fact. They had died completely the moment the magic broke out. All of this was frozen under the power of [Frozen World]. At this moment. Gu Gua felt something floating above his head, and hurriedly commanded the Earth-bound spirit to come forward and take a look. Through the observation of the Earthbound Spirit, countless souls were floating in the sky above Palestine like cooked glutinous rice balls. Because these souls had just died, their bodies were not even damaged and they died without feeling pain. So they are all well preserved. You must know that these souls are the best supplements for the earth-bound spirits. As soon as they saw these souls, the earth-bound spirits jumped up happily and swallowed dozens of souls in an instant. The current Earthbound Spirit is complete and mature, and its functions have also been improved a lot. Devoured by the Earthbound Spirit, the memories of these souls completely entered the Earthbound Spirit's belly and became its nourishment. Gu Gua¡¯s heart moved and he ordered the Earth-bound spirit to keep these memories and not to change them at will. He didn't know that the action of instructing the Earthbound Spirit to devour souls immediately attracted the attention of the Death God Kelanvor, and how much trouble this Death God's attention would bring to him in the future. If he knew, I don't know if he would do it again. You must know that on this battlefield, there are tens of thousands of souls, and they were wiped clean by the earth-bound spirit in an instant like a huge eraser. While collecting souls, Gu Gua also noticed some different scenes on the battlefield. Some things exuded an intoxicating light. Gu Gua immediately walked over and went to collect them. Among these shining things, there is the scattered divinity of Silang and the scattered divinity of Saint Cuthbert, which have all fallen into the platinum dragon god scales of Gu Gua and been stored. At this moment, a very proud dragon roar came from the mage tower, and the cold magic ripples quickly expanded. As the magic ripples spread, all flesh and blood bodies were shattered into pieces, and those All equipment and belongings were left behind. Immediately afterwards, there was another fierce inhalation from the mage tower, and the entire ice magic power near Pilotsburg began to rush toward Pilotsburg like a tornado.The wind blows over. Gu Gua looked up in surprise and saw Shi Bailong excitedly controlling the tornado, sweeping up all the icy magic that was scattered around him and rushing towards him. The explosion of thirty spiritual veins, the cracks in the ice hell opened by more than 10,000 human sacrifices, and so many expensive and rare magic materials, coupled with Xilang's self-destruction of all his magic power, triggered this [Frozen World ¡¿The lethality caused by it is very astonishing, and at the same time, there is a large amount of magic remnants on the entire battlefield. What Shi Bailong is doing at the moment is obviously to absorb all these magic powers and gather them into himself. As the hurricane around Shi Bailong blew stronger and stronger, the purest ice magic from the Ice Hell was blessing Shi Bailong's body layer by layer. The scales on his body became thicker and thicker, and the dragon's power on his body was also reflected in his flesh. Growing rapidly. The scales on his body gradually became thicker from simple white ice flakes, and many natural magic patterns appeared on them. They looked majestic and mysterious, and the whole level of strength was greatly improved. Unexpectedly, in the battle between several parties, the biggest beneficiary in the end was Shi Bailong. Shi Bailong did not expect that in Gu Gua's platinum dragon god scales, there was still an ancient artifact, the White Dragon Pearl, which was the artifact that controlled Shi Bailong. In this war with countless casualties, only Gu Gua was the real one. The biggest winner. After all the ice magic was sucked away, the hall on the first floor opened. Gu Gua looked around him. Behind him were three thousand kobolds with different expressions. In this way, after a year and a half, Xilang's ambition to become a god has been completely shattered. The land of Vasa has been in war for a long time, with countless casualties. Even Saint Cuthbert's clone and Earl Longmai also died. Here it is. The entire northern land of Vasa fell into chaos, the poor were filled with despair, and the surviving nobles began a new round of their struggle. The kobold tribe also survived tenaciously in Palersburg in the North, waiting to create a new era. In the three underground floors of the dilapidated Pillersburg, something seemed to sound in the quiet darkness. In the middle of a ferocious blood dragon magic circuit, a red vine suddenly stretched out. This red vine, Only in small details, the size is no different from ordinary plants that have just sprouted. The only difference is that its leaves are actually ice blue. End of the first volume (to be continued, please search Piaotian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster! Text Chapter 1 Spring in Northland In the blink of an eye, more than a month has passed since the war. Summer has completely entered the north of Vasa, and the weather has become much better. Everything is moving towards a better future as the weather gets warmer. After the war, the land of Vasa was in ruins, and the entire Northland seemed to have returned to peace again. But Gu Gua knew that this was just the prelude before the next storm. After the Battle of the Gods, Gu Gua brought all the kobolds who stayed in the western valley back to Fort Piller, and even brought back the eggs of the twenty-odd centipede giant insects that he had captured. Shi Bailong officially became the nominal master of Palersburg. He flew proudly in the sky near Pilotsburg, happily patrolling his territory. Of course, if it weren't for the stinky smell of the kobold named Gu Gua, maybe he would be happier. However, none of this matters. Shi Bailong is a young dragon, but in the previous battle, he absorbed a sufficient amount of ice magic. Now his magic and strength have completely reached the level of an old dragon. In other words, in layman's terms, it means that he has gained hundreds of years of skill at once, and has jumped from a third-rate master to a first-rate master. In that battle, Ilix was kicked by Silang and her sternum was shattered, which severely damaged her vitality. In addition, after having solved the main problem and stopped the act of forcibly stealing divinity, she hid in the Ice Crown Temple. He was recuperating and not coming out, making the Northland seem unusually peaceful. The life and death of Count Dragon Nightmare, the main character in Bloodstone Castle in the south, was uncertain. The main army was destroyed at the foot of Palestine Castle, and after losing strong control. Those adventurers who were lucky enough to survive threw the entire earldom into chaos, and behind this chaos were the ambitions of many southern nobles. In addition, the main force of the remaining human temples was immediately mobilized to encircle and suppress the warlock god who suddenly appeared in the putrid forest. As a result, the power of Bloodstone Castle suddenly dropped, and the surrounding towns and other vassal nobles were all ready to take action. The most eye-catching among them is an old Viscount named Todd. Maybe everyone is not familiar with this old Todd, but when it comes to his son, the talented warrior who was killed by Count Longmeng to sacrifice the flag was incompetent and unlucky. Everyone may know who the escaped general Torres is. In short, the people in northern Vasa have just gained a peaceful life, and the humans near the Bloodstone Castle in southern Vasa have just gained a peaceful life. But fell into the eve of turmoil. Gu Gua walked on the melting soil outside of Pillersburg. After successive battles, the entire Palersburg was in dilapidated state, and the most dilapidated among them was undoubtedly the thirty spiritual veins, and these thirty spiritual veins. In fact, it is the foundation of Palestine's legendary mage tower. The main reason why Xilang, an ordinary legendary warlock, could absorb divinity and ignite the divine fire so easily was with the help of the power of the legendary mage tower. Thirty spiritual veins. The crack leading to the ice hell, the coordinates to the kingdom of the sleeping gods. All of this is almost prepared for becoming a god. Gu Gua doesn¡¯t dare to touch the latter two things anymore. But for these thirty spiritual veins, he would try every means to recover them. After surveying the surrounding terrain, Gu Gua brought out some seeds of the ice-cold fruits that had not yet been harmed from the warehouse, and transplanted some of the ice-cold fruits that had not completely died during the war to reconstruct the final form. A simple recovery magic circuit, specially used to conserve the magic power around Pillersburg and maintain the dilapidated spiritual veins. This restoration magic circuit is Gu Gua¡¯s new design of the magic circle that he used to cultivate his own cave in his previous life, and modified it. Because of the war, there were not many Binghanguo seeds and plants, so they reluctantly arranged a small circle around Palersburg, and the effect was very limited. However, what is more surprising is that after the forbidden spell [Frozen World] was cast, the ice-cold fruits that survived the war seemed to have some mutations. What are the advantages and disadvantages of such mutations? Gu Gua Haven't had time to study it clearly yet. Now Gugua has more than 3,000 kobolds, ten times more than when he was first kidnapped into Palestine. But most of the extra kobolds are deformed. This is because after abnormally obtaining dragon blood, these kobolds themselves did not have enough potential to stimulate their own dragon blood, and therefore were not coerced by the monsters formed by Garda to become part of the bloody dragon. After Jada died, this part of the dragon blood still stayed in the bodies of these kobolds. Although it had no source, it still played a role. This effect is to make the kobolds look deformed in one aspect and have powers beyond their abilities, but it will also shorten their lifespan. In the North, without the protection of the mage tower, the average lifespan of a kobold is 50 years. Gu Gua believes that with the protection of the mage tower,After that, the life span of the kobolds will be greatly improved, and there should be no problem in increasing it by at least ten to twenty years. In other words, these kobolds still have time to breed and give birth to healthier and better kobolds, and the life span of this generation of modified kobolds is very limited. Walking outside the city of Palestine, Gu Gua¡¯s mind didn¡¯t stop for a moment. While analyzing the current situation, predict the future so that you can design your own route. Now Xilang is dead, his soul is still playing RPG games in the crystal ball, and Shi Bailong is above him. Firstly, he is a big lazy man who is too lazy to manage. Secondly, Gugua also has a trump card against him, and no one can directly threaten him. Gu Gua's life, he was happy to start recuperating and reestablishing a kobold community in the North. In order to save magic power, the demiplane on the first floor was lifted. All the kobolds chose some almost-built houses to live in the unfinished temple outside. At the same time, the elites like Tuta Tuba who survived the previous wars were assigned to the middle and high levels, and order was re-established among these kobolds. Gu Gua¡¯s eyes also shone brightly. In his last life, he was a lone ranger, but he didn¡¯t expect that he would now become the leader of a clan! To lead an ethnic group to prosperity! With such excitement, Gu Gua walked into the second floor again and walked to the crystal ball. Gu Gua sat in front of the crystal ball, feeling the magic running silently in the crystal ball. After a lot of magic washing, the texture of the entire crystal ball has also been completely changed. It turned out to be just a crystal ball with a very poor texture, but now it has become a top-quality crystal ball with excellent texture that can hold more magic power and settings. Inside the crystal ball, there are many blood vessels running deep into it, flowing with the blood of the Dragon Vein Warlock. (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature. The novels will be better and updated faster! Text Chapter 2 Building a Home Now the crystal ball and the three kobold warlocks are inseparable and form one body. It is this dragon blood that fills every corner of the crystal ball. The moistness of the magic power and the moistness of the dragon blood also enable the crystal ball's ability to be infinitely expanded. As long as these three kobolds continue to advance, the power of this crystal ball will be further improved. So far, the computing speed of this crystal ball has been more than ten times faster than before. It is already very easy to cope with daily work and deployment of magic power. It is basically like replacing the learning machine with a dual-core computer. When Xilang was dying, he destructively used the magic power in the thirty spiritual veins, making 27 of the thirty spiritual veins no longer usable. The crystal ball showed very dim black stripes. . The other three spiritual veins also appeared very blurry, almost without luster. Gu Gua closed his eyes and felt the conditions of these spiritual veins. It has not dried up, but there is no way to reuse it. Well, this should be possible to fix. As long as there is enough magic power to nourish slowly, these spiritual veins can still be nourished. Gu Gua frowned and opened his eyes, checking the current situation of these spiritual veins through the crystal ball, and then opened the perspective of the earthbound spirit to carefully observe the situation of the entire Palersburg. If a huge demon-gathering circuit is set up, and the spiritual veins are restored one by one through the nourishment of the recovery circuit, the spiritual veins can still be restored. Thinking of this, Gu Gua felt a little relieved. Start making preparations to reset a huge magic circuit and completely build Palestine into your own happy cave. soon. Gu Gua redrawn a brand new magic circuit based on the information provided by the Earthbound Spirit. This large-scale magic circuit integrates magic, optimization, stimulating the germination of kobold warlock blood, monitoring the whole city, cleaning the environment, etc. It is the foundation of a large city. If this magic circuit is set up, it will definitely make Pillsburg the most powerful city in the entire Northland. Maybe he will be famous throughout the continent. After drawing this magic circuit. All that's left is to lay it out. Such a large magic circuit, not to mention the various precious magic materials it requires, even the number of mage apprentices required to lay out this magic circuit is staggering, and it is definitely not something that the current Palersburg can complete. task. Gu Gua has already prepared. There is no rush to complete this magic circuit. Each part is independent and can work independently, and it can still be completed one by one. Lay out one part first. It plays its role first, and after gathering enough magic power, it can support the construction of the next circuit. The first thing to lay out is, of course, the materials on hand. Set up another demon-gathering circuit on the recovery circuit at the edge of the city. The magic-gathering circuit had already been deployed at the foot of Palestine when Gu Gua was still Silang's younger brother. The magic-gathering circuit at that time was just a small circle with some patterns added to support the mage tower's spellcasting. During the war, part of this magical circuit was destroyed. The ice-cold fruit in it was moved into the circuit to restore the spiritual veins, and the materials were quite insufficient. It would be nice if that arcane garden could still be used. Gu Gua silently thought that he could successfully cultivate more ice-cold fruits, at least if the first-level magic-gathering circuit could be configured. Now the demon-gathering circuit that Gu Gua will set up will be greatly expanded. Including the entire Palersburg and the surrounding temples. Although the materials are not enough. But we can make plans first and dig out the holes first. After completing the design of this huge magic circuit. Gu Gua copied every layer of the design onto Guji, and then took Guji downstairs with him. After a month of recuperation, the bodies of the kobolds are basically healed and they are ready for labor and training. Fortunately, although these kobolds come from other places, they still retain the fine tradition of kobolds obeying the orders of the strong. Now it¡¯s time to arrange work for these new kobolds who are still a little uneasy, and it¡¯s time to set rules. The routine homework every morning is labor. Gu Gua clicks on the design drawing on Guji and instructs the kobolds to dig trenches according to the plan. These are later used to plant ice-cold fruits. The first phase of the project is mainly to repair the original demon-gathering circuit in Pillersburg so that it can operate normally. This task was completed in three mornings. After completion, it can begin to gather the surrounding natural magic power, and the increase can reach about 5%, which is also the pre-war level. After the first phase of the magic-gathering circuit is completed, the gathered magic power can have a very positive effect on the ice-cold fruits that are later cultivated, and can greatly increase the survival rate of the ice-cold fruits. Because Gu GuaThe magic materials at his disposal are very limited, so the magic circuits he designs use Binghan fruit plants as the main materials. After increasing the concentration of magic power, the survival rate of the ice cold fruit will be increased, thereby increasing the completion success rate of the next phase of the project. After the completion of the second phase, the scope of the magic gathering circuit will be expanded to half of the temple group, and the magic gathering effect will be increased by 7%. The third phase of the project will cover the entire temple complex, covering all the land around Palersburg. The magic gathering effect will be increased by 9%, and the magic concentration in the core area will be increased by 25%. At this time, Gu Gua can focus on the spiritual vein repair plan, injecting the magic power from these episodes into the damaged spiritual veins, thereby repairing the spiritual veins and restoring the spiritual veins to life. When the spiritual veins are almost repaired, Gu Gua will continue to add monitoring, cleaning and other magic circuits based on the magic gathering circuit at night. After the morning labor time, the afternoon is the time for training and study. The training is mainly for the new generation of kobolds and those new kobolds who come from afar. The content they learned at the beginning was similar to the military training they received as freshmen at Gugua University, mainly discipline and queue training. During this training process, the old kobolds and the new kobolds integrated well and became like brothers. The nature of the kobolds to keep order and respect the strong is clearly visible here. Tuta and Tuba, relying on their strong personal force, quickly conquered the new bumpkins, and their orders were carried out thoroughly and without compromise. . After completing discipline training, they will begin intensive training on spear formations and slings. At the same time, warlock exercises will also be taught to them. Help them tame the dragon blood in their bodies and relieve their pain. (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature. The novels will be better and updated faster! Text Chapter 3 Memories that never fade away In this way, after three months, the basic projects of the third phase of the magic gathering circuit, such as the ravine, have been completed. We only need to wait for the planting of ice cold fruits to completely complete these magic circuits. So after Gu Gua completed his daily work, he came to the second floor. Today he was going to try to go up to the third floor to see if he could find the arcane garden in the original mage tower, and then cultivate more ice-cold fruits in the arcane garden. , used to lay out magic circuits. On the second floor, there is still a crystal ball in the middle, surrounded by various shelves with many physical books and some virtual books. After the Earthbound Spirit devoured the souls of all enemies who froze to death in an instant, it copied all the memories of these souls. Most of the memories carried by these souls have been absorbed by the Earthbound Spirit, and are stored in virtual books one after another, which can be read through the crystal ball or Guji. The enemies that besieged Palestine Castle, whether they were the legions of the Frost Goddess from the north, or the team of temple paladins and adventurers from the Bloodstone Castle, were all in good hands. If Xilang hadn't used the forbidden spell-like ultimate move, it's still unclear who would win in the end. However, the souls of these elites all died in an instant. The souls were relatively complete and not particularly fragmented. They were swallowed up by the well-prepared and mature Earthbound Spirits, special soul-catchers. In addition, many professions Each team appears on the battlefield one by one, and many professional memories can also be supplemented with some comparison. The bookshelf on the second floor is such a magic prop. It can selectively enter the memories in other people's souls to form a virtual shelf. Under the constant reading and copying of the crystal ball and the earth-bound spirit day and night. Five hundred and sixty-seven books were added to the bookshelf on the second floor, among which the memories of frost giant priests and the memories of paladins of various human gods were the most numerous. Among these memories, Gu Gua pays most attention to Sanfen. The first one is the memory of a high-level paladin named Perro, the human sun god. This paladin came from a famous family, had outstanding talents, was handsome, and was trained by the church, so he grew up very quickly. If he hadn't died cowardly under Silang's forbidden curse this time, he would probably have been a perfect template for the protagonist. He received the most orthodox education since he was a child. He also studied at the top Sun God Seminary in the human world. His youth was equivalent to growing up under the influence and education of the Knights Templar of the Sun God. The fighting skills and fighting spirit level are top-notch. However, due to lack of training, his understanding of the teachings of the Sun God is not particularly deep, and he prefers to focus his enthusiasm on noble girls. This time he came out to follow the superior knight to destroy the evil god, but was turned into ashes by the evil god's final angry blow. These memories are very important. After Gu Gua extracted this part of the memory, he quickly injected it into the paladin in the virtual scene where Xilang was trapped, and taught Xilang seriously and strictly. Silang's soul seems to be very involved in this virtual scene now and does not take any special actions. This also reassured Gu Gua a lot. The second memory is a memory from a high-level frost giant priest. This memory contains many secrets of the Frost Goddess Church in the North, including the strength composition of the Ice Crown Temple. There is also the secret that the Frost Goddess intends to extract the divinity of Wulu Tilu, the glacier god. Seeing this secret, Gu Gua was first shocked, and then suddenly realized it. It turned out that the long bloody dragon flew down to the third floor of the basement and gnawed desperately at the huge iceberg. It is the sleeping Wulou Tilu, and the huge tornado on the iceberg is constantly rolling up the ice cubes silently. This is the action of the Ice Crown Temple to extract the divinity of Wulou Tilu! In an instant, Gu Gua smoothed out the entire incident, which attracted the attention of all parties. It is the divinity of Wulou Tilu who is sleeping. I don¡¯t know how many years ago, Tempus, the main god of the violent pantheon, wanted to force Wulou Tilu to join his pantheon. Wulou Tilu did not obey, so Tempus prepared to kill Wulu Tilu. Let his ice goddess Oluer absorb the divinity of Wulou Tilu, thereby improving his godhood and abilities. As a result, this incident was stopped by Gaia, the goddess of the earth, and Hedson, the god of the seasons. They protected Wulou Tilu, who had been seriously injured, from being killed and fell asleep in his kingdom. At the same time, Tempus and the others were also asked not to disturb Wulu Tilu's sleep, otherwise there would be another divine war. Of course, the violent gods would not take this breath. They chose another method. While Wulou Tilu was sleeping, they secretly extracted his divinity until they killed him in his sleep. This has become an open secret among powerful people. Because Wulou Tilu¡¯s divinity is somewhat involved, although many people are eyeing this piece of fat, they dare not touch it, resulting in the formation of icebergs on the northern glacier.Watching from the other side, a situation of temporary balance. Until Silang Octo appeared on the glacier again, all these strengths seemed to be reserved, and they seemed to still have the intention of taking advantage of the chaos. Only then did the appeasement policy take place, allowing Silang to grow bigger and reach the final step. . And in the end, the long bloody dragon incarnated by Jiada entered the kingdom of Wulou Tilu where he was sleeping and stole a trace of divinity. This trace of divinity was enough to make up for Xilang's shortcomings. The key is to make Xilang understand The true connotation of the god, successfully ignited the divine fire with the help of the "God of Warlock" priesthood, and condensed it into a level 1 godhead. Then, the senior leaders of the Warlock Guild stole the godhead and stole it, which led to the sealing of Xilangcai. The fact that God fell. All forces suffered heavy losses after this confrontation. Only Shi Bailong and the senior officials of the Warlock Guild hiding behind were the ultimate beneficiaries. The passage to the Wulou Tilu Kingdom was also blocked, and everyone's attention was also drawn. Went to the Warlock Guild in the Rotten Forest in the south. After figuring out the ins and outs of this, Gu Gua understood that he was sitting on a huge treasure and a huge crater. Now the situation has only entered a short-term balance, and it can remain simple and calm for a period of time in the future. However, in the days to come, someone will inevitably covet Wulou Tilu's divinity and launch a conspiracy again to obtain the power to become a god. With that trace of divinity, Wulou Tilu would be more likely to be disturbed, and with the loss of his stolen divinity, the possibility of complete death would also increase a lot. (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature. The novels will be better and updated faster! Text Chapter 4 The Third Floor of the Mage Tower Even Shi Bailong might have Wulou Tilu's idea, but it seems more difficult for dragons to become gods, so he seems to have been waiting for an opportunity. What is this opportunity? Gu Gua doesn¡¯t know either. After learning about the divinity of Wulou Tilu, Gu Gua focused on learning about other memories of the frost giant priest, mainly about the various products of the North including the breeding of centipede giant insects. The centipede giant insect is a very powerful insect. Its basic strength is basically comparable to that of a giant dragon. However, due to its weak IQ, its influence has always been far inferior to that of a giant dragon. It is precisely because of his weak IQ that he was domesticated by the frost giants from an early age and became their battle pet. After learning in detail how to domesticate centipede giant insects, Gu Gua of course had to practice it on the twenty dozen eggs of centipede giant insects that he had captured in the western valley. Of course, this is a story for another day. In addition, in the memory of the frost giant priest, there are many kinds of magic materials native to the North, such as a magic potion called snow ginseng, which is very similar to the ginseng in Gu Gua's previous life. This kind of snow ginseng usually grows in patches. The longer it lives, the greater the magic power contained in these snow ginseng. Later, it will even form spirits that can cause people to hallucinate, specializing in absorbing the souls and souls of passing creatures. energy. There are still some magical potions like this, but Gu Gua can¡¯t pay attention to them now. These potions usually grow deep in glaciers, and even this high-level frost giant priest himself rarely sees them. Many of them are just written knowledge passed down from generation to generation. The third memory is not a skill. It's not some kind of information, but a memoir belonging to Count Longmeng. Yes, Count Longmai was also unfortunately frozen into dregs by the [Ice World] ultimate move in that battle, and died on the spot. His soul was also swallowed by the Earthbound Spirit, leaving only a memory. "In addition to Earl Longma's own experience, this memory mainly contains the glory and history of Earl Longma's family. Dragon Nightmare was originally a powerful adventurer. He was a wild paladin who believed in Saint Cuthbert but was not accepted by the temple. He was bold and capable of leadership, and was a leader among adventurers. During the encirclement and suppression of the Ice Devil a hundred years ago. He made great achievements and received divine grace from Saint Cuthbert. He married the only daughter of the Kingdom of Damara at that time, and after the death of the old king. He became the king of the Kingdom of Damara. At the same time, another of his close relatives retained his surname and family glory and stayed at the exit of the Vasa Basin to receive orders from St. Cuthbert Church. Guarding the land of Vasa to prevent the demons of the Ice Hell from resurrecting. In the territory of Earl Longmai, there are also many small and medium-sized nobles, and they are the strength of Earl Longmai. Among them, Old Fox Todd is in greatest danger. Originally, Count Longmeng had sent his son to lead the army to sweep away Palestine. Toris, who didn't know the inside story, thought it was a good job, but he didn't expect to step into Earl Longmai's trap. Because all the troops were lost, no one was brought back. However, he was dealt with by military law and the sacrificial flag was dropped. I originally thought that after cutting off the roots of Old Todd, he would no longer be a threat. Then fight a victorious battle under Pillers Castle, drive back the devils of the Ice Hell, and then under the guidance of God's avatar, seal the cracks again. In this way, you can gain the supreme honor and use this honor to build the Kingdom City. possible. But he didn't expect that he would die in the enemy's crazy counterattack, leaving only a melancholy soul floating in the air. Through this memoir, Gu Gua understood clearly the relationship and balance of power between the various forces in the Earl of Dragon Nightmare, and also learned more about Earl Dragon Nightmare and the Kingdom of Damara, as well as the Corsoman Elven Court in the south and other Relationships between human forces. After completing the interpretation of these three memories, Gu Gua took a long breath. It wasn't until this moment that he truly understood the real secrets of this world, which made him feel both relieved and depressed. After putting down the virtual memory book, Gu Gua raised his head and looked at the ceiling. Three months after the war ended, Gu Gua has completely mastered all the floors below the second floor, but has never had time to explore the third and fourth floors. Now the thirty spiritual veins have been repaired and are slowly recovering. , it¡¯s time to explore the two floors upstairs. Gu Gua opened the crystal ball and carefully studied how to open the third and fourth floors. Then he chanted a spell and suddenly appeared on the third floor. The third floor is an arcane garden, and Gu Gua has been here before. This arcane garden is filled with all kinds of food crops, densely packed and growing like crazy. It seems that this is the grain Xilang planted to meet the supply of his army. It has not been harvested for three months. It is full and some of the grain has even rotted. It is really a waste. Gu Gua immediately went down to the lobby on the first floor, gathered all the new generation of kobolds, and brought them toOn the third floor of the Master Tower, all the food was harvested. After arranging this matter, Gu Gua went up to the fourth floor. The fourth floor is a huge workshop. There is only a circular workbench in the workshop, and Gu Gua appears in the middle of the workbench. There are various rare magic materials on the workbench, which are shining with various magical brilliance. Most of the materials have never been seen by Gu Gua. Of course, this is normal. Gu Gua is originally the most ignorant and despicable kobold in the most remote corner of the North. He has seen no more than three kinds of magic materials, and of course he cannot recognize these dazzling array of magic materials. On this magic workbench, Gu Gua saw several magic models. One was a magic model in the shape of an eye. After a while of research, Gu Gua determined that this was a magic model of a mage's eye, and it seemed that there was an unfinished improved design in it. The other magic model is an improved crampon model, which is also a semi-finished product designed based on the original one. In addition, there are several special magic circuit models on the workbench. One is a large magic circuit that stimulates the kobold's dragon blood through the function of the blood stone, the other is a magic circuit that opens the ice hell through sacrifice, and the other is to break through the barriers of the Kingdom of God and enter the Kingdom of Wulou Tilu. magic circuit. Gu Gua fiddled with these models and found that except for the models of the Mage's Eye and Crampons, he couldn't figure out the reason for the other models. It was because his knowledge accumulation was too little. With this thought in mind, he began to explore other places. (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature. The novels will be better and updated faster! Text Chapter 5 Businessman from Another Plane Outside the round workbench, it looked like a deep, dark starry sky with many stars twinkling on it, just like the starry sky on a midsummer night. These stars vary in size and shine with the same dazzling magical brilliance. They also provide magical lighting for this layer, just like surgical lights, without any shadows below. Moreover, these stars look so low that they seem to be easily picked by reaching out. Gu Gua couldn¡¯t help but stretch out his hand, trying to reach the bigger stars. Eh? Sure enough, I picked it off! Gu Gua looked at the star in his hand and was a little stunned. Behind the stars, there is a black silk thread connected, which seems to be elastic. Gu Gua would not have noticed it if he had not held it in his hand. While Gu Gua was studying in a daze, a smooth voice came from the stars: "Hey Binggui, why did you remember to contact me? Didn't you say that something big will happen when you contact me next time? Hurry up. Tell me, what happened?" Gu Gua pinched the star, neither picking it up nor letting it go. Soon he realized something was wrong. He sniffed and said, "This smell of magicwell, you are not an ice ghost. Who are you?" It seems that the guy opposite the star is good at sniffing the smell of magic. The nose can even identify people by the smell of magic. Gu Gua thought for a while, since Xilang didn't use his real name, then I wouldn't use my real name either, so he said in a straight voice: "I am indeed not an ice ghost, I am a blood dragon." "Blood dragonwhat a weird name, okay. We don't care about him anymore. No matter who it is, we will provide the best service, especially for those of us who are businessmen in the plane for the first time. We like it the most. Haha, Mr. Blood Dragon, take a look at what you need. ?" "Uh I don't know what you have." Gu Gua was a little at a loss but still said calmly. The smooth voice over there said in annoyance: "Look at my brain, I will provide you with the most detailed list of goods right away. If you need it, you can contact us immediately. Of course. This list is free," he said Then, a blue light flashed on the teleportation array on the workbench. A black parchment scroll appeared, with something written in silver characters on it. "Have a nice day", the thread behind the star suddenly tightened, pulling the star back to its original position. Gu Gua carefully cast several detection magics. After making sure that the parchment was not in danger, I picked it up. When Gu Gua saw this parchment, the words on it automatically swam and turned into Gu Gua's most proficient dragon language. It seems that this parchment also has automatic recognition magic, which can change the font into a font that the other party is familiar with. Facilitate communication. This parchment has the names of many materials written on it, but Gu Gua has never heard of any of them, let alone seen them. It seems to be a product of an alien plane. The only thing they have in common is that they are all paid for with magic crystals. It seems that magic crystal is a common currency in many planes. Gu Gua thought thoughtfully. Next, Gu Gua basically tried all the stars and got a large stack of parchment rolls with all kinds of weird products on them. The prices are usually hefty, too. These stars are similar to Gu Gua¡¯s phone in his previous life. It's just that the phone calls in the previous life were one-to-many, but the communication stars here are all one-to-one, single-line contact. Just when Gu Gua pulled up the biggest and brightest star, he felt something was wrong. There was no sound on the other side of the stars. Gu Gua said, "Hello? Is there anyone over there?" After hearing Gu Gua's voice. There was a sound from beyond the stars. A voice sounded familiar but I couldn't figure out who it was. "You are not Xilang, who are you?" The voice was very stern. Sounds scary. When Gu Gua heard this, he realized that this man actually knew Xi Lang. That would definitely expose the secret, and he shrank his hands a little. When he was about to hang up the star, a powerful pressure came out from the star. This pressure was more than ten times stronger than Shi Bailong's pressure. Gu Gua trembled, and just as he was about to throw it away, the voice shouted again: "I don't care who you are! I order you to pay me ten tons of blood stones every year!" When Gu Gua heard this, he understood a little bit. Come over, it turns out to be a superior from Xilang! Grandma is so stupid, I don¡¯t even bother to care about you! Immediately afterwards, he shook the star back to its original position and hung up the call. After doing this, Gu Gua took a breath of exhaustion and squatted weakly on the ground. Shocked by this powerful pressure, his hands and feet were completely limp at this time. Who is this voice? Gu Gua looked at the largest star quietly and fell into deep thought. On the other side of the star, there is a terrifying monster that is constantly decaying, dripping, and re-condensing.He was sitting silently on a puddle of dark soil, meditating silently, with only the golden crown on his head shining brightly. He is the former president of the Warlock Guild, the former spider elf warlock Hook Duden, who has just been anointed as the God of Warlocks and is hiding somewhere underground, evading the pursuit of the Paladin Alliance of various human temples. "As far as I know, it was a white dragon that occupied Pilotsburg Why did I smell the smell of kobolds in the communication What are the forces in Pilotsburg now" While he was still deep in thought, he already felt that something was not right around him. As a new god who has completely absorbed the divinity from the corpse of the God of Rot, Hook Duden is still unable to control his body. The putrid body fluids are scattered all over the floor. No matter where he goes, it looks like It was like a slug passing by, leaving a shiny mark to prove where he had passed. This is because of his own fundamental reasons. No matter how much magic he uses, he cannot eliminate this trace. Therefore, he simply no longer bothers to erase this trace, but continues to speed up and pass through it. Pass through the dark underground passage and walk into the distance. As he moved forward, his understanding of the divinity of the God of Decay became deeper and deeper, and his control became stronger and stronger. His body became more and more solidified, and began to transform from a bowl of sewer swill into a piece of rancid bacon. . This is because he constantly adjusts his soul and divinity, making himself more and more adaptable to his godhead, thereby adjusting the divinity of the God of Decay and obeying the overall situation of his godhead. (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature. The novels will be better and updated faster! Text Chapter 6 The first devout believers At the same time, in the surface world, the temples of various human gods have stepped up their supervision of the Warlock Guild, especially those Warlocks who belong to the evil camp. All the warlocks who were closely related to the missing Hook Duden and Silang, who failed to become a god, were isolated. Not only did they block their communication and monitor their daily lives, as long as they worshiped the so-called "Warlock God" "If there are any signs, they will be locked up and tortured to extract confessions. All the gang members of these two people must be pulled out. Even the Mage Association, which had delivered supplies to Xilang, was under suspicion, and the caravan was brutally purged. The world of warlocks suddenly became full of sorrow. Except for those powerful warlock families with their own kingdoms, other warlocks were basically divided and disintegrated. Many warlocks were publicly tried or secretly killed. The situation of the warlock group suddenly became much worse. I don¡¯t know why, but the human gods have gained a rare acquiescence in their brutal suppression of warlocks. Even the good camp will turn a blind eye and allow cruel things to happen to these warlocks. Everything they did seemed to be to prevent Hook Duden, the newly deified warlock god, from losing the power of faith from believers. As a god with divine status, Hook Duden must obtain enough power of faith to maintain his divine kingdom. Otherwise, he will be pulled away by the power of the astral realm and become a tomb of gods in the astral realm. . Fortunately, Hook Duden has not established the Kingdom of God yet, and he does not need the power of faith to maintain his Kingdom of God yet. Therefore, there is no possibility of being pulled away by the power of the star realm. Similarly, without a base, he is qualified to engage in guerrilla warfare with his enemies. But at the same time. Without the Kingdom of God, he would only be comparable to a demigod, with no way to take advantage of his godhead. And after igniting the divine fire, the fuel of the divine fire is the power of faith from believers. Without the power of faith, when Hook Duden's divine fire will be extinguished, his ability will also be greatly reduced. , at most he can maintain the status of a demigod. So the action against the warlock. Basically, it can be regarded as a strategy to remove the salary from Hook Duden. It seems that he knows everything that happens on the ground, and it seems that he doesn't care. Even though he lit the fire of the God of Warlock for himself, his ability is not enough to protect those poor warlocks. Maybe it¡¯s the warlock¡¯s embarrassing situation. Let them desire to have their own gods. He ignored these, knowing that his time was still coming. Hook Duden just kept moving forward along a familiar road. He had only walked this road once before, but this experience seemed to have been deeply carved into his soul with a dagger. at. Because of this road. It was the route he took to escape from his hometown. During his escape journey, he almost died in a total of seventy-five places. When passing through several dangerous places. Hook Duden even had the illusion that his old injury was hurting again. The scene when he escaped from Menzoberranzan. One by one appeared before his eyes. This painful memory almost made him think that he had become a believer of the Furies. After recovering from the painful memories, he smiled helplessly. Now he is no longer in Menzoberranzan. Silventarm, the dark elf guardian and warrior god, is the strongest warrior, not even the spider elf who regained his sanity. He is now a new god who has absorbed the divinity of the God of Decay, a warlock god who has not yet been recognized by others. He is not coming back this time for revenge. He is looking for a glimmer of hope and using the power of the dark elves. power to reverse the current passive situation. Behind him, in his twisting and winding tracks, he passed many powerful and suspicious underground races, and even the territory of an illithid mastermind. He used his divine power to quietly pass through these places, just to bring each other a surprise full of blood and killing when the human pursuers passed by. When he escaped from here two hundred years ago, he also followed this road full of traps, escaping the pursuit of his former comrades, and escaped all the way to the surface. Now he is returning along the original route, with the purpose of making the pursuers behind him suffer more and have a profound experience of how difficult the life of the people in the underground dark area is. As the president of a warlock association, Hook Duden not only possesses a powerful and dark bloodline, but also a heart that is good at calculation and ruthless in murdering people. You know, Silang Octo was once his best and favorite student. Although Silang has been plotted to death, Hook Duden still remainsKeep his contact gold star. I don¡¯t know why, but he misses his most outstanding disciple? Is this the only way that the contact information will not be traced by human gods? Or is he actually filled with a sense of loneliness? He didn¡¯t know, and he didn¡¯t want to know. His footsteps kept moving, moving quickly, moving forward without hesitation in the direction of the city full of death and memories. Soon, the light of Menzoberranzan's magical time pillar appeared in the distance, and in a simple cave not far away, Hook Duden felt familiar eyes full of murderous intent. Two level 15 spider elves jumped out of the cave. Generally speaking, spider elves are dark elves who have failed magic trials or been defeated in political strife. They were thrown into the terrifying spider pit, and after being magically transformed, they became monsters with dark elves on their upper bodies and large spiders on their lower bodies. In other words, it is the same image as Hook Duden before he became a god. But the difference is that these spider elves usually lose their souls and like to kill like wild beasts, full of cruelty and crazy hatred. If there is no order from their master, they will kill anyone they can see crazily. of aliens. Therefore, these spider elves are usually placed on the outskirts of the city to protect the city of the dark elves. Obviously, Hook Duden is encountering these two spider elves now. Obviously one of these two spider elves was once a mage. It shot out spider silk missiles from a distance. It was very powerful, comparable to the fireball technique. And once it was hit by such a spider silk missile, then You will be completely entangled in the loose spider threads, and you will be unable to escape. The other spider elf should be a warrior, charging over with his ferocious horny arms like two single swords. I don¡¯t know why, when Hook Duden saw these two enemies, not only did he not feel any discomfort, but he smiled happily, and his eyes also had a strange expression similar to love that would never appear on him. . "Wake up, my dear children!" Hook Duden easily dodged the spider silk missile, and at the same time stretched out a putrid cylindrical object, which could barely be called an arm. Pressed on the forehead of the spider elf warrior. Purple light flashed, and the soldier suddenly seemed to have been splashed with a basin of smelly water, and he stood there in a daze. After a few flashes, Hook Duden appeared in front of the spider elf mage, also stretched out his arm and pressed it on his head. After a while, the spider elf warrior seemed to wake up from the edge of suffocation. His whole body was covered with rancid sweat. He looked around blankly and saw a rotten wax figure that was constantly circulating. The wax figure also had a Wearing a golden crown. "My Lord!" The warrior suddenly woke up from his beastly state and knelt down in front of Hook Duden, worshiping devoutly. After a while, the mage, like the warrior, knelt down in front of him devoutly. At the same time, Hook Duden felt two very weak powers of faith, passing through some indescribable force. channel into your own mind. With these two powers of faith, he even felt that his increasingly weak body had regained a little bit of strength. He asked with a gentle smile: "Where else are there spider elves around?" The two spider elves who had regained their consciousness thought for a moment and said, "The spider elves around here are freely dispersed. We only know that the closer we get to the city, the more spider elves will be found, and the most common places are in the tunnels in the moat." Then Hook Duden remembered that this was indeed the case, patted his head and said with a smile, "Then. Okay, let's go find more brothers and sisters." Just now, Hook Duden used the summoning technique that is exclusive to gods. Inspiration is a god-specific ability that directly summons unfamiliar ordinary creatures to become the most loyal believers of the gods. The size of this ability is directly proportional to the level of the god. The higher the level of the god, the greater the influence of the Invocation. The ability will be greater. At present, Hook Duden's ability can only cast the summoning spell twice a day. Fortunately, he is also a spider elf himself, so when he summons the spider elf, it goes very smoothly, and he basically succeeds in one go. After having these two loyal subordinates, it will be much easier for Hooker Duden to carry out the following plan. He does not need to do many things himself, which can save a lot of divine power. You must know that if there is no believer, his divine power will be exhausted in another month and a half. When he is caught by human pursuers, the outcome will be very difficult to predict. "Dear children, come, let us free more brothers and sisters so that they can clearly control their own lives.transport. "With that said, he took the lead and walked towards the city of Menzoberranzan. A bright slime spread behind him, providing an indelible mark for his enemy pursuers. And his first two followers The readers were moved to tears and followed him devoutly, walking firmly towards the city they had ignorantly guarded. (To be continued, please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster! Text Chapter 7 The Divinity Left by Xilang Pelersburg, ruins of the Wizard's Tower. Shocked by the divine power from Hook Duden through magic communication, Gu Gua's legs became weak and he rolled down from the fourth floor. He fell into the third floor in a very inelegant posture, just in time. It landed on a pile of freshly harvested blue grains. The little little heads were so surprised that they thought something had happened and nervously surrounded the pile of blue grains. But he saw the great elder rolled down from the pile in embarrassment, lying on his back without getting up and walking away, staring blankly at the sky on the third floor. It must be said that the mage tower in Palestine has an excellent magic space. Above the third floor, there is no ceiling, but a bright sky. I don¡¯t know what the remaining fifth, sixth and seventh floors look like. In short, the sky on the fourth floor looks endless. I really don¡¯t know how such magic is created. Lying on the haystack, Gu Gua seemed to be thinking a lot, but also seemed not to be thinking about anything. He only felt that something was spinning in his mind. It wasn't until the little head people who were working had only this pile of things left to transport that they cautiously woke him up. Gu Gua turned around in a daze, then slowly came to his senses, turned over and climbed down from the pile. The pressure coming from the stars, I don¡¯t know why it is still swirling in Gu Gua¡¯s mind now. Originally, this pressure was not a big deal, but because of this pressure, something suddenly appeared in Gu Gua¡¯s mind. Come out with something. When Gu Gua was controlled by the blood-colored dragon to absorb the divinity of Wulou Tilu, he felt powerful information rushing through his mind crazily. At that time, there was no time to understand the key points. Under this pressure, Gu Gua clearly felt that the pressure was the divine power that was in line with Wulou Tilu's divinity, and it must have been emanated from Xilang's condensed godhead. ?That is to say. Silang's deity did not fail, but the godhood was snatched away by others, and Silang himself failed. Who is it? Can even Xilang be tainted? Also, under the shock of that divine power, Gu Gua began to think about Xilang, and even began to analyze the few traces of divinity that Xilang had scattered when he died in battle. He went down to the second floor and picked up the remaining divinity of the sirloin that was emitting light and standing on the table in a strange posture. It seems to be floating in the air completely ignoring gravity. These few traces of divinity are the simplest and easiest to analyze, but they are still beyond the reach of Gu Gua. Under the shock of the divine power that had the same origin as Xilang, Gu Gua seemed to be able to feel a hint of understanding in this trace of divinity. It seems that I can see through some of these divine things, but I can't really see them clearly, and I can't really control them in my own hands. After thinking for a long time, there was still no result, so Gu Gua simply let go of these few traces of divinity. Locked in the cupboard. It should be because his level is not high enough. If he has touched the edge of legend, maybe this trace of divinity will be easier to analyze and master, right? Therefore, now we can only continue to improve our abilities and levels. Only then can you be qualified to study the divinity. Thinking of this, Gu Gua no longer struggled. After watching the Kobolds send all the last batch of harvested ripe grains down, Gu Gua also came down from the third floor. This food is enough to feed the kobolds of Palestine for a year. So Gu Gua faces the arcane garden on the third floor. Has his own plan. The top priority now is to lay out the huge magic circuit outside of Pilotsburg. The most needed material for this magic circuit is the ice cold fruit with the power of ice magic. Currently, even if it is collected everywhere in Pilotsburg, There is no way to collect so many, the gap is very big. Gu Gua plans to plant ice-cold fruits in the arcane garden on the third floor of the mage tower, and the domestication of spiritual vein plants is also on the agenda. The spiritual vein plant is a plant that grows specifically on spiritual veins. It is also a natural plant that extracts and volatilizes the magic power in spiritual veins. This plant has a natural ability to analyze magic power. It is the result of hundreds of millions of years of natural selection. It has the foundation of thirty spiritual veins. If you want to efficiently and continuously utilize the magic power in the spiritual veins, this spiritual vein plant is definitely the best choice. Furthermore, spiritual vein plants are naturally attached to spiritual veins, can analyze the role of magic power, and their ability to guide and regulate magic power is definitely stronger than that of ice-cold fruit. They are more suitable for making higher-level materials for arranging magic circuits than ice-cold fruit. After transporting all the food and grass, Gu Gua immediately planted all the ice-cold fruit seeds in the arcane garden, preparing to breed a batch of ice-cold fruits to lay out all the huge urban circuits. While thinking about how to cultivate spiritual vein plants, Gu Gua silently walked out of the mage tower and prepared to go to the iron castle, the stronghold of the black iron veins, to take a look. After returning from the western valley, Iron Castle was the lastOne person, Thoros, an outstanding dwarf young man, returned to the Black Iron Mine, the ruins of the dwarf Iron Castle tribe. He went back with the fire elf Fen'er. After all, a fire elf is the soul of a dwarf tribe. Without the flame elves, there would be no powerful furnace, and it would naturally be impossible to smelt qualified steel. Fen'er was still a little nervous when he left, because Silang and the demonized orcs were indeed killed, and Silang himself was so dead that not even the dregs were left. It was considered that the revenge of the Iron Castle dwarves had been avenged. Fen'er should also keep his promise and become Gu Gua's magic pet. But Gu Gua expressed his understanding. At present, he only needs the fire scale at his throat to absorb the fire magic power. He does not need Fen'er to be by his side every day. Moreover, Thoros is the only one left in the dwarf tribe. Everything is provided by the Fort, so the things produced by the Iron Fort naturally belong to him. As his own industry, Gu Gua has always been very generous. With a stroke of his pen, Pi has the fire fighting spirit. Tuda took three hundred kobolds to help Soros rebuild the iron castle. The speed of absorbing magic power that Fen'er can provide him is not outstanding, but as a fire elf refining steel in the black iron veins, it is indispensable, and the effect is extremely outstanding. Therefore, Gu Gua made a wise choice. At this moment, he had just been shocked by someone's divine power in his hometown. He wanted to get out of the mage tower and go out for a walk, so he chose the Iron Castle. As soon as he went out, Gu Gua saw a human cavalry being tied up and dragged in front of him by a group of excited kobolds. "What happened?" Gu Gua asked. (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature. The novels will be better and updated faster! Text Chapter 8 The consequences of betraying me! I saw that the leader was a veteran kobold. He was a kobold who followed Gu Gua when he was in the stubborn stone tribe. Now he has become a sergeant leader. As the captain, he leads a group of kobolds to patrol outside. He was very excited when he saw the Great Elder and said loudly: "Great Elder! Spy, spy! We caught him!" Gu Gua let out an ooh and asked, "Where did the spy come from?" The kobold was so excited that he couldn't even speak. Now that he could speak, he shouted: "Humanity! West! Humanity!! West!!" Gu Gua had no expression on his face. Said: "Okay, you did a good job, leave him to me, go to the warehouse to get a piece of dried meat each, and then continue to patrol." The kobold was praised by Gu Gua, and every pore of it was filled with excitement. Feeling comfortable, he nodded fiercely, shook his head and left with his younger brothers, continuing to patrol. Gu Gua stretched out his hand and the rope on the human cavalry was untied. The human took a few deep breaths before calming down. It turned out that the kobolds' binding techniques were not very good, and they almost strangled the human cavalryman to death. "If I remember correctly, you are Hart's number one knight, Sim? Why don't you resist with fighting spirit?" Gu Gua asked lightly. Sim bowed respectfully and said nothing. Gu Gua sighed, thought a few times, and figured out some key points, so he asked: "Are you asking for something from me? Tell me, what is it?" Sim hesitated for a moment, and still gritted his teeth and said : "We don't have enough food." Gu Gua suddenly thought of the time when Earl Longmeng was guarding the south. He was managing the exits of the entire Vasa Basin. At that time, out of respect for the Mage Association, the Mage Association's caravans could still pass through Bloodstone Castle and reach the north. Now Count Longmai is dead. His son Boris Longma is still learning culture and bow and arrow skills at the Elf King's Court, and he should be on his way back before he has time to come back. And even if he comes back, there is no way to perfectly unify the forces of Earl Longmai and inherit them perfectly. You must know that Boris Longma has always been a noble man with extremely high self-control talents and contempt for the people around him. He is very unpopular with the people around him, otherwise Longma would not have sent him to the Elf King's Court to learn etiquette. In the territory of Count Dragon Nightmare, Polis is not a leader worth looking forward to. It can be said. Even if he has an orthodox identity, it is impossible to integrate the forces around Bloodstone Castle in a short period of time. The Bloodstone Castle¡¯s sphere of influence has been undercurrent, and it is no longer possible for normal business trips to advance deep into the North. Moreover, such a big thing happened in the Warlock Guild, and the Mage Guild was implicated. He also restrained himself a little, cautiously not meddling in the affairs of the Northland anymore, and not daring to directly send a caravan over again. Under such circumstances, it was too difficult for Hart to purchase food resources from the Southern Magistrates Association. However, the Northland has been in turmoil for a year and a half. This also resulted in a year's food production not proceeding normally. After Viscount Luther started the war, it has been out of control and has not stopped. This year's food production season has also been missed. So there is no doubt that this year we will fall into famine. Through Hart¡¯s communication magic pattern, Hart learned that there is basically an arcane garden on the mage tower. With the Arcane Garden, food production does not depend on actual land at all. As long as the magic power is enough, food can be produced through the arcane garden, and it will be ripe every week. Although the area is small, the advantage is that it is fast and can produce a large amount of food very quickly. Now Hart has become the de facto leader of the remaining humans in Vasa North. As long as the food problem is solved and he survives this year, he is ready to hold a viscount coronation ceremony for himself. Now is also a critical period for post-war recovery and reconstruction. He must keep an eye on his own territory without making any mistakes. Now, on the one hand, Hart had turned his back on Gu Gua in the previous war, and he didn't know much about Gu Gua's current attitude. On the other hand, he didn't have time to do it himself, so he just sent his right-hand man, Knight Sim. Come. Knight Sim is obviously a very patient person. With his fighting spirit and warrior level, the group of kobolds just now couldn't hold him at all. Even the rope on his body broke as soon as he broke. In other words, he was deliberately caught by the kobolds in order to show his sincerity. Gu Gua glanced at him without any expression on his face. To be honest, Gu Gua doesn¡¯t hold any grudge against human beings who parted ways with themselves in that situation. If it were me, I would do the same thing. But the problem is, how can he better obtain more benefits from these humans to ensure the development of the kobold tribe. Living resources? Obviously humans themselves are still lacking. Money and gold? These things are basically useless when they cannot be traded with the outside world. Gemstones and bloodstones? Well, this is a good thing, although the blood stone has? Generally speaking, it is somewhat toxic, but overall it is still an indispensable casting material. After Gu Gua thought about it, he said to the Sim knight: "We do have some food, but not a lot. We are willing to trade with you. We only need gems and blood stones." After hearing this answer, Sim'an Deciding to make up his mind, as long as he is willing to exchange, he took a deep breath and said: "Thank you for your kindness, we will raise gems and blood stones in exchange for food." Gu Gua waved his hands and said nonchalantly: "No need to thank me, this is not mercy, this is a normal transaction. If you need anything in the future, you can also use gems and blood stones to exchange for it. The specific price is five times that of the previous execution." Xilu was silent for a moment , said with some despair: "Why are the prices so expensive? How can we, the people in the north, survive?!" Gu Gua sneered and said: "Do you think food is so easy to buy now? I'm not blackmailing you. The current price of food It¡¯s so high! You have no room for bargaining! If you don¡¯t want to buy it, just go and buy it elsewhere!¡± Sim nodded helplessly, his shoulders slumped. Gu Gua's heart was filled with relief, and he said: "Humph! How about letting you betray me before! Now you know you regret it! If you are still my ally, maybe I can give this part to you to help you. Recovering strength quickly, with this food, it is possible to take advantage of the chaos and conquer the entire land of Vasa! "But look at how you are now! You can only spend a lot of money to buy them!" Food! Just go back and tell Hart! See how he reacts!" Sim lowered his head and nodded, immediately preparing to go back and report the matter, and also prepare enough gems and blood stones. In exchange for life-saving food, they now have no room for bargaining. ?????????????????????????????????????????? Without gems and blood stones, we can just dig more, but without food, there is another starving man over there, and there is another less labor force. Therefore, the price system is not a problem, although the price is too terrifying. The human beings who are about to be exploited lose their last bit of wealth and even use their silk underwear to pawn. But the problem is that he can finally find a place to buy food! As long as there is food, there is hope and a future! "Also, we are not prepared to accept credit, so don't have any illusions." Gu Gua's voice sounded coldly behind him. As soon as he said this, Sim's body shook violently and he became even more desperate. Seeing Sim leaving on a skinny horse, Gu Gua thought for a moment and walked up to the third floor of the mage tower. Because the supply of mana is now very low, the area remains at its most basic size instead of being as large as before. As long as the magic power is sufficient, the area of ??this arcane garden can continue to expand. However, the larger the expansion, the greater the magic power consumed, which will be very uneconomical. After going around in a circle, there are still wheat and other grain straws standing in the three fields of spring, summer and autumn, which have not been collected yet. Gu Gua thought that if he had spare magic power, he could grow some wheat and other grains in exchange for gems and blood stones. In the field with the lowest temperature, simulating winter, Gu Gua did not plan to plant other plants. He planned to plant ice-cold fruits. He first cultivated enough quantities, laid out magic circuits, and planted the thirty plants under his feet. Let¡¯s take good care of the spiritual veins. Moreover, the Arcane Garden is also a large consumer of magic power. Using the Arcane Garden at full capacity before the spiritual veins have been restored is even more foolish. Thinking of this, Gu Gua walked down from the third floor and strolled to the front of the warehouse. He looked at the inventory of food in the warehouse and roughly calculated that the food was enough to feed all the kobolds for a year. With gems, there will be more choices for the layout of the magic gathering circuit, and the quality will be higher and more reliable, and the restored magic power will be more abundant. Moreover, bloodstone is also an indispensable component in this magic circuit, and is an important part of the kobold's ability to stimulate the dragon's blood. Relatively speaking, now is the best time to extract human gems and blood stones. When summer comes, the wild vegetables and fruits all over the mountains and plains can also supplement some food rations. Humans can also hunt some wild animals to eat. At that time, the food gap will be will be further reduced. So Gu Gua thought about it for a while. If humans have enough gems, then he might as well trade three-quarters of the food for humans! Once the spiritual veins are restored, they can immediately start planting some food properly. Anyway, with the Arcane Garden, the plants grow very quickly. After doing this, Gu Gua still walked to the iron castle according to the original plan. After passing the post guarding the cave entrance, the two kobolds saluted him in awe. Gu Gua returned the greeting slightly and walked into the depths of the iron castle. (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster! Text Chapter 9 Reconstruction Plan Now the cave has been greatly expanded. Under the guidance of the dwarf master craftsman, ahem, currently Soros, a very reasonable mechanical structure has been established to support the mine in a scientific and orderly manner, strong and reliable. It is also particularly beautiful, majestic and full of the beauty of dwarf power. Hmm, yes, it is indeed a dwarf, craftsmanship is really not covered. Gu Gua walked and looked around, and was very satisfied with what he saw. The cave was not big. After all, it had not been built for a long time, so it was very small, so he quickly walked inside the cave. The people working in the mine are all kobold miners. Some of them wield pickaxes to dig out ore at the marked places, and some use shovels to load the peeled ore into flatbed trucks and push it to the blast furnace in the middle of the hall. , some put charcoal and ore in the blast furnace, everything was in order, looking tense and orderly. These kobolds are also very happy to work. You must know that mining is also an important hobby of kobolds. For them, mining is more of a recreational activity, and they have a more advanced digging expert to guide them. It made them even more happy to dig. This mine is a huge circle, which can barely be regarded as a hall. In the middle of the hall, there is a huge blast furnace. There is a voice in the blast furnace that is constantly directing: "Add one less shovelful of ore to the east window No. 1! Add one bundle of charcoal to the east window No. 2! Good! Very good! The bellows speed is higher, and the speed is higher! A little bit of effort will be enough." No, it's not pleasant at all!" Gu Gua knew it was Fen'er's voice as soon as he heard it, and he was instigating fire in the blast furnace. He ignited the fuel in the furnace vigorously, burned the ore vigorously, and burned the ore into slag and molten iron, which were separated from the two openings below. Molten iron is poured into a vessel. A large iron ingot was formed, which would later be forged into a sharp sword, or a durable hoe, who knows. The slag will be used as another building material, used to lay floors, or made into strong and lightweight pillars to support newly mined mines. Around the hall, kobolds were digging ore excitedly. They pushed them one by one on small carts and sent them into the blast furnace. ;The labor scene is extremely lively. Soros discovered Gu Gua at this time and ran over at a trot. Gu Gua asked: "How is the current situation?" It seems that mining and smelting are the best medicines to cure the mental illness of dwarves, under the reflection of the fire. Soros's face was flushed and he looked healthy and fulfilled. Although there was no smile on his face and there were still a few hideous scars, his overall expression was serious and hopeful. "Our workers still need more practice. They seem to only like digging holes, but are less interested in picking ore and smelting. The other conditions are very good, especially after the war, the spiritual veins here are not known Why has it recovered? Although it is very weak, it still has magic power. With the support of magic power, Lord Fener is also very happy." Thoros replied with some respect. Gu Gua nodded and said: "Now we have begun to rebuild Palersburg. It requires a lot of tools, so I don't need you to make too many weapons and armors at the moment. I need you to make more labor tools. " Seeing that Thoros was a little unclear, Gu Gua sighed a little. The dwarves are good at everything, but they are too brainless. "Construction tools, including shovels, picks, hammers, trowels, etc., and farming tools, such as hoes, plowshares and other things." Soros then understood. He also said: "Haha, actually we have been producing similar things before, for example," he pointed to the working tools that the kobolds were using, which were obviously newly made. "The Great Elder needs other labor tools. Haha, my brain is not very good. Just give me a list and I will know what to produce." Gu Gua nodded helplessly and made a list first. , mainly using various labor tools for agricultural production. Now in Palersburg, the first task is to restore production and expand the ethnic group. Although Gu Gua also thought about taking advantage of the chaos in the human world to grab a fortune, but considering that the number of kobolds is too small, it is not cost-effective to die one less, so he gave up and could only stay in the north. The ground has honestly recovered its strength. After placing the order, Gu Gua walked back. Based on his current ability, the journey that originally took a day can now be reached in just an hour. Although it looks like a leisurely pace, with an elegant and comfortable pace, in fact, one step is more than ten meters, and the speed is very fast. After returning to Palestine, Gu Gua looked at the bare circuit ravines in the city and frowned tightly. I don¡¯t know when this huge magic circuit can be installed and played. This matter has become Gu Gua¡¯s biggest headache at present.In love. You must know that there were at least three levels of magic supply mechanism in Pilotsburg, which ensured the important status of Pilotsburg as a legendary mage tower. The first level is, of course, the natural magic power provided by the three kobold warlocks on the crystal ball. These magic powers are very limited. No matter how much there is, it is only a little bit. It is very difficult to supply an arcane garden. If it is quantified, with a level 1 If the magic power that a kobold warlock can accumulate in a day of meditation is the standard 1 degree, the magic power that the crystal ball can provide should be between 37 and 50 degrees. The second level should be the magic power accumulation pool on the fifth or sixth floor. When there are no thirty spiritual veins connected, Xilang relies on the elemental magic power pool to accumulate magic power. The magic storage pool has six pools of earth, water, fire, wind and light and darkness, which store six different types of magic. The effectiveness should be more than a hundred times that of three kobold warlocks, and the magic power should be about 6,000 degrees. It can now be used as a whole for the mage tower. However, this layer has been destroyed in the war, and Gu Gua doesn't know how to rebuild this layer. There are no blueprints or magic circuits. The third level, of course, is the thirty spiritual veins. These thirty spiritual veins cover almost all the major spiritual veins in Vasa North. The magic power in each spiritual vein has a magic power of at least over 10,000 degrees. This amount is completely different from the supply of magic power in the first two levels. This is also the fundamental reason why the Palersburg Mage Tower can become the basis for becoming a god. It is precisely because of this that the first priority in rebuilding the Pellersburg Mage Tower is to re-nourish the spiritual veins. As long as the spiritual veins are nourished, the magic power will be sufficient. Once the magic power is sufficient, everything can be re-established. The supply of magic power is the most basic element of a mage tower. (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature. The novels will be better and updated faster! Text Chapter 10 Tongtian Sect! In three months, all the Ice Fruits around Palestine Castle have been looted by Gu Gua's men. Even the first level of Demon Gathering Circuit has not been completed yet. At this rate, how can it be completed as soon as possible? What about this whole city magic circuit project? Without this magic circuit, Gu Gua, who had witnessed that war, would not have the slightest sense of security. Nowadays, Gu Gua has very few resources. Compared with the period when the Mage Tower was in its heyday, the current Mage Tower can be said to be very poor. This really makes the leader Gu Gua very embarrassed. He cannot build even the simplest magic circuit. He was very anxious. He went up to the third floor again and checked the situation of the entire arcane garden. Gu Gua calculated that it would take at least 500 degrees to support the current ice-cold fruit seeds to grow quickly and form seedlings that can be transplanted. magic. Hey Gu Gua looked at his hands sadly. Only through his own efforts can he make up for the current gap in magic power. Gu Gua placed his hands on the crystal ball, slowly closed his eyes, and immersed himself in the crystal ball. Since the liberation of the bloody dragon, Gu Gua and the crystal ball's dragon bloodline have greatly improved. He and the three kobolds on the crystal ball have experienced the blood of mortals when the bloody dragon rushed into the Wulou Tilu Kingdom. In the process of being peeled off, their dragon bloodlines have been greatly improved, and their bodies have been baptized by divinity. Even if they are not contaminated with divinity, they have also improved dramatically. Especially the crystal ball, the three kobolds were pressed into the crystal ball by huge pressure. Becoming three reliefs, completely integrated with the crystal ball, and their warlock level has also been upgraded to level 2, and their magic level has been greatly improved. Gu Gua¡¯s warlock level was also raised to level 4. The purity of the dragon vein blood in the body has also been greatly improved. As soon as he entered the crystal ball, Gu Gua immediately entered a place similar to the second floor of the mage tower. The various books and magic devices were the same, but in this mage tower, it was a mage tower that existed in a virtual scene. It cannot affect the real world. "Great Elder Gu Gua! You're here!" The three kobolds in the crystal ball gathered around and asked, "Great Elder Gu Gua, can we go out now?" Gu Gua shook his head apologetically. Said: "My current level of ability is not yet able to return you to your own body" Tusi and the other three kobolds did not hide their disappointed expressions. But at least it¡¯s not despair. Tuxi asked again: "Great Elder Gu Gua, how are our physical conditions?" Gu Gua replied: "Your health is still very good. Now you have basically completely integrated into the crystal ball. No one can harm you. You." The three kobolds from Tuxi looked at each other and said, "Elder Gu Gua, we have a request We want to learn the "Yulong Transformation" meditation method We saw it from your virtual scene. After this meditation method, I have always felt that this mental method may be an important way for us to escape from the crystal ball and gain freedom." Gu Gua was stunned for a moment, but he actually didn't want to reveal his secret. However, he found that there were many power systems from alien planes in this world, and no one in particular was noticed, so his victimization mentality relaxed somewhat. Even if he reveals some abnormalities. As long as it doesn't disrupt order and doesn't particularly irritate anyone. There should be no problem? After rolling his eyes, Gu Gua felt that he just needed to control the rhythm. There shouldn't be much of a problem. So he said solemnly: "My ahem, meditation method was passed down from my master ahem, my teacher's. Our sect is a very secret and strict sect. If the disciples If a student dares to betray the sect, he will be punished in soul and body. We call it the death of the soul." The three kobolds looked at each other inexplicably. After confirming that they heard correctly, they nodded cautiously and said: "But Great Elder what kind of sect is this sect? How many people are there now?" Gu Gua lowered his head in embarrassment, then raised it again and said loudly: "Our sect is called Tongtian Sect. As for the people I'm the only one now" Tusi and the other three kobolds looked at each other in shock. They really didn't understand what this sect was about, but they knew that if there was only one great elder in this sect, then It shouldmaybeit's nothing serious, right? Gu Gua brushed away his awkward feeling and continued to raise his head and said: "If you don't have any questions, then you must remember that only by joining this sect can you learn this special meditation method, and it cannot be done privately. If you pass it on to others, you will be severely punished., do you understand? " After hearing this, the three kobolds did not hesitate and nodded in agreement. Gu Gua felt certain that he seemed to have received some particularly important reminder, but he did not know where this mysterious thing was. He followed the instructions I guided these three kobolds through the etiquette when they first started, and finally these three kobolds were accepted. What's more, there is no way for these three kobolds to leave the crystal ball and teach them " The mental method of "Yishulong Transformation" can be regarded as a kind of compensation for their tragic experience. Then, Gu Gua devoted himself to teaching these three kobolds the mental method of "Yishulong Transformation". When they were kobolds, they kept asking some questions. Some of the questions were very simple, and Gu Gua answered them casually. Some of the questions involved some issues in the cultural connotation. Gu Gua had to take the thinking of this world and this I used the cultural background of the world to interpret the mentality of "The Transformation of Fish and Dragon", but I didn't expect that I also gained a lot of insights. I felt that even my own cultivation was constantly being purified in the process of teaching. Gu Gua slowly got into the state of speaking, and while he was also intoxicated by the profound meaning of "The Transformation of Fish and Dragon", the three kobolds were also fascinated by it, and they were all wandering in the vast ocean of oriental mysterious ancient science. In the sea. The last syllable slowly dissipated in the air. The four kobolds were still immersed in the subtlety of "Yulong Transformation" for a long time, and Gu Gua himself was unable to extricate himself from this mysterious state. After staying for a long time, he finally opened his eyes. He felt refreshed and energetic. Suddenly he felt that something was different about him. He shook his whole body and the muscles in his body were sorted out again. , and found that all the magic fragments in the dragon tendons had been absorbed, and the two dragon tendons also penetrated the entire body, reaching the tail. Haha! After this explanation, Gu Gua himself further understood the "Fish-Dragon Transformation". The connotation of the method has been interpreted and extended to adapt to other worlds, making this set of mental methods more adaptable to the magic foundation and dragon vein conditions of other worlds. It can be said that it has developed a solid foundation in the process of localization. One step. The last part of the mental method of "Yulong Transformation" talks about how after the dragon tendons penetrate into the tail, it becomes equivalent to having two dragon veins in the body, and then you have the ability to find and control the dragon veins. There is also the ability to control the dragon veins. With a strong fighting power, the metal and stone are opened with a wave, which is very powerful. In this world, it should be the ability to control the spiritual veins, right? Gu Gua is not sure, and he doesn't dare to experiment. Now these spiritual veins are all gone. It is very fragile and cannot withstand the torment. If something goes wrong, it cannot be tolerated. At the same time, the three disciples below are still fascinated by it, immersed in the profound meaning and smiling. He looked at them and supplied the magic power of the crystal ball to the three of them. Not long after, Tusi first had two pimple-like fleshy protrusions on both sides of his mouth, which were signs of the Xu realm. Gu Gua looked at these two short beards in great surprise, and couldn't believe they were so fast! Could it be that Tusi is really a genius that is rare to see in a century? But after thinking about it, this is a virtual scene. It is quite normal to be able to master the mental method so quickly and condense the short beard. Thinking of this, he no longer wasted time. He sat down cross-legged and began to meditate to restore his magic power. The kobold warlock restores magic power, not by contacting the magic network and replacing the magic power with mental power like the wizard does, but by inciting his own warlock aura circle to dissolve the surrounding magic power into his own blood. among them, and then use it directly through blood. This is also the fundamental reason why warlocks have an advantage over mages in the early stages of their careers. However, this must be done in the real world. In a virtual environment, I am afraid there is no way to truly expand your own warlock aura circle. Gu Gua didn't realize that he was meditating in the crystal ball to increase his magic power. He used his perception to quickly open his warlock aura circle, only to find that the magic power around him was not lively at all, but was tightly arranged in a certain regular way. With. At this moment, he didn't understand what was going on, so he expanded the warlock's aura circle again, and once again found that the magic around him was still arranged in a regular manner. At this time, Gu Gua finally realized that he was in the crystal ball. Inside, the magic of these rules is also the coding pattern of virtual scenes. After the sudden realization, Gu Gua did not rush out to absorb the magic power in a physical way, but curiously expanded the warlock's aura circle again. He was curious about how wide he could expand the warlock's aura in the crystal ball. Field circle. What is very surprising is that Gu Gua¡¯s aura circle has expanded several hundred meters in the crystal ball, and there is still no trace of it.There is no sign of difficulty at all, but these few hundred meters are just in the virtual scene, so they are nothing. Soon, Gu Gua¡¯s warlock aura circle broke through the limitations of the crystal ball and rushed outward. (Welcome, your support is my biggest motivation.) Text Chapter 11 Farming! Farm! Under Gu Gua's warlock level, his warlock aura circle quickly broke through the four-meter range, which is the range that his current warlock level can sense. Because it is based on a crystal ball, he can even feel it. My body rests next to the crystal ball. Then his warlock aura circle expanded again, 5 meters, 6 meters, 7 meters Gu Gua became excited. He had only used the magic tower to control the surrounding magic, making the magic much richer, and then improved his warlock. The concentration of magic power in the aura circle can increase the speed of absorbing magic power. Now he can use the power of the crystal ball to expand his aura circle. Soon, his aura circle expanded to more than ten meters, and soon came into contact with the underground level. The images of thirty spiritual veins appeared one after another in Gu Gua's aura circle. They were dark and lackluster. They were originally full of magical power like the spiritual veins of the Yangtze and Yellow Rivers. Now they were like dry riverbeds, staying quietly. There. Gu Gua sighed and continued to expand his warlock aura circle. Finally, it stopped within a range of 20 meters and stopped expanding. Gu Gua tried several more times, but still couldn't break through this distance, letting Gu Gua know that this was his limit. Gu Gua didn't know that in fact, the 20-meter aura circle represented a level 20 warlock, which meant that he had one foot in the legendary level of a high-level warlock. Such legendary warlocks have already understood the knowledge about the laws, and can master these laws to varying degrees, create their own unique magic, turn it into their own powerful combat power, and then further become gods. It may be his own extraordinary divine power. And a warlock like Gu Gua, who has reached a 20-meter aura circle with the help of the Mage Tower, cannot truly master the rules. It is impossible to break through the legendary level, so even with the support of the Mage Tower crystal ball. He also couldn't expand beyond 20 meters. Even so, Gu Gua seemed to feel a lot of things that he had not been able to feel before. It seemed that the crystal ball was like a huge magic magnifying glass, allowing him to see more clearly the flow of magic in nature. Soon, Gu Gua remembered his mission and stopped observing the magic power in detail. Instead, he compressed the warlock's aura circle inward, just like pulling back a fishing net. The magic power in the aura circle seemed to be lively and chaotic. Jumping like a fish. It was smoothly compressed into the crystal ball, and gained about 200 degrees of magic power in an instant. Immediately afterwards, Gu Gua opened the warlock's aura circle again, but this time he did not get so much compressed magic power back. It was obviously because the previous compression had compressed almost all the magic power around him. If he wanted to compress so much magic power again, he would probably have to wait at least another day. After a while, Gu Gua regained his energy. When I felt it was about the same, I did it again. Gu Gua once again expanded the 20-meter limit of the warlock's aura circle. This time his purpose was not to gather magic power, but to seriously study the composition and flow of magic power through the crystal ball. Especially the situation of the thirty spiritual veins made him even more concerned. Two and a half of the thirty spiritual veins. There is still some magic flowing, shining with a faint silver light. However, compared with the tenth in its heyday, it can be seen that these spiritual veins were originally very broad, but now they are only a trickle. Just such a trickle, the magic power contained in it is not comparable to ordinary meditation, at least a hundred times more. Gu Gua doesn¡¯t know how the spiritual veins are formed, nor does he know how they are maintained. At this moment, he can only think of ways to fill these spiritual veins with magic power, re-moisturize their dry riverbeds, and hope that they will regain their vitality. He carefully observed and recorded the changes in these spiritual veins, hoping to find some patterns among them. When the 20-meter warlock aura circle could no longer be maintained, Gu Gua naturally woke up from meditation and felt that his spirit was extremely tired. When I opened my eyes, I saw three kobolds who had also woken up from meditation and were chattering. Learning, practicing, discussing and asking for advice are important ways to quickly learn skills. Seeing that these three kobolds are so studious, Gu Gua is also very happy. He first listens to what they think, and then looks at the key points. , gave them some guidance. They mainly rely on their own learning and analysis ability, which is a necessity for the growth of a legal profession. When I looked at the magic power accumulated in the crystal ball, it had reached 300 degrees, which was enough to support the winter part of the arcane garden. A process began to take place. It takes 500 degrees of magic to complete a process. 300 degrees of magic can start the process and last for 4 days. The remaining 200 degrees can be collected within 4 days. Gu Gua immediately manipulated the crystal ball and evenly transmitted the magic power to a quarter of the field in the arcane garden on the third floor, concentrating on that small area where the seeds of the ice cold fruit were planted.Soon, blue germs appeared in the field, and the seedlings of Binghan fruit began to sway and grow. Gu Gua thought for a while, and then brought seventy-one new generation kobolds to the third floor to learn how to take care of these seedlings. After three days, Tusi finally developed two short beards, and the other two kobolds also had pimple-like short beards on the corners of their mouths. For some reason, Gu Gua could also see outside that the body of the kobold attached to the crystal ball also grew corresponding short beards, but the progress was slower than inside the crystal ball. At the same time, Gu Gua also felt that after this change occurred, the magic power flowing near the crystal ball became more active and faster. He soon discovered that the crystal ball gathered magic power much faster. ¡°Obviously, this is a specific manifestation of the mental state of the "Yu-Dragon Transformation", which can speed up the absorption of magic power. This is also a specific sign that a creature with dragon veins has begun to embark on an extraordinary path. Gu Gua came to the third floor and walked in the ice-cold fruit field. Binghanguo is a perennial herbaceous plant that retains its rhizomes in the ground to continue growing next year. Generally speaking, the propagation method of ice-cold fruits is through seeds, but under suitable circumstances, they will also propagate through underground stems to form separate seedlings. This time, the Gugua plant seeds first, and then induce the growth of ice-cold fruits, which will mature and bear fruit. After the seeds are generated, they will be stimulated for the second round, so that both seedlings and seeds can be obtained. (Welcome, your support is my biggest motivation.) Text Chapter 12 The price of food is very high In the fields of the Arcane Garden, Gu Gua worked with seventy-one new-generation kobolds, and explained various knowledge to them during their work breaks. Of course, most of this knowledge is valuable knowledge that Gu Gua learned from the souls of tens of thousands of people. He first learned and mastered it himself, and then passed it on to them. The best among them is naturally Gu Gua¡¯s disciple. So far, Foster is the only level 1 priest who believes in Gu Gua. Although he has no magical powers granted to him, Foster is still firm in his faith and full of endless power. Glory and happiness. When Gu Gua had no time to manage these seventy new-generation kobolds, Foster managed them for Gu Gua like a squad leader. Now the new-generation kobolds have formed an orderly whole. What they are mainly learning now is how to plant and cultivate the Ice-Cold Fruit, and make adjustments in the magic circuit, so that there is a good interaction between the Ice-Cold Fruit and the magic circuit, and truly drive and circulate the magic power for the faction. Lesburg offers more magic. Seven days later, the first round of ice-cold fruit seeds came out. Gu Gua immediately planted these seeds in the arcane garden and continued to spawn them. Now these ice-cold fruits are not enough to lay out a circle of magic gathering circuits, so Simply give birth to another issue. During the seven days, Gu Gua, Foster, and the three kobolds in the crystal ball kept accumulating magic power, and finally gathered enough magic power for the second phase, so another phase of Ice Cold was born. fruit. At the same time, the human transport team also arrived. They led thin horses and carried ten carts, on which were transported two bags of gems and blood stones. At five times the price of grain melon, not a penny more. A lot of grain was exchanged for them, and the three carriages were filled in total. The remaining seven carriages had nothing. The person leading the team this time was Hart himself. Standing in front of Gu Gua, he didn¡¯t know what to say, but he also knew that if he didn¡¯t take away ten carts of food this time, the humans in the North would suffer this week. ()( You will face hunger, and some people will starve to death. And next time, ten carriages of food must be transported back within a week. "Our gems and blood stones during this time There is really we can only take so much but our people are too many and too hungry this food is not enough can" Hart's own cheeks were sunken and dark. The circles under his eyes were like two black holes, and his dull white hair was fluttering in the air. His whole body was thin and exhausted, and he was obviously suffering from great torture. He looked like a dead person crawling out of the ground again. . It can be seen that Hart is really under pressure. He really hopes to save his people from the brink of death. Of course, the kobold's smile is ugly. There is no need to say it again. He said firmly with what he thought was a gentle attitude: "I will not give you credit. Absolutely not, because you have abandoned us. You are no longer willing to be our dragon people's allies. Therefore, we also We don't have this obligation. We have a lot of magic power and can't simply produce food for you." Hart looked at Gu Gua in despair and said pleadingly: "Whatever you wantplease. Tell us what we have as long as it can be exchanged for food we are willing to pay for it! Even if it means my life! As long as you think it can relieve your anger, you can take it if you want it!" Hart said at the end. Almost roaring in despair. Gu Gua smacked his mouth. Although he lacked recognition of these humans, he also knew that his compassion was indeed touched by Hart's persistence. Let¡¯s give them a chance. So Gu Gua said: ¡°I know you can communicate with the mages of the Mage Association. I now need information about spiritual veins, including their composition and formation, guidance and utilization, maintenance and destruction, etc. A series of information. {{}{}There are also information on the construction, maintenance, protection and destruction of the mage tower. With these two sets of information, I can exchange it for twenty carriages of food. What do you think?" Hart murmured. He did not expect that Gu Gua would put forward this condition. He did not have such materials at the moment. He only knew that he was a hidden stake planted by the Mage Association in the North, waiting for an opportunity to be taken advantage of. , but I really don¡¯t know whether I am a valuable person in the eyes of the Mage Association, and whether it is worth exchanging these two core information for the food of the people of the North. "I will try my best" Hart gritted his teeth and said: "Please give me a house and enough pen and paper. I will try" Gu Gua stretched out his hand to summon a small head man, took Hart back to a room, and asked him to Give it a try. Hart pinched his chest.The magic mark on the body whispers to communicate with the mages "over there". After a long time, I don¡¯t know what the situation was, but there was still no movement in that house. The humans waiting outside the door were already a little anxious. If we don't rush back now, we may not be able to get home in the evening, and even these three trucks of food may not be delivered in time to the people who are about to starve to death. In the middle of the afternoon, Hart finally walked out of the room tiredly, and a stack of parchment was handed into Gu Gua's hand. In fact, when Hart was communicating with the Mage Association, Gu Gua was already able to monitor their conversation through the Earthbound Spirit, and there was no need for Hart to write it down word by word. The reason for doing this is to further understand the situation of the Mage Association and understand their views on themselves through Hart's questions. But Gu Gua was disappointed. When Hart asked for these two things, the Mage Association was quiet for a while. Judging from the subsequent development, they went to have a short meeting. Maybe they think that both the Warlock Guild and the Dragon Clan should have these two types of information. So they didn't know what the kobolds in Pillsburg wanted these two things for. If they were just kobolds, they would not have any qualifications to use these two types of information. All in all, they may be useful, but these two pieces of information are of little use to Palersburg. After discussion, it was decided that the copies of these two documents were not as valuable to the people of the North as the twenty carriages of food now. So if you can get twenty carts of food just by copying two copies of the information, this business is relatively cost-effective. Besides, if Hart is to establish a stronghold in the North, these two pieces of information will have to be given to him sooner or later, and he will be able to find spiritual veins and build the Mage Association's own mage tower. Now it's just a matter of giving it to him in advance. After a brief discussion, these two pieces of information were handed over to Hart and asked him to exchange for food. By monitoring the communication, Gu Gua confirmed that Hart had not omitted the key content and had no intention of harming him, so he directed the kobolds to fill the remaining seven carriages. The humans also felt at ease, and were full of gratitude and admiration for Hart, who was almost exhausted from recording these two materials. The expression he looked at Gu Gua became more fierce and vicious. But obviously, Gu Gua doesn¡¯t care about this. He took out a few more paintings, which were of ice cold fruit, snow ginseng, spiritual vein plant, and two other types of magic potion materials that grow in the north, snow fragrant flower and ice cypress. These paintings were drawn by Gu Gua based on the memories of high-level frost giant priests. Although they are not as realistic as the photos, they also clearly express the characteristics of these plants. These plants all have the effect of attracting magic, condensing magic, and guiding magic. In other words, they can be used as fillers for magic circuits. For Gu Gua, this is a time of great shortage. Gu Gua thought for a while and said to Hart: "Take these paintings back and let your people collect these plants for me. Remember, they must be alive. The dead ones cannot be exchanged for food here. Binghan Fruit 100 trees can be exchanged for one cart of grain, 50 snow ginseng trees can be exchanged for one cart, 10 spiritual vein plants and snow fragrant flowers can be exchanged for one cart, and one ice cypress tree can be exchanged for one cart. Remember, they all need to be alive." Hart struggled to do it. He got up, hid these paintings close to his body, nodded and said, "Okay, I understand" Gu Gua waved his hand and asked the humans to leave. After answering the Mage Tower, Gu Gua opened both books and studied them carefully. Gu Gua finally had a preliminary understanding of the principles and utilization of spiritual veins. The book on the Mage Tower is a little more deceptive. The book on the Mage Tower is basically a general outline and an introduction to each school, and then there is the most common and common way to build a Mage Tower. There is nothing. Cheats elements and stuff like that. But that¡¯s pretty much it. Gu Guaxin thought. Magic power is something between spiritual power and materiality, so it can change the material world through the promotion of spiritual power. Some of the generation of magic power is caused by the materialization of spiritual power, or the materialization of spiritual power. For example, the most typical example of the materialization of spiritual power is that a believer obtains a miracle through his devout faith, and a holy mark is automatically formed on his body. Or in a certain cathedral, their god performed a miracle and directly created a beautiful statue of the god. Although these are all divine arts, they still fall within this scope. ?Another example is the transformation of material into spiritual power. In the magma deep in the earth, the manic magma will generate abundant fire magic power, while on the violent storm hills, a large amount of wind magic power will be generated, and so on.  The spiritual veins are formed in places rich in magic power, like river-like channels. But the difference is that rivers transport water, while spiritual veins transport magic power. How to discover spiritual veins? How to guide spiritual veins? How to maintain spiritual veins? All these techniques are full of the wisdom of the mage. (Welcome, your support is my biggest motivation.) Text Chapter 13 Lack of technical resources Through the study of this information, it was also confirmed that Gu Gua's previous idea was correct. \\yd \\In the spiritual veins, only the magic power flowing can maintain the existence of the spiritual veins, and only through constant nourishment can the ability of the spiritual veins to transport magic power be restored. It just so happens that in this information, there are techniques and methods for maintaining and cultivating spiritual veins. However, the content of these mages' associations is full of demand for various precious magic materials. This made Gu Gua frown very much. He further studied the nature of the magic power flowing in his spiritual veins. Magic power also follows the principles of diffusion and aggregation, which is very similar to the properties of water, that is, it has the principle of hydraulic pressure. That is to say, in the Unicom container, the liquid level will remain at the same height. Now that there is basically no magic power in these thirty spiritual veins, Gu Gua wonders if it is stuck somewhere upstream. But now he has no way to verify it, so he can only follow the method of maintaining spiritual veins first. Combined with Gu Gua's previously planned magic circuit, he added the experience and experience of the Mage Association, and added some new content, making the entire magic circuit more scientific and reasonable. Gu Gua thought for a while and felt that it was better to leave enough room for modification of this magic circuit. Because the higher his level is and the more knowledge he has in the future, there will be more modifications to this magic circuit, and it is even possible to completely overthrow and reset it. [][ As for the construction method of the Mage Tower, I first read the books and information provided by the Mage Association. Gu Gua clearly knew that Fort Peles was a special existence that was completely different from ordinary Mage Towers. It was a legend with many special designs. Mage Tower. The books of the Mage Association all record the construction methods of ordinary mage towers. If the methods of the Mage Association are adopted, it is tantamount to continuing the work. But in order to restore the magic power as quickly as possible, he had to find a way to build an elemental magic pool. Supply is now insufficient. All in all, what Gu Gua lacks most now is magic power. With magic power, he can expand production. With magic power, he can condense magic crystals and make deals with those plane merchants on the fourth floor. With magic power, he can do too many things without being trapped. it's here. He was filled with fear and fear from the enemies in the north and south. There are many ways to obtain magic power, but there are very few that Gu Gua can use now. For example, the magic materials needed for this elemental magic pool are beyond his affordability. The only thing he can do is meditate by himself. Then use plants that can absorb magic power to lay out the magic gathering magic circuit. As for the unique magical plants in the North, such as ice cold fruits, they were all scavenged from the memories of high-level frost giant priests. They played a very important role in Gu Gua's laying out of the city's magic circuit. Among them, there is no need to mention ice-cold fruits and spiritual vein plants, especially ice-cold fruits, which are relatively common. It is also the magic plant with the greatest demand for Gu Gua¡¯s magic circuits. Snow ginseng is a kind of ginseng that has many similarities with the ginseng of the previous life, both in appearance and function. In particular, snow ginseng can absorb the magic power of water and ice, and transform it into a life force through its own transformation, which can quickly restore the vitality of the user. And it has a certain therapeutic effect on wounds, which is the worst. It can also freeze the wound to prevent it from getting worse. Gu Gua can¡¯t wait to get some snow ginseng to take a look. Find a familiar feeling. In addition, Snow Fragrance Flower is a legal professional auxiliary product similar to blood stone, but the side effects are much smaller and can almost be ignored. The aroma of snow flowers can make meditation deeper, and mages or warlocks can sense magic stronger. This material is one of the materials that many wealthy mages or warlocks must use when meditating. However, because it is much more difficult to mine snow fragrant flowers than other similar materials, the sales market is narrower and it is not known to the legal authorities on the mainland. The ice cypress is a very rare ice plant. This plant is even composed entirely of ice magic. Moreover, it grows very slowly and requires a lot of ice magic power. But after it grows up, it has the effect of stabilizing the magic power. That is, if the ice cypress is grown up with the spiritual veins supplying it, then after the ice cypress grows up, the output of the spiritual veins will be constant and the spiritual veins will be guaranteed. No breakouts or sudden drying out or anything like that. It is said that there is a tree in the Ice Crown Temple of the Frost Goddess. It is more than 100 meters high and guards the entire ice cypress. It is the tallest ice cypress currently known. Judging from the memory of this high-level frost giant priest, he has only seen it a few times in his more than two hundred years of memory, and they were just twigs like shrubs, which could not form any climate at all. This is also the reason why Gugua offers such a high price to Bingcypress. Because he didn't think that these humans could find the so-called ice cypress and bring it back alive, but if they brought it back, then Gu Gua would?I feel like I've earned it. If we go by the situation in the previous life, this ice cypress is definitely a treasure that suppresses luck, and it is a treasure tree full of treasures. If I could actually get one, it would be really nice. So no matter what, Gu Gua will never pay any compensation. Since there are currently insufficient materials for planting and the trenches for the city's magic circuit have been dug, Gu Gua has adjusted the content of the kobolds' labor in a timely manner to prevent them from being idle. Originally, Silang once built a circle of temples around Palestine. Because the construction period was very rushed and people's hearts were not very stable, it was not completed at that time. Later, there was a terrible war, and the construction sites of these temples were completely destroyed. After the war, Gu Gua selected some temples that were barely inhabitable and simply repaired them, allowing all the more than 3,000 kobolds to live in them, and then plunged into the construction process of the city's magic circuit. . Now that the city's magic circuit had to stop construction due to lack of materials, Gu Gua naturally mobilized all the labor force of the three thousand kobolds and began to rebuild these temples. We can't let these lazy people sit idle. Now is the time when everything is waiting to be done. We must increase work efficiency and work hard to build Palersburg. Because of the lack of architectural talents, Gu Gua invited Thoros from the iron castle and directed the kobolds to dig out stones nearby and build a temple. In the iron castle, Fen'er was temporarily in charge of the work, stopping the work of forging new tools, smelting ore, and making iron ingots. Because labor does not require money at all, there is basically no desert land around Beidi. Many of them are bare stones, and stone materials are very convenient. (Welcome, your support is my biggest motivation.) Text Chapter 14 The Prototype of Cities and Religion Although there is a shortage of technical personnel now, there is no way to train them in a short period of time, so let¡¯s build the infrastructure first and let the kobolds live a happy and healthy life, and then talk about other things. The lack of technical personnel also shows that there is no high-level civilization in Gu Gua's current tribe, and the best person is Gu Gua himself. Gu Gua himself has to pay attention to the magic power collection situation in the mage tower. He can only provide some constructive guidance on the construction of the building complex, and cannot personally participate in the construction all the time. On the one hand, Gu Gua himself is from a different world. He has received modern higher education and systematic ancient cultural inheritance, and his thinking ability is much higher. On the other hand, it is also because he has inherited the soul memories of tens of thousands of high-level professionals and has more information to understand the world, so his vision is broader and his thinking is broader. This generation of kobolds has little chance. They have little time to study and can only work non-stop to lay a better foundation for future generations. Gu Gua decided to popularize education starting with the new generation of kobolds, and greatly improve the quality of the kobolds in Palestine. But now, the construction technology and smelting technology are popularized first. Long before Xilang returned, Gu Gua had already assigned Jiada and Tu Da to learn blacksmithing skills in the blacksmith shop. At that time, Gu Gua was already thinking about how to improve the quality of the entire kobold tribe. However, subsequent wars and turmoil prevented his plan from being truly implemented, and now he has become the de facto master of Palersburg. He will implement an unprecedented major reform in the kobold tribe of Palestine, and completely train this group of kobolds into a truly civilized race! Now, under the guidance of Soros, the well-fed kobolds began to focus on learning masonry techniques. The unique hard rocks in the North are quarried out, and some are made into pillars, some into stone slabs, and some are carved into living utensils one after another, including tables, chairs, windows and other objects, which are installed in the built stone In the building, a stone building was directly built. Under Soros¡¯s design and supervision, various buildings were built strong and rough. Full of powerful beauty. Similarly, under the training of Tuba's holy warriors, these kobolds also received great training in the process of building stone temples. Even the military training in the afternoon was greatly promoted accordingly, and the entire kobold tribe was more cohesively integrated during the labor and military training process. The kobolds of Palestine did not get any benefits at once. Too many people. It is too far away from the original style, but it has gathered strength and moved forward. But since the war, day by day has passed. Some kobolds could not adapt to the dragon blood injected into them by Garda, and they began to bleed to death. The kobolds don¡¯t quite know why. Panic began to spread among the kobold crowd. After Gu Gua¡¯s research and analysis, it was still because the magic power was insufficient. As a result, these kobolds who were injected with dragon blood were unable to obtain enough magic power, and the two blood lines in their bodies began to conflict. If enough magic power can be provided to these kobolds in time, not to mention they will not die of violent blood. It is more likely that through slow maintenance, the dragon blood in the body will fully activate the body's potential, and it is possible to become a warlock. Faced with this situation, before Gu Gua decided what to do, Foster, the leader of the new generation of kobolds, had already begun to promote the religion of worshiping Gu Gua among the kobold tribes on a large scale. In other words, it was not until this moment that Gu Gua knew that Foster had promoted his religion among the kobold tribes. However, in the face of crises and disasters, this simple church became more active. < yd> Gu Gua was a little dumbfounded, but he didn¡¯t care about them, because he did feel that as the belief in worshiping him began to spread widely, the nervousness of the kobolds also reduced a lot. It seems that religious belief has indeed solved the problem. A good way of asking the question. At the same time, Gu Gua also taught these kobolds the warlock exercises and meditation methods in time, so that they could take the initiative to absorb some magic power and reconcile the contradiction between the two blood types in the body, so as not to die due to the extreme lack of magic power. And insisted that every evening, when the water magic began to sink and gather, Gu Gua stood on a high place and led all the kobolds to practice warlock gymnastics and meditation. Although these kobolds are not warlocks, with practice, they can absorb some magic power through the dragon blood in their bodies and alleviate the conflicts in their bodies. ¡°When encountering a kobold whose dragon blood suddenly runs rampant and is about to bleed to death, Foster will immediately rush forward, grab their hand, and then quicklyOpen your own warlock aura. With the help of the ability to control the magic power in the warlock's aura circle, he can quickly adjust the rampant dragon blood in their bodies to stabilize the situation and avoid death. As a result, the mortality rate has been greatly reduced. The panic of the kobolds has also been suppressed, and it seems that they can sustain it. ¡°To completely solve this problem, we still need to increase the magic level around the entire Palersburg and provide magic power to these kobolds who have no sorcerer talent. Before the magic circuit was built, Gu Gua could only rely on other work to divert the attention of the kobolds. Gu Gua first built the outermost circle of the temple. The main reason was that Gu Gua saw that the kobolds were unfamiliar with stone mining and carving tools. The things they mined and carved looked very rough and ugly. It looks very inconsistent with what a temple needs to look like. If someone¡¯s temple is built like this, then the enemies will confidently believe that this god will soon fall. Gu Gua often asks the kobolds who are working hard what they are carving in their hands. The kobolds usually answer with joy or excitement and fear: "Chair!" "Table!" "Floor!" and other normal objects. . But with Gu Gua¡¯s poor imagination ability, he really couldn¡¯t connect these terrible things with ordinary furniture. This is really a very scary thing. But of course, the temple being built in Palestine now is more of a large building than a temple. There is basically no content related to gods, and the small church that worships Gu Gua has not formed a prescribed canon and is still just an ordinary pantheon. After all, it was impossible for Gu Gua to provide his priest with divine power and perform divine spells. Even though Gu Gua and the others don't have any gods to worship at the moment, they don't want these buildings to be too hasty. After all, this will be the place where the kobold tribe will rise. It must be of a certain standard and will be used for at least thirty years. time. This is Gugua¡¯s preliminary plan. So Gu Gua ordered that this temple complex should be built from the outside in. But speaking of a temple, in terms of planning, it is more like a city. The first things to be built were the stables and the market. There is really nothing too technical about these two things, especially the market. You only need to level the land, pad it with soil and sand, and then lay the good polished stone slabs there. Basically, there is no difficulty. It is purely Warm-up exercises. The stable is also very simple and straightforward. Build a long shed, then carve a row of stone troughs in front, and lay some thatch produced in the north in the stable. This is considered appropriate. However, there are no horses in Pilotsburg now. These things are scheduled to be deployed in the near future. Currently, Pilotsburg does not have the energy to purchase horses. The stables were set up in the southwest and the market was set up in the south. These two directions are the directions with the most contact with humans. Next is the kobold military camp and playground. From now on, these kobolds will live in the military camp, so they are very careful when building the military camp and playground. The entire military camp is strong and secure, and has many defensive facilities installed. It has become a military fortress that is difficult to break through. The military camp is set up in the west, which is also where the most immediate enemy is likely to arrive. According to Gu Gua's vision, the two main enemies are the believers of the Frost Goddess Cult in the north. However, they have been severely weakened in the last war and will not launch another large army in the short term. The most likely thing is to send elites to assassinate those who threaten them, such as the master of Palestine. Will someone be sent to assassinate the kobolds? Gu Gua believes that this possibility is too low. In the eyes of other intelligent races, kobolds are still a cannon fodder species and are not worthy of attention. Gu Gua really loved this kind of contempt for the kobolds, so that he could lead his people and develop silently. You must know that the current nominal owner of Palestine Castle has always been Shi Bailong, who was lying on the ruins of the fifth floor of the mage tower, constantly absorbing and digesting the magic power of ice while sleeping soundly, not Gu Gua. At present, Shi Bailong has been quiet and has not made any moves to disturb the surrounding forces, so he is not afraid of attracting unnecessary attention. And I believe that even if the Frost Goddess¡¯s cult wanted to deal with Shi Bailong, it might not be that easy. ?The second is the humans from the south. They once had a decree prohibiting the export of bloodstones, and they paid a heavy price at Pillersburg. With more than a hundred years of peace, the nobles in the southern part of Vasa had multiplied too much, and began to exploit the land and mineral deposits in the north. All produced greed. But because the leader of the southern part of Vasa, Count Longmeng died inUnder the city of Palestine, without strong leadership, the human territory south of Vasa has begun to have undercurrents, and chaos is imminent. (Welcome, your support is my biggest motivation.) Text Chapter 15 The Foundation for Prosperity Thank you everyone for your support, especially those who voted for our book. Thank you for your love! The kobold tribe will officially become a city-state and further compete for hegemony over the entire Vasa. Please stay tuned for the new journey of the kobold Gugua! Moreover, the humans in the south of Vasa had already lost a large number of troops when the Bloodstone Castle was led by Thoris to invade Pelesburg for the first time. And before the situation in the south of Vasa finally stabilized, it is estimated that there would be no People would abandon their roots and their foundations in the south and come to the north of Vasa first to take a dip in such muddy waters. [ ] Not to mention that there is a white dragon sitting in Pilotsburg. Who has nothing to do and comes to trouble the kobolds of Pilotsburg. Do you think you are a dragon-slaying hero? Therefore, the most important thing in the establishment of military camps is the training and management of kobolds. Now is the time to recuperate. In terms of preventing war, it is still relatively far away. To the east of Palersburg is the residential area where kobolds, old, weak, women and children live. Currently, due to years of war, there are no old, weak, sick or disabled among the kobolds in Palestine. The weak have been eliminated by the cruel reality. The youngest new-generation kobolds are also following Gu Gua, constantly learning various knowledge and skills, and growing rapidly. There should be no threat to the east at the moment. As far as Gu Gua knew, after Xilang took control of the demonized orc tribe, he took all the demonized orcs out of the eastern forest and brought them to the city of Pillersburg. And the entire clan of demonized orcs. And they were completely wiped out in that Conferring God War. The Demonized Orcs, a subspecies of orcs, were created by the great warlock Octor a hundred years ago and then destroyed at the hands of his son. They were originally a race that did not belong to this world. It also sank quietly in the long river of history. Without the threat of demonized orcs, the situation in the east is slightly safer. This will also be a settlement for kobold families. According to Gu Gua's idea, although the kobolds are in tribal form, and they are still egg-laying, there is no lactation process. This leads to the fact that in the kobold tribe, the newborn kobolds do not know who their father and mother are, which also leads to the problem of kobolds. There is actually no ethics in human society. Gu Gua is the great elder of this tribe. Want to change this problem. He wants to establish and promote the family system in the kobold tribe, establish the concept of bloodline, and avoid inbreeding and bloodline decline. After all, the bloodline of the kobold warlock is also very important. Like the original great elder of the Rock Tribe, he would attach great importance to his bloodline and knew that Jiada was his grandson. Other kobolds do not have this awareness. And when the kobold is in the egg, the warlock can focus on instilling basic knowledge, but after hatching. This magical racial induction will be weakened a lot, and you must go through the same learning process as humans to continue to progress and learn more things. And in this world, bloodline is not a void thing. Its impact on individuals is real. This is an advantage that exists deep in genes, and Gu Gua is also prepared to pass it on through family and surname. To identify this advantage, label it. Becomes a tradition in kobold society. As for the north, which is closest to the military camp in the west and the settlement area in the east, it has been reclaimed as forest gardens and cultivated land. The agricultural reclamation area is located in the north not because of anything else, but because the plants in the north like the cold environment, and the cold ice magic also blows from the north, and it is most suitable for the plants to absorb it. At the same time, the north is also facing the threat from the Frost Goddess Cult. When the production requirements are not so urgent, Gu Gua will remove all the ordinary plants from the arcane garden on the third floor and plant them on this land to become a cash crop and specialty product of Pillersburg. Together with other human beings, Businessmen trade in cities, or in other dimensions. In addition to the functional areas on all sides, there are also vast underground facilities under construction at the same time. Huge underground water and sewer facilities have been dug throughout the city. From the sewer facilities in Pillersburg, you can easily travel across the city. This will be part of the kobold tribe's usual defense measures to facilitate tunnel combat, um, and escape. Ahem, of course this is also a need for civilization and hygiene. With a complete underground waterway, the hygiene situation will be greatly improved, and all kinds of plagues will be far away from Pillersburg. This work is the first to be completed among all the work. You must know that digging holes is the favorite job of kobolds, and it is also a skill that they are born with from their bones. With the talent of the Kobold, the underground system of Fort Palestine has been able to over-fulfill its capacity as quickly and cost-effectively as possible. However, the tunnel bypasses the mage tower far away, so we dare not break ground here. Gu Gua also hopes to improve hygiene, improve the living conditions of kobolds, and give birth to more kobolds. The city outside is emerging from the drawings bit by bit.In reality, under the guidance of veteran kobolds, all kobolds have their own actions and work hard. Gu Gua also found Soros to carry out his own work. Gu Gua asked Soros to order a batch of stone nails, which were used to inlay gems used by humans in exchange for food to make a magic instrument. On these stone nails, Gu Gua first carved some magic circuits that increased the sturdiness of the stone nails, and then embedded the gems brought by humans from the food trade into these stone nails one by one, and buried them deeply in Pile. Inside the castle. The inner city of Palestine will be the core of the entire city's magic circuit. From the beginning, Gu Gua planned to use gems to lay out magic circuits inside the city. This time, humans basically took out all their gems in exchange for food. Gu Gua also just collected enough gems for the first step and set up a magic circuit in the inner city. This magic circuit will be the core of the surrounding magic circuits and can better withstand stronger magic. It is like a bus port. After the surrounding magic is uniformly deployed, it is then centrally supplied to the mage tower. Of course, this is also a preliminary design. After the resources become more abundant in the future, Gugua will definitely be replaced with larger and higher quality gems to make this magic circuit higher quality. All Gugua¡¯s current designs and work emphasize scalability, and the requirement to deploy immediately and produce results immediately. After all, the current basic conditions in Palersburg are not very good. After the magic circuit in the inner city was completed, Gu Gua chanted a spell and waved his magic power in his hand. A blue magic wire was drawn from a gem nail, followed the magic circuit forward, and then connected again. Get the next gem nail. Soon the entire magic circuit was connected. (Welcome, your support is my biggest motivation.) Text Chapter 16: Bottoming out (fourth update of monthly ticket) Now I have 12 monthly passes, plus this chapter has been updated with 4 chapters. I will also add the next 8 chapters as soon as possible. Thank you everyone for your support! The blue wires formed a complex figure in a perfect circle. Thirty-six wires were branched out. They were firmly tied to the root of the mage tower and connected with the mage tower. This circle of magic circuit received The magic power, after being perfectly filtered, is transmitted to the mage tower basically losslessly. < >After these magic wires flashed three times, they all sank into the soil and disappeared. When the work was completed, Gu Gua ordered the kobolds to place flat stone slabs on the land in the inner city. Back on the second floor of the mage tower, Gu Gua sat cross-legged in front of the crystal ball and continued today's meditation. Sure enough, after this circle of gem magic circuit, the magic power moves much faster. It used to take a day to use the Warlock's aura circle to compress the magic power, and it would take a day for the surrounding magic power to return to its original standard. Now it only takes half an hour to restore the magic power to its original level. After such a situation, Gu Gua began to compress the magic power crazily and filled it into the arcane garden on the third floor, quickly promoting the proliferation of ice-cold fruits. After another three days, the reproduction of the ice-cold fruits was enough to use the first circle of magic circuits. Gu Gua immediately mobilized all the Kobolds and prioritized the selection of ice-cold fruits that were enough to lay out the magic circuit, leaving a small amount. After the mother plant, immediately begin to lay out the first layer of magic circuits to gather magic. The original gully was dug after the masonry work during this period. Stone borders have been laid on the sides to facilitate the definition of the range. Seventy-one new-generation small-headed people dug up the meager soil in the ravine and planted the ice-cold fruit. Because the number of ice cold fruits is just barely enough to lay out such a circuit. The number is basically on the edge. If a few of them die, even this loop may be scrapped. So when the work was completed, the ice-cold fruits in the first circle of magic circuit still looked sparse, and it seemed that the circuit might be broken by a gust of wind at any time. Fortunately, the climate around Pillersburg is fairly stable. After completing the planting work, Gu Gua immediately returned to the second floor of the mage tower, manipulated the water-making magic, and dropped magic-rich rain on the newly planted ice-cold fruits. Ensure the survival rate of ice cold fruit. These Hell Ice Fruits have been mutated and have lived next to Palestine for a long time, so they quickly adapted to the new environment and dug their roots deeply into the soil. Basically they all survived. And under the nourishment of magic rain, it regained its vitality. Then he returned to the magic circuit and cast the same spell to completely connect the magic circuit. As the ice-cold fruits age, the more magic they can absorb and guide. The more magic power is absorbed, the higher the quality of the ice cold fruit will be, thus forming a positive cycle. And the ice-cold fruit at the foot of Palestine Castle has been contaminated by the magic power of Ice Hell. Some mutations have also occurred, and the magic power absorbed has become more powerful. He took a breath. Gu Gua leaned against the wall exhausted. It was still a bit too tiring to complete the arrangement of this magic circuit in one day. He looked up at the sky. It happened to be evening, when the water magic was most concentrated, and it was also the time when he led all the kobolds to do warlock exercises. He stood on the high platform of the mage tower, facing all the kobolds, and started doing the warlock exercises in a strict manner. While doing the Warlock Exercises, he could feel that the magic power around him had returned to the pre-war level, and was at least 3% richer than the magic power in the surrounding ordinary areas. During this process, when the kobolds concentrated on doing warlock exercises, the magic power also fluctuated like a tide, surging between 5% and 8%. After having these two magic circuits, the magic power of Pillersburg has been restored to some extent. Among the kobolds, fewer and fewer kobolds died due to dragon blood conflicts. After increasing the creation speed of the Arcane Garden, the magic power in the crystal ball was finally enriched, and Gu Gua began to consider putting the work of creating an elemental magic pool on the agenda. On this day, human carriages came again, and they brought thirty carriages, sixteen of which were filled with some things. Under the inspection of the kobold guards, it was discovered that most of the sixteen carriages were loaded with ice-cold fruits and a lot of snow ginseng. One of the carriages also contained two baskets of snow-scented flowers. Seeing so many ice-cold fruits, Gu Gua was also very happy. He exchanged food with them, and then immediately organized three thousand kobolds to quickly plant all the ice-cold fruits on the second circle of magic circuit. Although the planting is as sparse as the first loop, it is still a little short of completing the entire loop. At the same time, the ice coldness in the first lapIn the gap between the fruits, most of the newly obtained snow ginseng was planted in suitable places. A small part of the snow ginseng was still brought to the arcane garden on the third floor by Gu Gua and planted as a mother plant. "The same treatment is given to those snow-scented flowers, which are also planted in the arcane garden on the third floor, waiting to be domesticated by the climate of Pilotsburg and become a part of Pilotsburg. On the third floor of the mage tower, Gu Gua dug out more than half of the mutated ice-cold fruit's mother plant and added it to the second circle of magic circuits. Finally, he barely connected the second circle of magic circuits, and absorbed the surrounding magic power. After being collected, it is supplied to the magic circuit of the first circle, and then to Pillsburg through the gem circuit of the inner circle. The magic concentration increased by the second circle of magic circuit is also about 3%, the magic concentration of the first circle increased by 7%, and the magic concentration in the inner city reached 10%. For the magic gathering magic circuit alone, for the convenience of construction, each circuit has the same effect as a circuit. Gu Gua set up the entire Palersburg that needed to be constructed into three large circles, thirty-six small circles, and others. There are other corresponding functions above, but I believe that as the magic power becomes abundant, other circuits will be deployed faster and faster. Another week passed, and with the sufficient magic power, the ice-cold fruits, snow ginseng and snow-scented flowers in the arcane garden were all growing well. Among them, snow ginseng and snow fragrant flower are cultivated in the natural environment of Palersburg for the first time. They are not yet adapted to it and the yield is not high. Not many of the snow ginseng and snow-scented flowers transplanted in the inner city and on the magic circuit survived. Only three or four snow-scented trees and two snow-scented flowers survived, refusing to die. But this was all within Gu Gua¡¯s expectation and was nothing. Gu Gua also increased the supply of magic power to these plants in the hope that they would survive. After planting snow-scented flowers in the inner city, Gu Gua clearly felt a faint sweet fragrance floating in the air, which indeed improved the quality of meditation a lot. (Welcome, your support is my biggest motivation.) Text Chapter 17 While doing warlock exercises every evening, Gu Gua also clearly felt that the results of the exercise of the kobolds under his command were getting better. Many kobolds already liked this feeling, and liked the magic entering their bodies and soothing those who were suffering from the disease. The dragon's blood, which lacked magic power and was restless, felt that his body seemed to be transcending. And with the three small circles of magic circuits that have been built, the kobolds can absorb magic faster. Seeing that the effect was so good, Gu Gua planned to plant a large number of snow-scented flowers in the inner city after they were cultivated in the Arcane Garden, and cooperated with the quiet and peaceful magic circuit to maximize the magical effect of the snow-scented flowers. After another two months, the outermost buildings were finally completed, and the kobolds also moved into the military camp. Under Tuba's training, three more kobolds successfully inspired the Holy Dragon's fighting spirit and became a powerful mid-level warrior. Gu Gua now has a total of thirty-one warriors with fighting spirit in his hands, of which twenty-six are the sacred dragon fighting spirit inherited from Tuba, and five are the flame fighting spirit inherited from Tuda. There are also two warlocks, Gu Gua and Foster. The two priests are Foster and his familiar, Bing Linghua, the son of the frost giant's spiritual vein. The rest are more than 3,000 ordinary kobolds. This has laid the foundation for a large tribe. As long as Gu Gua rests well, this kobold tribe will definitely be able to take root in the land of Vasa and eventually become a powerful force. After the first ring of the city was built, Gu Gua immediately issued an order. The construction of the second circle of buildings has begun. In order to facilitate the flow of magic power, Gugua did not set up a city wall or anything like that. He knew that he had really encountered a powerful enemy. The city wall was just a decoration, but in normal times. The city wall will hinder the arrival of merchants and magic from all walks of life, and will instead hinder the development of Palestine. Therefore, Gugua simply did not design or build a city wall, and built an open town that was rare in this era. After getting some practice with the buildings in the first circle, the buildings in the second circle were much easier to build and more exquisite. They looked like the same thing. The buildings in the second circle are basically core and important buildings. Mainly including the Government Affairs Department. Temple, blacksmith shop, supply warehouse and academy. The Government Affairs Office is still empty, there is nothing. The kobolds are all managed in military camps with the simplest and most effective militarization. There is currently no specific civil affairs policy. Moreover, trade with humans has not yet begun, and no complicated situation has arisen. Under the management of the military camp, there is no need for laws or anything else. The Government Affairs Office is currently just a decoration. Many of the iron ingots produced in Iron Castle were transported to Pillersburg. The construction tools used to build and repair the kobolds. Under the guidance of Thoros, the blacksmith shop once again lit up with bright flames and began to continuously provide various tools for the kobolds. The material warehouse is just a facade. It was mostly empty. Pillersburg has just recovered from the war and has not accumulated much yet. It's normal for the warehouse to be empty. The last one is the academy. The academy will be Gu Gua¡¯s most important asset in ruling Palestine from now on. It is also his most important measure to improve the quality of kobolds. The college is divided into three parts. They are three parts: universal education, further education and higher education. ? Universal education is about simple writing and arithmetic. If there is no other content, it will initially become a night school for kobolds to learn literacy, and later it will become a basic education department for kobolds, similar to the primary and secondary schools in previous lives. Advanced education includes history, culture, advanced arithmetic, various life skills including stonemasonry and blacksmithing, combat skills and preliminary knowledge of magic. The kobolds educated here will become qualified citizens, master the life skills they like, and become builders and enjoyers of a city. Of course, they must receive military training and, when necessary, will become a militia to help defend the city. Either you like it, or you have corresponding talents, specialize in learning combat skills or preliminary knowledge of magic, become a professional junior warrior or a mage or warlock apprentice, and enter the next step of learning. This is equivalent to the university in the previous life. The final high-level education is mainly the study and research of four categories: fighting spirit and strategy, magic and mystery, divine arts and beliefs, and academic methods. ??Among them, fighting spirit, magic, and divine arts are not mentioned. They are all available in the world, and will also be an important threshold for selecting high-level talents. As for the academic method, it is a discipline established by Gu Gua after careful consideration. Including but not limited to: cultivation and breeding of magic plants, analysis of special materials.?Use, design and maintenance of magic circuits, the laws and justice of kobold society, and cultivate diplomats to communicate with human society and other other skills that are not personal combat qualities, but are necessary for society. Of course, except for fighting spirit and magic, the other two colleges are basically empty. Without sufficient accumulation of technology and civilization, there is no way around this. Even fighting spirit and magic are mainly performed in the military camp and the mage tower respectively. I believe that the entire academy will be vacant for some time in the future. Built to the innermost part, the temple closest to Palestine is the real temple. It is divided into four parts, namely the mission hall, the armed hall, the trial hall and the ritual hall. As the name suggests, mission halls are large halls used to train priests at all levels. Most of these halls are carved from large stones, rough and full of power. It makes full use of the principles of light and sound waves in nature, so that the voice of the person speaking on the podium can easily spread throughout the entire hall without much effort. In the future, snow-scented flowers will also be planted around the temple, and a magic circuit for concentration and tranquility will be laid out, thereby further enhancing the effect of the temple's missionary hall. The Hall of Arms will be a place dominated by religious paladins. In this alien world, there are countless gods, and there are many battles and killings among the gods. If you want to survive in this kind of world, you must cultivate paladins. As for the Trial Hall and the Legal Affairs Hall, when the Government Affairs Department has not yet officially started operations, the Trial Hall and the Legal Affairs Hall will temporarily take over the legal work. When the Government Affairs Office begins to operate, the Trial Hall and the Legal Affairs Hall will mainly target heretics from the outside world. The construction of the buildings in the second circle took much longer than the buildings in the first circle, because the amount of work in the second circle involved more carving of various stone tools, and the carvings were more detailed. , it takes longer, so it takes more time. (Welcome, your support is my biggest motivation.) Text Chapter 18 Dragon Castle! Dragon Castle! The food was produced in the Arcane Garden, and the cold-weather clothing was obtained from hunting and the clean animal skins plundered from the frost giants. There was no need to worry about the logistics of the more than 3,000 kobolds. They were already fully satisfied at this moment. Even the houses have been built and the living facilities are basically complete. The next step is to take a good rest and live a good life! It took another 5 months to finally build the entire city. At the same time, the construction of the magic circuit became faster and faster, and was finally completed almost at the same time as the construction of the city. Standing on the Mage Tower, on the crystal ball, the entire area around Pellersburg has turned into a series of magic circuits, flowing slowly, continuously supplying the Mage Tower with magic power collected from everywhere. At the very edge of the city, unlike the magic circuit inside the city, this is a circle of dotted lines. Gu Gua recited a spell and waved his hand at the same time. The last trace of blue magic line on his hand was imprinted on the crystal ball, divided into six The direction is linked from the magic circuit in the inner circle to the dotted line in the outer circle. Then Gu Gua¡¯s hand turned clockwise, and the blue magic line drew a circle along the dotted line, completing the last circle of magic circuit. Then, the magic circuit in this circle surged for a few times like breathing, and then connected with the magic circuit that had been built in the inner circle, and slowly integrated into one. The data on the crystal ball also jumped up a few times. In the core area where the mage tower is located, the magic concentration has exceeded 100% of the magic concentration in the ordinary area, fluctuating between 105% and 112%, and the magic power has also begun to increase. Continuously pouring into the crystal ball in the mage tower. At the same time, other functional magic circuits in the middle of the magic gathering circuit were also connected one after another, and the climate of the entire city suddenly changed. In the area where the kobolds are active, the temperature has increased by several degrees, making it more suitable for the life of the kobolds. In the northern farming areas, the temperature dropped by several degrees. More suitable for the growth of these plants in the North. At the same time, the magic circuit used to restore the spiritual veins officially began to slowly nourish the thirty dry spiritual veins. \\yd \\The magic circuit used to monitor the entire city has also begun to monitor everything that is happening everywhere. If necessary, it can be displayed on the crystal ball. The magic circuit used to improve the mood of the people in the city is regulating the mood of every kobold, and the magic circuit used to fetch water. Groundwater is being pumped from the pipes to the water tower on the top of the building; the magic circuit that uses the breeze to blow in fresh air stirs up the air throughout the city, constantly providing fresh air. All the magic circuits rotate one by one under the support of magic power. Bless this city with various magical powers. Gu Gua walked on the road in the city. The brand-new stone avenue was very spacious. There were a few lonely buildings towering in the empty city, tall and lonely. Although the airs are put up, it lacks vitality. What is needed now is population. After walking around, Gu Gua returned to the high platform in front of the mage tower. Today, a grand ceremony will be held. For this reason, Gu Gua even planted the remaining three plots of land in the Arcane Garden with grain, which was then turned into wine. as preparation for the ceremony. The hunting team also brought back a large number of prey and barbecued it in the square. The scent of oil wafts everywhere. Seeing Gu Gua step onto the high platform, all the kobolds became quiet. "Dear people, we, the dragon people, came here from a distant place to take root and survive. Finally, we finally got our own land and can finally live without fear! The future of our Palestine will be It will be even greater! In order to commemorate our ancestors, to commemorate our glorious bloodline, and to bid farewell to the yesterday that was enslaved by the ice devil, I officially changed the name of Palestine Castle to Dragon Castle!" Gu Gua gave an impassioned speech. On his body, the shadow of the magic war drum slowly rotated, making his speech more contagious. The kobolds cheered and celebrated, radiating the deepest joy in their hearts and dancing to their heart's content. Then, Gu Gua said: "For the tribesmen who have made outstanding contributions in building this city, I will give you the honor of your surname as your medal, which will be passed down forever!" Next, under the guidance of the new generation of kobolds, Those kobolds who showed a certain outstanding talent in the process of building the city all walked on the high platform. Gu Gua gave them surnames one by one and awarded them medals made of gemstones. The above can activate three protection techniques to ensure their safety. These surnames include blacksmith, stonemason, carver, anvil, sledgehammer, trailer, charcoal burner, bellows and other strange nouns, all of which represent that these kobolds are better than others in these tasks. ability. At the same time, this will also become their daily routine??'s career, keep working like this. The kobolds who received the title knelt down in front of Gu Gua one after another, chanting his name and worshiping him devoutly. With tears in their eyes, they were very emotional. As these kobolds knelt down and worshiped, Gu Gua felt as if some heat was surging out of these fanatical kobolds and flowing towards him. After the heat flow flowed to his body, Gu Gua even felt a little dizzy, but he found that after receiving the heat flow, he felt a little drunken and dizzy to the cheers and scenes outside, but strangely Yes, his vision is getting clearer and clearer. Gu Gua thought to himself that this might be the power of faith. In the past, the power of faith of the kobolds was scattered and not strong enough, so they never broke through the threshold and did not reach themselves. Now, because of a special concentrated occasion, the power of faith broke through the threshold and rushed to me. And because my soul was not strong enough and the divine fire was not ignited, these powers of faith could only bring a short-term impact to myself. The soul produces some buffing effects, making the quality of one's soul higher, but it has no direct use. ¡°Perhaps when the power of these beliefs is accumulated to a certain extent, it will produce some qualitative leap in one¡¯s own soul, but Gu Gua is still a little unfamiliar with that kind of thing. After the surname was granted, Dragon Castle regulations were promulgated, including the clause that eggs laid after mating must be marked with their parents, and mating is not allowed within three generations of the relationship. It shouldn't have much of an impact in the first eight years, since kobolds don't reach sexual maturity until they're eight years old. When the time comes, Gu Gua will take a hard look at this aspect. But then I thought about it, strictly speaking, Lai Gu Gua is only 7 years old now. At such a young age, he has already become the ruler of a tribe. He is really a legendary figure. Gu Gua didn¡¯t have time to think about these things, and directly ordered the kobolds below to bring wine and meat, and everyone had a party together. The breeding season is about to begin again, and Gugua must prepare accordingly. Back in the mage tower, Gu Gua first took a rest cross-legged in front of the crystal ball to relieve the dizziness caused by the sudden rush of faith. Sitting there quietly, Gu Gua felt that many people¡¯s thoughts had been forcefully fed into his mind. But the thinking of these kobolds is still relatively simple and they can distinguish clearly. If they just deal with their prayers, Gu Gua doesn't have to do anything. He has no divinity, no divine fire, and can't bestow divine magic on his priests. He can't do anything except listen to their voices. . Gu Gua then tried to use a mortal martial arts book that he remembered for fun in his previous life, called the left-right mutual fighting technique, to achieve the effect of dual-purpose. It is said that the dumber the brain, the faster one can learn this kind of martial arts, so Gu Gua has never practiced this kind of martial arts. If you succeed in cultivation, it means you are stupid. If you fail in cultivation, how boring is it? ! So I put it aside. Now because it is really necessary, I have to practice this strange martial arts. What made Gu Gua sad and relieved was that he quickly mastered this martial art, and seemed to be doing well in it, and he soon entered the palace. Gradually, Gu Gua felt that his brain seemed to be divided into two halves. Half of them are doing their usual daily tasks, while the other half is dealing with these thoughts that come from the power of faith. After he recovered a little, he put his hands on the crystal ball again, hoping to use the crystal ball to help him share the power of faith that was getting louder and louder. But when it comes to soul design, it is not that simple. Gu Gua can only temporarily look through the memories of tens of thousands of people to find similar experiences and relevant content to set up a reasonable and feasible plan. Time flies by. Time has entered the kobold breeding season. Gu Gua immediately gave all the kobolds a holiday and planted food in the arcane garden on the third floor to provide a strong material basis for the kobolds' fertility. After completing the construction of the city and the magic circuit, except for those kobolds who were given surnames, they still stayed at their original jobs. For example, those with the surname of stonemason still mined stones, and those with the surname of blacksmith still worked in the blacksmith shop. Continue to use their strengths. The other kobolds all organized themselves again, and began to level the land in the farm to the north in preparation for planting food and cash crops in the coming year. The remaining work was not so urgent, so Gu Gua began to encourage them to have children and mate. At the same time, he further promoted the new fertility policy, requiring all kobolds to only choose one mate during a mating season. In the autumn, after the kobolds have given birth to babies, they will spend a winter and then lay eggs in the spring. And you have to mark your own eggs with your own?? mark. Last year, due to the war, the kobolds in Palestine did not have any offspring, so this birth will bring vitality to the newly born Dragon Castle. (Welcome, your support is my biggest motivation.) Text Chapter 19 Five Color Dragon God Scales (Fifth update of monthly ticket) After the city's main buildings and magic circuits were almost completed, Gu Gua also began to prepare to set up an egg hatching room in the first floor hall of the mage tower to hatch new blood of kobolds. Sitting cross-legged in front of the crystal ball on the second floor, Gu Gua tiredly observed the changes in magic power over the past few days. Since the completion of the urban magic circuit, the entire city has become more suitable for kobolds to live in. Generally speaking, the bodies of kobolds have also become much healthier. This is also for the purpose of reproducing future generations. As an Eastern soul who has not cultivated immortality, Gu Gua still believes that future generations are a very important thing. Presumably in the entire Northland, or even in the entire Vasa land, there will no longer be a city as suitable for kobolds to live in as Dragon Castle. However, at the same time, the limited magic power is not enough when used in urban life. Needed to nourish thirty spiritual veins. Now the magic power in the crystal ball can only barely maintain balance between income and expenditure. It seems that if you want to go further, you must build an elemental magic pool. If you want to build an elemental magic pool, you naturally have to deal with Shi Bailong on the fifth floor ruins. At least let him move slightly from the fifth floor to free up space for construction. All this time, Shi Bailong has been sleeping soundly on the ruins of the fifth floor, seemingly slowly digesting the hell ice magic power that he has been unable to absorb well. Gu Gua also wisely did not disturb him, but built this city belonging to the kobolds according to his own planning and design. But now, he had to bother this guy himself and ask him to make room. Build an elemental magic pool. What should I do? Gu Gua thought about it again and again, but could not come up with a suitable plan at all. He could only take one step at a time. But he was too lazy to think about it so much, so he just used spells. Teleported up. When he passed by the fourth floor, he was still a little scared. The terrible coercion cast a shadow on his psychology, making him feel very uncomfortable when he passed by the fourth floor. After taking a few steps out of the halo, Gu Gua was already standing on the ruins of the fifth floor of the mage tower. Turning around, he saw that Shi Bailong was still sleeping soundly to the north of the ruins. Seeing that Shi Bailong was not awakened, Gu Gua did not take the initiative to provoke him. First, close your eyes and feel the flow direction of the five levels of magic. Obviously, the influence of the elemental magic pool is still there, and you can still vaguely feel the elemental magic power of the six attributes lingering here. At this time Shi Bailong sneezed. He shook his head and said, "I'll wipe it. Why does it smell so bad?" Then, with cold and sulky eyes, he looked around and saw Gu Gua. Gu Gua was startled, and her mind suddenly changed. Immediately, he knelt on the ground piously and shouted: "Long live the master! Unify the universe for eternity!" Shi Bailong's angry mood was very happy to be flattered by such a flattery, and the murderous intent in his eyes slowly disappeared. Still muttering: "Yeah, you are right. But when I was sleeping. Why did you come here? Is there anything important?" Gu Gua nodded and said carefully: "Master! We want to rely on I will exchange the magic crystals for more exquisite treasures to offer to you! But our elemental magic pool was destroyed by the shameful enemy!¡± Obviously, my brain is still a little hard to use. It seems that he hasn't woken up yet. "Okay, where is the treasure you mentioned? Let me take a look." Shi Bailong asked leisurely, and after finishing speaking, he couldn't help but yawn deeply. Gu Gua trembled and said: "We need to build an elemental magic pool first before we can gather magic crystals to exchange for treasures" After hearing this, Shi Bailong understood what was going on and immediately said angrily: " You bastard! You dare to lie to me! Look, I won¡¯t eat you!" Gu Gua felt a sudden shock in his heart, and then he touched his chest with his right hand, ready to activate the White Dragon Ball at any time. "Isn't it just to build an elemental magic pool! What a simple thing! Why didn't you say it earlier! If you had said it earlier, you would have gotten treasures in exchange for it! Look at my lair! How shabby it is!! You guys are You are worshiping me! ! No wonder Lezli abandoned you! "Shi Bailong stood up and walked anxiously on the fifth floor. Suddenly remembering something, he said: "Elemental magic pool? That thing that emits magic power in Dragon Castle? When I came here, the Queen gave me the corresponding thing Well, it seems to be Well, this thing is for you. " As he said this, Shi Bailong took out something from under one of the scales. It looked like some sort of space magic scale. Gu Gua took a closer look and didn¡¯t understand what it was at first glance. He felt that it wasIt feels very weird and evil. And it also exudes a pressure that is absolutely no less than that of the platinum dragon god's scales. This palm-sized object has no fixed edges and looks like it is holding a piece of peeling starry sky, with earthy yellow, faint blue, fierce red, cold white and complete black flowing on it. "This is a treasure given to me by our great Queen Tiamat when she sent me to the North of Vasa, saying that I could use the information in it to build the greatest dragon fortress But when I took a look, inside It's too complicated, um, I should say, I'm quite busy, so I don't have time to do it, so if you need it, um, just get it done for me as soon as possible!" Shi Bailong roared! : "Get me a lot of treasures! Offer them to me properly! You know, I'm even afraid of myself when I'm angry!!!" After saying that, he tilted his head and fell asleep again. It seems that Shi Bailong absorbed so much ice magic that he needed to fall into a coma for a long time to absorb the indigestible magic. Gu Gua curled her lips helplessly, looked down at the piece that Shi Bailong was still holding in his hand, and gently took it off. When he took it into his hand, Gu Gua clearly felt that in the unknown void, there were ten pairs of terrifying eyes turning around at once, staring blankly at him! In an instant, Gu Gua felt as if he was being stared at by a prehistoric beast, and even his breathing was choked! He didn't know how long it took, maybe an hour, maybe three seconds, before Gu Gua suddenly woke up from the shock. Only then did he feel that the thing was stuck to his back and the one in front of his left chest. The platinum dragon god's scales face each other from a distance! Suddenly Gu Gua understood that this thing was exactly the same as the platinum dragon god¡¯s scales, and they belonged to the dragon god¡¯s scales! It also stores the thoughts of the Dragon God, which is used to store the knowledge and skills belonging to the dragon clan. (Welcome, your support is my biggest motivation.) Text Chapter 20 Recommended sacred book "Food Illustrated Book" Gu Gua wiped away the non-existent cold sweat, first returned to the second floor, sat in front of the crystal ball, and sorted out his somewhat chaotic thoughts. In this world, the Dragon Clan has two gods. The relationship between them is not harmonious at all, and the five-color dragon Tiamat, who is regarded as the evil dragon god, even hates the good dragon god Bahamut. Bahamut, the Good Dragon God, is a platinum dragon and the only platinum dragon currently. He is an object of veneration in many places. His followers are mainly metal dragons, which is what everyone calls the good dragon camp. But among them, the gold, silver, and brass dragons hold him in a unique and remarkable respect. Other dragons, even evil dragons, respect Bahamut for his wisdom and strength. In his natural form, Bahamut is a platinum-blond, slender, sinuous dragon. The silver-white scales covering its body can still reflect beautiful light even under weak light. Bahamut's cat-like eyes are dark blue, and it is said that they glow as green as the midsummer sky. Others insist that Bahamut's eyes are as gray as the heart of the glacier. Perhaps, these two statements just reflect the changing mood of the great platinum dragon. Bahamut stands unequivocally against anything evil. He cannot tolerate any evil behavior. He had infinite sympathy for the downtrodden, the invaded and the helpless. \\\\At the same time, he also prefers mortals to solve problems that they are capable of solving by themselves, and to face their own wars. In the early days of the rise of mankind, we faced the massacre and oppression of elves and orcs. The good dragon god Bahamut did not directly send good dragons to fight. Instead, he sent metal dragons from the good camp to sign contracts with humans, and formed the original dragon knights with the elites of humans to resist the invasion of elves and orcs. Through the most difficult period in human history. Later, the elves and the orcs turned against each other, which left humans with a glimmer of hope and a chance to rise. In the end, humans united with the elves and dwarves to defeat the orcs, and learned civilization and magic from the elves, and finally drove the elves out of the hinterland of the continent. Later, Bahamut helped humans establish religions and temples, and once again helped humans find some lost gods. A pantheon and protective umbrella were established for mankind. It can be said that Bahamut, the good dragon, is the enlightenment teacher of human society. And the other only dragon god is the five-color dragon. Tiamat, the object of faith of the evil dragon. All evil dragons respect Tiamat, and green and blue dragons readily acknowledge her as their supreme lord. \\\\The kind dragons also respected her in their hearts, although on the surface they tried to avoid mentioning or even thinking of Her Majesty the Queen's name. In her natural form, Tiamat is a powerful creature. A giant dragon with five dragon heads and a wyvern-like tail. Each of her heads has a different color, namely white, black, and green. blue and red. Her huge torso is dotted with beautiful stripes of these colors. Tiamat only cares about how to spread her evil ideas and how to defeat the so-called "good people". And how to expand the population of the evil dragon clan. Her favorite little pastime was to bring a village, city or country to life. Even large areas of the world were completely leveled. She is an evil being in the shadows. Her presence can often be perceived on the spiritual level, but no one can detect her on the visual level. Tiamat is constantly looking for ways to expand the power and influence of the evil dragons in the world, especially when she and her dragon followers find themselves embroiled in territorial disputes with the good dragons. Tiamat also tirelessly pursues ever more respect, worship, and worship from her followers. Now, Gu Gua¡¯s body has the scales of these two dragon gods, which means he is under the gaze of these two gods. Although the platinum dragon god Bahamut is not hostile to the five-color dragon god Tiamat, Tiamat is not so friendly. Originally, it was because Gu Gua was very wary of the gods of this world, so he was wary of even Lezli¡¯s help, let alone completely surrendering to them. If they knew his secret, he wouldn't even be able to escape. People who have secrets are most worried about making close friends. Now that he has inexplicably received the attention of the Five-Colored Dragon God, how could he not be worried? At this time, Guji crawled over from the direction of the bookshelf and happily wrapped itself around Gu Gua, first wrapping around Gu Gua like a snake. Now Guji has grown to a big size, about the size of a sack. He is still slippery, and his body is shining with the light of magic, making him look even cuter. Then he whispered on his shoulderA cute round face of a human little girl appeared on his face, and he said in a clear voice: "Master, you are back!" As Gu Gua was promoted to a fourth-level warlock, Guji's intelligence also increased from 0 to 4. point, which is basically equivalent to the IQ of a 2-year-old child. With this foundation, Gu Gua will also teach it some things in his spare time. I don¡¯t know why Guji especially likes to read human knight stories, and prefers to be involved in the identity of a lady or princess. Maybe it¡¯s because Guji is a female. Guji changed his face into a face of a cute human girl. Gu Gua was not very disgusted, so he acquiesced to its (hereinafter referred to as her) behavior. "Well, I'm back. Did you learn anything today?" Gu Gua asked softly. "Well, I learned a lot! The story of Bell at the top of the food chain is really interesting, and I learned a lot of recipes from him!" Guji said happily. Gu Gua held his heavy head helplessly and tiredly, and said unhappily: "How many times have I told you, don't read that "Food Illustrated Book", that book is still too much for you. It's too difficult! You will learn bad things!" Guji squeaked a little aggrievedly, but soon forgot about it. She said happily: "Master, there is another magic scale that can never be eaten up. Oh!" After saying that, the little girl transformed into Guji stuck out her little tongue very cutely and licked the scales from Tiamat, the five-color dragon god and the lord of evil dragons. Gu Gua said with a headache: "Yeah, another one appeared This makes me keep a low profile" After moving his body, Gu Gua said tiredly: "Guji, you go and play by yourself first. , Master, I want to study what is in this." (You are welcome, your support is my biggest motivation.) Text Chapter 21 Dragon Fortress---Mighty Dragon Fort Guji was a little unhappy after being driven away by his master, but he still slid away from Gu Gua obediently, but still muttered in a crisp baby voice: "Master, remember to play with me!" Gu Gua nodded perfunctorily. Said: "Okay, I will play with you when I have time." Guji happily swam to the bookshelf again. Seeing that Gu Gua had no time to pay attention to her, she carefully formed two tentacles and moved the books hidden in the bookshelf. I took out a book and slowly opened it. I saw "Food Illustrated Book" written on the cover, written by: Pochi the Tentacle Monster. ¡°Then he drooled and watched with wonder and curiosity Gu Gua¡¯s mental power sank into the five-color Dragon God scales. Obviously, the grade of this five-color dragon god scale is much higher than the platinum dragon god scale on his chest. ¡°Perhaps the Platinum Dragon God Scales are just scales accidentally rubbed off by a Platinum Dragon God, just like human hair falling off. As the lowest reward, it can win over some ordinary targets, but its value is indeed very limited. The so-called Dragon Power must have fallen from the Dragon God, and the thirty metal floating shields should also be instinctive skills. Even with the divine grace blessed by Lezli, this platinum dragon god scale only has the ability to store space. It's not necessarily that rare. But the situation with this five-color dragon god scale is different. In addition to the power of the Dragon God, this scale is full of various dragon knowledge, the most important of which is information on how to build a dragon fort. There are also many important information such as the contact information and habits of the five-color dragon clan. If not an important go-getter. Such high-grade scales will never occur. This scale also comes with a magic-like ability that can be used three times a day, Rainbow Spray, which can spray five colors of magical light after the enemy is hit. They are randomly affected by bad states such as weakness, defense breakdown, confusion, blindness, and dizziness. This kind of magic is very common, but the rainbow spray on the five-color dragon god's scales is much stronger. The key is that it is difficult to be exempted. Even demigods will be affected by it, let alone ordinary people. Gu Gua even suspected that the five-color dragon god's scales had the ability to teleport or communicate, and it was definitely more than just a magical mobile hard drive. It seems that Shi Bailong came to Vasa North Land not simply to find the White Dragon Pearl. There must be a huge conspiracy. "It's a pity that Shi Bailong, a lazy guy, has been in the Northland for almost a hundred years, but he hasn't done anything, not even the Dragon Fort, the Dragon Clan's stronghold. It will always only be imagined and not even built brick by brick. It was beyond Gu Gua¡¯s imagination that the five-color dragon tribe was so lazy. However, if the dragons are very diligent, I am afraid that the current world will not be dominated by weaker races such as humans and elves. The dragons should rule the world. This is not true. After having a servant, Shi Bailong actually dared to make a big show of it and gave the scale containing important information directly to his kobold, and then continued to sleep with confidence and boldness. Gu Gua sighed. No more wasting time, he went deep into this five-color dragon god scale. Study carefully. A complete dragon castle should be built in a place where magic power is abundant. There must be at least ten spiritual veins that can be controlled, otherwise the magic power will not be enough. The most core facilities in the Dragon Castle are the five-color elemental magic pool, the whole series of egg hatching rooms, the different space teleportation array, the natural pasture, the magic bedroom and the oracle room. The five-color elemental magic pool is because the Five-Color Dragon God only has five colors and completely rejects the light element, so there is no technology in this area. Naturally, only the five elemental magic powers of earth, water, fire, wind and darkness are left. The whole egg hatching room is an important facility for the dragon clan, and the elemental magic power inside is complete. The main effect is to instill a large amount of knowledge when the dragon egg hatches, and at the same time provide the best magic power to the dragon egg so that it can thrive and develop healthily. This is also one of the fundamental guarantees for the strength of the Dragon Clan. The purpose of the different space teleportation array is to establish a space anchor point for the dragon clan so that all dragon castles can contact this dragon castle, and through simple space magic, after activating the magic circuit, they can move between any two dragon castles. Teleport between teleport points in different spaces. It is a very convenient facility among the dragon clan. The natural pasture is a demiplane with a very large space. It is usually a natural pasture with various animals. It is the farmland and granary of the Dragon Clan. Once you are hungry, you can rush in and catch an animal. Eating is simple and convenient, and it is also green and hygienic. The magic bedroom is a place for dragons to rest. You must know that dragons can continue to increase their strength even if they lie down and sleep, but if they sleep more comfortably, sleepingIf the magic power of the place is more abundant, then they will grow faster. The Magic Bedroom is built to enhance this advantage. The Oracle Room was built to convey the instructions of the Five-Colored Dragon God, but in fact this room is the least used. Gu Gua is currently most concerned about the so-called five-color elemental magic pool. The foundation of this world is composed of the four basic materials of earth, water, fire and wind. Naturally, there are the four elemental magic powers of earth, water, fire and wind. There are also two unique elemental magics, light and darkness. Among the dragon gods, Bahamut, the platinum dragon god from the good camp, has light attributes, while Tiamat, the five-color dragon god from the evil camp, has dark attributes. Tiamat is also the commander-in-chief of the five evil dragon clans of earth, water, fire, wind and darkness. She also has five heads of different colors and controls five powerful basic magic powers. She can be said to be the most difficult evil dragon to deal with. . Therefore, the elemental magic pool of the evil dragon camp absorbs the five colors of earth, water, fire, wind and darkness, and is not a complete six-color balance. Gu Gua studied it and found that the biggest advantage of the Dragon Clan's five-color elemental magic pool is that it is large in size and can gather a lot of magic power. At the same time, as long as there is a dragon, the magic pool can be started smoothly and run at full speed. . No matter in terms of efficiency or output, it is not comparable to the small pool in the ordinary mage tower. The disadvantage is that because there are only five colors, it is not complete, so the stability and balance are not as good as the full elemental magic pool, and the risk of explosion is much higher. In addition, whether it is a platinum dragon god or a five-color dragon god, their dragon castles need to be built with a large amount of gems and magic materials, which results in a much higher construction cost, otherwise they cannot be built with other materials. (Welcome, your support is my biggest motivation.) Text Chapter 22 The Difficulties of Pursuing Troops Fortunately, the Dragon Clan designed a magic prop called Gem Fountain. This kind of fountain can randomly transport a certain amount of gems from another world every day and accumulate them. Judging from the long life of the Dragon Clan, within a few hundred years, the magic materials may be enough, but it is more likely that they will become the wealth embellishment of the Dragon Clan's cave. When Gu Gua learned about this paragraph, she broke into a cold sweat. Gu Gua thought about it again and again. This five-color elemental magic pool was actually modified on the basis of the all-element magic pool. He was not afraid of the five-color dragon god, and Shi Bailong was actually under his control, so naturally he didn't need to take it into consideration. He felt that it was not a big problem to change it to a six-series elemental magic pool again. After understanding these contents. Gu Gua decided to first learn from the design of Dragon Castle's five-color elemental magic pool and the ordinary mage tower's six-series elemental magic pool, improve it and leave room for additions, modified the entire elemental magic pool of the ordinary mage tower, and relied on all the elemental magic pools of the ordinary mage tower. Based on the elemental magic pool, a gem fountain was built. When enough gems are accumulated, the entire elemental magic pool will be expanded into a dragon elemental magic pool. Once the plan was made, Gu Gua took action. But he still found that with the materials in his hand, he couldn't even build a basic elemental magic pool of the Mage Tower. The only way he could get precious materials now was through the alien plane on the fourth floor. Businessmen trade. But Gu Gua¡¯s own magic power is not enough now. Where can he find any magic crystals to exchange for rare materials? Suddenly Gu Gua remembered the biggest star. He still had a lot of bloodstone ore that that terrifying existence wanted. It would be great if it could be replaced. Gu Gua took a few breaths. At that time, the terrible pressure was still circling in his heart. As long as he had a way to solve it. I will never go to the fourth floor to touch that damn star again. Hooker Duden, who was thousands of miles away, couldn't help but sneeze. At this moment, he was walking on the bed of Menzoberranzan's moat. Menzoberranzan is a dark elf city built in the Underdark. This city is famous for its abundance of freaks. For example, the guy who is actually on the good side. And he actually kept his soul and sanity after turning from a warrior into a spider elf, and finally escaped the pursuit of the mistresses, fled to the surface, and finally became a high-level warlock through his own efforts. , are all ridiculous freaks. And now, he is squirming with his putrid body. Walking in the dark underground passages of his hometown, he returned to a once familiar place as a new god who was being hunted by humans on the surface. Behind him, running for an hour and a half, a group of disgraced paladins of human gods were escaping from an illithid territory. That¡¯s right. It's to escape. And from the beginning, thousands of them came to the Dark Area with the heavy-tasting guy who absorbed the divinity and corpses of the rotting gods. Now, only a few hundred of them are dead. Along the way, the new god was like an informant, pointing out the locations of many evil lairs. And they were like policemen who were loyal to their duties, destroying these evil nests one by one. But they really couldn¡¯t get rid of this huge city of illithids, after losing many manpower. I had no choice but to escape from that terrible place, and among these hundreds of people. Everyone is injured and exhausted. at the very beginning. The lone guy would deliberately lead them into some traps, and the human paladins would laugh at them, crush them, bulldoze all the ridiculous traps, and kill them all. Later, because the Underdark was not the home of these human paladins, it became more difficult to communicate with their gods, which caused their speed to slow down. But in order to catch up with the shameful guy who stole the god's body, they had to try their best to catch him and execute him, and take back his body and divinity intact. I didn't expect that guy to be so cunning, leading them into several dangerous traps in succession. According to the estimation of the leader, entering such a trap would put even their target at great risk. Maybe the frame-up fails, but instead one gets caught in it and becomes the prey in the trap set by oneself first. This further shows that the enemy is hungry and desperate for food. Obviously, he may see that putrid body on the road ahead in the next moment. But compared to luck, it seems that guy's luck is a little better than theirs. He escapes at the most dangerous time every time, while these human pursuers face those who are alerted??Enemies. Having just escaped from an illithid's lair, these paladins of human gods have begun to feel exhausted. If they continue to chase, they may not see the corpse of their prey before they see their own. The death star twinkles. "Captain, we can't do it anymore, stop, let's go back!" A young paladin wailed. I saw the captain pull out his sword and strike the young paladin who had collapsed, cutting him into two pieces. He said loudly: "Everyone, listen! We can't retreat, we can only move forward! Anyone who dares to shake the morale of the army will be killed without mercy!" All the holy warriors present were silent, and no one questioned his order, because of this The person the captain killed was his own son. "Next target! Menzoberranzan! As long as we capture this city, we can rest here temporarily and consult the oracle! We can even use magic to teleport us back. In our current state, if we stay here , or return now, there is only a dead end!" the captain said loudly with blood-red eyes. What he said makes sense. You must know that this is not the surface, but a dark area, where every step is dangerous, and if you are not careful, you will get lost in the terrifying underground space. As long as the time is a little longer, the psychological pressure will increase exponentially. In the world of step by step crisis, it is very likely that you will collapse under the terrible psychological pressure before the enemy kills you. Although Menzoberranzan is a city of dark elves, it is believed that there is no way to withstand an army of several hundred paladin. Moreover, the power of Menzoberranzan is shared by several families who don't agree with each other. Presumably, they will be able to conquer the enemy under tremendous pressure and with a little diplomacy. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster! Text Chapter 23 Going Home Soon, the human paladins had arrived at the gates of Menzoberranzan and stood on the opposite side of the moat. They were surprised to find that there were no spider elves in the dark elves' moat. What did this mean? Did Menzoberranzan just have a fierce battle with the so-called warlock god? Wouldn't it mean that they finally caught an opportunity and could finally miss it? They guessed half of it, but not all of it. Three hours ago, it was when the human paladin pursuers followed Hook Duden's mark and rushed into the illithids' territory. Hook Duden has made a circle under the moat and has spent all his divine power to convert all the spider elves he encountered into his devout believers. Then, he calmly walked out of the moat and led the spider elves towards the main hall of Menzoberranzan City. These spider elves were once members of this city, but due to various reasons, either due to internal fighting within the family, or failing to pass the test of Spider Queen Rose's faith, or simply being unlucky, they were killed by the Spider Queen. The high-ranking priests cast magical spells and turned into a half-human, half-spider ghost. At the same time, they also blinded their souls and intelligence, becoming a powerful monster. At the same time, they could only obey the high-ranking priests of the Spider Queen. The puppet of command. Hook Duden understands this very clearly, because he has experienced betrayal and betrayal, and because he was once the best warrior, he was made into a spider elf by "making the best use of everything", and in extreme of struggle and hatred. I got some more opportunities and finally regained my sanity. Therefore, for some spider elves, he only needs to use enlightenment to reawaken his intelligence. These spider elves will naturally find themselves again, and after regaining consciousness, they will naturally choose to worship at his feet and become his loyal believers. As the number of Hook Duden¡¯s followers grows, there are about two hundred spider elves following him, and the power of faith flowing to him is constantly increasing from scratch, from small to large. The increase in the power of faith also slowly restored some of his nearly dry divine power. Maybe it¡¯s because his followers at the moment are all spider elves. Maybe he was a spider elf before becoming a god, but now his image has changed again, turning into an upper and lower spider elf-like part, with the upper part still in the shape of a human. The lower section turned into a rough outline of a spider, but it was still not very clear. Soon, the guards of Menzoberranzan discovered such a strange group of people. They urgently sounded the alarm, and the piercing magical alarm sounded throughout Menzoberranzan. The shocked human paladins outside the city suddenly became a little startled and confused. Hooker Duden still walked forward unhurriedly. Anyone who wanted to stop him would be driven aside by his spider elves with superb skills, or directly killed on the spot, with blood flowing all over the floor. The other dark elves have their own hidden agendas. I didn't dare to get closer. Instead, he surrounded them closely and accompanied them. We walked to the very center of the city together, waiting for the arrangements from the mistresses. Because Hook Duden is too familiar with this city. And because they suddenly appeared from the bottom of the city, before the matrons of Menzoberranzan could gather together, Hook Duden had already reached the door of the ruling hall. Then, Hook Duden first pinched a spell in his hand, and then slowly stretched out his hand to push open the door of the ruling hall. At the same time, the spell in his hand also quickly rushed out. I saw a thick spider web spinning and flying out, rushing in from the door. At the same time, various arrows and spells flying out from the ruling hall happened to be stuck by this big web and flew inside. . ¡°Coax!!¡± ¡°Crash la la la¡± The rebounded attack landed in the ruling hall, causing a mess. Amidst the gorgeous magic fireworks and the screams of pain of flesh and blood, Hook Duden walked into the hall calmly. "A god?!" The mistresses in the hall were dumbfounded. Judging from the coercion on the intruder, he was indeed a god. It was ridiculous that the mistress who received the report thought that this was It was just a false alarm, and in order to stabilize the morale of the army, the first person to report this was hacked to death. "Great being why did you come to Menzoberranzan, the city of the great Spider Queen Rose?" the Great Matron suppressed the trembling in her voice and asked loudly. "Because this is my hometown. Moreover, I came here to offer generous sacrifices to the goddess." Hook Duden was like a wanderer who had not been home for many years, walking around the hall freely. , his hands kept touching the furnishings and objects that made him nostalgic. Many of these things have been passed down for thousands of years.??Antiques have very important historical significance. But unfortunately, everything he touched began to decay rapidly and turned into a pile of dregs. The Great Mistress did not dare to stop him. She just straightened her body and asked loudly: "A sacrifice?" Hook Duden raised his eyebrows and replied casually: "Yes, the sacrifice is outside the city. Among the exhausted surface creatures, there is of course the goddess's favorite surface elf." The expression of the great mistress was a little uncertain. She really didn't know whether this powerful guy was an enemy or a friend. At this moment, a guard staggered in from outside, knelt down in front of the Great Mistress, and loudly reported before he could even catch his breath: "Honorable Great Mistress! There are so many surface paladins outside! They have captured the demons." Soblei City is surrounded!" The matron said with a calm face, "I understand, you can go down." She knew that the main problem was this weird guy in front of her. "What do you want to do?" the eldest mistress asked straight to the point. At this time, a priest from Spider Queen Rose hurriedly walked up from behind, walked to the side of the great mistress, and spoke to her in her ear. There was surprise in the eyes of the eldest mistress. Suddenly, she was thinking and holding Zhizhu for a while. Then she turned around and mockingly said to the strange god in front of her: "It turns out to be the fourth child of the Duden family. You Are you coming back to fight for power? Or are you here for revenge? "Hook Duden bowed slightly and said: "I don't need power, and I am separated from the ordinary self. I am not here for revenge. , I want to sacrifice the surface humans outside to the goddess in exchange for Menzoberranzan, the city I love so much." Upon hearing this, the Great Mistress' face changed and she angrily said, "You are just a despicable spider. How dare you talk like this, Elf! Do you want the city of Menzoberranzan?" Please search Piaotian Literature for better and faster updates! Text Chapter 24 Unfriendly Visitors Hook Duden didn't answer, but just took a step forward. That step fell slowly, as if stepping on the heart of the Great Mistress. When the foot fell, the Great Mistress felt that there was an iron coat weighing several tons tightly binding her body. There was also a powerful shackle that tightly clamped her atrium, making it difficult for her heart to beat smoothly, and she almost died of cardiac paralysis. She suddenly understood that the other party was a god she could not fool, not the poor spider elf who was chased out of here three hundred years ago. She struggled with her last bit of strength and shouted loudly: "Your sacrifices are not enough!" Hook Duden stopped, smiled warmly, and said: "You mean, now Menzoberranzan City Is it worth more than these sacrifices? Okay, I understand, then let the paladins rush in and destroy the city, so that the value is equal!" So he did nothing, but Let all the spider elves guard the doors and windows of the ruling hall, and no one in the hall is allowed to enter or exit. Before the spider elves were turned into monsters, they were all very high-level professionals. After turning into spider elves, their abilities have been greatly improved, surpassing the level of ordinary dark elves and reaching the level of super aliens. Beast level. Seeing the spider elves making such a clear statement, the dark elves in the hall also fell silent for a while. They are not afraid of the enemy, but they are afraid that the comparison of strength between themselves and other matrons will be reduced in the conflict. The matrons in the hall had no way of commanding the troops outside, and the entire city was fighting on its own, facing the paladins in mourning. The battle line was almost broken at the first touch, and the paladins quickly rushed to the door of the ruling hall. They still followed the old rules and followed Hook Duden's trail all the way here. Soon, they didn¡¯t say anything. After fighting the dark elf guards for a few rounds and cutting them down, they started to knock on the door. The eldest mistress gritted her teeth, while the other mistresses had their own thoughts and didn't know what they were mumbling in private. The sounds of burning and killing, the sound of magic explosions, the sound of swords piercing bones, and the sounds of various divine trumpets shouting one after another. Suddenly appearing in the middle of the city, everyone became nervous, but in the hall, only Hook Duden's body was dripping. The sound of constant replies rang in the strange hall. The Great Mistress was trembling and almost crying: "This city belongs to the greatest Spider Queen We we can't be the master" Hook Duden said: "I want to trouble you One thing for you, because you are the great priests of the Spider Queen, I would like to ask you to help me set up a magic circuit to sacrifice the goddess." He lowered his head and glanced at the ground. The administrative hall actually has a ready-made one. of magic circuits. It just needs someone with permission to activate it. The Great Mistress is suppressed by Hook Duden¡¯s divine power. It¡¯s already good to be able to keep standing there. Where can she move? When Hook Duden stretched out his hand, the Mistress was like a marionette. He walked over awkwardly and took out a spider-shaped key from his pocket. Pressed into the keyhole in the middle of the hall. A black light floated up from the magic circuit. Hook Duden slowly twisted his hands, and even though he was several dozen meters away, the head of the mistress was at a strange angle. She was twisting and turning, with a look of horror on her face, but she couldn't pronounce a single syllable. With a click, the head of the great mistress fell off and rolled on the opening sacrifice circuit. Her body, flushed with fear, fell weakly to the ground, with blood scattered all over the ground. "Okay, the sacrifice has begun. Everyone gets busy and goes to catch all the paladins outside!" Hook Duden clapped his hands, like a basketball coach urging his players, and brought everyone in Encouraged, he said: "Now the Great Mistress has voluntarily sacrificed herself to the goddess. We admire her righteousness very much. But this city cannot live without the Mistress, so I want to ask, which of you can be worthy of entrusting me to you?" Trust?¡± The remaining matrons looked at each other, their faces flushed with excitement, as if they had tasted the wonderful taste of sexy power. Hook Duden casually clicked on a middle-aged female dark elf standing in the corner with a look of more fear than sex, and said: "I think you are very suitable, so you will be the host." The middle-aged woman groaned almost from the depths of her soul: "Hookyou" Hook Duden smiled and said: "Dear Lisa, although you betrayed me three hundred years ago, I still feel Hello. Remember to knock on my door tonight. I really want to try the taste of your no longer delicate body. I will torture you well.?¡­My dearest lover¡­¡± At this moment, there was a sudden violent explosion at the door behind him, and the doors in the hall flew out in all directions, obviously unable to stop the desperate paladins. At the same time, All the spider elves rushed out from the windows and side doors, while the human paladins rushed in from the doorway. ¡°You are here! "When the captain saw Hook Duden, he immediately shouted. At this moment, all he wanted to do was catch this guy, burn him to death in the trial hall of the temple, and keep his soul forever in the stars. "Brothers! As long as we catch this guy, our mission is accomplished! Go! "The captain roared angrily. A streak of white light flashed across his body and blessed his teammates. Suddenly, his teammates became energetic and swept towards Hook Duden with their tricks as if they were free. Dozens of white lights flashed, and many high-level magic scrolls were torn apart and released. Dozens of high-level heavenly creatures also appeared in the hall. Powerful moves such as powerful evil-breaking slashes, second-stage attacks, and crazy charges were launched. As if they didn't want money, they all burst out at Hook Duden. Even the dark elves standing behind him were hit by unexplained accidental injuries. A dozen of the dark elves died on the spot. The master immediately jumped over and started fighting with the humans on the surface like a stone thrown into a stinking ditch. He swallowed all the attacks into his body, except for Apart from the fact that some parts of his body are broken and can never be recovered, he seems to be in no harm's way. Please search Piaotian Literature for better and faster updates! Text Chapter 25: Conspiracies and traps are the Spider Queen¡¯s favorite things Hook Duden then took a few steps forward and stood in the middle of the sacrificial magic circuit. Soon, the human paladins got rid of all the dark elves that were in the way. They were carefully selected elites, and they were strong men who crawled out from the dead. After dealing with the miscellaneous fish, they quickly surrounded Hook Duden. Unknowingly, all humans stood on the sacrificial magic circuit. Hook Duden laughed. When the humans were not paying attention, they found that the door of the ruling hall had been completely blocked by the spider elves who had escaped from the beginning. Maybe they didn't care at all. If this mission didn't succeed, they would have no choice but to become Renren. Hook Duden asked: "Do you know that if something rots for a long time, it will produce many flammable and explosive things? For example, methane gas, gas, and oil." These humans Before the paladin could react, Hook Duden suddenly inflated like an inflated balloon. However, this balloon unfortunately had many holes, so a large amount of gas still escaped from the holes. It rushed out, making a terrible scream. The stench quickly filled the entire ruling hall. In order to stop Hook Duden's actions, the human paladin rushed over even faster, preparing to interrupt his "casting" process. Immediately afterwards, before they could rush in front of them, Hook Duden performed a zero-level magic trick with his right hand, the Ignition Technique. Suddenly, the stench in the entire hall burned rapidly and exploded in the closed environment. The violent explosion almost shook the entire ruling hall. Those human paladins who had experienced successive battles were also knocked down a lot. Those closest to Hook Duden were even overturned by this terrible air wave, and someone's armor was broken into countless pieces. piece. Insert it into the body of the unlucky person. The slime and other rancid things on Hook Duden's body were splashing wildly, leaving only a head with a crown that fell to the ground and rolled twice. The mucus from his body covered all the human paladins in the hall, and then, a dark light flickered. It turned out that the blood of these people was flowing on the sacrificial array, activating the sacrificial magic circuit again. At the same time, the putrid slime was blasted out. It continued to gather towards the middle, and at the same time, it also dragged those humans inward. It is like a strong glue that sticks to human skin or armor, dragging it inward. Many people even have their skin torn. Wailing in pain in the solution of strong acid and strong glue. That sound would make even a necromancer accustomed to human sacrifice frown unnaturally. Even if a paladin can stand up again and wants to fight or escape, he will find something suddenly under his feet, and then he will be grabbed by the **-like slime and dragged inside. soon. All human paladins are stacked on the sacrificial magic circuit. This huge magic circuit has been fully activated and is turning like a hinge. Hook Duden once again condensed and formed in the middle of the magic circuit. This time he no longer looked like he did at first, but as if he had never been a god. He was a high-level spider elf with a crown. And the black on him. It is more profound and condensed, unlike the dark and shiny appearance he had before. Now black. It seems to absorb all the light. Immediately afterwards, he waved his hand. He grabbed the middle-aged woman who was chosen as the city lord and said: "Dear Lisa, recite the prayer in praise of the goddess. Our big sacrifice is about to begin." Lisa could only start to tremble. Prayers, if it weren't for the fact that she had been reciting these prayers for hundreds of years and had become extremely familiar with them, she would not be able to recite them so smoothly now. Hook Duden displayed a blade shield. This is a shield composed of flying sword blades. During the Northern War, Duncan, the priest of the Frost Goddess, once used it. Now that Hook Duden has become a god, the blade shield he displays is even more powerful, almost covering all the surrounding humans. The blade shield is smashed into pieces like a meat grinder without hesitation. The armor and bones of these humans released all their internal organs and blood. Lisa felt as if she had an urgent need to urinate, and a terrible shiver spread up her spine. She looked outside in horror, and a black light rose from the magic circuit, even with a sense of madness. laughter. The black light condensed on the magic circuit, forming a spider-like image in the mid-air of the ruling hall. "I like your sacrifices very much! They are very good! So many paladins of human gods can be gathered together like this! Hahahaha!!" Obviously, what was summoned this time was the virtual body of Rose, the Spider Queen. film. "Tell me yourdesire! The great Spider Queen will grant your wishes selectively! "The Spider Queen was obviously in a good mood and promised loudly. Hook Duden stood in the middle of the magic circuit and said: "Great goddess, I want five dark elven cities, including Menzoberranzan. ! " Hearing this arrogant wish, Spider Queen Rose was obviously very unhappy. "Huh? ! ! A man! Spider Queen Rose snorted displeasedly: "A weak god actually came to my territoryAren't you afraid of death?" "Hook Duden was not afraid and said loudly: "Great goddess, I will prepare more blood sacrifices for you. My hatred will sweep over the gods on the earth. I will lead your pets to kill all of enemies! Conspiracy, vendetta, torture! I will bring you the best gifts for your enemies! ! ! " Spider Queen Rose pondered for a while. Suddenly she giggled, sounding like a young girl. "Good, very good, very good! as you wish! You will become my slave god, and I will protect your existence, including the five cities near Menzoberranzan, which will become your fiefdom! In the next hundred years, as long as you can survive the attacks of the gods on the surface and provide me with more delicious sacrifices, I will take you into my kingdom of God and officially serve you Canonize! " Hook Duden knelt down and paid the highest respect to Rose, the Spider Queen. A flash of light flashed, and Rose, the Spider Queen, seemed to have rewarded Hook Duden with more things, including some gods. Sex. His body became more like a huge spider. After a while, after Spider Queen Rose finished enjoying the bloody and delicious sacrifice, Hook Duden stood up from the ground. , said quietly: "From now on, these five cities will convert to my religion and become devout believers of the Warlock God! " Hook Duden's vocation has changed again. There are two more vocations: the local deity of the five dark elven cities and the patron saint of the spider elves. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster! Text Chapter 26 The magic pool of all elements is completed! Just when Hook Duden had sacrificed all the human paladins to Rose, the Spider Queen, and sat firmly on the throne of Menzoberranzan, the only communication star he had left beside him The star shuttle suddenly shook. He looked at the shuttle with some interest, hesitated for a moment, his mood suddenly became complicated, and then connected it without saying a word. This time, he did not explode all his divine power at once like last time, trying to capture the opponent's mind and make the opponent his slave. This time he was talking about how the divine power is slowly released through the phone call, slowly affecting the minds of the people on the other side, so that during the call, the other party is slowly and unconsciously infected by his divine power and becomes his slave. . At this time, the voice over there rang. "You need bloodstone? You can do it, but you have to exchange it." A trembling voice said firmly. Hook Duden smiled, his divine power had already caused a psychological shadow on the other party. This is a good start. This voice is of course the voice of Longbao Grand Elder Gu Gua. He now wants to build a magic pool of all elements, but finds that he has not enough materials at all, and he has no magic crystals to exchange for the materials, so he can only be brave and exchange with the guy who ordered him to offer blood stones. . "Exchange? What do you want?" Hook Duden was in a good mood, so he continued the conversation, and he felt that he also needed a channel outside the Warlock Guild to learn about things on the surface. . Gu Gua hurriedly sent over the list that had been made. When Hook Duden picked up the list and looked at it, he knew that the other party wanted to build a full elemental magic pool. And it seems that the ambition is not small. What they want to build must be a very top-level elemental magic pool. Fortunately, the dark elves still have some of these things, if the five cities are put together. It can still be made up. The blood stone is also what Hook Duden urgently needs. Moreover, for Hook Duden, what he likes to do most is to take a long-term view to catch the big fish, make some generous initial investments, and then, when necessary, recoup the capital and profits together. It¡¯s like giving it to Silang Octo, this bloodline comes from hell. Hook Duden's most beloved disciple provided unlimited high-end materials and tried his best to help him until the most critical moment of becoming a god. So the one who becomes the God of Warlock now is Hook Duden. Not Silang Octo, who is full of genius and has his father's inheritance. Thinking of this, Hook Duden did not hesitate and immediately agreed, and even gave the other party a very favorable price. "Okay. Let's exchange. For the things you want, we'll exchange them on a one-to-one basis by weight. What do you think?" Hook Duden said. Gu Gua thought about it and realized that there was no room for him now. And he didn't want to talk to this terrible opponent anymore, so he agreed: "Okay!" Hook Duden laughed silently. The mouth grinned up to the base of the ears, revealing a pair of sharp teeth. Next. Gu Gua and Hook Duden teleported to each other. Gu Gua exchanged the blood stones that he had exchanged for food during this period piece by piece, and then collected the materials that the other party handed over through the teleportation array one by one. , slowly calculating whether it is enough. What surprised Gu Gua was that these materials were even heavier than the blood stones he had traded. It was obvious that the other party was deliberately treating him preferentially. Gu Gua immediately became wary. He was not the guy from Xilang who was poisoned by the rules of equal exchange. He knew deeply that being courteous for nothing was either a traitor or a thief. Seeing that the other party's trading materials were so generous, he felt tens of thousands of worries in his heart. He carefully tested the materials hundreds of times in every possible way, but the suspicious Gu Gua did not find any doubts. There is no shoddy product, no other worthless materials mixed in, and no other magical backdoors that can be manipulated. They are all genuine goods. After getting this result, Gu Gua was completely confused. Could it be that the other party was really a living Lei Feng? This is impossible! After exchanging the materials for all elemental magic pools, Gu Gua discovered that there was still a large amount of blood stone in stock, so he traded all the materials for the Dragon Castle egg hatching room with Hook Duden. This batch of materials is also of sufficient quality and quantity, with no problems at all, which makes Gu Gua feel very puzzling. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Because this project is to be constructed on the ruins of the fifth floor, and because the space on the fifth floor is small, and Shi Bailong squats there and sleeps every day, it is difficult to construct. The other kobolds all took pictures of Shi Bailong's dragon power and dared not go up., so the only ones who can spare half a day for construction every day are Gu Gua, Foster, Bing Linghua and Soros. Of course, there is also the pseudo-loli Guji who only has 4 points of intelligence and is more troublesome than helpful. They first built the fifth and sixth floors with stones to make room for Shi Bailong to sleep on the sixth floor. Then, they used various precious magic materials to strictly follow the instructions every minute. The planning diagram of the entire series of elemental magic pools derived from the data in the scales of the five-color dragon god is being carefully constructed. It took another winter before the entire fifth-level elemental magic pool was finally repaired, but a huge magic source was needed to activate it. Because this elemental magic pool is a dynamic balancing process. Just like a bicycle, it needs constant movement to maintain balance. Once it stops, it will lose its balance and fall. Now there is only enough starting power to activate this elemental magic pool. But before he could think about how to solve this problem, the answer jumped out by itself. After Shi Bailong saw that the elemental magic pool was built, he lazily climbed into the water magic pool like a royal concubine taking a bath, and fell asleep without ceremony. You must know that ice magic is actually a variant of water magic. In theory, it is two different manifestations of one magic. After Shi Bailong fell asleep in the water magic pool, the water magic was activated immediately. After the magic reached a certain height in the pool, it immediately surged towards the surrounding earth magic pool and fire magic pool, and then towards the wind magic pool. spread. Then the whole thing started to rotate, and even the two magic pools of light and darkness surged, forming a simple and effective flow. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster! s Text Chapter 27 The magic pool is out of control The entire Dragon Castle elemental magic pool, which was designed and fused on the basis of the Dragon Castle magic pool and the ordinary Mage Tower magic pool, began to flow slowly after receiving a kind of activated elemental magic power provided by Shi Bailong. At the beginning, the magic power was flowing in the entire elemental magic pool, getting faster and faster, and finally became a stream of light. After completing this work, Gu Gua finally felt relieved, fell into the middle of the rapidly circulating magic ring, and laughed silly. Before he could rest, he found Shi Bailong sitting up in surprise, looking solemnly at the increasingly faster magic circulation. Shi Bailong asked very unhappily: "Kobold, have you changed the magic circuit? This magic circuit has lost its balance! If it continues like this, it will definitely explode! Maybe even our mage tower will be destroyed Fall!" Gu Gua was shocked: "What should we do? We must balance it!" Shi Bailong looked at Gu Gua and said unhappily: "If you want to balance it, you must use all the magic. Props, now these two scales on your body are all yours to rely on! If you can¡¯t control the explosion, you can only blame yourself for making arbitrary decisions and daring to modify the design of Dragon Castle without knowing it!¡± Then he grabbed Gu Gua and threw it into the middle of the elemental magic pool. Then he said coldly: "Whether you can die or not depends on your luck! Now only these two Dragon God scales on your body can save you." Yourself!" After saying that, he chanted the spell. As the syllables were formed, the composite magic formed by the six vocal cords immediately combined with the surrounding magic to form a considerable magic effect. The magic of the six elemental magic pools was drawn out. , quickly poured into Gu Gua, and the proportion was still increasing. Before Gu Gua could even react, he could already feel the magic power rushing into his body from the two scales. Soon, the magic power of the six elemental magic pools no longer circulated, but was poured directly into Gu Gua's body. Strong magic power rumbled into Gu Gua¡¯s body. It was mainly poured into the two Dragon God scales on the front and back of Gu Gua's body, and then quickly penetrated into his limbs and bones through these two Dragon God scales, making Gu Gua feel so uncomfortable that he wanted to die! All six elemental magic powers rushed to Gu Gua¡¯s body. These surging magic powers are simply not something he can digest and absorb right now! But after all, Gu Gua is also a big monster who has survived the disaster. How can he be overwhelmed by the loss of his magic power? He immediately calmed down his mind, controlled his breathing, and immediately followed the method of channeling magic power as a warlock meditates. Use your own Warlock Dragon Vein blood to guide all the rampant magic power into your blood circulation, so that the magic power will not destroy your body functions. Suddenly I felt like my blood vessels were being continuously injected with a mixture of chili oil and molten iron! The heat and pain in my body are unbearable! ! ! And these magic powers poured into his heart, and Gu Gua even felt that his heart was going to explode! But this is not enough. Gu Gua¡¯s warlock level is currently only level 4. The magic power that can be absorbed and controlled is very limited. Such powerful magic power cannot be completely digested by his warlock bloodline. He still feels the powerful pain of the magic power destroying his body! At the same time, Gu Gua immediately opened his beard and scales according to the method of guiding the magic power of "Yulong Transformation", trying his best to absorb and balance these rampant magic powers! The magic power penetrated into his body along every beard and scale without any crowding. Tearing every muscle. Every organ, every sinew and every bone. Especially the two dragon tendons, under this powerful magic power, quickly stretched, struggling to absorb the overflowing magic power. And the two dragon tendons were constantly being exploded by the abundant magic power, and were driven by the magic power. It grew forward rapidly, and quickly penetrated deep into the torn body. The control ability is enhanced, and the body's ability to resist blows and magic is enhanced. at the same time. Gu Gua's innate vitality also surged desperately from his spine, constantly repairing the body that was torn apart by magic. In the process, the innate vitality was also invaded by magic and underwent some changes, but it also allowed the dragon's tendons to penetrate deeper. It reaches every corner of the body, constantly repairing the relationship between the tendons and muscles that penetrate into every corner of the body, and integrating them better. Even so, Gu Gua still felt that he could not control this terrible power. If he continued like this for more than three seconds, he would probably explode on the spot! After knowing this result, Gu Gua did not hesitate and made a prompt decision. He immediately straightened out the powerful magic power and then transferred most of it, more than 95% of the magic power, to the crystal ball. The surging magic power is absorbed by the wider magic transmission circuit and accumulation device on the crystal ball!   You must know that even a crystal ball specially made to obtain magic power may not be able to withstand so much and violent six-system magic power. And after these rampant magic powers are sorted out, these magic powers can be supplied in large quantities to various magic circuits in the city through crystal balls, and these uncontrollable magic powers can be consumed immediately! Suddenly, all the magic circuits in the entire Dragon Fort City lit up, and they were all operating at full capacity. The temperature of the entire Longbao became very warm, and I felt as warm as spring in the winter on the glacier. The ice cold fruit and snow ginseng used as magic materials in the magic circuit to restore the spiritual veins smoothly absorbed the rich magic power. A small part was effectively absorbed, and most of them formed drops of magic dew on the leaves and dripped into the soil. , disappeared into the magic space, and appeared in the dry spiritual river bed below, moistening the dry spiritual river bed a little. In the egg hatching room in the hall on the first floor, the magic circuits here also lit up one by one, illuminating the twenty-three giant centipede eggs temporarily placed in the hall. Even the ice-cold fruits in the demon-gathering circuit have absorbed a large amount of magic power, increasing their potency by at least three years on average! Most of the magic power is consumed on the needs of the crystal ball and the city, leaving only a small amount of magic power on Gu Gua himself. Even the remaining five percent of the magic power is not something Gu Gua can easily bear! The surging magic power rushed in from Gu Gua's beard and scales, especially the water scale on Gu Gua's neck. Suddenly, it merged with the five-color dragon god's scales and became a part of the five-color dragon god's scales. The five-color dragon god scales were removed, causing this powerful dragon god scales to slowly float on Gu Gua's body. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster! Text Chapter 28 Danger after Danger But such changes are just the beginning. In the process of the water scales rushing into the five-color dragon god's scales, a powerful magical potential energy was generated, forming a magic vortex, attracting all the surrounding magic to the five-color dragon god's scales. At the same time, the five-color dragon god's scales also started to move rapidly, floating forward quickly. Immediately afterwards, the fire scales rushed over and merged with the five-color dragon god's scales, causing even more powerful magic energy! The five-color dragon god's scales float faster! Seeing this powerful magic energy forming a terrifying magic whirlpool on the five-color dragon god scales, the platinum dragon god scales also rushed towards the five-color dragon god scales crazily! ! ! Gu Gua knows very well that these are two scales that are very incompatible with each other. If the two of them touch one, they will definitely explode violently! When the time comes, first of all, I will be dead! At this critical moment, Gu Gua immediately summoned up his magic power and mobilized his two dragon tendons. One was connected to the five-color dragon god scales at the back, and the other was connected to the platinum dragon god scales. Mainly composed of platinum dragon god scales, the five-color dragon god scales were twisted and moved over. Because Gu Gua knew that the Platinum Dragon God Scales were more tolerant, it would definitely be safer based on it, and in Gu Gua's mind, a risky plan immediately emerged. In the end, the five-color dragon god scales rushed towards the platinum dragon god scales, and the strong magic turbulence stirred up strong light that could rival the sun. The strong magic light flashed past, but the expected explosion did not appear. Gu Gua floats quietly in the middle of the magic pool of all elements. The scales on his body open and close slowly, like fish gills, evenly swallowing the turbulent flow of magic power. All six beards on his mouth have grown out. Floating freely in mid-air, they were in six different colors of magic, which looked extremely weird. On his chest, a rotating rainbow-colored flower wheel is constantly absorbing the magic power of the six elements, and is quietly hidden in the middle. This rotating flower wheel is the five-color dragon god scales and the platinum dragon god scales. They attract and rotate each other according to the principle of Tai Chi yin and yang fish, but they absolutely do not touch each other. There was no uncontrollable violent explosion. And no one can clearly see the speed of this flower wheel. It seems to be very fast, but in fact it feels very slow. After looking at it. I am afraid that the speed of this flower wheel may have reached an unparalleled value. At the same time, this rotating flower wheel also makes those who stare at it feel as if their souls are being sucked in. In fact, the two scales put together have added a terrifying 20% ??to Gu Gua. The charm value of 10 points made Gu Gua directly generate powerful charm power. After controlling these rampant magic powers. Gu Gua immediately passed through the dragon god's scale flower wheel, sorting out all the magic power flowing towards him like spinning thread, and evenly flowed through him to the crystal ball. After mastering the five-color elemental magic pool, Gu Gua immediately began to carefully observe the situation of the entire elemental magic pool. Understand where the flaws of the entire elemental magic pool are and where the balance is lost. After grasping the first-hand information. Gu Gua immediately directed Thoros and Guji to make partial adjustments. As expected, the six elemental magic powers were much more balanced. But it's still worse. Then came a series of fine-tuning, and finally the entire elemental magic pool was completely adjusted to the most balanced position. And set up some magic circuits that can protect the balance and avoid interference. At this time, Gu Gua connected the six pools to his own magic line bit by bit, returning bit by bit, and landed on the elemental magic pool again, forming a magic circle again. After seeing the magic balance of the entire elemental magic pool restored, Shi Bailong breathed a sigh of relief and observed carefully for a while to make sure that the magic cycle was balanced and there would be no more problems. Then under Shi Bailong's control, the six-series elemental magic pool began to gather magic power with full force. Visible to the naked eye, these stream-like magic cycles quickly turned into mist, and slowly formed The droplets fell on the bottom of the six-series elemental magic pool, forming a small patch of wetness. But after these magic droplets drip into the elemental magic pool, they must first moisturize the magic pool itself, so the magic droplets disappear at the bottom of the pool. They only moisturize the bottom of the pool and do not accumulate. Come down. Shi Bailong breathed a sigh of relief and retracted the wings that he had just wanted to straighten up to escape. Looking a little uninterested, he slowly lay down in the water magic pool, chose a more comfortable position, and started snoring again. It can be seen that Shi Bailong is really comfortable at this moment, lying in the magic pool, looking happy and comfortable. And Gu Gua still takes Foster, Soros, and Guji on the fifth floor.He stared at the magic pool, constantly adjusting the magic circulation in it. After a month, the stable debugging of the six-series elemental magic pool has been completely adjusted and it can operate normally. Gu Gua set up a monitoring magic circuit and installed it on the crystal ball. Then the cycle of the six-series elemental magic pool was maximized, and the magic generated every day exceeded 2000 degrees. But this is only preliminary data. After the gem fountain starts to operate normally and enough gems can be accumulated, more powerful magic power will be generated after the second phase of the construction of the entire elemental magic pool. Gu Gua thought for a while and really felt that this magic pool was a very powerful technology, worthy of being a dragon technology. The magic droplets are produced faster and faster, and gradually the magic pool is moistened. A week later, a liquid surface as deep as a fingernail had formed at the bottom of the magic pool. Gu Gua finally breathed a sigh of relief and took two of his men and a gray glue monster back to the second floor. Then, Gu Gua used the crystal ball to evenly adjust these magic powers to complete various functions of the city's magic circuit in an orderly manner, including temperature monitoring and other functions. They were all used in an orderly manner to ensure the health and safety of the city. Safety. The supply of magic power is scattered to various magic circuits in the city, especially in the egg hatching room on the first floor of the wizard tower. At this moment, before the kobolds lay eggs, there is more magic power here. Twenty-three giant centipede eggs were released. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster! Text Chapter 29 Crazy Promotion! Previously, there was not enough magic power in the dragon castle to support the hatching of these giant centipede insects. Gu Gua followed the method in the memory of the frost giant high priest to temporarily hibernate the eggs of these giant centipede insects. Even though he understood that this Unnatural hibernation has a very negative impact on these centipede giant insect eggs, but when the magic power is insufficient, this can only be done. Only its most basic vitality was preserved. Now that the magic power was sufficient, Gu Gua let go and prepared to test the power of the newly built Dragon Castle advanced egg hatching room. Gu Gua closed his eyes and sat tiredly in front of the crystal ball. The two Dragon God scales on the chest kept spinning around. It seemed to be very slow, and it seemed to be very fast. When everyone saw these scales, they couldn't help but fall into a state of dizziness, and made people have to surrender. Gu Gua¡¯s feet. To put it simply, these two scales that have formed one body have added nearly 20 points of charm to Gu Gua, which is equivalent to the constant state of charming animals and controlling intelligent life. But Gu Gua¡¯s situation is not very good either. He almost didn't dare to sleep, fearing that the two scales would collide together while he slept, causing a strong explosion. If it exploded in his sleep, because the two Dragon God scales were exactly in the middle of his chest, it would definitely kill him with one blow. ¡°And if he doesn¡¯t deliberately control it, the magic power will accumulate on the pair of revolving Dragon God scales on his chest, forming a huge potential energy. Even if he wants to guide it away, it will be difficult. For convenience, Gu Gua had to put on a robe to cover the scales on his chest. When necessary. This will be a great weapon to defeat the enemy. Gu Gua thought secretly. His current warlock level has been greatly improved in this accident where the elemental magic pool was out of control. The current warlock level jumped through the level 5 mark and reached the height of level 6. Gu Gua knows. This is the result of his heart and blood being soaked in abundant and violent magic for a period of time. Even now, Gu Gua still feels that sometimes his heartbeat will be a little irregular. This is the result of the powerful magic power that has not been fully digested. When these magic powers are digested in your blood, I am afraid that your warlock level will still rise. In this magical accident, the one who gained the most should be Gu Gua¡¯s "Fish-Dragon Transformation" technique. The two dragon tendons continuously absorb magic power and penetrate deep into the muscles, further strengthening Gu Gua's power. And his bones. I also received a great baptism in this turbulence of magic power, broken and reorganized, broken and reorganized, and so on several times. After the turbulence of magic power ended, it has been tempered again, and it is truly equivalent to an iron frame. If Gu Gua¡¯s bones could only be regarded as strong pine wood before, now Gu Gua¡¯s bones are equivalent to a set of powerful magical weapons carefully crafted by the dwarf master using black iron. This marks that the "Fish-Dragon Transformation" mentality has begun to move to the next level of bone realm. After Gu Gua built himself a body of steel and iron, he had the terrifying ability to tear gold and stone apart. This is also why the mentality of "The Transformation of Fish and Dragon" is completely transcendent from ordinary things. An important point in the transformation into a fetish. Logically speaking, only when the dragon tendons are connected with the dragon veins and can absorb and use the spiritual energy between heaven and earth stably for a long time, can they continue to the next step of bone tempering. But now Gu Gua's body was suddenly filled with so much magic power that his dragon tendons were unable to absorb all the magic power in a short period of time. Only then did he mobilize all parts of his body to absorb the rampant magic power, and then hurriedly entered the bone realm. But if it really counts. Gu Gua can mobilize all the magic power in this pool of elemental magic power at any time. Now we are just establishing a preliminary foundation. After it stabilizes later, we will continue to build upon it, and eventually it will become a full series of Dragon Castle elemental magic pool. At that time, the magic supply will reach a peak of 6000 degrees, which is almost equivalent to A small spiritual vein. And now Gu Gua¡¯s warrior level should be equivalent to a level 15 warrior. If the bone stage is completely completed and reaches the realm of claws, he will be completely transcendent and enter a new realm. According to this world, he has reached the legendary realm, and after reaching the legendary realm, he is truly qualified to study the few traces of divinity left by Silang and the handle left by St. Cuthbert. A high-level hammer tainted with divinity. Maybe he also has the opportunity to become a god? At least the church that believes in him has been established quietly. If you want to complete this state as soon as possible, it is not impossible. As long as you absorb a large amount of metal elements and then replenish them all into your bones and claws, then this state is actually very easy to pass. After Gu Gua inspected his own situation, he breathed a long sigh of relief and then observedCrystal ball situation comes. The three kobolds on the crystal ball have obviously changed a lot. The three of them were deeply imprinted into the crystal ball. They were like reliefs before. Under the baptism of the turbulent flow of magic, these three kobolds have almost been imprinted into the depths of the crystal ball, with only less than one-third of the surface exposed. First of all, their warlock levels have also been improved, and they have now reached level three. The dragon blood in their bodies once again improved the overall texture of the crystal ball, becoming more filled with magical light and possessing stronger magical power. Even the energy accumulated by magic power is much greater than before. It turns out that when the three kobolds were only at level zero, this crystal ball could only hold about 300 degrees of magic power, and the maximum magic power flow was only more than 20 degrees per second. Now this crystal ball can store 4000 degrees of magic, and the maximum magic flow can reach 300 degrees per second, which is equivalent to the smooth feeling of buying a new computer at home, with bandwidth, CPU and hard disk that are more than ten times larger. "Moreover, the crystal ball's ability to control magic power has become smoother and more effective. The magic power flows in the crystal ball, just like clouds and flowing water, without any stagnation. On the other hand, these three kobolds' "Ichthyosaurus Transformation" mentality has also been greatly improved. Their beards are longer, and they are floating gently under the influence of magic power. And it can be seen that on the surface of the crystal ball, six colors of light are rippling from time to time. It is obvious that even the scale realm is just around the corner. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster! Text Chapter 30 Centipede Giant Insect Knight After checking the condition of the crystal ball, Gu Gua prepared to go into the virtual scene again to give guidance on the training progress of the three kobold warlocks. This crystal ball was the core of Gu Gua's control of the entire mage tower. This time the magic impact was very violent, or Be careful, lest any deviations occur and the three kobolds are harmed. When entering the virtual scene, Gu Gua was surprised to find that the three kobolds were holding hands, meditating with their eyes slightly closed, and the magic power was constantly circulating on them in a very strange way, from violent to balanced, and then Enter the next step of recycling. Gu Gua has never seen this kind of thing in this world. This time he was a little surprised to see such a scene. The magic power rushed down from the fifth floor, fell between the three of them, and then quickly passed through the three of them, dispersing the huge and abundant magic power into other parts of the crystal ball. If the three of them did not disperse and balance the magic power in this way, then at least two of the three of them would die violently, and the remaining one would not survive long. Even if there is no real death in this virtual scene, mental damage is difficult to avoid, and it will also pose great obstacles and risks to the future growth of the three of them. It turns out that the amount of magic power coming from the fifth floor is too huge. If the crystal ball itself or the three kobolds were to resolve these magic powers individually, they would definitely die of bloodshed in the first place. So in an emergency, they immediately learned from Gu Gua¡¯s strategy and formed a circle hand in hand in a balanced way. Disperse this magic power into three strands, and circulate around the three warlocks' auras for several weeks. After the strong momentum and kinetic energy have been eliminated, they are then merged into the crystal ball. This also fully relieves the pressure on the crystal ball, allowing the crystal ball to absorb the magic power in an orderly manner. At the same time, Gu Gua discovered that the aura circles of the three kobold warlocks also showed signs of interaction under the pressure of strong magic power. They influenced each other and began to upgrade. You must know that the Warlock's aura circle is equivalent to a person's body or blood. Normally, no one can connect the Warlock's aura circle with others. Share the magic. Selfish warlocks will not study this kind of sharing method. Maybe they'll do some research on how to take someone else's magic instead of sharing it. Now these three kobolds were holding hands like they were doing in the previous life, which made Gu Gua feel a little nervous. It seems that I have caught something, but I am a little confused. There was still one place Gu Gua couldn¡¯t worry about, and that was the egg hatching room on the first floor. Seeing that everything in the crystal ball was normal, he didn¡¯t care about these things for the time being. First go down to the incubation room in the hall on the first floor. There is nothing to learn from in this egg hatching room. At most, the large array set up when Xilang inspired the kobold warlock's bloodline is still there. As long as there are enough blood stones, it can be superimposed on the situation in the egg hatching room to stimulate the warlock's bloodline. Effect. So the egg hatching room in the lobby on the first floor. Gu Gua strictly followed Long Bao's design drawings and took it seriously. Built with strict precision. It will be nearly two months before the kobolds start laying eggs on a large scale. They are currently in the egg hatching room in the lobby on the first floor. It was the twenty-three centipede giant insect eggs that Gu Gua got when he killed the centipede giant insect a year ago. Some time ago, the entire Dragon Castle was in very short supply of magic power, and there was no magic power to supply the eggs of these centipede giant insects to hatch. Therefore, Gu Gua followed the knowledge he learned from the high-level frost giant priest and let all the eggs enter first. Hibernation state. You must know that entering hibernation for a long time will cause irreversible damage to the eggs of these giant centipedes. So Gu Gua now established a pool of elemental magic power. After the magic power was sufficient, the first thing he wanted to do was to reactivate these eggs and start hatching again. On the one hand, it can increase the combat power of Dragon Castle. On the other hand, Gu Gua also wants to test how to use the most advanced egg hatching room like Dragon Castle first, so that it can be used perfectly when hatching Kobolds in the future. , adding a high-quality new blood to Longbao. In the hall on the first floor, Gu Gua stood among twenty-three insect eggs, silently thinking about what he had rummaged through the memories of the high-level frost giant priests. Soon he found relevant content. After checking the twenty-three eggs, I was surprised to find that five of them were dead, and there were still eighteen eggs that were still alive and could continue to hatch. Gu Gua called five ordinary kobolds to come in and took out the five eggs for everyone to eat. Eighteen more new generation Kobolds were called. Among these Kobolds, there were warriors with warrior attributes who had been inoculated with the Dou Qi seeds of Tuba's sacred dragon's Dou Qi, as well as trainee warlock apprentices who were working hard to awaken their comfortable bloodline. , of course there are more soldiers among them.Naturally, this includes Gu Gua's first disciple Foster. Then, Gu Gua cleared his throat and said: "Children, there are eighteen eggs of giant centipedes here, and I am going to hatch all eighteen eggs. But giant centipedes are a destructive force. A creature that is extremely powerful but has very low intelligence, so we must learn to control them, so I selected you to train you into centipede giant insect knights, and after the eggs hatch, you can fight with these centipede giants. The insects form pairs and become Centipede Giant Insect trainers, or in other words, Centipede Giant Insect Knights. Raise them, teach them, and completely form the fighting power of our dragon castle. "Do you understand?" After hearing this arrangement, people all shouted excitedly: "We understand!" Gu Gua nodded and gave each of these small-headed people a palm-sized token. The token was made of a Made of a special magic crystal, there is some fire-colored elemental magic flowing on it, making it obvious that this magic crystal is indeed not ordinary. These magic crystal tokens are actually the magic core of the centipede giant insect that was killed by Gu Gua, which is the mother of these eggs. There are also some magic circuits made by Gu Gua based on the memories of high-level frost giant priests, which are also used to tame these giant centipede insects. These magic crystal tokens themselves have magic power, so they are very simple to drive, as long as you have the simplest fighting spirit. Or if magic power is input, the token can naturally be driven. Then, Gu Gua carefully explained how to use the token with these apprentices, making sure that they all understood it and remembered it in their hearts, and they would never forget it. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster! Text Chapter 31 The giant centipede hatched successfully After completing these tasks, Gu Gua led the kobold apprentices to the centipede giant insect eggs. Now this hall has become the incubation room of giant centipede insects, and is temporarily in full use. "Now, each of you, make a wound on your finger and drip blood on the magic crystal token." Gu Gua commanded lightly. The kobold apprentices cut their fingers excitedly without hesitation and dripped the blood on them. Soon, these magic crystals absorbed the blood and began to come alive, as if they had a life of their own. Gu Gua then said: "Now close your eyes and sense the life force around you with your heart. If you sense something, just move forward." These kobolds closed their eyes. At the same time, Gu Gua also opened the supply of magic power, and the magic power converged on these centipede giant insect eggs and the tokens in the hands of the kobold apprentices through the magic circuit. Soon, a thin halo of light slowly appeared on the eggs of these giant centipedes placed around them. After sensing the eggs of the giant centipede corresponding to the token in their hands, these kobolds He started walking towards the insect eggs he sensed. After five minutes, half of the kobolds had found the eggs that were sensitive to them, and half had not yet sensed them. Gu Gua secretly increased the supply of magic power in the egg hatching room on the first floor, which greatly improved the magic power of the centipede giant insect eggs and control tokens. Soon, the remaining half of the kobolds also found their own insects. egg. Gu Gua exhaled a breath of turbid air, and then adjusted the magic power of the egg hatching room on the first floor to an appropriate level. These eggs can be supplied and hatched in an orderly manner. Gu Gua ordered: "Now, start hatching your partners with your own hands!" During the incubation process, Gu Gua ordered these giant centipede insect knights to accompany the hatching of these insect eggs, and cultivated a good relationship with these giant insects from the beginning. emotion. So that they can get along more easily in the future and become the closest comrades. At the same time, Gu Gua will also experiment with the special functions of this egg hatching room. It is to instill some knowledge and skills into these hatched eggs. This is how the Dragon Clan is. When it is still an egg, it will instill the knowledge and skills of the Dragon Clan into the egg through magic inheritance, so that after the Dragon Clan breaks out of its shell. There is no need to learn some basic things in particular. Kobolds also have the same habit, but the inheritance in the eggs of kobolds seems to be more inefficient. And it usually takes at least a hundred years for a dragon to hatch. The hatching of a kobold only takes a month, so the amount of knowledge that can be instilled is completely different. Although these centipede giant insect eggs now do not have such habits and foundation, Gu Gua believes that with enough magic power and repeated indoctrination, these centipede giant insect eggs can definitely be taught enough rules. ??such as forward and backward. Attack, stop and other commands, such as eating and defecation. Communication of emotions and other information, as well as handshakes. Social skills such as bowing. These can be controlled and instilled through the magic circuit of this egg hatching room. Yes, Gu Gua wants to train these centipede giant insects into a combination of hounds and war horses. In the future, it will be enough to be able to ride out to fight and stay at home to look after the house. Gu Gua wrote all these functions through the magic circuit, and continuously instilled them into the eggs of the giant centipede through the magic circuit. At the same time, through training, all the methods used by frost giants to train centipede giants were taught to these kobold apprentices. They were fully adjusted and adapted, and the kobold knights were required to hold their centipede giants three times a day. Meditate together with insect eggs, or exercise fighting spirit together. You must wipe the eggshells of your own insect eggs all the time every day, and you must sincerely recite the magic pet contract to the insect eggs every day. When these kobolds practice fighting spirit or meditate to increase their magic power, there is a certain purpose for them to practice holding their own insect eggs. Ever since the three kobolds in the crystal ball formed a circle under the huge pressure of magic power and shared the magic power together, Gu Gua had some thoughts in his heart. He found that the knowledge about converting magic power in this world was far less than the knowledge about purifying magic power and maximizing its lethality. Gu Gua understands that this is the result of the way of thinking in this world being very different from his way of thinking in his previous life. This is why the entire elemental magic pool is so unstable, and is about to lose its balance and explode at every turn. It is precisely because few people have studied this aspect of knowledge, let alone accumulated it. Fortunately, Gu Gua was deeply educated and influenced by the idea of ????yin and yang balance in his previous life. At the most critical moment, he did not try to eliminate one of the most conflicting magical powers, but worked hard to re-establish the balance of all magical views. Otherwise, the magic power will be out of controlThe dragon god's scales will still explode violently, and Gu Gua will be shattered to pieces and die. The current cultivation method is because Gu Gua wants to prove how magic power and fighting spirit are transmitted in this world and whether they can resonate. From the current simple experiments, the answer seems to be relatively optimistic. As early as the beginning, the demonized half-orc Harik radically stimulated the kobolds to burst out their own fighting spirit by implanting fighting spirit seeds. And those kobolds who were injected with dragon blood but were on the verge of death due to lack of magic power, with the help of Foster Warlock's aura circle, absorbed magic power and struggled back from death. If this experiment can really succeed, it will definitely be a good thing for Longbao. At the very least, the awakening rate of the warlock can definitely be artificially increased by a large percentage. After a month of hard incubation, when spring officially arrives, the centipede giant insects hatch out one after another. From the first moment they hatch, they meet their owner, who then feeds them food with their own hands, establishing a The first step in an intimate relationship. It has to be said that although the adult centipede insects look very scary, their larvae are still very cute. Their fleshy bodies, big pink compound eyes, and head wings that resemble butterfly wings all make them look Very attractive, and gets along very well with the kobold knight. Next, Gu Gua ordered these kobold apprentices to leave the hall on the first floor with their arm-thick giant centipede insect larvae and go to the military camp for training. In addition to further training their affinity, they also To train them to work together with other armies. However, it will take at least five years for these giant centipedes to grow large enough to be used in war. Once they form combat effectiveness, they will be very terrifying and will form a force that can directly crush the enemy. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster! Text Chapter 32 Hope of the New Era Not long after, the female kobolds began to lay eggs one after another, but Gu Gua discovered that some female kobolds were too young to become pregnant with eggs, and ended up dying of dystocia. For this reason, Gugua specially added a law, ordering that during the estrus season, female kobolds over 8 years old and under 16 years old are not allowed to have contact with any kobolds of the opposite sex. No matter what, the first batch of kobold eggs was welcomed into the hall on the first floor. After the reproductive season, there were a total of 822 kobold eggs, neatly placed in the order of the magic circuit. In the center of the hall on the first floor. The main reason why there are so many eggs this time is that the population base is large, and there are more than 3,000 adult kobolds. Other important factors are that the life of the kobolds has improved over the past year, and there is sufficient food. There are no enemies or foreign invasions, and there are no wars or chaos. Most of the tribesmen are now of an age suitable for childbearing, so in this life, they will give birth to children. More than 800 eggs come. With joy, Gu Gua also supported the space magic in the lobby on the first floor. Suddenly, the area of ??the lobby on the first floor doubled. More than 800 kobold eggs were put in, and it didn't feel crowded at all. The magic power flows freely and orderly in the lobby on the first floor, which seems to be full of vitality. Drawing on the experience of the new generation of platinum kobolds, when Gu Gua hatched the kobold eggs, he also released all the dragon power from the dragon god scales on his body, shrouding the hall on the first floor, covering the descendants of these kobolds, using The dragon's power stimulates the dragon's blood and helps them stimulate the sorcerer's talent as much as possible. Under the agitation of the dragon's power, the magic power in these eggs seemed much richer than usual. Moreover, the magic circuit of Dragon Castle's incubation room instills all kinds of knowledge into the kobold's eggs very systematically. The entire hall on the first floor of the Mage Tower is shrouded in colorful magical light, looking like a fairy tale world full of dreams. Presumably these kobolds will be hatched this time. You will definitely get very good qualities. Gu Gua simply stayed on the first floor. He sat in the middle of the hall on the first floor every day, controlling his dragon power within a reasonable range, covering all the kobold eggs, and stirring them evenly. Every new kobold soul. Then through the linkage of Guji, he controlled the crystal ball and manipulated the magic circuit in the hall on the first floor, instilling dragon language, arithmetic, traps, digging holes and other basic knowledge into the souls of these kobold eggs. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ±» Thuba ±»stage. Tuta, Foster and Soros assisted him in cooking. Mainly because Tuba has a very stable character and is absolutely loyal to Gu Gua, so Gu Gua also feels reassured about him. A month has passed, and Gu Gua¡¯s breathing is even and long. The magic in the entire hall was slowly rotating around him. From above, the entire hall looks like a slowly rotating galaxy, and from the spiral arms of the galaxy, colorful light clusters like ceilings are constantly falling, landing on the kobold's egg. Melted in. The entire hall was very quiet, with only the sound of Gu Gua's own long breathing and the rustling sound of magic falling, just like the drizzle on a spring night. I don¡¯t know how long it took. Gu Gua's ears suddenly heard a subtle clicking sound. Hear this sound. Gu Gua immediately knew that this meant that a small head man had hatched. He took a breath. He spit it out again for a long time. For the past month, he has been sitting here without eating or drinking, pouring magic power into the dragon god's scales, supporting the intertwining of the two dragon powers and shrouding the entire hall. Later, the flower wheel formed by the two scales on the chest was even projected into the sky above the hall, forming a substantial magic vortex, which looked very powerful and dazzling. I just don¡¯t know what the consequences will be if this move is actually used on the battlefield. During the month of cultivating and hatching kobolds, Gu Gua was equivalent to practicing in seclusion. During this month, he kept digesting the magic power in his chest, and also continued to adjust his body through meditation and warlock exercises, so that the suddenly increased strength and rapidly growing dragon tendons could better Cooperate with your body, coordinate the balance of the whole body, and allow yourself to adapt to this new change faster. After the formation of dragon tendons and keels, the innate vitality has become more and more powerful, and the ability to control one's own body has reached the cellular level. And Gu Gua also discovered that after the formation of the keel, his own bone marrow also underwent qualitative changes. Now, the magic power is brewing strongly in my bone marrow, and the texture has also changed a lot, like chalcedony. It was only then that Gu Gua truly felt the benefits of the bone realm. Now, even if he only created ordinary blood cells in his bone marrow, he could still carry some magic power.?This kind of blood cells are more easily transformed into dragon vein blood when they pass through the heart. The rapid growth of dragon blood also caused his warlock level to grow rapidly. The warlock's aura circle is expanding rapidly, expanding outward at a rate of almost one centimeter a day. At this rate, he will be able to level up again in less than half a year. Although it is said that the higher the warlock level is, the harder it is to improve, but in fact, Gu Gua's own bones and marrow are constantly absorbing magic power and transforming themselves. The ability and texture of the bone marrow to produce magic blood are still improving. Make up for the slowdown as difficulty increases. But now the speed at which the warlock's blood increases and the difficulty of increasing the warlock's aura circle are basically in balance. Gu Gua put aside the problem of his own cultivation, slowly opened his eyes, and slowly moved his body, making a sound like fried beans. His body has not exercised for a while, so there will be such a phenomenon. Immediately afterwards, Gu Gua first slowly performed the Warlock Exercises like Tai Chi, activating the muscles and blood all over his body. Even the dragon tendons made a loud sound like the strings of a giant bow being bounced. . After moving his body, Gu Gua stood up and looked in the direction of the sound. He saw a small head man struggling to get out, and then eating all his eggshells piece by piece. His clumsy movements Everything is in line with instinct and the nature of a kobold. Everything is just like when Gu Gua crawled out of the eggshell by himself. Gugua didn¡¯t help him get out of his shell, so he had to rely on himself for everything. After he completely struggled out of the eggshell and ate all the eggshells, Gu Gua opened the door and let the female kobold who had been prepared outside come in with hot water, towels and soft and delicious food. Hurry up. They held the little head people who hatched first, cleaned them up, put on animal skin clothes, and led them to move their bodies properly. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster! Text Chapter 33 Education is the first priority Over the next week, the little head man's eggs cracked open one after another, one after another got out of the eggshell, and then ate their own eggshells. At this time, a female kobold came over, hugged them with both hands, cleaned them with towels and hot water, and then took them to a specially prepared room outside to rest. Finally, on the last day of this week, basically all the little headmen had hatched, but there were still twenty-two dead eggs that had not hatched. After the dead eggs were buried, Gu Gua immediately did a physical test on the hatched little head people, and the test results made him very satisfied. Among this batch of kobolds, twenty-two zero-level warlocks were directly hatched, and there were one hundred and fifty-seven others with various levels of talents. The remaining kobolds were also in good health and had nothing. Too big of a problem to at least be a healthy citizen. Under the effect of magic, special patterns appeared on the foreheads of these kobolds. Those are their surnames. Through this pattern, their family bloodline can be distinguished, thus providing information for the implementation of the bloodline rules established by Gu Gua. convenience and basis. After all the eight hundred Kobolds were hatched, Gu Gua held a grand banquet in Dragon Castle. Gu Gua used all the magic power in the entire elemental magic reservoir to bring a very special night to Dragon Castle. With the comfortable temperature and atmosphere, the kobolds spent a happy night happily. The next day, Gu Gua arranged for the eight hundred kobolds to come to the newly built academy and start real learning. When in the egg. Gu Gua instilled preliminary basic knowledge into them through the magic circuit, but in a month, he did not instill much advanced knowledge, basically some instincts and dragon language. So these little head people want to become high-quality citizens. Must get more education. First, they reviewed the knowledge that was instilled through the magic circuits when they were inside the egg. Gu Gua discovered that the magic circuit in the dragon hatchery was really extraordinary. Almost all kobolds could memorize more than 80% of the knowledge they had been instilled. There were even a few excellent kobolds who could even memorize all the knowledge. Memorize everything without missing a word. Gu Gua promoted Foster¡¯s group of kobolds to sophomores. Seventy of them each led more than a hundred kobolds, appointed them as monitors, and appointed Foster as dean of students. Manage all these new kobolds. After completing the first three days of classes, Gu Gua took them directly to the intermediate advanced college and started learning various subjects. There are many teachers in this college. There is a teacher Tuba who teaches combat skills. There was Elder Gu Gua who taught magic to the warlocks, Elder Foster who taught the teachings of the Divine Cult, Teacher Soros who taught blacksmith and stonemason skills, and Teacher Tuda who taught daily skills such as hunting and burrowing, of course. Grand Elder Gu Gua also serves as a teacher of agriculture, etiquette, law, business and many other subjects. If you want an absolutely powerful race, education must be the first priority. Gugua will also focus on cultivating enough technical talents. Now it will put more effort and teach more. Cultivate some truly outstanding Kobolds so that they can serve as teachers to teach the next generation of Kobolds. that's all. Another month has passed, and the little head people have adapted to their current life very well. Quickly learning various knowledge and abilities, the school has basically become the most energetic place in Longbao. Through Gu Gua¡¯s observation, he found that these kobolds obviously have much more complex personalities than the previous generation of kobolds. They have a sunny side and a dark side. They are basically similar to ordinary humans, half good and half evil. This should be because when Gu Gua used Longwei to infect and intensify the bloodline of these Kobolds, the concepts belonging to two gods with completely different positions also penetrated into the souls of these Kobolds along with Longwei. This might not be a bad thing, Gu Gua thought, and he lamented the integrity and justice of the second-year kobold. Back then, Gu Gua did not completely fall to Lezli and the others because he was completely unable to accept it. The idea of ??doing good. He believes that the so-called good camp are all idiots who are harsh on their own people and indulgent towards their enemies. Now the personalities of these small-headed people have been perfectly completed, and there are no longer such problems. Gu Gua still teaches them that they must be honest and reliable to their own people, but to outsiders, that's not the case. On this day, Gu Gua was explaining the growth cycle of ice potatoes to the little head people. Suddenly an adult kobold guard rushed in and reported: "Great Elder! Humans want to see you!!" Gu Gua waved his hand and said: " If you want to exchange food, let them exchange it. If you have nothing to do, don't call me." After that, he continued to lecture the little head people.  Not long after, the kobold guard ran up again and said in a brainless voice: "Humanity invites us to hold a grand ceremony!" Gu Gua's mind turned around, wondering what tricks the human beings were up to. . Now it has entered the second year. Humanity has been able to survive by digging out gems, blood stones, and magic plants from the wild to exchange food with Dragon Castle. Now they will start spring plowing soon. As long as this year passes , they can be self-sufficient in food and no longer need to exchange with themselves. So this is the last year to make huge profits. At this juncture, what are humans doing to themselves? With such questions in mind, Gu Gua asked the students to study by themselves, and then came to the college's reception room to wait for the human envoy to come to see him. After a while, a small group of human nobles came over, looking at the surrounding buildings in amazement. The leader was none other than Hart. ??Obviously, these humans were very surprised that a group of kobolds could actually build such a magnificent stone building, and even built a city. They were even more surprised that the kobold elder in front of them was so young, and their jaws almost dropped in shock. Hart has now become the leader of these human nobles. On the surface, it seems that he has almost unified the humans in the North in more than half a year. "Dear Elder, I am planning to hold a coronation ceremony on the full moon next month to crown myself with the title of Baron. Therefore, I sincerely invite you and your generals to attend our ceremony." Hart said straight to the point. . Gu Gua thought for a moment, nodded and said: "Very good, we will go." Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster! Text Chapter 34 Provocation Book friends, thank you for your support! The more monthly votes you have, the more you can add. Please give more monthly votes to bomb! ======================== Hart looked around the prosperous Dragon Castle, and then recalled the dilapidated appearance of his territory, and became more aware of the power of magic. Power, in my heart there is both the desire for magic and the hope of building my own territory into such a beautiful and powerful city. I also feel that the kobold is just a giant dragon and has inherited the devil's legacy to be so comfortable. envy. As for which one has more hope or jealousy? Hart himself felt very sour in his heart, and he didn't know it clearly. Then, Hart said with some uncertainty: "Dear Elder, can we visit your city?" Gu Gua thought for a while, nodded and said: "Okay. Foster, take these few things with you." Let's take a look around, my human friend." After saying that, he returned to the classroom and continued to teach his little head people. Out of curiosity, Hart took his nobles to visit the school as their first stop. Seeing those hundreds of small-headed people sitting there densely packed, looking curiously at these few strange humans, it was not like monkeys looking at humans in a zoo, but like humans looking at monkeys in a zoo. And these few humans who came from the countryside are the monkeys that these small-headed people are watching. This feeling made Hart very uncomfortable. As a level 3 mage and level 2 warlock, he was already a very powerful being, but at this moment, he suddenly felt very weak. If humans and kobolds were to fight now, there would be no doubt. The loser is definitely humanity. Because there is no battle, human beings will retreat due to lack of food. This inference made Hart¡¯s hands sweat. He calmed down and listened carefully to what Gu Gua said. Gu Gua did not shy away from him and continued to explain the ice potato in his hand in depth. The growth habits of ice potato. Breeding methods, farming requirements, fertilization points, etc. were all explained in one go. The small-headed people below also carefully recorded this knowledge with parchment rolls and charcoal pens for later review. In the end, Gu Gua concluded: "Ice potato is a very easy-to-eat food. The most important thing is that it is very adaptable to our northern climate and is an important supplementary ingredient for the food crop Ice Valley. The best thing is that it is very suitable for the climate in the north. . It tastes very sweet when grilled. Today¡¯s lunch is grilled ice potatoes with sliced ??wolf meat! Okay, that¡¯s the end of this morning¡¯s class. Get up and continue the afternoon class!¡± After finishing the class, Gu Gua naturally invited Hart and the others to have a simple lunch together. These human nobles naturally agreed, but they did not expect that it was a very simple lunch. Those human nobles thought it was a high-end banquet in line with noble etiquette, but they did not expect that each person was given an iron plate. It was piled with the same food as other kobolds. ¡°It¡¯s just that the weight is a little larger, and the magic wolf meat looks bigger. There was a human who took two bites, then spit it all out, and then sat there holding his arms. Looking unhappy. Gu Gua ignored him and ate with Hart. Chatting. Hart actually finished everything on his plate. Every bite he took tasted bitter, but he still swallowed it firmly. This is not because the ingredients are too bad. It's really because the kobold cooks are so terrible. What they cook can really poison a cow. But it seems that this kind of eating habit is very suitable for the sharp teeth, rough esophagus and iron stomach of the kobolds. At least Gu Gua is very happy to eat. At the end of the meal, Gu Gua picked up the weird-looking porridge bowl, took a sip, and recommended to Hart: "This bowl of porridge is very good, especially suitable for legal professionals like us. If you don't believe me, try it." Hart originally wanted to pretend not to see the bowl of porridge with dark green bubbles, but now that Gu Gua reminded him that he had to face it, he suddenly felt that his throat was blocked. Hart turned to look at the other humans and kobolds, and saw that the kobolds even picked up their bowls and drank heavily before starting to eat other food. Humans, on the other hand, have green faces and are as far away from the bowl as possible. Hart¡¯s brows furrowed and he didn¡¯t know what to do. Gu Gua ignored him, picked up his bowl alone, and drank it slowly. Hart gritted his teeth, picked up the bowl, and drank it all in one breath. As soon as the porridge entered his mouth, Hart almost spit it out. The taste was so fucking unpleasant! He closed his eyes, gritted his teeth, and swallowed all the porridge into his stomach. When the rice porridge was in his stomach, he felt uncomfortable.Get together. Suddenly a warm air spread from his stomach, and he felt that his whole body was relaxed, and his spirit received a very deep solace. His originally tense spirit relaxed unconsciously, and when he reacted When I woke up, I thought I had slept for four hours, but found that it only lasted in the blink of an eye. After discovering this, Hart couldn't believe it. This kind of thing that can quickly eliminate mental fatigue and calm the mind is simply a godsend for mages and warlocks! Hart looked at Gu Gua with burning eyes, but he didn¡¯t know what to say. Because he knew that the resources he had now could be exchanged for food, which was already very good. If he wanted to exchange for these high-level things, he would definitely be unable to do so. Thinking of this, Hart felt a mixture of envy and jealousy again, but at this moment, his mood was dominated by jealousy. Why do kobolds, an inferior race as disgusting as goblins, have such good luck? Perhaps due to the wonderful principle of telepathy, the human noble who had spit out the food at the beginning could not bear it anymore and said in a cold voice: "Is this how you despicable kobolds entertain guests?" Gu Gua They were chatting and laughing at first, but after hearing these words, their expressions immediately turned cold. He glanced at Hart and said coldly: "This is the dog you brought." Hart immediately lowered his voice and yelled at the human being very unhappy: "Shut up! Do you want to kill us? !! "The human noble stood up with a sneer and said: "Hart, you little brat, if you couldn't get food, do you think we would listen to you? To be honest, if you are to be crowned next month, I will be the first. I don¡¯t agree! Why do you want to be a baron and we don¡¯t have a title? Bah!¡± It turns out that these nobles once belonged to Baron Westhart¡¯s Northland Noble Alliance, and they have always followed Baron Westhart. command. Within their alliance, they had always thought that Xihan would inherit the title of baron, but Hart, a pretty boy with white hair, really made them look down on him. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster! Text Chapter 35 Slap in the face When those humans visited the kobolds, they first saw the prosperity of the kobolds and had a huge psychological gap. Now they saw that Hart was actually being condescending to a kobold, which made them even more unbearable. Hearing this, Hart seemed to have figured out something. He breathed a sigh of relief, laughed easily, and said: "Which of you still has such an idea? Come forward together, don't hide it." After saying this In a word, two other human nobles stood up and muttered: "We just can't stand the way you are submissive to disgusting kobolds. It's really embarrassing! We humans are better than kobolds. How can a more advanced civilized race be so spineless? " Hart shook his head, turned around, gave a deep salute to Gu Gua, and said: "Dear Elder, I have no intention of offending you, so this is the reason. I will leave a few people to you to dispel your anger. In addition, I hope that you can host my coronation ceremony next month, and we will declare ourselves to be subjects of Dragon Castle. , to offer our loyalty to you and the great White Dragon. " Gu Gua glanced at Hart with some surprise. Just now, through the induction of the warlock's aura circle, he clearly felt the unkind and jealous emotions in Hart's heart, but he did not. Thinking that he had changed his mentality so quickly and completely turned towards him, and he had turned so completely. Gu Gua couldn¡¯t help but take a higher look at Hart. It seems that Hart has also seen that his footing is unstable, and even his control over the humans in Vasa North is not as strong as he thought. And all their food depends on these kobolds. Now there is no time to turn over the table and tear people apart. Hart could still grovel and humiliate himself to fight for food and time for mankind, but these idiots couldn't help but jump out first. Now it¡¯s just a few nobles who jump out when doing diplomacy, and they can still get over it now, but if they jump up and rebel when they are crowned. So how can I resist? So Hart directly turned to Gu Gua, and once again begged for an alliance with Gu Gua in a lower profile, willing to become a subordinate of the kobold. In fact, he probably believes that kobolds are a very exclusive race and it is impossible to accommodate other races to live with them. Coupled with the character of Great Elder Gu Gua who doesn¡¯t like to get entangled with others, maybe he just collects taxes and exploits some gems and blood stones every year. If that's the case. The price is acceptable. The timely price is unacceptable. As long as this period of time is delayed, it is hard to say what will happen in the future! Hart thought secretly. Gu Gua obviously understands this truth, but it is also time for the kobolds to recuperate. His ambition to dominate the Northland was not that big, so he didn't use it as an excuse. At that time, he took a breath and said displeasedly: "Okay, very good, your attitude prevents me from killing you cleanly. Hart, you are getting smarter and smarter. Then I will help you take care of these three people." I want to avoid embarrassing you again on critical occasions in the future." The human being was very unhappy when he heard that the two of them had decided his fate. He also shouted: "What a bastard you are! How dare you care about us! Believe it or not, I will chop you to death with a knife!" Gu Gua didn't say anything, but just stared. Powerful charm and magic mixed in the air into a laser-like colored beam, which rushed directly into the human's eyes. This spell was newly developed by Gu Gua. It combines the functions of two dragon god scales and his own warlock aura circle. It is mainly used to shock the opponent's mind and control the opponent's nerves. If the effect is indeed as he designed, then the enemy's nerves will be completely controlled by him. The worst function is to directly impact the opponent's nerves and shock him to death on the spot. Sure enough, the human being was stunned immediately after being hit, and all the muscles in his body twitched. Soon, all the nerves in his body escaped from the skin, and then he ran out two steps wildly. The body no longer has the command of the nerves, and the nerves have no support from the body, so they cannot run far at all. They both fell softly to the ground and sat slumped in a pool, with tears still pouring out of their eyes. Fear is caused by nerves running away. After a while, his face turned purple and he even rolled his eyes. It was obvious that he could no longer die. Gu Gua stretched out his hand to grab it, and the Earth-bound spirit responded quickly. The man's soul immediately screamed and appeared in the air, appearing in front of everyone. The Earth-bound spirit held it in its hand like a biscuit. Chew the pieces one by one and eat them. After other humans saw this scene, they immediately knew that this kobold was really not someone they could insult. The two humans immediately wanted to escape. But absolutely should not?, before running away, he glanced into Gu Gua¡¯s eyes. ¡°Just kidding, the charm that those two Dragon God scales give Gu Gua is not in vain. Only then did Gu Gua really use the power of the Dragon God. After making eye contact, he immediately couldn't control his body. He walked up to Gu Gua in an extremely awkward posture. He knelt down in front of him and licked with his tongue. The claws holding the melon. Gu Gua said calmly to the remaining humans: "If you want to insult us, you have to pay the price with your life. If you still want to live, you must remember this axiom. Not everyone can afford to insult us dragons. Do you understand? Okay, you go away." When Hart and others were about to leave, Gu Gua said, "Hart, maintain the situation well. I will bring food to crown you. "This month, in order to punish you for being unreasonable, we will not trade food with you. If you mess up this month, I will avoid this trip." Hart immediately nodded in agreement and left respectfully. . Gu Gua lowered his head and looked at the two fat nobles who were struggling to lick his feet. It was very difficult for them to climb down, but they were kneeling there sweating profusely and trying hard. Their bodies seemed very willing to do such a thing, but the look in their eyes showed that they were full of fear and despair at this moment, not knowing how they would die! Gu Gua kicked the two humans away one by one, then stood up and said to the remaining little heads present: "Children! No one can insult us. Whoever insults us will have to pay with blood." Price. Did you hear that?!¡± The little heads shouted with pride! Everyone comes to fight these two humans in the afternoon, and the goal is to kill each other. "Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster! Text Chapter 36 Human Tragedy The new kobolds were not as kind and upright as the first generation of platinum kobolds. They nodded happily and discussed tactics excitedly. < yd> But in reality, how can there be any tactics for eight hundred kobolds against two humans? When the two humans woke up from the spell of the charming creature, they found themselves wearing exquisite armor, holding appropriate weapons, standing back to back in a huge playground, surrounded by people all holding weapons. Kobold holding a dagger. The next moment, they were overwhelmed by the boundless sea of ??kobolds. Later, the dissatisfied students began to mutter unhappily, so the students who attacked first were also very embarrassed, so they gave up the two dead bodies and let the remaining students One person and one dagger are enough to live a happy life. In the end, the two human corpses could be used directly to make dumplings. However, based on the idea of ??using waste, Gu Gua still threw the two corpses to the larvae of the giant centipede. The first actual combat exercise against humans ended so hastily. One month later. Gu Gua took Foster and Tuba, as well as an elite kobold force of two hundred people, each wearing exquisite armor and holding sharp weapons in their hands, driving thirty carriages filled with various grains. and seeds, heading towards the human city. Along the way, Gu Gua, Foster and others saw only abandoned farmland, damaged houses, and bones lying on the ground with no skin and flesh. The hungry crows in the sky circled dissatisfiedly and looked at this line of work. The kobold still moving around. ????????????????????????????????? The bones were exposed in the wild, looking like a war-torn apocalypse. Even in some places where corpses gather, in the eyes of a warlock, you can see obvious accumulation of negative energy. ? Finally we came to a place closer to the town. In these places where humans were slightly denser, Gu Gua and his party finally saw living humans. They looked extremely thin, with their eyes sunken deeply into their sockets, and they were wearing tattered clothes that looked as if they had not been washed for several years. When they saw this group of people wearing armors that could only be worn by nobles and holding weapons that could only be held by knights, there was no fear or awe in their eyes. There is no surprise, only numb confusion, a kind of numbness with no hope for life, a kind of confusion that is too lazy to despair. Foster looked at these humans along the way. I feel very uncomfortable. Their second-year batch of kobolds were only infected by the dragon power of the Platinum Dragon God. Even their awakening professions were paladin and priest professions. They were kind-hearted and naturally sympathized with the weak. When Foster saw these refugees. I couldn't help but feel a lot of sympathy in my heart. Several times he wanted to ask Grand Elder Gu Gua to give food to these poor refugees, but looking at Grand Elder Gu Gua¡¯s firm back and thinking of their responsibilities this time, he held back several times. No words were spoken. Until the team was about to enter the city, a bunch of people gathered beside the road. In the middle came the cry of a little girl and the indistinct sounds of men and women. As the team of kobolds came, the people watching the excitement dispersed in a hurry. Reveal what's going on inside. Inside, a man had a bag tied around his waist and was wearing nothing underneath. In broad daylight, he was pressing on a skinny woman, shaking vigorously. A little girl of three or four years old next to her cried heartbreakingly and slapped the man, crying loudly: "Don't bully my mother!" When the man got angry, he waved his hand and grabbed the little girl. Moved aside. Because she had not eaten for a long time, the little girl was very weak. After falling down, she could no longer stand up, and her crying became smaller and smaller. The woman under the man also panicked and began to struggle. Foster couldn't bear it any longer. He walked over quickly without saying a word. Gu Gua originally wanted to stop him, but after thinking about it, he stopped extending his hand. Foster kicked away the man who was doing something scandalous in public, and shouted angrily: "Asshole! How could you do such a thing!!" The man originally wanted to curse and disturb him. The man taught him a lesson, but when he saw that the other party was a heavily armed foreigner, he hurriedly found a rag, covered his lower body, and ran away in a hurry. The woman who was being bullied hurriedly shouted: "Bread! The black bread you promised us" Seeing the man running away quickly, her eyes were fixed on the bag behind the man's waist. It was obvious that the bag was inside It contained the black bread she asked for. It turns out that this is a Foster is a little embarrassed.??There was some anger that I didn't know where it came from, but I didn't think of anything else. I just stood there and looked at this woman. At this time, the skinny woman suddenly thought of her daughter, and hurriedly crawled over using both hands and feet, and hugged the girl. The girl also has a big head and a small body, and looks like a baby. She is obviously suffering from long-term malnutrition. At this moment, the child was in a state of agitation, and after being pushed hard by someone, he fell down there. He didn't know whether he was in a coma or about to die, but he didn't react at all now. The woman burst into tears and suddenly thought of something. She hurriedly knelt in front of Foster, opened her clothes, and exposed her withered chest. Her dirty face was covered with criss-cross tears, and she forced a smile. Come, regardless of the terrifying alien in front of him, he said in a voice that broke his throat, half flattering, half pleading: "Master, do you want to have fun? Please, just half a piece of bread, half Just a piece of bread!" She saw that Foster had no intention of falling in love with her, or was completely desperate, so she walked back to her daughter in the dirty mud, hugging her little angel, and hurriedly He slapped her face again and rubbed her back, but the little girl never responded at all. This young woman seemed to understand something and no longer bothered to save the child. Instead, she hugged her gently, rocked her slowly, and began to hum an incomprehensible children's song. Suddenly heavy footsteps came, and the young mother turned her head in panic. She was surprised to see the young kobold walking over heavily, and took out a metal pot from his waist, removed the stopper, and opened some He handed it over tremblingly. (Welcome, your support is my biggest motivation.) Text Chapter 37 The Origin of Evil The woman smelled the sweet milk from inside. She looked at the alien in confusion and surprise. As if she had figured it out, she took the metal pot, opened her mouth and took a sip first, after making sure it was not poisonous. , hands trembling with excitement, anxiously pointed the pot at the little girl's mouth and wanted to pour the milk in. The little girl was unconscious all the time, and the milk could not be poured in at all, but a lot of it was wasted. The humans around her could not help but make the sound of gurgling and swallowing in their throats. ¡°Despair does not mean that there is no hope at all, it is just a dead ending anyway. Despair is knowing that hope is right in front of you, but you are completely unable to grasp it. You can only be swallowed up bit by bit by death under the cold eyes of hope. Finally, she had something to eat, but she saw that the little girl couldn't drink at all and was exhausted. This woman had obviously fallen into despair. She cried a little wildly, but her dry eyes couldn't even shed tears. Foster walked up to the little girl and put his hands on the little girl. One hand supported her back and the other pressed on her abdomen. The magic slowly penetrated into the child's gradually cold body, and her The heart and lungs were revived. Then she said in blunt human common language: "Hello." The woman quickly woke up from howling, looked at the little girl who was breathing again in surprise, and then hurriedly fed the milk to the little girl. The little girl choked for a moment, then obviously tasted the sweetness of the milk. She grabbed the milk jug with almost crazy movements and drank hard. At this time, the people next to you seemed to realize what was in the pot. Green light also appeared in his eyes. It's just that Foster didn't see these things. He took down all the dry food, bread, and a jug of light beer he had on him, and handed them to the woman. Then, he turned around and left. Gu Gua looked at him with a smile. Together they arranged for the team to move forward. But after walking fifty meters and turning a corner, he said to Tuba: "You lead the team and leave first. Foster and I will stay." As soon as he finished speaking, something terrible happened in the place just now. The sound of scrambling. Gu Gua¡¯s expression changed, and he immediately grabbed Foster¡¯s collar and threw him violently. However, Gu Gua used his clever skills, and Foster flew over a distance of fifty meters in an instant. Then he landed firmly next to the mother and daughter just now. He watched helplessly as the refugees next to him were struggling to grab the food in the hands of the mother and daughter. The moment Foster landed, the man without pants was holding a wooden stick in his hand. He waved hard behind the woman. "If Foster had not arrived in time, the next moment, this woman's head would be smashed to pieces. From this angle, her brains would be splattered into her daughter's face. Foster saw this scene. He was frightened and angry, and the sockets of his two eyes were so angry that they burst open, and bright red blood was spurting out from the corners of his eyes! He stepped on it, and the power brought to him by his anger allowed him to unleash a power he had never possessed before. In infinite terms, he was at a critical moment. The first level of genetic lock was opened. In Gundam's words, this child has already exploded his seeds. Of course, there are no two contradictory things like gene locks and seeds in this world. So I can only say. The strength deep in Foster's soul supported him to perform actions beyond his limits. He threw the woman down, and the wooden stick hit his back armor. The wooden stick broke, and a large piece of his armor was dented. A mouthful of blood spurted out from the corner of Foster's mouth. Obviously this heavy blow also made him very uncomfortable. So many things happened in the flash of lightning. Before the refugees could react, Gu Gua was already standing in front of everyone. Gu Gua¡¯s eyes flashed with the light of his magic, and he shouted in a cold voice: ¡°Everyone kneel down.¡± Upon hearing this, all humans knelt down in front of him, trembling. Because of the abundance of magic power and the improvement of living conditions, the height of kobolds has been greatly improved. For example, Gu Gua's height is now about 1.7 meters, which is about the level of a normal person. Even Foster, a sophomore, is 1.4 meters tall, which can be regarded as the height of a half-grown teenager. Gu Gua gently pulled Foster up, patted the dust on his body, and said: "Foster, let's go." Foster stood up limping and looked at the man with a look of unbearable expression. To the poor mother and daughter. Gu Gua nodded. He knew what Foster meant. Sure enough, Foster pulled up the woman, then picked up the girl, and looked at the humans kneeling on the ground with very complicated eyes.??Don't know what to say. The two of them, with two weak humans, quickly caught up with their team and continued to walk towards Glacier Castle, which is now Hart's seat. There was silence along the way. After cleaning, the woman and the girl put on two pieces of kobold animal skin clothes. It could be seen that these two people should be from noble families. Their skin was white and they were actually very handsome. Adult women have very good figures and are well-shaped, which makes them look very attractive, and they also know etiquette. Foster stopped them and thanked them profusely. He watched them use a little food and didn't let them eat too much, then drove them to the carriage to rest. After they all left, Foster walked beside Gu Gua. After a long time, he asked dullly: "Great Elder, why is this happening? Did you already know that this would be like this?" Gu Gua nodded. Looking at Foster quietly, Foster still had the expression of disbelief in his heart and eyes. It was obvious that the values ????in his heart had suffered a great impact, and he had some doubts about life. Gu Gua no longer allowed him to think on his own, but reminded him: "Child, in this world, except for gods, no one can be absolutely kind. In this world, absolute kindness is absolute evil. Because absolute kindness will condone evil, and partial kindness cannot be called true kindness." Foster raised his eyes, but he obviously couldn't understand this problem. Gu Gua patiently explained: "Do you know what caused this tragic situation?" Foster said: "It's hunger, because of the lack of food." Gu Gua asked again: "Then kindness can turn into food right now. "What?" Foster shook his head and said: "No." Gu Gua then guided: "Then let me ask you, now that there is limited food, but there are many hungry people, what should we do if everyone is equally distributed? , you said, what would you do if it were you? "Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster! Text Chapter 38 Coronation After asking a friend, I realized that the monthly vote is meaningless if it is not on the list. Seeing that March is coming to an end, I don¡¯t think we will be on the list, so please don¡¯t vote for the monthly vote anymore. Now that there are 29 votes, I will work hard to get more updates. There are still seventeen chapters left. Thank you again for your support! thank you all! ================================================== ===== Foster lowered his head in pain and thought for five minutes. The more he thought about it, the heavier he became. He clenched his fists so tightly that it seemed like blood was coming out. Spouted out from his mouth: "I don't know!" Gu Gua patted his shoulder with his hand and said: "If it were me, I would try my best to get food. If I really can't get it, I would give priority. Allocated to young and middle-aged men and women, they tried their best to produce food. "What about the old, weak, disabled and children?" Gu Gua said: " Yes, child, so our duty is to produce enough food and create enough happiness so that our people will not endure such tragedy and sorrow. " Foster raised his head, somewhat confused. . Gu Gua said: "What kind of production capacity, how much food and daily necessities can be produced, and what kind of life can we enjoy." Foster still didn't understand in his eyes. Gu Gua had to feel troubled by the lack of sociology in this world. "If the food is barely enough to keep you from starving to death, the clothes can only keep you from freezing to death. But hunger and cold are unavoidable. How can you ask people to have aristocratic etiquette and morals?" "It's even worse. If the food is not enough, They may starve to death at any time. They can¡¯t even cover themselves with clothes, and they may freeze to death at any time. How can we ask these ordinary people not to be robbers and villains? " "Foster, why don¡¯t we ask beasts to be moral? ? Why do we think ethics are the hallmark of civilization? " Foster was speechless and didn't know what to say. Because he knew very well that among the kobolds before him, there was no such high moral awareness as him. If it weren't for the protection of the great elder, other tribesmen would even think that the kobolds of their generation are freaks. Gu Gua stroked the child's head lovingly and said: "You can slowly understand this truth. I will tell you clearly now. Our goal is to establish a fair and orderly great system, and then adhere to it. It, improve it. Build a huge empire so that the people in the empire have enough food to eat, enough clothes to wear, and the freedom to pursue their own happiness, so that talented people can display their talents. Let the incompetent people enjoy their lives and let the good people spread their love. This is our ideal and our goal. Stretching his arms, he said forgetfully. In fact, this is also a question that Gu Gua has been thinking about for a long time. In the last life. Gu Gua's goal is very clear, that is, to become an immortal and ascend to the upper world, and the second is to become a dragon. After coming to this world, he discovered that he couldn't cultivate immortality at all, and cultivating dragons might not necessarily lead to successful cultivation. And he has been living in his own community, living with his humble and low-civilized tribesmen. For such a long time, he has been full of feelings for his tribe, and he also deeply understands that now he , you are nothing without your own people. Therefore, he set his goal as to establish a powerful kobold empire and create a new world according to his ideal society. Now that he said this to Foster, Foster's original appearance of collapse in outlook also changed, from being dejected to becoming more motivated. Gu Gua, whom he admired the most, gave him the most direct path and the most feasible path, which suddenly made him feel that his three views had been re-established. Gu Gua nodded with a smile and said: "So, you have to understand how capable you are and how many things you can do. You must retain your usable body to do more good deeds and good deeds to build a greater future." Ste nodded vigorously and agreed loudly: "Yes!!!" Gu Gua patted his shoulder and said: "Okay, now that you understand, then take good care of your two humans. As for how to get along with each other, , Just learn on your own!¡± Foster looked at the mother and daughter sitting on the carriage a little shyly, especially the woman, who was clean and wearing kobold animal skin clothes and looked very small. , a lot of things that should be exposed and shouldn't be exposed are leaked out, and the spring light is everywhere. The other kobolds were all pointing.Yes, telling some obscene jokes in dragon language. Foster angrily scolded the kobolds. The kobolds were startled, and then teased Foster in a low voice where he couldn't see him. Whenever Foster suddenly turned his head to look at those who were teasing him in low voices, he could only see the lazy tribesmen who quickly adjusted their postures and pretended to be meticulous, and could only walk forward depressedly. Gu Gua looked at all this with a smile and ignored them. Soon, the kobold team entered the Glacier Castle and received a warm welcome from Hart. On both sides of the road, there were more contempt, surprise or greedy looks from other humans. Gu Gua didn¡¯t care about this. He walked straight forward until he reached the original city lord¡¯s mansion that Hart had led him to. The people in the castle seem to be in much better condition. Although their clothes are shabby, they can still cover their bodies. Although their faces are sallow, they can still move normally and there is nothing serious. Soon it was noon, when the sun was at its strongest, and the celebration began. In front of the dilapidated City Lord's Mansion, there is an open space with several wild flowers of different colors and a shabby red carpet. It looks only slightly better than a bandit's den. Hart gave the opening speech first, and then put on the dress that symbolized the baron. On the other side, a human maid held up a gold crown. This crown seemed to be in disrepair, and was made from a female headdress. It was so straightforward. Passed it to Gu Gua. The meaning is obviously that Gu Gua will use this crown to crown Hart. Gu Gua shook his hand and took out a dark iron crown from his robe. It looked very delicate. It was inlaid with several huge and bright gems, and even two blood stones were embellished in it. Although the foundation is made of dark iron, due to the exquisite craftsmanship of the dwarf craftsmen, it appears to be much more exquisite than the gold crown. What's even more valuable is that this dark iron crown is still shining with the light of magic. Gu Gua said in a deep voice: "Lord Hart should not inherit the title of Baron Sihart, but should create a new title, and this title was given by the guardian of the North, the respected Lord Shi Bailong." said After that, he motioned to Hart to pick up the crown. Hart looked at the magical crown in Gu Gua's hand hesitantly, not knowing what to do. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster! Text Chapter 39 Blackmailing the Mage Association Gu Gua ignored him and continued to use the phantom sound technique amidst everyone's buzzing discussions. The huge sound suppressed all human discussions, and the powerful aura instantly suppressed or shocked all human beings. , or out of fear, they all opened their eyes wide and looked at the human-tall kobold wearing luxurious robes on the high platform. "Now, on behalf of Dragon Castle and the great Lord Shi Bailong, I canonize Hart as the Earl of the North. All the nobles under his rule will be promoted to one level and rule the entire human land of Vasa in the North." After saying that, two eyes In a flash, the charming light shined directly into Hart's eyes. Hart's eyes were dazed for a moment, but he still did not resist. He slowly walked over and knelt in front of Gu Gua. At this time, the humans below were all boiling, obviously expressing great dissatisfaction. Gu Gua opened his robe, revealing the magic flower wheel that was constantly rotating on his chest. Suddenly, a visible magic ripple spread from the center of his body to all directions. This was his combination of two dragon gods, dragon power and new learning. The charm magic that came to him was a powerful talent magic. It has to be said that this magic is infinitely close to the height of legendary magic. In all places where the magic ripples passed by, humans knelt on the ground and saluted Gu Gua in admiration. These humans are conscious at the moment, but their bodies are not controlled by their own will. In other words, even their fragile wills have been controlled by this powerful kobold. Then, Gu Gua slowly placed the dark iron crown that shone with charm on Hart's head, and immediately separated eighteen iron feet from the dark iron crown and inserted it fiercely into Hart's head. In special head. ¡°Obviously, Gu Gua wants to completely take Hart into his hands. at this time. Hart's body also shone with magical light that did not belong to the kobold, and the magical tattoos on his body suddenly moved. All of a sudden, it surged onto Hart's head, and in a very thrilling way, it held the iron feet of the Dark Iron Crown, preventing these iron feet from being completely inserted into Hart's head. A voice suddenly sounded in a condescending tone: "Friend, why are you meddling in our affairs." Gu Gua snorted coldly, and did not talk nonsense to the voice. He directly increased the magic support for the Dark Iron Crown and buckled it fiercely. go. The person on the other side obviously suffered a secret loss, and said angrily: "I'm so impatient! How dare you mess with our Mage Association!" Gu Gua sneered and said: "You can't even protect your own chess pieces, what kind of face do you still have to scream here? ? Send an army to destroy us if you can, or just reopen the trade route and send the food up for free. ¡± said. The strength in my hands became even stronger. If it were before, Gu Gua might have considered whether this was too impulsive. Now he has the confidence to ignore these ghosts and snakes that come and go from north to south. Seeing how tough Gu Gua was, the tone of the voice suddenly softened. He continued: "It is definitely not good for you to control this person, why don't we discuss it?" Gu Gua seemed to think about it for a moment and said: "You are right, maybe it is really not good for you? Okay! Then you Tell me, what benefits can you provide me?" Just after finishing speaking, when the man's mind was just relaxing, Gu Gua suddenly exerted his energy and completely wore the black iron crown on his iron feet. It penetrated deeply into his skull. It profoundly controlled his mind and will. Hart rolled on the ground in pain, and his miserable howl resounded throughout the entire Glacier Castle. The magical power from Dragon Castle also controlled his life, causing the skin on his head to grow back quickly, completely destroying Xuan. The iron crown is also wrapped in flesh, making the dark iron crown seem to grow out of the flesh of the head. Gu Gua clapped his hands. He said leisurely: "Okay, let's discuss it." The voice shouted angrily: "Shameless!" Gu Gua laughed loudly and said: "Bastard, what a good scold!" Then he moved his hands and stretched out his sharp hands. His fingernails wanted to peel off all the magic lines on Hart's body. But I didn¡¯t expect that the magic lines and the skin were already integrated and there was no way to peel them off. Gu Gua sneered and began to use his nails to cut open Hart's skin, preparing to peel it off piece by piece. The voice immediately shouted anxiously: "Okay! You win! Stop!" If the magic tattoo on Hart's body is really peeled off, then the Mage Association will lose its last stronghold in the North, and that will be a real loss. The bottom is turned upside down! Gu Gua stopped moving, but her nails were still in Hart¡¯s flesh. Said: "I've stopped. If you have anything to say, just say it." The voice paused for a moment. It was obvious that he had long been accustomed to living here.He threatens others in a condescending manner and imposes demands on others, but he never negotiates with others in such a position where he does not have an advantage. "I will continue if you don't say anything." Gu Gua's hand indeed started to move again. The voice hurriedly shouted: "Okay, okay! Stop! You win!!! Tell us what you need, let's discuss it carefully!" Gu Gua seemed to think about it and said: "I want to become the supreme god , please satisfy me." The voice yelled angrily: "You bastard! If I could make you the supreme god, I would crush you to death!" Gu Gua said with a smile! : "Then give your price. It's better to give up the idea of ??asking for a high price and paying back the money as soon as possible. You know, Hart is in my hands now. Even if I create a new earl, it will still be effective. Food is in The power is in my hands, and no one in the North can stop me." The voice said angrily: "Okay! What we can provide is very limited, especially the physical things. Now the south of Vasa has been blocked by the elves, and we can't transport it! Just tell us what you want! Except for large items, we can negotiate!" Gu Gua said: "Then, we want to read it! After hearing this, the voice immediately shouted angrily: "Then kill Hart! We don't have to talk anymore!" Gu Gua asked strangely: "Why? "The voice said angrily: "That's impossible! Even a high-level magician like me can't see it! It's impossible! It¡¯s open to outsiders! Even legendary-level books are open to people who have made outstanding contributions to the Mage Association!¡± Please search Piaotian Literature for better and faster updates! Text Chapter 40: Master, I am Lei Diluo; bloody clouds! Gu Gua felt ashamed, it turned out that he didn't understand the market so much. So he changed his mind and said: "That's fine, just give me books below legends!" The man shouted: "Bah!!!!" Gu Gua directly answered him with practical actions, and his nails went to He pulled hard and opened a huge wound. Hart snorted in pain and fell directly into a coma. The voice immediately begged for mercy: "Stop!!! There is a solution to this matter!!!" Gu Gua scolded coldly: "Please give me some fucking time, my patience is very limited!" That voice After thinking for a while, he said: "There is only one way, and that is for me to go over in person and use my authority to read those books. If you need anything, I will call it out for you." Gu Gua asked: "Are you coming over in person?" The voice replied firmly: "Yes, I'll come here myself." Gu Gua asked: "What's your surname?" The voice seemed a little unable to adapt to such a turn, and said in a daze: "My name is Redillo. Yun is a powerful human mage, and his level is now as high as level 16!" Gu Gua opened his mouth, laughed silently, and said: "Leidi Luo, Master Bloody Cloud, welcome to the North! Okay, the first condition is agreed, then the next condition is. I need a lot of magic materials and information about magic plants." The voice hesitated and asked: "Are you a kobold or a goblin?" Answer him. It was Hart who groaned in pain. Redillo. Bloody Liuyun immediately softened and started bargaining with Gu Gua. Relatively speaking. Most of what Gu Gua wants is information and knowledge, but he wants relatively few things of real material value. Because he knows that as long as he has enough magic crystals, he can exchange it for anything he wants. Moreover, he can use blood stones to exchange for cheap underground magic materials from Hook Duden. What he lacks most now is all kinds of knowledge and information, especially the arcane and mysterious knowledge that belongs to magicians. He cannot find it from any ordinary channels. And this kind of thing can be copied at will, so in a place where there is no copyright awareness, the Mage Association will be relatively relaxed. So Gu Gua mainly focused on knowledge and information, and used various methods to bargain repeatedly with Redillo Bloody Cloud, and finally reached an agreement. Redillo. Bloody Liuyun will come from the south with the magic materials and magic knowledge that Gu Gua needs. Gu Gua must retain Hart's status and the magic pattern on his body, and at the same time, hire Redillo .Xue Liuyun is a visiting professor at the college. and accept human students. After coordinating with the mages of the Mages Association, Gu Gua once again faced the humans of Glacier Castle. After a shock, all humans woke up. The magical power just now has been deeply imprinted on their psychology. From then on. They will remember the truth that kobolds are not to be trifled with deeply in their minds. Hart also woke up from his coma. He knew very well what happened just now. But his strength at the moment is simply not enough. So I didn't dare to say anything. Moreover, because he was wearing a dark iron crown that had grown into his flesh, his life was now in the hands of others. So he could only keep these words in his stomach and dare not say anything. Gu Gua walked down from the stage. Prepare to give the grain he brought to Hart as the basis for his governance. But before he could go down, some humans in the audience started shouting: "Despicable kobolds, keep the food!" When he shouted, other humans also shouted with him. After hearing this, Gu Gua felt extremely ridiculous and unacceptable. He turned to Hart and said: "Baron Hart, it seems that you need to educate your people more deeply and seriously. You should let them know who is the person who has supported their food supply for half a year. " Hart felt very embarrassed. He glanced at the clamor. He clearly knew that the food was given to him, but he clamored like this. He obviously wanted to gain a good reputation in the eyes of ordinary humans and gain a better reputation for himself. Prepare for future ambitions. You know, in the eyes of ordinary humans, Hart is still too weak, and he was bullied by the shameful kobolds. Hart wanted to protect this person, and even wanted to slap the face of the kobold in front of him, but he knew that he did not have the strength, nor could he bear the consequences of doing so, and he was completely unable to do it now. So he still whispered: "I don't know this person, please deal with him as you please." Gu Gua glanced at him with a sneer and said:??: "Very good, very good." After saying that, he glared at the man, and the six-color flower wheel on his chest slowly rotated. He also used the same trick he used in the academy before, but this time it looked like Even more cruel. The loudest screamer, the leader, suddenly screamed in pain. The sound was terrifying and painful. Before the people next to him could react, all the nerves in the man's body from the head down were stripped out from his body, and then Then he twisted the flesh on his body and cut it off piece by piece. Seeing such a terrifying scene, everyone around him screamed and ran outside, and soon this man was left standing there alone. In just two minutes, the muscles on this person¡¯s body had been completely peeled off, followed by various internal organs. Nerves are not particularly strong. It is still difficult to forcefully cut off human muscles. But it's much easier to pick up the internal organs. The screams continued, but no one dared to shout anymore: "Despicable kobolds, keep the food." or other nonsense. After a while, the man finally died and fell there softly. The meat slices and liver tips on the ground could be cooked directly in hot pot. Gu Gua stood on the stage again and said loudly: "These grains were originally going to be given to Earl Hart as your spring food and seeds for sowing, but I didn't expect that you would treat your allies like this. So I I will not give these grains to you anymore, I want to" Having said this, Gu Gua felt his waist being moved twice. He turned around and found that Foster was looking at him with a pleading look on his face. Gu Gua understood that Foster had something to say, so he gave up his position to him regardless of what Foster wanted to say. Foster nodded gratefully to Gu Gua. He knew that this was the way for Elder Gu Gua to let him go and train him. So he stood on the high platform, also cast a phantom sound spell, and continued: "We will use these grains to buy slaves!" Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster! Text Chapter 41 Desperate Hart Gu Gua's eyes lit up. It seemed that this child was learning very quickly. Dragon Castle was now in short supply of labor. These humans happened to be very hungry. Exchanging food for human slaves was a very cost-effective deal. Foster continued: "We only accept children under 10 years old. If the child is still breastfeeding, then we will also purchase his mother. Regardless of gender, regardless of age, each is 5 pounds of wheat. If the child is breastfeeding, For mother and son, the price will be increased to 10 pounds of wheat!" Upon hearing this, Hart's face turned pale. He had never thought that the kobold could use such vicious tricks. Although from Foster's point of view, he used his limited abilities to pull these poor children out of danger of starvation and death, from Hart's point of view, he was enslaving the first human beings. Taking further steps is drawing fuel from the bottom of the cauldron and cutting off the future of mankind. Hart gritted his teeth and squeezed his fists, and all the blood flowed out, but he was completely unaware of it. He just endured it and refused to make a sound. The humans were hesitant and did not dare to respond. Gu Gua has already made arrangements. The kobold guards, fully equipped, stood below, directly facing the crowd. Once someone wants to defect, they should respond immediately and must not let other humans stop them. Soon, a mother stumbled over, crying and holding a dying child. She seemed to have been pushed hard. Behind her, her husband looked at her, and she cried desperately. , and finally sold the three-year-old child to the kobold. Under Foster¡¯s supervision, the kobold immediately handed her a 5-pound bag of wheat, one grain at a time. Foster walked up quickly. He used milk to save the child from the brink of starvation, and ordered people to put him on the carriage behind and slowly recover. After this demonstration, the crowd quickly became excited. Many people not only sold their family members, but some down-and-out nobles who had heirlooms at home also traded their heirlooms with kobolds. Gu Gua smiled and accepted them one by one. Unexpectedly, the thirty carts of grain were quickly sold out, leaving only one cart as dry food for them to go back. Seeing that the exchange was almost completed, Gu Gua said to Hart: "I also need some skilled slaves, a junior apprentice for 20 pounds of grain, and a mid-level worker for 30 pounds of grain. If it is a senior skilled worker , I will exchange it for 50 pounds of grain. If you are particularly short of grain recently, I suggest you exchange it for some skilled workers." Hart looked at Gu Gua with unconcealed hatred and anger. . Gu Gua laughed, patted his cheek, and said: "Seize your last chance. You can only blame fate, not others." After saying this, he walked out without looking back. go. With hundreds of slaves, a cart full of old goods, and a cart full of leftover grain, Gu Gua once again headed home calmly. Before leaving, Gu Gua seemed to want to save Earl Hart. He turned back and said to Hart: "Hart, if you are willing to be united with me, I can still save you." Hart seemed to still be thinking about what Gu Gua said just now. He raised his head bitterly, looked at Gu Gua, lowered his head, and said sadly: "Elder Gu Gua. I have always been with you" Gu Gua glanced at him, sighed, and turned around to leave. . Hart stood there, silently watching Gu Gua walk away. The earliest time, which was about 5 years ago, I took Sim and others to encircle and suppress the warlocks and kobolds who had just arrived from Palestine. Unexpectedly, they suffered a huge defeat. The more than 20 cavalry I brought with me Almost all of them died. It was the bearded kobold in front of him who let him go, so that he could return with only two crampon heads and Sim who finally awakened his fighting spirit. After awakening his warlock bloodline in a desperate situation, he finally got in touch with his mother¡¯s original family, or the Mage Association behind his mother¡¯s family. Hart fully thought that he would be able to stand up from the oppression of his father and elder brother, become a powerful being, and become the ruler of Vasa North. But I didn¡¯t expect how difficult it would be to establish a force. Except for Sim, he doesn¡¯t have many loyal subordinates. While mopping up the frost giants, Hart seized the opportunity and gathered his strength almost crazily, even betraying his father, to finally pull together a team of his own. But during the Conferred God War, he parted ways with his allies, the group of kobolds, and after the war, Vasa's roads to the outside world were also cut off. He could obtain it from the Mage Association.??'s support was suddenly cut off, but the kobolds took over the great warlock's legacy and used the arcane garden to produce a large amount of food, thus surviving the difficulty. Hart didn't know how painful Gu Gua was when he didn't have magic power, but he only knew that the number of kobolds was small, less than a few thousand, so they couldn't consume much food at all, and they had a huge advantage, and they also got I am so lucky to have Bailong's protection. In the time after the Conferred God War, the prestige he had finally accumulated was almost completely lost in the few months of famine. Hart originally thought that when his prestige increased, he would immediately be crowned a baron, but he did not expect that the time would come. It will get worse day by day. If it continues like this, I'm afraid I won't even be able to keep my baronetcy. And if you lose your ability to control Vasa North, I am afraid that the Mage Association will abandon you without hesitation. It was precisely under such a threat of losing everything that in order to preserve his own strength, he completely turned to the kobolds. He couldn't care about anything else first and got through the most difficult days first. Unexpectedly, before he was successfully crowned, so many people were already opposing him, and so many ambitious people showed their true colors one by one and jumped on his opposite side. Since everyone no longer cares about face, then Hart is not a master who gives up easily! Thinking of this, Hart immediately ordered his soldiers: "All those who have sold their relatives and family heirlooms just now, hand over the food, and everyone will redistribute it! As a price, all those who voluntarily handed it over will be canonized. As a lifelong knight, when production resumes, each person will be given 50 acres of land! And those who refuse to hand it over will be killed without mercy! "Please search Piao Tian Literature for better and faster updates! Text Chapter 42 Racial Integration Hearing the cruel order, his soldiers looked at each other in confusion, a little undecided. Hart glanced over with cold eyes and shouted: "Don't carry out the order yet!" The people who sold their wives and children were not particularly courageous people, and the powerless nobles were also lambs waiting to be slaughtered. Facing these wolf-like soldiers, they basically had no ability to resist. They were collected quickly. Hart stood on the high platform, his eyes red, full of hatred and madness. He said loudly: "Now, everyone must obey my orders! If you don't want to, I will let you go and go to the south. Go to Bloodstone Castle. Those who stay must obey my every order, otherwise they will die!" At that time, there were some people who couldn't bear this situation. Some were the remaining nobles whose ambitions were shattered, and some were finally determined to go. A person who seeks refuge with relatives. Sure enough, Hart did not make it difficult for those who were leaving, and even gave them limited dry food and sent them off. Hart reorganized all the people who stayed behind and separated the grain and seeds. He took advantage of the weather to get warmer and entered spring to start farming. The first thing he cultivated this time was one of the food crops brought by Gu Gua this time, the ice potato, a species that was specially explained in the kobold academy. He knew from that class that ice potato is a food crop that grows quickly and has a short maturity cycle. It can be harvested in three months and can be eaten and planted at the same time. It is the best food to survive the famine period. kind. And what he lacks most now. It's time. Gu Gua and others slowly returned to Longbao with eight hundred humans. Under the vigilant and doubtful eyes of the kobolds, these human children were placed in the southern market. In the southern market, there are some purpose-built hotels. It was requisitioned by Foster before it was operational and used as a dormitory for these children and women. Among the mother and daughter that Foster rescued at the beginning, the mother was called Maggie and the daughter was called Hemina. As expected, they were once a noble family. During the war, the men in the family were killed by frost giants, and the remaining women They also ran away. Foster took them in. Maggie was also appointed as the director of the human camp, asking her to smooth out the relationships among the children first, organize the more than thirty young women who came with their children, and establish a management system. After arranging these humans. Gu Gua transferred another 100 guards to Foster and said, "Foster, you exchanged these humans for food. You can do whatever you want with them. But I also look forward to you using them." , and do a good job. You know, humans are actually the most adaptable civilized race in this world. Otherwise, they would not become the largest group on the continent. " Foster nodded. He said calmly: "Yes, Great Elder. I will definitely work hard." The main reason why Foster chose these human children under the age of 10 is that their sense of right and wrong has not yet been determined. They are still at a time when their outlook on life and race are being established, so they should be given a complete education. You can thoroughly train them into loyal citizens without worrying that they are just some young people. After being washed and put on new animal skin clothes, these children were all taken to the junior school and began to learn the most basic dragon language and arithmetic with Foster for three months. At the same time, they would also do some Simple combat training, waiting to be used for other purposes. In Gu Gua¡¯s plan, it was originally necessary to hire some human soldiers to supplement the insufficient number of kobolds, but it would be more convenient if they were soldiers trained by themselves since childhood. Hiring humans to fight can effectively reduce the loss of the kobold population and ensure the thriving growth of the kobold city. The kobolds were very puzzled that Elder Foster actually spent money to buy some free-fed humans, and from time to time they muttered simple gossip in the corner. Whenever he sees this kind of scene, Gu Gua will suppress all their opinions. During the rally, he publicly stated many times that he would fully support Foster. Anyone who opposes Foster is against him. Only then did all the kobolds become convinced and stop talking strange gossip. For Foster, a disciple, he will do his best to cultivate him and let him grow into a true leader. Moreover, in the days to come, they will definitely deal with the mainstream race of humans in this world. It is not too early to start cultivating some pro-kobold humans. So for these humans, Gu Gua also cares and cares for these humans. He often brings the new generation of kobolds and human children to play games together, and forcefully orders the new generation of kobolds and human children to form pairs., help each other and learn from each other. And learn to rely on each other and rely on each other in battles and adventures. In the initial period, it was a little rough, but with Gu Gua's strong push and the fact that the children did not hold grudges and were easy to accept new things, the children of the two races quickly integrated. together. As a result, the college appeared to be thriving. In the junior college, humans were studying, in the intermediate college, there were new generation kobolds, and in the advanced college, there were 57 adult kobolds who were budding with fighting spirit, and 22 adult kobolds. A new level zero kobold warlock. The kobolds in the high-level academy will of course become the mainstay of the kobold society, especially the twenty-two new zero-level warlocks, who have been directly taught by the crystal ball, and can transfer various knowledge and skills directly through The virtual scene method was used to instill in the twenty-two new zero-level kobold warlocks. Some courses are taught by Gu Gua himself. "Come on, everyone, hold hands." Gu Gua instructed. Twenty-two small head people stand in twenty-two circles. These twenty-two circles are also magic circuits specially drawn by Gu Gua for them. This is a magic circuit that balances magic and promotes smooth and smooth operation of magic. Gu Gua is ready to test his idea and find a way to share magic power. Now these twenty-two new warlocks, their magic power has not yet been finalized, and because they have inherited the same warlock theory, the same magic operation method and the same meditation method, their magic situation is even more similar and similar. near. In addition, they have just begun to master their own magic power, and the accidental damage they can cause is very limited. Even if there is any error in the experiment, Gu Gua can quickly interrupt it to ensure that they will not suffer too much harm. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster! Text Chapter 43 Magic and Beauty "Tuxi, record it, the third experiment." Gu Gua ordered. The crystal ball flickered and began to record in detail the magic power fluctuations around the crystal ball and the vital signs of the twenty-two kobolds. "Everyone, listen to my command. Adjust your breathing first. Breathe in breathe in breathe in breathe in breathe out" Gu Gua adjusted patiently until the breathing of these small-headed warlocks were all consistent, and then said slowly : "Everyone, slowly raise your hands don't breathe randomly exhale inhale exhale inhale grab the hand of the tribe next to you okay keep breathing" Gu Guaye He quietly felt the magic flowing around him, and paid more attention to the situation among the twenty-two small headmen. "Okaykeep breathingstart meditatingthe magic starts to flow" A blue light visible to the naked eye floated from each little head man. These blue lights were all lifted from their bodies under the blessing of magic circuits. The bases are starting to pop up, so the kobolds' hands are touching each other. It can be seen that these blue lights are not well integrated with each other. Instead, they are like two jelly rubbing against each other but distinct. After the magic blue light had stabilized, Gu Gua began to adjust the effectiveness of the magic circuit and activated the circuit function of the next layer. Suddenly, the magic blue light on the little head man began to shake, and while shaking, there was a crackle. The sound of crackling magic collision. Gu Gua nervously observed these magic conflicts and carefully controlled the data monitored by the crystal ball. Of course, this includes the operation of magic circuits. So far, these subtle magical conflicts have not reached dangerous levels. Gu Gua did not stop the experiment. Soon, the conflict expanded and reached the edge of danger. Gu Gua looked at the field nervously, ready to terminate this experiment at any time. Under this high-frequency vibration, the magic finally showed signs of fusion, and began to flow slowly through the arms of the small head people holding together. But it was obvious that these little head people had no way to effectively control the flow of magic power, and soon lost control. Gu Gua decisively closed the magic circuit, grabbed the last little head man, and helped him guide the out-of-control magic power to his feet. into the magic circuit. "Tuxi. Have the data from the third test been recorded?" Gu Gua asked. The crystal ball flashed, indicating that the recording was completed. Gu Gua asked the little headheads to take a rest and discuss their thoughts, while he walked to the crystal ball. Open the data record just now and start analyzing and sorting it out. Through the analysis results, Gu Gua adjusted several parts of the magic circuit, making the control of magic smaller and more precise. Then he taught the little head people to practice the breathing method again, and tried it once, twice, three times until some of the little head people were so tired that they crawled to the ground. Gu Guacai stopped the experiment without being satisfied and let the kobolds go to rest. Under such high-intensity experiments. The warlock bloodline of the little head people has been greatly promoted, and there are already extremely outstanding small head people. We are about to break through the level 1 barrier. At the same time, the human territory in the North was miserable. A group of people in ragged clothes were rushing south to find a chance of life within the jurisdiction of the Bloodstone Castle in the south of Vasa. In the human settlements south of Vasa, there are a large number of noble territories. Among them, there is a particularly flat and wide territory with a solid stone castle. This castle also occupies a very wide area and can accommodate 10,000 armed soldiers. In terms of strength and armament, it can be said to be the first castle under the Bloodstone Castle, guarding the passage from the south of Vasa to the north. This castle is the castle of Old Viscount Todd. On the east side of the castle, there is a temporary camp with more than a thousand cavalry. It was when the frost giants attacked Sihart Castle that they followed Those who escaped with Xihan. There are many capable soldiers here, but they are anxiously waiting for their leader Xihan. And their leader, Xihan, was looking at a young girl intoxicatedly in the Todd Garden. This innocent-looking girl is Old Todd¡¯s niece, Lucy. She has long golden hair, shining with golden light in the bright sunshine, her white skin is as pure and beautiful as ivory, and her exquisite facial features are more fascinating than the most beautiful craftsmanship of the elves, and her graceful Her figure, her curvy figure, and the elegance that only belongs to an aristocratic girl are all as full of desire as the gemstone necklace around her neck, but she can only control herself, but she doesn't dare to go too far. "Have mercy on my cousin Toris."?He died so worthlessly at the hands of Count Longmeng. Lucy sighed sadly. Xihan has heard this story told by her countless times, but he just likes her voice. Every time he listens to it, it feels as sweet as the sound of nature. Lucy looked at Xihan lightly. , said: "It's a pity that no one can help me take revenge It's such a pity Xihan can you help me? " It was the first time that Xihan heard the goddess in his heart asking him for help. He immediately became excited as if he had been given blood. He patted his chest and said, "I am willing to go through life and death for the lady to avenge this! " Lucy lightly covered her small mouth, smiled charmingly, and said: "Okay fool, you know that the life and death of Earl Longmeng is unknown now. If he is already dead, how should you avenge me? And, most importantly, his heir, his son Polis, was sent to the Elf King's Court two years ago to learn etiquette and culture, but he didn't know why he never came back. It is said that he was unwilling to come back because he was infatuated with the more civilized life of the Elf Court and the Elf Princess. Even if we want to take revenge now, it will be difficult! " After saying that, he looked at Xihan next to him sadly, as if water was flowing from his eyes. Xihan's mind became hot and he immediately said: "I am willing to assassinate Boris for you! ! ! " Lucy had a trace of disgust inadvertently in her eyes, but she quickly lowered her head and covered it up well. She whispered: "Boris is said to be a very talented warrior, even his father is not as good as him. he. Moreover, he has also awakened the bloodline of heaven, and can stretch out two wings when fighting, and his combat level has reached level 15. Besides, he is currently in the Elf King's Court which is very difficult for outsiders to enter. How can you possibly find him in there? "Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster! Text Chapter 44 Raising thieves to respect themselves Lucy looked at him quietly, as if she was suppressing her discomfort, but in Xihan's eyes, the slightly distorted face showed an expression of heartache. Lucy continued: "Besideshow can I let you die?" Xihan looked at Lucy infatuatedly, not knowing what to do. Suddenly he seemed ashamed of his powerlessness, and he clutched irritably. With his own hair, he said anxiously: "What should we do? How can we avenge this revenge?" Lucy seemed to think about it for a while and said: "Only when his foundation is shaken, he may be able to withdraw from the elf world." Wang Ting is back" Lucy glanced at him, he was really a rough guy from the countryside! Isn't it clear in your mind? ! Helpless, Lucy continued: "And we can't let locals do this, soforget it, I'll stop talking. I can't push you into danger" Xihan grabbed him impulsively. Holding Lucy's little hand, she said distressedly: "No! Lucy! I am willing to do it for you through fire and water! Just say it! I will do whatever you say without any reluctance!!!" Lucy Two Looking at Xihan with big watery eyes, he said carefully: "Xihan, do you really do everything for me?" Xihan nodded vigorously, and Lucy continued to ask: "Even if it brings shame to the ancestors, ?¡± When Xihan heard this, he hesitated and did not answer. Lucy pulled out her hand forcefully and said, "Forget it, let's go." Xihan immediately grabbed Lucy's hand again and said hurriedly: "I am willing. I am willing! Even if it shames my ancestors, I am willing. !" Lucy yelled displeased: "You hurt me!" Xihan quickly let go of his hand and said awkwardly: "I'm sorry I'm too concerned" Lucy calmed down her nausea. mood, and said: "Since you are willing, then I will tell you the method. But you have to swear to the gods you believe in, and you must not say that I told you!" Xihan immediately raised his right hand and swore: "I I swear in the name of the Frost Goddess Oluel! I will never reveal anything I said to you today! If you violate it, your soul will suffer from the flames of hell forever!" Lucy nodded and said, "As long as you take it with you! The army will sweep away the loyal little nobles of the Boris and Dragon Nightmare families and drive them out of their own territory. If necessary, you can chop off their heads. Don¡¯t hesitate to put enough pressure on them. They will naturally try their best to find Polis and pray for him to come back to take charge of the situation. If he comes back, we will naturally have a chance. If he does not come back, then he will definitely lose his territory. From now on, he will become a wild dog without a home, and he will be of little value to the elves when the time comes and he will not be able to pay for his tuition, so he will naturally come back by then Then we have a chance to take revenge." Xihan nodded and said enthusiastically: "Okay! You are right! But if we occupy the enemy's land, We don¡¯t have enough manpower. What if we leave and the enemy comes back? If we retreat from their land easily, wouldn¡¯t it be effective? Lucy smiled very cutely. Said: "Don't worry! I will let Uncle Todd cooperate with you! When the time comes, Uncle Todd will go to represent justice and the law of Earl Longmeng to crusade you. Don't fight with him head-on. Just take the land Just give him the castle and gold, of course, you can take away the gold and silver. Well, don¡¯t tell anyone, I told you this! And" Xihan asked naively. : "And what?" Lucy said shyly: "If our revenge succeeds, I will agree to date you" When Xihan heard this, he jumped three feet high with joy, howled with joy, and shouted : "Lucy, don't worry! I will never let you down!" After saying that, he rushed out like a whirlwind and immediately organized his army and prepared to make a plan. Several middle-aged generals who followed Xihan from the Sihat Castle saw Xihan returning happily, and hurriedly gathered around them and asked: "Master Xihan, how are you? Master Todd promised to let us go back." Is he willing to support us in restoring our territory and title?" Xihan said unnaturally when he heard these words: "Well, no" The middle-aged general asked: "What did Master Tao De say? " Xihan said even more angrily: "What he said is none of your business! Just ask, there's nothing to ask!" Seeing that Young Master Xihan was also so angry, and he didn't care.For the first time, the middle-aged generals all walked away disappointed. When Xihan saw their attitude, he remembered what Lucy had told him, and immediately became unhappy again. He said, "Come here, everyone, let me tell you something. We are about to take action!" The middle-aged generals were suspicious. Looking at Xihan, he was a little afraid to accept it. Xihan put his hands on his hips and said: "We are going to create a great cause in Earl Longmeng's territory!" The middle-aged generals asked in disbelief: "What? In Earl Longmeng's territory?! Young Master "Are you crazy?" Xihan said proudly: "The North is so poor and it's not fun at all. Look at these cities in the South, even the villages and towns are more prosperous than our castles. Why do we have to go back to the North in such a miserable way?" Where is the land? Moreover, the life and death of Count Longmeng is not known, and his son is not coming back from the Elf King's court. Now is the time when the dragons are leaderless!" The middle-aged generals looked at each other, seeming a little dull. When Xihan saw everyone had this attitude, he immediately became anxious. He said angrily: "And Viscount Todd supports us. Later, we will definitely be able to get a piece of fertile land in the south of Vasa and become a richer noble, instead of digging pits in the north. Exploited and despised by the nobles in the south!¡± The middle-aged generals were happy again after hearing that Viscount Todd supported them. I'm worried again, I really don't know if this is a good thing or a bad thing. "Young MasterDoes Viscount Todd really support us? We have to be careful, lest they treat us as spearmen" A middle-aged general said carefully. Xihan waved his hand impatiently and said: "As long as we pay attention to increasing our strength during the war, then who dares to treat us casually? You must know that we are a strong army that has been galloping in the North for decades. There is What can these sissies in the south compete with? " When the middle-aged generals heard what Xihan said, they all felt that it made sense. They immediately felt that Master Xihan was really the master of ZTE, and he would definitely be able to lead them to gain their own rights in the fertile land in the south. A piece of the pie. So everyone organized themselves, integrated and mobilized the troops, and were ready to go at any time. One evening, Xihan¡¯s army took advantage of the dim light to leave Viscount Todd¡¯s territory. Immediately afterwards, led by some skilful guides, they attacked a village without resistance. They stole thousands of sets of black clothes and thieves' equipment that were just enough for them, as well as a large amount of horses and food for supplementation, and disappeared into the vast night. Immediately afterwards, in the territory of Earl Longmeng, news spread that refugees from the North were attacking the noble territory. With these southern nobles leaderless. The nobles all panicked and didn't know what to do. But Viscount Todd was finally the first to react. He would immediately send troops to drive away the refugee bandits after they robbed the gold, silver, treasures and young men in the noble territory. Then the army was stationed to assist the nobles with broken families in managing the broken territories. After half a month. The bandit army is now intensifying, and the remaining nobles are immediately driven by certain people. A loose alliance of nobles was formed, and they jointly elected the highly respected Viscount Todd as the leader of the alliance. Together, they maintained the human situation in southern Vasa when the heir of Count Dragon Nightmare, Boris Dragon Nightmare, did not return. However, because these refugee bandits don't know where they can get a steady stream of war horses and food supplies, and even use innocent civilians as their soldiers, they show no signs of stopping at all. Instead, they intensify and continue to ravage southern Vasa. of earth. Under this pressure, the nobles became more attached to the noble alliance headed by Todd. Under the various methods of Old Todd, this alliance became more and more centralized. If Polis did not come back, then the entire The southern part of Vasa will basically become Old Todd's talk. A month later, even Viscount Todd was unable to completely subdue these refugees from the North. He had no choice but to collect a special surtax from the nobles of the Noble Alliance, specifically to punish these hateful Northland refugees. Of course, not everyone can understand such goodwill. Some nobles are not only unwilling to contribute a little money to the Bandit Suppression Alliance, but only hope that others will bleed and sacrifice for them, but they are unwilling to take any responsibility themselves. Not only will these people be subject to Scorned and despised by other nobles, they will also receive special attention from gangsters. During this month, fierce cavalry from the north crisscrossed the vast and fertile southern land of Vasa, especially those nobles who dared to cut themselves off from the people and refused to pay taxes to the alliance even though they had some troops. They were quickly attacked and retaliated by the refugee bandits. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? During those brutal nights where rivers of blood flowed, even the noble alliance had received the callIn response to reports and urgent requests for help from the recalcitrant nobles, Viscount Todd, in order to safeguard the dignity of the alliance and the interests of everyone, reluctantly stood still and guarded the homes of all the nobles responsible for southern Vasa. According to the rumors spread by the survivors of the raid, they saw the clan emblem of Viscount Todd that had not had time to be wiped off on the bodies of this group of crazy and ferocious bandits. So some people said that this group of bandits actually They were raised by Viscount Todd for the purpose of robbing everyone of their territory. Soon these people who spread rumors suffered the wrath of the gods and they were assassinated. As a result, some nobles whose family territories were bloodbathed by bandits risked their lives to escape from the south of Vasa and rushed to the distant Elf King's Court, hoping to kill their master, Boris Longmare, who had abandoned them. Pulled from the bed of the beautiful elf girl, he was dragged back to the already chaotic southern land of Vasa, a killing field turned into a hell on earth by ambition and lust. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster! Text Chapter 45 Our Master comes to the Northeast On this day, a carriage from the south passed through the area controlled by the refugee bandits and arrived at the foot of the Bloodstone Castle. Now that Bloodstone Castle has become the residence of the Noble Alliance, Old Todd has also moved his mansion from his own territory in the north to Bloodstone Castle. He specially purchased a house close to the Earl's Mansion to facilitate the noble alliance to work in the Earl's Mansion. After all, Bloodstone Castle is the core of the entire southern Vasa, and various orders can be collected quickly and then issued quickly. Taking advantage of the momentum of the refugee bandits in the north, Viscount Todd successfully sorted out the entire land and nobles in the south of Vasa, and eliminated those nobles who were too loyal to the Earl of Longmeng family, as well as those who were too ambitious. , all were driven to the final pass, the Bloodstone Pass, and were violently attacked by the army led by Xihan. Viscount Todd was in the rear, raising food and grass for the people. He was reluctant to send troops to rescue the Bloodstone Trail pass, allowing the Northland refugee bandit army to attack. Some people even saw the attackers from Viscount Todd's territory in the siege team. City tools. In response, Viscount Todd also said sadly: "I'm sorryI am also a victimWhen they passed by my territory, they even snatched away the hens that laid eggs!" The nobles finally understood, As long as he surrenders to Viscount Todd, he will not be invaded by the bandits. This is enough. As long as the last barrier is broken and all the diehard elements inside are killed, Viscount Todd will become the actual person in charge of the entire Vasa. At that time, through conspiracy and tricks, he will firmly hold the position of earl in his hands. Just go on it But what's the use? Viscount Todd's son Thoris is dead and there is no heir. Even if it is too late to be born now, Viscount Todd is already over fifty years old in Vasa. He didn't know how long he could live. If the child died when he was still young, wouldn't it be a harm to him? one way or another. Do the things in front of you first. With the recommendation of the nobles, he was able to take the position of count and handle official affairs throughout southern Vasa. The magic carriage drove up to the Earl's mansion, and then a man wearing a pointed hat and a robe stepped out. He has a pale golden face, a thin face with tired features, a long nose, drooped mouth corners and half-closed eyes. He seems to be indifferent to everything and has no interest at all. The slender fingers are dyed with strange colors. beside him. There is often unnatural light distortion, which makes people feel very strange and they dare not approach easily. This is a damn mage. Through the front hall, Old Viscount Todd immediately recognized the identity of the visitor. What is the mage doing here? Could he be Jerry's loyal helper to Count Longmare? But Todd also knows that Master Jerry is actually more inclined to Earl Longmare. He even had trouble with the Mages Association over this. Now that Earl Longmeng's own family is weak, will the Mage Association still send people to wade through this muddy water? He temporarily put aside the doubts in his heart, stood up from the throne, and went out to greet him. Regardless of whether they are enemies or not, you should first understand the opponent's background before talking about it. Old Todd, who has become a mature man, will never make some low-level mistakes. "Hello! Dear mage, welcome to our jewel of Vasa, the Bloodstone Castle!" Old Todd seemed to welcome him very warmly. The mage raised his chin arrogantly and said, "Are you Viscount Todd?" Todd saw this attitude. He immediately understood that this person was not on his side, so he put away his enthusiasm, kept only a limited smile, and said politely: "Yes, it's me." The Master introduced himself: "I am Reddy Luo Xuese Liuyun is a level 16 master of the Mage Association. Now he wants to go to the north through the territory of Earl Longmeng. I heard that you are in charge here now. "Toad shook his head and said: "Longmeng now. The count's life and death are unknown, and his son, Young Master Boris Longmai, is lingering in the Elf Royal Court and refuses to come back. Therefore, the nobles elected me to temporarily manage this place, not as a steward, but as an agent. " Lei Di Luo interrupted his speech impatiently and said: "I'm just asking you if it is true. There is no need to explain so much. I don't care. I just want to tell you that no matter how you play with your refugee bandit friends, I hope you don't think about our Mage Association's caravan, otherwise you will die ugly, or you will get a terrible enemy. On the contrary, if you are willing to cooperate with us, we will help you. The king of Vasa is not impossible." Todd opened his mouth, quite uncomfortable with this mage's straightforward communication method.?. You must know that these things in the world, whether it is power or money, are really worthless to the mages who pursue power and truth in the tower, and they are indifferent to this. Only some failed low-level mages will go deep into the world. Go and use their ridiculously inferior intelligence to obtain some poor material wealth for themselves to satisfy their low interests derived from animal instincts. "As a senior **** master, Redillo is completely different. What these senior masters care most about is how to find the truth and make themselves immortal beings, so that they have enough time to study the truth and endless knowledge. "At least now, if it weren't for the Mage Association's mission, Redillo wouldn't have the time to talk so much to this ridiculous conspirator. Redillo clapped his hands, as if he had just taken something dirty, and got into the carriage again, saying: "Okay, just do whatever you have to do. If there is a particularly smart or talented child, , you can send it to the school in Dragon Castle in the North to find me. I forgot to tell you that Pillsburg has been renamed Dragon Castle." After saying that, the carriage turned into a stream of light and quickly disappeared in Todd. In the viscount's sight, he passed directly through the layers of buildings and rushed towards the north, but he didn't even pay attention to the four-story mage tower in the Earl's Mansion and Mage Jerry inside. Why is Earl Longmai so awesome? In addition to his heavenly bloodline, because he also has a mage follower, he can easily grasp everything happening in the entire Vasa land. Now Viscount Todd does not dare to directly raise the banner to rebel. One of the main reasons is that he does not have his own mage, so he does not dare to directly reveal his trump card and embark on the road of breakup. Now that such a mage appeared in front of him and said these words, Viscount Todd's psychology was slightly disturbed. "The power of magic I must control it in my own hands!" Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster! Text Chapter 46 If life were just like the first time we met Todd narrowed his eyes. He could indeed feel the sense of danger from the so-called sixteenth-level mage. That feeling was so mysterious and real. It seemed that there were countless terrifying forces surrounding him. As long as he Acting rashly and being blown to pieces is just one of the simplest ways to die. Is magic really that powerful? Viscount Todd suddenly felt that his vision was still a bit too narrow. Why was that country boy from Xihan unwilling to return to the North? Why doesn't that bastard Boris Dragon Nightmare want to return to Vasa Bloodstone Castle? Could it be that what he grabbed was really stinky shit that no one wanted? Thinking of this, Viscount Todd's eyes were full of depression and gloom. It made him very depressed that someone could not look down on his efforts at all. , But now that the matter is over, he has nothing to say. He is not Boris Dragon Nightmare. He refused to come back when his foundation was messed up and was about to be lost. If it were Todd himself, he would definitely have to solidify his foundation before pursuing other things. . Thinking of this, he clapped his hands, called an attendant, and ordered: "Go, post a notice, and look for some particularly smart children outside, about ten of them. Let's say that a mage has come to Dragon Castle in the North and is ready to recruit students. If anyone wants to go, we can subsidize the tuition, but it is dangerous to go to the North to learn magic, and you may not be able to come back. If you die there, we will not be responsible." The attendant nodded and quickly went out to make a notice. . Todd plans to prepare ten children first, and then explore the depths of the North Dragon Fort, if there is really no problem. Then send the children of your own family to study. After handling this matter, Todd thought about the attitude of the mage just now. Is the southern part of Vasa worthless in their eyes? In other words, the northern land of Vasa is where they really focus. But apart from the thugs of the Frost Goddess and the cracks in the Ice Hell, there really wasn't much there. What's more, the place was just surrounded by paladins, and then suddenly disappeared. No one knew what happened in the end, not even the powerful Earl Longmai came back. In the north, what are the particularly important things? Todd looked doubtfully in the direction of Dragon Castle. There was neither a coachman nor a lantern on the magic carriage, and even the four horses looked like lifeless magical creatures. But it is undeniable. This carriage was really very fast, with a layer of unnatural fluorescence as a whole, lighting up the road ahead, and it rushed towards Dragon Castle in the north very quickly. Redillo Bloody Cloud stroked the various materials in the box next to him. Lost in thought. Most of these materials are very common magic materials, and even ordinary villagers can have the opportunity to find them from the weeds next to their fields. There are also some magical plant seeds, which to be honest are very ordinary, very basic plant seeds. This is the Mage Association¡¯s trick to fool this northern kobold. What can a kobold warlock know? Being able to whip out a big fire ball would be very good. I want a complete magic inheritance system. Is it possible? The reason why Reddy Luo Xue Liuyun, a level 16 master, was sent here was to convince him and put Palestine Castle completely in the hands of the Mage Association. Now, there has just been a battle in Palersburg, and the energy of all parties has been severely damaged. In particular, the various human temples have lost a large number of experts. There are rumors that the remaining elites disappeared collectively while hunting down the newly promoted Warlock God underground. Mysla, those mixed-blood bastards actually have their own gods? What a blasphemous thing. If we find a way to bring down the warlock god, it will probably be a great achievement. Lei Diluo¡¯s bloody Liuyun hand touched the box at hand, thinking silently. "But it's really strange that a kobold can stay, and it's really strange that the kobold warlock actually asked him for magic information, magic materials and seeds without asking for value. But the problem is that this kobold wants a lot and everything. He wants ten copies of almost all the magic material seeds that are common on the entire continent. So the various seeds alone account for half of these boxes. But these are all worth it. Redillo Bloody Liuyun thought to himself that the most stupid thing about this kobold was that it actually agreed to let him be a visiting professor. How ridiculous! A bunch of stinky kobolds actually want to learn magic! Couldn't he see that he was here to make nails? As long as you get close to the magic tower in Palestine and explore its secrets, you will make a lot of money! Even if ten thousand Harts die, it's still worth it! And maybe, you can benefit from it. Even if you have no way to obtain the priesthood and achieve godhood, you can even get a trace or two of divinity! When the time comes, I will??You can calmly reach the peak of legend, and then look for opportunities to become a demigod! Thinking of this, Redillo Bloody Liuyun, who always thought he was very calm and intelligent, also felt excited! It is said that the greater the risk, the greater the reward. The path you have chosen is a very dangerous one, but at the same time it is full of dazzling treasures! Just when he was caught up in his own fantasy and couldn't extricate himself from excitement, the magic carriage had already arrived in front of the Dragon Castle and stopped slowly. He straightened his robe, straightened his hat, then picked up his platinum staff inlaid with Kraken magic crystals, cleared his throat, and saw that the kobold had been alarmed, and the kobold who was talking to him was giving a Ran out of the city. He moves really fast, there must be some kind of magic to monitor the surroundings. This means that the arcane ability possessed by this kobold is not just a wild sorcerer with a heretical tradition and no formal inheritance, as he had guessed. Redillo got off the carriage. The leader of the kobold on the opposite side was clearly standing in front of him. The first scene of this meeting made Redillo feel frightened, and he even had the desire to immediately get on the carriage and retreat quickly. The 16th-level chemist Redillo stood on the ice in the north of Vasa, feeling that his bone marrow was frozen to the core. The one in front of me, oh no, this kobold warlock is over 1.7 meters tall and has a very well-proportioned figure, no different from that of a young paladin. The scales on his body have a silver-gray metallic texture, and his face is filled with the light of wisdom. Instead of being as rude, indecent and cruel as an ordinary kobold, he looks more like a priest who spreads the gospel of God in the temple. . There is also a colloid substance that cannot be seen what it is surging on his body, and from time to time, the colloid substance changes into the face of a curious little girl, secretly hiding behind the kobold to watch. Hold yourself. This should be a jelly monster similar to a mortar monster, but I have never heard of a jelly monster with intelligence, let alone someone who can take a mortar monster as their pet. This kobold warlock is really a weirdo. What is even more peculiar is that the kobold warlock has six long beards on his mouth, which are filled with rich magical power, namely light and darkness, as well as the four elements of earth, water, fire and wind. The magic power is so rich. , which made Redillo mistakenly think that it was the purest magic element! Moreover, under these six long beards, there are two round nail-like metal beards, which also reveal a sharp elemental feeling that is impossible to have with ordinary materials. This is the first time in this life that I have seen the kobold Redillo who looks like this, regardless of the countless planes. The most terrifying thing was that the kobold warlock gave him a very terrifying feeling. In his intuition, the kobold warlock's vitality was very strong, like a giant beast from the wild. No, it¡¯s even more terrifying than the great beast! His heart was like a giant drum, calmly and powerfully pumping blood. The dragon blood flowing in his body drove his muscles and body like steel and iron bones, and the six-color magic light emitted from his body from time to time. , all gave Redillo an irresistible illusion! There is even an unspeakable coercion, which emanates from this kobold in circles, causing indescribable oppression on any intelligent life around it! This is at least 30 points of charm! Already comparable to a god! Oh no! Dear Mishra, I don't mean to compare you with a kobold, but this kobold warlock is really beyond ordinary people's understanding! Moreover, on this kobold, Leidillo saw that although he was only a level 6 warlock, Leidillo could feel that the warlock's aura circle on this kobold was still expanding outward like a living thing. , this kind of speed of progress has never been seen by Redillo before, let alone the substantial magic power in the warlock's aura circle! Although Redillo is a 16th-level magician, and according to the unofficial hierarchy, he can be regarded as a holy mage who has just touched the law, he still feels panic and disbelief in front of this level 6 warlock. "Welcome! Mr. Reddy Luo Blood Liuyun. I am the great elder of this city, Gu Gua reaches the sky." Gu Gua introduced himself easily, as if welcoming a friend from afar. Leidillo, who originally wanted to put on a show and rely on the power of magic to give the kobold a proper showdown, suddenly lost confidence. Judging from the situation when they met, the other party was definitely not a fuel-efficient person who could survive in such a sealed situation. To survive the God War, he must have his own trump card. Reddy Luo Bloody Cloud was even a little worried that the other party would give him some problems.   "Uh, hello, I am the red-robed privy mage Redillo Bloody Cloud of the Mage AssociationUh, thank you for your welcome." Redillo replied cautiously and cautiously. "Please come this way." Gu Gua stretched out his hand and guided Redillo forward. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster! Text Chapter 47 The shocking dragon tribe! Redillo was so shocked by Gu Gua just now that he didn't even notice the huge city behind Gu Gua. When he focused on the city behind him, he was shocked again! To be honest, Redillo is not such a weak-minded person. If he suddenly encountered a giant dragon during a battle, or even encountered a group of Felin magic sunflowers that caused the collapse of the magic empire, he would not be so panicked. Because he knew what kind of creature the giant dragon was, what kind of creature the Felin Demon Sunflower was, and how he should face these two enemies when they appeared. ¡°All of this is based on Redillo¡¯s hundreds of years of knowledge accumulation, and on the basis that the knowledge he knows is accurate and unmistakable. If now he finds that the enemy he faces is completely different from the information in the system he knows, he will feel sincere panic! This is a systemic panic unique to high-level mages! Like a modern army armed to the teeth, no matter how powerful the enemy is, they are confident to fight. But suddenly one day, when they faced a group of evenly matched enemies, they suddenly found that their equipment failed! The guns can no longer fire, the tanks can no longer drive, the satellite maps cannot be used, and even the body armor is as brittle as glass! This kind of panic is the fear that runs directly through the soul from the depths of the heart! "Compared to mages, their control and understanding of the world are all their modern weapons. When they find huge loopholes in their knowledge, how can they not panic about the entire system? Aren¡¯t kobolds such dirty and filthy creatures? Don't all kobolds live in caves and underground caves? Aren't the kobolds hiding in the bushes, grass, and stinking ditches on the roadside, waiting to pounce on the caravans coming and going? Don't kobolds all talk like barking puppies? But God! Is this a city of kobolds? ! Why are they wearing fine leather robes! Why did they build cities made of stone! Why are their cities so magnificent! A beauty full of dwarf-like power! Redillo stared at the majestic city with wide eyes. Although it was still very simple, the ambitions within it were clearly visible! why is that? ! Could it be that what he encountered was not a kobold? ! Redillo wiped his eyes subconsciously. He secretly cast a true vision spell and found that everything in front of him was still real. He suppressed the frivolous feeling in his heart. He tried hard to make his heart sink, and began to observe this magnificent city with the rationality that a mage should have. Although it can be seen that the original craftsmanship of this city was very poor, and the carvings on it look like the works of a child with cerebral palsy in a painting class, it is better because of its reasonable structure and well-matched combination. This should be a set of works created by countless novice masons under the guidance of an outstanding engineer. They are not very successful in terms of appearance, but are barely passable in terms of structure and usability. At the same time, he also noticed that some plants with silver-blue leaves were planted in some special places near the building. There are blue-white fruits like cherry tomatoes on them. Exuding a thin but real aura of ice-cold magic. Moreover, these magical auras are linked together wonderfully, flowing slowly. Redillo reluctantly closed his mouth that was wide open in shock. Seeing that Gu Gua was already walking forward, he very numbly followed the kobold named Gu Gua Tongtian and walked deeper into the city. At the same time, he still couldn't help but look at this strange city. ? ?Actually, this city is not big. The distance between the buildings is also very large, showing the scale of the plan. But the level of shock was enough to surprise Redillo. It completely subverted his cognition. This was the most dangerous thing for him, far more than when he faced the giant dragon and the Felin Demon Sunflower. danger level. And the most dangerous thing is that he can't directly capture all the kobolds, and then carefully study them on the dissecting table. What terrible mutations have happened to these kobolds? ! This time when he came to Northland, the risks and benefits were definitely not as simple as he imagined. But the risks definitely far outweigh the benefits! The kobold in front of him is ferocious enough. If all the kobolds in this city were like this, he might not be able to survive. Maybe mankind will face a catastrophe! Thinking of this, a cold sweat broke out on Redillo's back. Soon, the two of them passed through the city and arrived in the residential area east of the Mage Tower. Gu Gua pointed to a beautiful three-story villa. Said: "Master Redillo, you can live in this villa temporarily. If you have other requests, just ask me directly. Of course, many of them may not be realized. But you can still discuss it with me."  Redillo nodded numbly, indicating that he understood. At the same time, the magic carriage followed Redillo and came over. Gu Gua took one look at the carriage and immediately became interested. Said: "As the first step in our cooperation, I want the information on this carriage. All the information to make such a carriage." Redillo glanced at Gu Gua and said: "Okay, no problem , This is also part of the agreement between us. But I need my studio, and I need a share of the magic power in your magic pool for my daily magic experiments." Gu Gua said: " This is not a big problem. How much magic power do you need?" Redillo thought for a moment and said, "I need 500 degrees of magic power per day." 500 degrees of magic power per day is a quarter of the output of an ordinary mage tower, not to mention. By observing Redillo, he found that the entire city was using magic power to monitor, nourish and influence kobold citizens, adjust temperature and other magic functions. The magic power consumed was definitely not a small amount. Even a legendary level mage tower would not Too much magic left. The main purpose of Redillo shouting such a high quota is to suppress the situation and prevent him from being too proud. Unexpectedly, Gu Gua nodded on the spot and said: "No problem, 500 degrees every day, but you have to prepare the tools you receive and use yourself, because I have never done this here, and there are no corresponding facilities. You need the materials you need yourself. Get ready." Redillo was speechless in surprise. He could only nod his head angrily. Gu Gua is not prepared to share a test bed with this mage who came to the Northland inexplicably. After all, they must have many secrets. Relatively speaking, Gu Gua already has the home field advantage, and it is very difficult to spy on Redillo¡¯s secrets. Easy, but Redillo would have to work harder if he wanted to spy on Gu Gua's secrets. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster! Text Chapter 48 The Prototype of the Magic Empire I'm quite busy during this period, so the update time is a bit unstable. I'm sorry, but I also ask everyone to vote for recommendations in the new week. If anyone wants to do a supporting role, please post it in the supporting building in the book review area. Thank you everyone! =================================== Gu Gua waved his hand, and a torrent of magic surged up from the ground and rushed directly to the ground. After entering the magic carriage, he instantly cracked the magic carriage's control magic. Then, Gu Gua controlled the magic carriage and drove towards the magic tower. This scene shocked Redillo and was speechless for a while. Although this magic carriage is not a particularly advanced magic, it is really impossible for it to be cracked so easily! ! ! Even if Redillo casts a cracking spell himself, it will take at least ten minutes! Rather than such an understatement with a wave of his hand! "How did you do that!!" If Redillo was still trying to maintain some dignity at the beginning, now he was shocked by so many times "impossible!" "how could this be like this!" and other things that subverted common sense, All he wanted to know was why! How on earth did this kobold with the ridiculous mustache do it! As a mage, his thirst for knowledge has been stimulated by so many things that subvert common sense, completely abandoning his dignity as a high-level human mage sent by the Mage Association to the hostile camp! Redillo grabbed Gu Gua's hand and said eagerly: "Hurry up and tell me! How did you do it?" Gu Gua smiled calmly and shook his hand, saying: "You want to know? Then Provide me with more services." Redillo said vigilantly: "What services should I provide? Don't go too far!" But his eager eyes clearly told the other party that as long as your request is not too much, I will satisfy you. Please tell me this spell-casting technique! ! Gu Gua smiled and said: "Didn't you say that you will read all the books below the Legend of the Mage Association for me? Can I ask to read the books now?" Redillo said anxiously: "What's so difficult about this? You What books do you want to read?" Gu Gua took out a white crystal with a magic circuit carved into it. It's about the size of a football, and it looks like it has a lot of capacity. He said very easily: "I want you to record all the books. I have already prepared this magic circuit for you. You only need to mobilize your authority, contact the Mage Association, and read the books into this white crystal. Just go, I will provide you with a new memory white crystal every month, until you finish reading all the books below the legend, I will tell you the magic skills you want." He grabbed his tall hat, pulled it off angrily, and rubbed it angrily in his hands. Said loudly: "Are you crazy! The collection of books in the Mage Association is vast. How can I read all the books for you in a short time?! You have to read all the books before telling me the magic skills. ? Who knows if you are still alive here at that time?" Gu Gua's eyes burst out with six-colored light, which shocked the manic mage, and said: "Will I be alive by then? , you don't have to worry about it, and if you don't read all the books, how do you know whether the Master Association already knows it? I don't want you to read it word by word. All the books are copied. A white crystal can copy at least 1,000 books. I think this is not a difficult task for you." Redillo breathed heavily, and then thought about it again. Chapter 1 took out a red crystal card, and then took out an empty shelf from the carriage. It was a wooden base, supporting a sloping baffle that could hold a book. There was a rounded wooden armrest underneath, which looked like is frequently used. There is also a quill shining with magic light stuck on it. It seems like I can fly out at any time and write something. Redillo said very unhappily: "You want to read a book? Okay, you can take it. Just insert this crystal card and input enough magic power to read whatever book you want. As long as it is within my authority You can copy it as long as you want! As long as it¡¯s within my authority, you can copy it! Can you tell me that magic trick? Gu Gua took the two things and looked at them carefully. He was sure that Redillo was not lying, so he handed the two things to a little head warlock apprentice and asked him to take them back to the academy. Then Gu Gua walked up to Redillo enthusiastically, hugged Redillo's shoulders enthusiastically, then took Redillo two steps, pointed at the whole city and said: "I will crack the secret of your magic carriage. Here." Redillo asked in confusion: "Relying on this city to break my magic?" Gu Gua nodded.He stomped his feet hard on the ground twice, and suddenly the magic circuit of the entire city was activated at full strength. The light of magic flowed freely along the circuit of the entire city, emitting an intoxicating dreamy light, just like It was like a dazzling and beautiful aurora on the poles, which captured Redillo's mind. Redillo's mouth, which had been closed, opened involuntarily. Even his eyes showed a light of intoxication, and a vivid expression appeared on his sallow face, which was originally like a dead man. "The whole city is a huge magic circuit. So as soon as your carriage entered my city, the city's magic circuit began to monitor and analyze your carriage, and when I just used magic gestures to crack It's actually been twenty minutes since you cast your magic. It's just that it looks like I cracked the magic instantly. Master Redillo, I'll give you twenty minutes to do nothing. Carriage, it shouldn¡¯t be difficult, right?¡± Redillo looked at all this in shock and murmured: ¡°Oh my god the kobolds can actually do this How is this possible The whole city is like this? The idea of ??a huge magical instrument was only seen in the Nether Empire! Oh my God! I saw such a grand idea again! " When he first entered the city, Luo Bian has discovered that the entire city is full of traces of magic, but he never thought that all these magics belong to a huge circuit! How can it be? how so? Crystal tears welled up in Redillo's eyes. He had been shocked by such a grand gesture. He had never thought that in a remote place, a border wilderness beyond the reach of magic, a group of kobolds could actually do this. Picking up the grandeur of the Nether Empire, you must know that even the Mage Association does not dare to be too aggressive now to build such a majestic city, and the last city of the Nether Empire, Ghost City, is only in the desert and shadow plane. Traveling back and forth, but unable to reproduce the powerful power and history of the Nether Empire. The greatest achievement of the Nether Empire is to use magic to cut off the top of the entire mountain, then flip it over, and build a city on the plane formed by the magic cutting. The entire city is a huge magic prop. The most core of this kind of magic props is the Nether Demon Core. Through this Nether Demon Core, the entire city is turned into a complete artifact, an artifact that can rival the gods! how so! Why is this happening! How can you do this! The pursuit of magic in Redillo's heart once again seriously impacted his political goals and personal ambitions. The powerful feats of the kobolds shocked his heart. Suddenly, he had unlimited desire. He suddenly wanted to know about the kobolds. What other surprising things could people do? He really wanted to know what these kobolds could do! For this reason, it doesn't matter if he sacrifices a little time, and it doesn't matter if he sacrifices a little political ambition! Redillo gasped and slowly recovered from his wild thoughts, and began to carefully observe the magic circuits that turned the entire city into a magic device. These magic circuits are actually not difficult, and can even be said to be simple and ridiculous. However, the kobold's spirit of daring to think, dare to do, and daring to set up such grand ideas greatly stimulated Master Redillo. Because this kind of great thinking only existed in the era of the Nether Empire, but today¡¯s mages don¡¯t even dare to think about it! The Nether Empire is an era that every mage longs for. In that era, the mages were gods on land. They built huge floating castles and used energy as powerful as the sun to supply various orders. A magical experiment that no one could have imagined. In the end, this powerful empire quickly fell into the dusk of the setting sun in one day. The reasons were also buried in the smoke and dust of history. No one knows why. Almost every young mage has a lofty admiration for the Nether Empire. They believe that it was the golden age of magic, an era when mages were superior and not even afraid of gods. Many mages have a great goal of rebuilding the Nether Empire, but what is depressing is that the Mages Association actually maintains a passive opposition to this, and will even personally obstruct it. It is not that no one wants to put this great goal into practice, but they are all stopped by the Mage Association itself, and there are many bloody incidents that have broken out for this reason. Seeing such a great idea again in the far north, how could Redillo not be excited, excited and crazy! ? "Master Lei Di Luo?" Gu Gua couldn't understand the scene when he saw Lei Di Luo first shocked and then excited, and even shed tears. He couldn't help but shake the Master Lei Di Luo who was in reverie. Dillo was shaken out of his reverie. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster! Text Chapter 49 Copying the Magic Library Waking up from the magical fantasy of the floating city, Redillo opened his eyes and saw the kobold with six strange beards in front of him. His heroic enthusiasm for magic immediately dissipated by half, and he hurriedly wiped his face to cover it up. Then he said: "It's nothing nothing If there's nothing else, I'll just pack up and settle in first. I'm a little tired, I'm sorry." Then he ignored his magic carriage and rushed to Gugua to make arrangements for him. In the three-story villa, as soon as the door was closed, there was no sound. In fact, another reason why Gu Gua was able to crack the magic carriage so quickly was that he used the coding thinking method he learned in his previous life. This is also an important idea used by Gu Gua to crack the magic of the crystal ball. By analyzing the opponent's magic in the most subtle way, down to the most basic magic characters, and then by rearranging the magic characters, we can grasp the rules of the opponent's magic combination. In this way, we can almost crack it, and then use it again. By inserting your own backdoor into a weak spot, you can easily control the entire magic circuit. But Gu Gua wouldn¡¯t tell this secret to this magician from the hostile camp. Even when Redillo lost his temper just now, Gu Gua thought that the magician was a lunatic. Or, could it be that people who study magic too deeply have some unusual behaviors? Gu Gua looked at the mage who rushed into the villa in a strange way. He did not go into details, but controlled the carriage and returned to the mage tower in the middle. At the same time, Shi Bailong, who was sleeping in the water magic pool on the fifth floor, turned over, muttered a few words in dragon language in his sleep, and fell asleep again. After returning to the mage tower, Gu Gua first took out all the seeds, and then took out the magic materials. Put them aside in categories, and carefully feel the magic fluctuations in them. My mind gradually came to a conclusion. Next, Gu Gua placed the identity crystal card and magic bookshelf that Redillo gave him in front of the crystal ball. It seems that both wizards and warlocks like to use magic bookshelves to hold magic books. However, Redillo's personal bookshelf is different from the rows of densely packed bookshelves on the second floor. Each of these large bookshelves can hold 50 books and has ten floors of magic bookshelves. This one belongs to Lei Diluo. Dillo's personal magic bookshelf is similar to a podium, with a wooden pole supporting a small sloping table. There is only room for a book on the small countertop. Gu Gua fumbled for a while. After inputting a certain amount of magic power into the crystal card, it was inserted into a suitably sized card slot on the small countertop. Immediately, the small magic bookshelf started to activate, and a burst of magical light rose. The magic light turned into a huge magic book on the small bookshelf. It's probably as big as a soldier's backpack, and it says in ancient Elvish language: "Catalog and Index of Magical Books (Legendary below, excluding Legend)." Fortunately, when studying Xilang's warlock course in the virtual space, Gu Gua also learned the ancient Elvish language, otherwise he would have been blocked at the door. Gu Gua opened the first page, and at the same time, magic power was injected into the page to instantly form a series of magic characters, which instantly covered the entire page. The above content is obviously a directory in the ancient Elvish language, and will only appear if enough magic power is supplied. There is nothing to wonder about. Gu Gua thought for a while. He took a magic vine from the batch of magic materials, which is a simple material for transmitting magic power. After briefly processing the magic vine, he clamped the magic transmission device on the identity crystal. card, and then adjusted the speed of magic transmission to ensure that the magic power of this magic crystal card is always full. Next. He took another memory white crystal, lifted a shelf, and faced the memory side of the white crystal directly to the front of the magic bookshelf, so that he could completely memorize every page of the magic book. After completing these tasks, Gu Gua opened the magic catalog and set up a device that could quickly turn the pages of the book. After setting it up, Gu Gua safely input magic power into the magic device of the crystal card and flip book. Immediately, the magic book began to turn quickly. At the same time, in the white crystal, a virtual magic book also quickly formed in the same posture and speed, and began to turn quickly, almost simultaneously. Every word and punctuation in the magic book is clearly recorded. When the book was finished, it turned into blue light and disappeared into the air. The virtual book in the magic white crystal turned into blue light and landed on the bottom of the white crystal, forming a faint blue line, symbolizing that this magic white crystal has been used so much. Immediately afterwards, a new book appeared on the magic bookshelf, and the magic began again.Driven by it, it flipped around like crazy, and many pages were transcribed into the magic space of the white crystal. Gu Gua checked it and found that the book had been completely entered into the white crystal. After verification, it was confirmed that not a word or a magic wave was missed, and he nodded with satisfaction. After setting up the magic device, Gu Gua fiddled with it with satisfaction, briefly adjusted the magic input level, and then went to do other work, such as his ongoing experiment on the magic ring. After Gu Gua conducted several more experiments, the magic power cycle of the twenty-two kobolds can now last for 3 seconds. It has been theoretically determined that the magic power cycle between different individuals can be realized. But the problem is that it is very demanding and requires a lot of training. If Gu Gua's experiment wants to go further now, these twenty-two little head people must undergo more and deeper training. Gu Gua saved the information and no longer conducted further experiments, but resumed normal teaching and life. Especially today, it was the first day of farming in Longbao, Northland. As an important season, Gu Gua must To host it personally. Coming to the north of Longbao, there are reclaimed lands everywhere. Although it is still very barren, with the nourishment of retting in the city's sewers, there are already basic conditions for growing food. Moreover, Gu Gua also knows that there has never been any farming experience near Longbao, so the surrounding fields are just stones and Gobi, and there is no fertile land at all. It is estimated that it will take at least 5 years to mature these lands. time. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster! Text Chapter 50 Farming and Slaves There are only a few days left at the end of the month, and there is no way to get on the monthly voting list. It¡¯s such a pity Please don¡¯t vote for monthly voting anymore, just click and subscribe. Thank you for your support! =========================================== Gu Gua thought of this, Sighed. Although the development of Longbao is getting smoother and smoother now, for some reason, there is always something pressing in his heart. He always feels that in some unknown place, someone is watching him with hostility. Is it Ilix of the Frost Goddess? An evil remnant of the Warlock Guild? Is it a human earldom? Or is it the Mage Association that covets the divinity of Wulou Tilu, the glacier god under the Dragon Castle from afar? Sitting on this glacier-covered land, Gu Gua felt like he was sitting on a volcanic crater, and there was always the possibility of being burned into coke by the volcanic eruption. With such thoughts, Gu Gua came to the north of Longbao. Under the control of magic, the temperature here is kept within a range that is very suitable for plant growth, and it strives to attract the water magic from the north to fill the fields. Gu Gua stood on the high platform and took a deep breath. The air in the countryside was very fresh, reminding him of the time when he was young in his previous life. At that time, China was still an agricultural country, and there were prosperous fields everywhere, rich in various mosquitoes and other delicious bugs. It was very pleasant to stick out your tongue one after another. Gu Gua licked his tongue subconsciously. Suddenly, he realized that it was no longer the last life, so why couldn't he change his temperament? ! Damn it! I am now a kobold and a kobold elder, not a toad anymore! Gu Gua felt painful about his pathetic habits, but then returned to reality. "Dear clansmen. Thank you for your hard work, allowing us to have the castle where our clan lives and lives. We, the dragon clan, are scattered in all corners of the world and cannot truly become a powerful race. We have always been beaten by humans and Elves are discriminated against by dwarves and even orcs! We will use our strength to tell them that they are wrong! We dragons will be the greatest race in the world! ¡± The kobolds below were fooled like this. , and immediately the crowd became excited and shouted loudly. Responding to Gu Gua¡¯s speech. "Next. We must work hard to restore production, produce more food, and feed more people. It can be said that the land under our feet will be the place where our dragon people will rise! Work hard! Prosper the dragon people !¡± The kobolds howled again. Extremely excited. Gu Gua then took his kobolds and started plowing, digging up the land, and then buried all the seeds of Blue Valley and the tubers of Bingyam. More than 3,800 kobolds are all here, including guards and college students. Even the more than 800 human children are arranged to work in the fields. Under appropriate guidance, hundreds of acres of land in the north were cultivated and sown bit by bit. Three days later, with the collective work of everyone, finally all the seeds were sown. Gu Gua stood in the mage tower, summoned the water magic power, shrouded the fields to the north, and then used a large-scale spiritual mist technique. The water vapor condensed the magic power and was suspended in mid-air. Then because it was too heavy, it fell into the soil and moistened the seeds in the soil. When Gu Gua used the Spiritual Mist Technique, he felt something in his heart, and seemed to have a vague understanding, but there were also some unclear feelings. It seems that the mist is him, and he feels as integrated as the mist. After the seeds absorbed the water and magic power, they quickly sprouted, and small green tips emerged from the soil. When the farmland reaches this stage, it doesn¡¯t require much labor. Gu Gua then arranged for the kobolds to perform their respective duties. Only those kobolds with no skills were busy in the farmland. And those kobolds who were barely talented in agriculture were also selected and became small bosses on the farmland, leading the kobolds to take care of the food. In the first three years after the farmland was grown, Gu Gua did not expect to harvest much food from these farmland. Because he knows that kobolds have never been good at farming, nor can they grow these products belonging to the north. Only through continuous learning and progress in three years can they truly master the essentials of farming and at the same time mature the land. , become a real fertile farmland. After completing this work, Gu Gua devoted a lot of time to the academy. Every month, Hart¡¯s transportation team still transports rough gemstones and raw bloodstone ores from Hart¡¯s Earldom, as well as various magical plant essences, and brings them to the kobolds in exchange for food. On this day, Gu Gua received a report that Hart had sent some slaves in exchange for more food. Gu Gua heard the news??, I was surprised, a little surprised that Hart could actually do this. Now is not only a time of drought, but also a time when all kinds of turmoil are coming, making everyone feel unsafe. Hart needs more food to stabilize the people's confidence, and it can be seen that although these slaves are all called high-level craftsmen, not everyone is particularly skilled in their craftsmanship. Basically, they are all in the same place. A month ago, he was an ordinary farmer. After a month of intensive training, he was barely skilled in his craft. But Gu Gua also accepted it. Now that Hart has been controlled by his magic, it would be too damaging to Hart's interests and also to his own disadvantage. With this buffer of northern humans, communication between kobolds and other humans will be much easier, so this human population should be properly preserved. Gu Gua then counted these thirteen slaves into different categories and classified all their craftsmanship. The ones that could be passed on were passed on, and the ones that could not be passed on were put into the southern market to do hard labor. After asking along the way, most of them had production skills such as weaving and domesticating livestock. Fortunately, this was what Gu Gua needed. There was even a businessman apprentice who knew how to use calculations, and Gu Gua also accepted him. . Among this group of slaves, Gu Gua saw an unusual person. This is a man with yellow skin, black hair, a high nose bridge and deep eye sockets. He is probably around 23 or 24 years old. Somewhat similar to a race called Arabs in the previous life. He stood there with his hands on his chest, watching everything silently, looking distant and indifferent. "What's your name?" Gu Gua asked. "Satin. Silver." The man replied in a blunt common language. "What are your skills?" Gu Gua asked. "Stealing things, spying on intelligence, assassinating people. I am an assassin." Sardine Silver said calmly. Gu Gua looked at him with an inquiring and interested look, and asked: "How did you get sold here?" Shading Yin said very nonchalantly: "I was chased and fled to the north. Then. There's nothing to steal. You have food here, so come here." Gu Gua laughed. He was not opposed to such a skill, but it must be used on the enemy. ¡°Very good, I want to test your skill level.¡± Gu Gua said. So the thief very casually threw all the restraints on his body on the ground. It turned out that the chains that were locked on him when transporting the slaves were just decorations on him. Then he moved and disappeared immediately. Gu Gua quickly pressed down his hand and grabbed a hand that suddenly reached for the bag on his waist. This movement was so fast that the surrounding kobolds could hardly see clearly. Sardin Yin also looked at the kobold elder in front of him with some surprise, feeling a terrible coercion gently surging on him, like a breeze blowing, even his hair and clothes were shaking. It started to flutter. This kind of coercion pushed hard from his tailbone to Tianling Gai, making him unable to move. Even cold sweat was held in his pores, making it difficult to release. In his current state, Sardin Yin understands that even a child can stab him to death with one knife! Because now all the muscles and nerves in his body are unable to move at all under this terrible pressure! Gu Gua nodded and said: "You are very good, you move very quickly. Then go to the Advanced Academy, select little little heads who are talented enough to be thieves and assassins, and teach them these skills." After that, he said Holding Sardin Silver's wrist with one hand, he put him aside and patted his shoulder. Suddenly, Sardin Silver's body was like a train whistling, and a lot of hot air came out. It was the hot air that he had held in his body and had no way to release. After high-speed exercise, it was not discharged in time, and his body had been burned. The skin was scalded and turned red like a cooked shrimp. And in his body, the powerful pressure directly made his nerves involuntarily, and even the sphincter muscles below began to relax. Then a warm current entered his body, quickly helping him stabilize his physical condition, and clamped his lower body, almost without losing his ugliness. Next, Gu Gua tested the skills of other slaves, and then paid the grain to Hart at a price that considered these humans to be high-level skilled people. After receiving the food, those who transported the slaves left with great gratitude. You must know that as the intensity of mining continues to increase, the difficulty of mining raw gemstones and bloodstones has increased, and magical plants such as ice-cold fruits near human territories have also been mined, and there is no way to make up enough.? amount to conduct a valid transaction. Even some thoughtful people have begun to plant these weeds that they originally looked down upon. Now they can be exchanged for food. In the future, if the food is enough, it may be exchanged for other things, maybe gold coins or other valuable things. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster! Text Chapter 51 Course Selection System Leave these aside. Sardin Silver and other slaves were arranged in the residential area on the east side, but the location assigned to them was at the very edge of the residential area, which was still far away from the villa area on the inner floor. After taking in this group of human technician slaves, the kobolds seemed not to be afraid of their escape. They untied their chains and shackles, and after a simple bath, organized them to have a hearty dinner, and then gave them food. After giving them animal skin bedding and telling them the daily schedule they should follow, they left without looking back. After other slaves saw how powerful Sardine Silver was, they all stayed away from him intentionally or unintentionally. Sardin Silver seemed to be very accustomed to this feeling, and he chose a simple stone dormitory far away from everyone. , closed the door, spread out the bedding, set up warning traps, and settled down. After filling the sink with water and taking a careful bath, Sardin Silver fell asleep and didn't even eat dinner. Early the next morning, they gathered together, and sure enough, three slaves escaped. The remaining people followed the kobold's instructions and came to the college area together. After passing the inspection by the guards, they came to the Advanced Academy section. In a square, there were nearly two thousand children standing, including kobolds and humans. They stood together harmoniously, and there didn't seem to be much conflict. After a while, the Great Elder Gugua Tongtian walked in from outside wearing a metal robe. The metal robe, which weighed almost half a ton, was no different from an ordinary linen robe except that the joints were slightly stiff. It looked very relaxed, but Sardine Silver could tell that the metal robe was definitely not fake. Seeing this scene, other people were just surprised, but as an assassin licking blood on the tip of a knife. Sardine Silver was shocked again. He didn't expect this kobold to be so powerful! He was able to move so freely even though he was carrying a huge dark iron cage with him, without feeling any difficulty at all. It was obvious that his power had reached a terrifying level! Gu Gua stood on the podium and ignored the surprised looks from the human slaves. He cast a phantom sound technique that could be used for one hour on the podium and began to speak: "Children, your basic professions are all. Warriors or warlocks, and of course mages. You will fight for our people, even sacrificing your lives and blood when necessary. But on this basis, I hope you can also learn some other skills. We have invited several special teachers who will teach us a lot of special knowledge and skills. If you like it, you can choose them as teachers and learn these skills from them. ¡± Do you understand the following? The kobolds and human children all shouted in unison: "I understand!" Gu Gua clapped his hands and pointed to a very ordinary-looking human about 40 years old. Said: "Starting from you, introduce your name, identity and skills." The man trembled and said: "My name is Hasid, I am a farmer My skill is farming. And I can distinguish between wild vegetables and Setting a trap for catching rabbits" After the farmer finished speaking dryly, Gu Gua asked: "How many students are interested in agriculture, wild vegetables, and traps for catching rabbits?" The little head people below all laughed. Get up, let alone catch rabbits. Even the traps for catching snow deer are extremely familiar to them. You must know that the knowledge of trap setting has been instilled in their brains in the eggs. Together with digging holes, it is their innate racial skill. Only a few dozen Kobolds who were more interested in planting and identifying wild vegetables raised their hands. Human children were more interested. Many people raised their hands. About two hundred children raised their hands. Gu Gua nodded and said: "Hasid, is that right? Bring the students who chose your course and wait in the first classroom to the east." Hasid nodded shakily, and then Go to the first classroom to the east and wait. Then Gu Gua pointed to the second technical slave and asked him to come on stage to explain his skills. This is a shepherd who can herd cattle, prevent diseases for livestock, deliver babies to female animals, and so on. He also takes away some small heads and human children. Sardine Silver was the last one to come on the stage. He was obviously not as nervous as the slaves in front of him. After briefly introducing himself, he also performed some of the assassin's moves, which shocked the small head people below. Voice. By the time Sardin Silver started recruiting students, more than 400 small-headed people had all signed up for his class. In contrast, only about thirty human children had chosen his courses. Gu Gua had no expression on his face, but he sighed in his heart. Sure enough, being an assassin and a thief is the best way to do it.The favorite profession of the leader. Is it because these small-headed people are more powerful by the five-color dragon god? After these ten slaves had taken away the students, there were still more than 100 little dog heads and more than 200 human children left on the field. Gu Gua nodded and said: "Dear children, since there is no favorite among you here. "What other skills do you want to learn?" The remaining more than a hundred little head people said in unison: "Dear Elder, we want to learn religious knowledge from Elder Foster and how to consolidate the propaganda. Your belief!" Gu Gua broke out in a cold sweat. It seemed that Foster had been brainwashing these children during this period. However, after sweating, Gu Gua still nodded and said, "What about you children? "They?" The children each hesitated and said nothing. Gu Gua nodded and said: "Okay, then the remaining children will learn religious knowledge. I hope you can spread our faith further and wider." Gu Gua ordered a kobold guard to Foster called. Soon, Foster walked out from the depths of the academy, with a divine light radiating from his body. On his left was the frost giant girl Bing Linghua who was already somewhat intelligent, and on his right was a centipede giant insect as big as a sheep. , looking at Gu Gua with cute curiosity. This centipede giant insect seems to have no lethality now, but Gu Gua knows that if it starts to attack now, it will not be much worse than a Tibetan mastiff, and if this giant insect matures in five years, it will The combat effectiveness is rising even more. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster! Text Chapter 52 Making magic props Foster and Bing Linghua bowed respectfully to Gu Gua, and Foster asked: "Dear elder, are you summoning me for anything?" Gu Gua smiled, waved his hand, called him over, and said: " Foster, my child, these little guys want to learn religious knowledge from you and hope to become priests or paladins. I hope you can educate them well and make them the pillars of our Dragon Castle. Moreover," Gu Gua emphasized: "Human children must be educated. I think you have your own purpose in choosing children under 10 years old. I hope they can become an important bridge for us to go to the outside world." Foster Point He nodded and said sincerely: "What the Great Elder considers is that I brought these children back from the threat of hunger, and I also want to give them a future, and I also hope to have a good outlook on life, worldview and values. Education allows them to play a positive role in the future of Longbao." Gu Gua nodded, looking at his disciples' hard-working but satisfied expressions. Gu Gua also felt very pleased. When the situation is almost over, you should also explore your divinity and see if you can also embark on the path of becoming a god and truly build your own religion. And after he is sure that he has the ability to protect himself, Gu Gua will truly teach the "Fish-Dragon Transformation" mentality to Foster, allowing him to become a real dragon man. After Foster took away the last batch of children, Gu Gua walked to the college and arranged specific courses again. In the morning, we focused on learning combat skills and magic principles. Tu Ta and Tu Ba were still teaching combat skills. But the principles of magic are taught by the new professor Dr. Redillo. He comes out every day to provide in-depth and simple lessons on magic principles to the kobolds, which has made an indelible contribution to the popularization of magic knowledge in the entire kobold city. In the afternoon, there are human slaves in various disciplines, as well as the dwarf Thoros and the human Sardin Silver, who offers his own courses based on his own skills. It includes various practical skills related to farming, animal husbandry, weaving, casting, stonemasonry, etc., and educates the children of the two ethnic groups. ? Among them, the courses of Sardin and Silver are the most popular. Hundreds of small-headed people gathered tightly around Sardine Silver, with countless pairs of eyes staring closely at his every move and every explanation. Sometimes Sardin Silver's speed has been very slow, but there are still many small headmen who are very dissatisfied and shout: "Can't see clearly! Can't see clearly! Slow down! Slow down!" Sardin. It didn't matter to him, so he demonstrated his skills over and over again, explaining the basic content over and over again, and breaking down the training content to the most detailed and simple level. Teach these little head people bit by bit. This also resulted in the Assassin course taking the longest time and students learning the least effectively. But at the same time, a dozen or so outstanding kobold thieves were still cultivated based on the huge number of people. But that¡¯s a story for another day. The quietest and most orderly classroom. It's Foster's theology class. Foster locked these little kobolds and human children in the classroom, and taught these students bit by bit the history of the kobolds, the legends and history of the dragon clan, and the history of the construction of the dragon castle, and taught them bit by bit. en route. Constantly brainwashing these primary school students. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????. After completing these tasks, Gu Gua returned to the mage tower and played with the magic materials brought by Redillo. Now he finally has time to do something of his own. He first set up some simple circuits in the city's magic circuit. This allows 500 degrees of magic power to be delivered to Redillo's villa from the magic pool of all elements every day. As long as Redillo completes the receiving device, this one-way magic transmission circuit can be put into operation. Gu Gua won¡¯t do the things over there. You know, he is still watching, trying to steal some tricks from Master Redillo. Next. Gu Gua took the remaining magic materials and wore his own metal robe to the fourth floor of the mage tower. The fourth floor of the mage tower is Xilang's magic material operation room. Gu Gua naturally also positions this floor as the magic material operation room. There are many things and all the tools, so there is no need to organize them. Although the magic materials collected from Redillo this time are simple, they are widely classified and cover many fields and contents. Basically, there will be no shortage of materials for any common magic props. This is also the specific reason why Gu Gua prefers to search for complete materials rather than individual high-value materials. Gu Gua first simply classified and processed these materials until they were usable, and then placed them in the slots of the workbench. After doing this, Gu Gua took the processed materials to the Fifth floor. Putting these materials aside, Gu Gua collected them in six magic pools.A gem fountain was built among them that spewed out gems. Counting the gems ejected from the gem fountain, as well as the gems sent by Hart in exchange for food, it can basically add a layer of elemental magic pool, upgrading it to the level of the Dragon Castle magic pool. After looking at the materials, Gu Gua began to focus on adding all the elemental magic pools. The current elemental magic pools of all series still use the level of ordinary mage towers. The magic power produced every day is about 2000 degrees at a low level. After supplying the daily magic power of the city, only a very little is left. In the pool, this has been running normally for half a year. What is accumulated at the bottom of the pool is a palm-deep liquid magic power. The deeper you go, the darker the color becomes, but it is still far from forming a magic crystal. Gu Gua frowned and looked at the water in the six pools, and then looked at Shi Bailong who was snoring non-stop. When all the magic power was transferred to him, he would absorb a large part of it. On the contrary, It has become the largest consumable in the entire elemental magic pool. If there was no use in raising him, Gu Gua would like to kill him now to get his magic materials. After shaking his head and driving those useless fantasies out of his mind, Gu Gua carefully redesigned and reasoned the entire magic pool several times. After confirming that there would be no problems, he started to build it. As long as the advanced part is stamped, you can successfully upgrade to the Dragon Castle elemental magic pool, and the magic power that can be produced every day is at least 6,000 degrees. After spending a week to build all the elemental magic pools, Gu Gua can already feel that the interaction between the elemental magic pools is closer, the flow is faster, and the speed of magic production and accumulation is also much higher. But some of these flowing magic powers will still be taken away by the huge white dragon, but these indigestible magic powers make the white dragon sleep more soundly, so that he can digest these magic powers. Then, Gu Gua packed up the unused materials and went down to the fourth floor. First, he rolled up the unsuitable sleeves of the steel robe in his hands. I picked up the magic model of the Mage's Eye and studied it carefully. Now Gu Gua puts on a one-ton steel robe when he gets up every morning. When the next morning, due to the absorption of metal elements by his scales and the result of Guji's devouring, this steel robe The robe will disappear completely, and then Gu Gua will put on a steel robe again. Because these robes are consumables, they are basically cast directly from iron ingots. The craftsmanship is a bit rough, so it also leads to situations that are not very practical in terms of practicality. For example, The sleeves this morning were a bit too long. But it was mainly for Gu Gua's convenience in absorbing these elements, so Gu Gua didn't pay much attention to these details. Requiring attention to detail from kobolds who haven't had much education yet? That¡¯s how much time you have to have. ?????????????????????????????????So out of character, I simply did not pursue it. I just used my own strength to roll up my sleeves, and then crushed them on my elbows, so as not to affect my movements. Then, he carefully studied the model of the Mage's Eye, and carefully deduced and studied the specific role of each component and each magic circuit in the model. Of course, I will not be lonely and add some designs to the model of the Mage Eye in order to achieve the effect I want. During this process, Guji also asked curious questions about him. Her current intelligence has reached the 6-point level, which is equivalent to a child of about ten years old. In addition, she is not a child at all. An ordinary small-headed man, not even an ordinary child of an intelligent race, the questions she asked were also very tricky and unfamiliar, not something ordinary people could ask, which also aroused Gu Gua's thinking. Gu Gua also took the trouble to teach her all kinds of magic knowledge, and from time to time he used her to find magic books and information stored in the crystal ball. The two taught each other well, and combined with the experience of the earth-bound spirit, they soon became familiar with this mage's eyes. I made some adjustments to the structure, adding some subtle circuits that absorb magic power from nature at any time, and based on the model I designed, I re-created a mage eye. The original Mage Eyes are basically rechargeable. For example, the ten Mage Eyes made by Silang are basically recharged once and can be used for a year. After Gu Gua's redesign, the new Mage Eye will be more bulky, but its battery life will be much stronger. If high-precision shooting is not required, under suitable conditions, the magic power absorbed from nature and the magic power consumed by the mage's eye can be balanced to achieve the effect of a perpetual motion machine. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster! Text Chapter 53 Pathfinder So excited! ! ! ! The great god in my mind, Jing Keshou, is actually reading my book! ! ! too excited! ! ! You must know that my first published novel "Infinite Lord" was written inspired by "Humane Paradise"! ! ! Ah ha ha ha ha ha! too excited! "Pure Yang" that Da Da is writing is also very beautiful! And it is also the framework of the conflict between the Eastern and Western pantheons. The difference is that his is based on the Eastern pantheon, and the Western pantheon as the background has not yet been fully revealed, while our "Ancestral Court of the Dragon Man" is based on the Western pantheon. Lord, the invasion of the Eastern pantheon is still to come and will be revealed slowly! ======================================= After injecting magic power, this newly created mage The eye rose slowly like a sky lantern, and then floated out to the west under Gu Gua's command. In the next few days, Gu Gua kept making the Mage's Eye. As he did more and more, the process became more and more proficient, and the process became smoother and smoother. He had already made one in a week. Only, one can be made in one and a half days. Gu Gua released all these mage eyes that could independently absorb magic power and provide work, and flew out in all directions. And these mage eyes are not limited to the land of Vasa, but fly out far away, always choosing a direction to fly out without looking back, and constantly transmitting all the scenes in the distance back. Gu Gua is not going to take back these Mage Eyes anymore. He is planning to release these Mage Eyes far away. Fly as far as he can, carefully explore what kind of world he is in, and deepen his understanding of this world. This kind of thinking is basically like setting up space telescopes with high-tech countries on Earth. Exploring outer space is a concept. But of course Gu Gua also knows that his so-called autonomously powered mage eyes cannot fly too far. First of all, you may not be able to encounter any kind of place, whether the magic power is sufficient or not, and whether there are powerful mages in other places. Capture the eyes of these mages floating by to avoid revealing the secrets of your territory. . But this is also very important information to Gu Gua, and he is willing to give up these mage eyes. In the process. Gu Gua often controls the crystal ball and casts the spirit mist technique on the entire city. The magic-filled mist spreads throughout the city, combined with the control of the earthbound spirit. Gu Gua even had the feeling that the whole city was gradually taking shape in his heart. As the Mage Eyes are continuously being dispatched, the Mage Eyes have been dispatched in all directions around. The range that Gu Gua can monitor has also expanded a lot. However, due to the flight speed, the current detection area is These are all known geographical environments of Gugua. At this time, Gu Gua began to create the second type of mage eye. The convenient nature of this mage's speed. They can fly very far quickly, and their flying speed is about five times that of the original Mage Eye model. Of course, the disadvantage is that their magic power is not very sufficient, and they need to be recharged every month. Gu Gua has set up smart programs for them. A series of magic interfaces are installed on the outside of the first floor of the mage tower, whenever their energy is insufficient. It will fly back and sit down on the magic interface outside the mage tower. Fill it with magic power and fly out again. As the monitoring scope of the Mage Eye continues to expand, Gu Gua seems to have discovered something more interesting. That¡¯s when humans in the North began to grow ice potatoes. Because the growth cycle of ice potatoes is relatively short, in the third month, ice potatoes have begun to be supplied to human tables. Therefore, the food supply shortage that once almost drove people to death has become less tense, and fewer and fewer refugees are coming from the north to the south. Instead, refugees began to flee from the south to the north. This phenomenon made Gu Gua very interested, so he once again sent out multiple mage eyes to strictly monitor the situation of humans in southern Vasa. Sure enough, the humans in the southern part of Vasa also started fighting. Gu Gua was surprised to find that even the magic defense was not that strong, which meant that the mage hiding in the Bloodstone Castle had lost control of the southern part of Vasa. Gu Gua¡¯s mage¡¯s eye easily penetrated the boundary line and entered the southern area of ??Vasa. It was only blocked when approaching the Bloodstone Castle. Since no more information was detected yet, Gu Gua ordered the Mage Eye to monitor the situation around Vasa on a large scale. At the same time, the Mage's Eye to the north also brought new news. There are many frost giant villages remaining on the strong glaciers in the north, but at this moment, they are completely dead. There are only a few women and children left in the huge villages, and they have basically lost their vitality. You must know that their young adults have been sent south with the Ice Crown Queen Ilix, and they are at the gate of Pillersburg.In the Battle of the Gods, everyone died in the first battle, and no one was brought back. Only Ice Crown Queen Ilix escaped in a hurry with serious injuries. Gu Gua is also very curious about this place. You must know that the religion of the Frost Goddess in the North is also a great threat to Gu Gua. Now Dragon Castle is developing vigorously, and similarly, his enemies are also actively recovering their strength. ¡°The next time a war breaks out, it¡¯s hard to count on that good-for-nothing Shi Bailong, so the only person who can take the lead will be Gu Gua. That's why Gu Gua is so anxious to understand the enemy's current situation. Compared to the humans in the south, Gu Gua is more worried about the enemies in the north. Although the humans in the south have a large number of troops and warriors, they do not have high-level warriors and mages, and cannot bring substantial pressure on Dragon Castle. The situation in the north is different. In the north, there is an Ilix who is at least a level 15 priest, not to mention that the other party is also a chosen one with the favor of the gods. He has many frost giant subordinates and powerful beasts such as centipede giant insects. , their attack is something Gu Gua cannot afford. Therefore, the largest number of Mage Eyes were sent to the north, as many as twelve. Some of the Mage Eyes even moved forward in a sweeping manner, making sure to explore every detail of the terrain. Soon, the Mage's Eye flew near the Ice Crown Temple. Gu Gua saw a huge ice cypress pointing straight into the sky from the ground, easily over a hundred meters high. With this huge ice cypress as its core, A series of huge ice temples were built. The height of these temples easily exceeds dozens of meters, which is already much higher than the mage tower. If you compare the buildings of Dragon Castle with the temple here, they are just country houses. In these temples, there are a few underage Frost Giant guards standing sparsely, and the Frost Giant priests inside are also in a hurry, obviously still busy. In the innermost secret room of the temple, Ilix was naked, his white and graceful body in the pure light curtain, kneeling in front of the shrine of the Frost Goddess. Under her knees, there were sharp ice cypress papers. The strips penetrated deeply into her delicate muscles. On her front, there was a purple-green mark like a footprint on her chest. It was obvious that the injury she suffered from being kicked by Xilang during the Battle of the Gods had not yet healed. But Ilix ignored this. She still knelt there upright, beating her back hard with an icy thorn, and praying devoutly to her gods. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster! Text Chapter 54 The conspiracy of raising pigs to become gods The curtain of chaos is about to begin, and the days of farming are temporarily over. Dear book friends, are you ready? ! ============================= Although Ilix prayed to her goddess so devoutly, her prayers did not receive any special results. In response, the shrine in front of her was still dim, and the statue belonging to the Frost Goddess still lacked any brilliance. Obviously, this series of failures caused her god to fall into a rage and had no intention of paying attention to her prayers. In fact, in a distant plane, where the Kingdom of the Furious God System is located, crazy magic elements are spraying crazily, stirring up powerful storms and blizzards. The weather here never calms down, and there is no definite content. Sometimes it is a blizzard, sometimes it is a terrible tornado, and sometimes it is a huge hail. In this plane, the divine kingdom of the Furious God System is located. The Wild Wilds and the divine kingdom of the Frost Goddess Oluel are also here. In fact, the Frost Goddess Oluel is the subordinate and mistress of Talos, the Lord of the Mad God System. But recently, in order to obtain more divine power, Talos first supported strong mortals to become weak divine powers, and then devoured them. This thing, which their pantheon calls "pig raising", has recently suffered a big setback, and that is Talos. Rose's latest "pig", the Lich King Vecna, escaped his grasp and fled to the mage pantheon. As a result, he succeeded in raising pigs but failed in killing pigs. He did a useless job and accidentally became a real "good guy". In order to make up for his lack of divine power, the furious Talos began to frantically strip away the divine power from his two concubines, the frost goddess Oluel and the ocean goddess Amberle. This kind of internal and external troubles made Oluer, whose recent plans were not going well, even more angry, so even though her senior priest prayed to her so devoutly. She was not in any mood to pay attention to Elix. After a while, her close friend. The ocean goddess Amberly, who was also an ally and another concubine of Talos, walked in from the outer kingdom of God. Oulure thought for a while and let her in. "Sister, are you sulking?" Amberly asked lightly. Amberly is actually a moody master, but her power is stronger than Oluel's, and her brain seems to be better. Oluer replied unhappily: "What else can be done? It is not smooth to absorb Wulou Tilu's divinity in the main material world. There are other people who seem to be trying to figure out his plans. Now my divine power has been blocked again. Deprived of it by that guy, I think I may soon degenerate and become a weak god Damn it! What should I do?" Amberli sneered. Said: "Why are you so stupid? Since someone wants to disturb Wulou Tilu's deep sleep, then let them do it. At least it is not our responsibility, and we do not break the agreement. Besides, Wu Lou Tilu There is no way to wake up completely now, and his divine power is not enough to support him. At most, he can attach a clone that is weaker than a mortal to a mortal and walk outside. What kind of atmosphere can he become as a god? Sex can at least enable a dozen legendary strong men to embark on the road to becoming gods. If there are enough believers, they can all become weak divine powers." Speaking of this, Amberli smiled seductively, showing her infinite charm, and then. He walked slowly to Oluer and put his arms around her neck. He continued softly: "When the time comes, as long as you are like that guy and treat these weak divine powers as your pigs and slaughter them all and eat them, wouldn't it be able to greatly make up for the divine power you were deprived of?" Ouluel sneered and said, "You think it's that simple? If it's really that simple. Then how could the Lord lose his pig this time?" Amberly sneered and caressed Ouluel Silver Moon. With generally delicate ears, he said leisurely: "The Lich King, he is the elite among the wizards who play tricks on their brains. Do you think that guy with a mess of brains and only knows how to use strong power can outplay others? Isn't this the case? It's a matter of strength." Amberly pointed to her head and said, "It's a matter of brainpower." Oluer looked at her in confusion and said unhappily, "Are you calling me stupid?" He raised his eyebrows and said provocatively: "I just called you stupid. The Lord found someone he couldn't control, so he failed. Why don't you find someone you can control?" Oluer jumped for joy. He stood up and said: "That's right! The person who occupies Palestine now is a white dragon with a bad brain, but you have to know that it is very taboo for the dragon clan to want to become a god" Amberli sneered. Said: "If he is a god, you can eat him, as long as your hands and feet are clean, how can there be a chance for others to be picky? Besides, if it comes to an emergency, I can still help you, but you should understand the principle of sharing the benefits, right? After all, if I hadn't shared the pressure with you, you would have degenerated into a weak divine power, and I wouldn't feel well now. "Oluer frowned at first, but then quickly smiled and said: "If this plan is really successful, what if my sister gets half of it? As long as it can stop the decline of my godhead, I can say anything. But how to make that stupid white dragon become a god? ¡± Amberly frowned and thought for a moment and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you have a pastor in Longbao who doesn¡¯t preach? First use her to induce the kobolds in the dragon castle, and then let Ilix make the entire Icecrown Temple into a huge trap for the gods, and then let the stupid white dragon absorb the divinity inside. , once he becomes a god, he will immediately activate the trap and trap him in the Ice Crown Temple, and then whether it is fried or stewed, it is up to my sister to decide. What's more, this god of Wulou Tilu There are so many people paying attention to sex. As long as you keep this trap like this, people will definitely come and die. If the level is poor, then it is a sacrifice for you. If the level is good, then there is another pig. If the level is too strong, will he value this? " When Oluer heard this, he immediately became happy and praised: "My sister is still smart! I'll do it right now! "With that said, he immediately opened his divine power channel and paid attention to matters on the main material plane. The moment he opened the channel, Oluer instantly heard the prayers of his priest, especially Elix's voice, which was the loudest and loudest. . Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster! Text Chapter 55 Devouring Trap When he suddenly received so many prayers, Oluer frowned, irritated and distressed at the same time, and said: "Ellix is ??really Then, let's start the plan to make the enemy a god. !¡± Among her millions of priest prayer lines, she finally found a priest line in a corner of Dragon Castle that had never prayed to her before. She endured extreme discomfort and opened that line, and prepared to start. The call started Foster, who was lecturing, suddenly felt the back of his head suddenly tighten. Then he turned his head and saw that his demon pet Bing Linghua was glowing with blue light, and she seemed to be preparing for it. Talking to some strange person, at this moment, the entire Dragon Fort shook violently. An earthquake of about magnitude 3 occurred, which forcibly interrupted the process. The blue light on Bing Linghua's body suddenly He was interrupted, and then he fell softly to the ground, unconscious for an instant, and the mysterious call was also interrupted. This earthquake was so strong that even Gu Gua, who was making the Mage's Eye on the fourth floor, was shaken. Even the Mage's Eye in his hand was so shaken that the production failed. Gu Gua was shocked. The geological conditions around Longbao were very stable and earthquakes would not occur. There must be other reasons for this earthquake. Based on this idea, he immediately started to search. Gu Gua's heart moved, and he immediately knew from the crystal ball that the vibration came from the third floor of the basement, which is where the passage leading to Wulou Tilu Kingdom is located. Gu Gua knew that there must be something wrong, and immediately rushed down, directly Through the crystal ball, we arrived at the third floor of the basement. When entering the third floor of the basement, Gu Gua used a lighting technique with the help of dim vision. Gu Gua can see clearly in places with only a little light. But before he could react, he heard a very scary sound. A long bloody snake rushed over crazily. On the arrow of the long bloody snake, it even opened a bloody mouth the size of a washbasin, divided into four parts, and full of sharp teeth! ! ! This is the magical blood-sucking vine of Gada¡¯s familiar! Why are you here! Gu Gua didn't have time to think. He jumped up and kicked the big bloody vine away. With a pop, the magic blood-sucking vine was hit against the wall. From the sound, it must have been smashed. . Only then did Gu Gua have time to take a closer look at his surroundings. It doesn't matter if you look at it. He was immediately frightened out of his wits. Around him, there are countless magic vampire vines hovering around, just like earthworms swimming around. (Refer to the villain heroine in Men in Black II.) On the branches and leaves of these magic vampire vines, There are also many dotted blue and white leaves. Shining with a mysterious light that fascinates me. In the center of the third floor of the basement, there is a thick vampire vine, connecting the underground and above ground parts. It seems to be the main stem of this magical vampire vine! In the next moment, countless bloody mouths started to bite Gu Gua crazily! ! ! Seeing this scene, the scales on Gu Gua¡¯s body stood up nervously! ! ! At this critical moment, Gu Gua didn¡¯t care about anything else and directly lifted the steel robe from his chest, directly revealing his six-color Dragon God scales that were spinning crazily. All the magical power filled in it was released without restraint! I saw six colors of magical light spinning and gushing forward, like a cannon being ejected from the barrel with endless power. The light was as powerful as an anode ray. Even Gu Gua himself was directly thrown away by this terrible recoil. When he reached the wall, he smashed the bloody mouth of a piece of magic blood-sucking vine! After the dazzling light, Gu Gua felt as if his head was being dashed by ten thousand grass-mud horses. There was a buzzing sound in his body, as if he was drunk. He was so drunk that he couldn't control it. He shook softly for two times. Suddenly, his throat felt sweet, and Gu Gua coughed up a lot of blood from his throat. Lai, when he saw that this move was so ferocious, he even hurt himself. He didn't have time to observe the results of the battle, so he immediately used his innate energy to desperately repair his body. Even Guji, the gray glue monster pet on his body, was knocked unconscious by this blow and could only hang on him instinctively, while part of the innate vitality poured into her body. When he calmed down a little and looked at the center of the third floor of the basement, he found that it had turned into a huge pit. The main stem of the bloody vine above had been reduced to gray by his blow, and even a little There is no residue left, and there are only some blue-white light spots in the air, which seem to be left behind by breaking the leaves just now, but the other magic blood-sucking vines have not been much damaged, but seem to be untied It's like being restrained, and it's swimming instinctively. Gu Gua was a little surprised that this blow was so powerful. He did not expect that this blow would cause such huge damage.   Before he could think more clearly, there were countless screams again, oh no! This blow did not kill all the magic blood-sucking vines! Those magic vampire vines that are not dead are coming back to Gugua in a very crazy manner, bringing their blue and white leaves with them! Where does Gu Gua come from and how to deal with it? ! This time he was really out of his mind! Seeing that he was about to die under the magic blood-sucking vines, Gu Gua took a deep breath, and the pair of Dragon God scales on his chest that had almost stopped rotating began to rotate in the opposite direction, seeming to produce a strong suction force. Feeling this suction, Gu Gua's heart moved, and he immediately vigorously urged the Dragon God's scales to reverse. It worked. The two Dragon God's scales quickly twisted, forming a powerful whirlwind. All the magic blood-sucking vines were crazily sucked in from the dragon god's scales, and even the blue-white leaves were all crushed into pieces and melted into the scales of Gu Gua! Suddenly Gu Gua felt as if there was a piece of rotten rag blocked in his chest, as if he had sucked in countless roundworms in one breath. The feeling was as disgusting as possible! Fortunately, Gu Gua seems to be able to adapt to this feeling, and he was also bound by the magic blood-sucking vines during the Battle of the Gods, and their blood lines actually passed through each other. ¡°And it seems that the magic blood-sucking vine lost a lot of power in the earthquake just now, and has no strength at all to resist. Gu Gua currently has no convenient and fast mass destruction magic, and even large-scale control magic is very limited. Gu Gua, Gada's former demon pet, was troubled for a while. Suddenly, Gu Gua thought of a solution, which was to immediately sign a magic pet contract with these magic blood-sucking vines again. In the case of huge disparity in strength, he could control them in an instant. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster! Text Chapter 56 Divinity that can be absorbed! Gu Gua struck hard and immediately slapped Guji awake after being knocked unconscious. His thoughts were passed on to Guji. Guji immediately understood Gu Gua's intention, and a magic circuit for signing a magic pet contract emerged from his body. The biggest advantage of Guji is that if you usually eat more magic materials, at a critical moment, you can reorganize these magic materials and use them immediately. If it weren't for the fact that this kind of gray glue monster is too difficult to sign a magic pet contract, the gray glue monster would become the favorite familiar of wizards and warlocks. It was also because Gu Gua was a toad who loved the slimy environment of mud and swamps in his previous life that he developed a sincere affection for Guji. Only then was he recognized by the gray glue monster Guji and became his closest friend. Master and familiar, they even spend the whole day together. Guji's sticky hanging on Gu Gua's body makes him feel comfortable and at ease. If it were any other warlock, he would have gone crazy. Now is the time to reflect the advanced nature of Guji. Because they were inside Gu Gua's scales, Gu Gua's heart moved, and through his spiritual sense, he immediately counted out a total of 365 magic blood-sucking vines trapped in his Dragon God's scales, and immediately took a portion of them. The magic circuit that signed the magic pet contract was divided into 365 small parts at once, and they were immediately broken off from the main stem, leaving only the primitive instinct of the magic blood-sucking vine to sign the contract. On the one hand, it is because Gu Gua is now very powerful, while the magic blood-sucking vines have lost a lot of strength, become much weaker, and have their main stems broken. They are on the verge of death. It is difficult to deal with these magic blood-sucking vines. It can be said that Gu Gua is overwhelmingly powerful now. On the other hand, when the main stems were connected, these magic vampire vines seemed to be controlled by some powerful mind. Now that they are disconnected from the main stems, their actions rely entirely on instinct. Even more dispersed into 365 small individuals, there was no way to withstand Gu Gua's pressure. Soon this large portion and 365 small portions of the magic pet contract were signed again. After signing the magic pet contract, Gu Gua immediately removed all the magic blood-sucking vines and placed them in other parts of his body. Only then did he remove all the pressure from his chest and breathe loudly. It was like a drowning man crawling to the shore that Gu Gua took two deep breaths, staggered and sat cross-legged on the ground, desperately relying on his innate vitality to repair his body. After these magic blood-sucking vines entered his body. It's like there are 365 extra muscles. He can even eject a magical blood-sucking vine from under any scale on his skin and shoot out, so he looks more like a monster now. In order to avoid this strange feeling of disobedience, Gu Gua simply gathered all the tips of the magic vampire vines and the bloody mouth on the tip of his tail, and the other main bodies were lined up along his muscles. Hiding under the scales can be said to be out of sight and out of mind. Whether it is according to the aesthetics of amphibians or kobolds, having snake-like things growing all over the body is not a very pleasant thing. After soothing the magic blood-sucking vines on his body, Gu Gua began to notice the blue-white light spots scattered on the ground and floating in the air. When the magic blood-sucking vines were absorbed just now, those blue-white leaves were also sucked in, but they were absorbed by Gu Gua's two rotating Dragon God scales and did not completely penetrate into his muscles and bones. As these blue-white leaves also merged into the scales of Gu Gua, he suddenly felt that he seemed to have returned to the battle of Conferred God. The scene when he was wrapped in a long bloody dragon, trying desperately to absorb the divinity of the iceberg. Countless messages rolled through his soul like a train rolling over ants, but this time it seemed that there was not such a disparity. Gu Gua even began to understand these blue and white messages. The information in the light spot! This is diluted divinity! ! ! Gu Gua had already experienced the baptism of this divine message, but he could not understand it at the time. As a result, there was no way to absorb even a little bit of it, but now that the divine information was thin, his ability had been greatly improved. Even when he used the spirit mist technique, he had vaguely touched the way to the law. Now when he encountered this This kind of divinity that had been diluted countless times actually allowed him to slowly absorb and understand it! Since it is such a precious thing! Then I will be even more rude! Gu Gua immediately increased the rotation speed of the two scales on his chest, absorbing all the blue-white light spots on the third floor of the basement into his scales, leaving nothing behind. Next, he carefully walked to the middle of the third floor of the basement and looked down. There was nothing in the big pit, only hard rocks. Apparently, the third floor of the basement can also be accessed through magic circuits. face. Now that the magic circuit is destroyed, the so-called divine kingdom of Wulou Tilu in the alien plane will also?There is a way to get over it. After reaching this conclusion, Gu Gua felt relieved and sat aside again. With careful luck, he managed to repair himself and Guji's bodies. Gu Gua dizzily left the third floor underground, returned to the second floor of the mage tower, and sealed himself up. This retreat lasts for half a month. It turns out that during the Battle of the Gods, Wulou Tilu had actually been awakened and could sense what was happening outside. However, due to lack of divine power, he was unable to truly wake up from his deep sleep. It was like being trapped in a nightmare. I could only hear, see, and feel, but I couldn't move. It was also very painful. Fortunately, he found a loophole in a gap in space, and extended his divinity outwards, controlling a nearby little creature with extremely low IQ, which was the magical blood-sucking vine transformed into a long bloody dragon. As long as he has With this anchor point, he can slowly grow until he meets a truly intelligent creature. He will forcibly control the other person's mind and become his own clone, then spread his beliefs and completely break himself out of his slumber. Wake up. But he didn't expect that before he completed his plan, he felt that the divine power of his mortal enemy Oulul had actually descended on this land. His anger and panic made him do something very incomprehensible. Risking it all, I had accumulated the strength for a year and a half, launched an earthquake, and drove away Oluer's divine power. Immediately afterwards, he found a powerful intelligent life coming down from the mage tower. He immediately started to activate it, trying to control the intelligent life, but he did not expect that when he activated the earthquake just now, he had already used up all his strength. Both are clean. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster! Text Chapter 57 Becoming a Demigod! My monthly vote this month will not be on the list. Please vote for Jing Keshou¡¯s "Pure Yang"! You may have noticed that although I didn't want to imitate the big "The Last God of War on Earth", in fact, this book still has the shadow of "God of War". But I believe that my book can definitely surpass "God of War"! Thank you again for your support! ! Thanks! ============================================= God Wulou Tilu The sexually controlled magical blood-sucking vine failed to control this intelligent life that suddenly appeared. Then the intelligent life actually brought a magic power cannon, which interrupted the connection between itself and the magical blood-sucking vine! How can it be? ! A single intelligent life form can carry a magic power cannon! ! This kind of attack power is clearly the standard for attacking cities! ! Immediately afterwards, the divinity that he finally stretched out also lost contact the moment the main stem broke, and some of the divine power that he finally accumulated was simply absorbed by that intelligent life! ! ! How can it be? ! It¡¯s just a mockery! ! ! Wulou Tilu was furious! ! ! But without this support, he would have no way to exert any power in a world without believers! He is completely powerless! ! ! This is really a waste of money! Wulou Tilu's mind was silently angry and roaring in the iceberg, but it had no power at all. He was already too weak and had no room for resistance at all! I don¡¯t know how long it took, but he stopped sadly and feebly. After whining feebly for a few times like a dog, he continued to look for gaps that could extend outward, and continued to penetrate his divinity. After absorbing the divinity, Gu Gua sat dizzy on the second floor, absorbing countless divinity information in his head at once, as terrifying as eight pillow cores stuffed into a pillowcase. He could only calm down, carefully analyze and sort out the divine dust he had obtained, and sort and summarize them. Absorb it into your soul and store it properly. Originally, when Foster established the religion that worshiped him, he divided his brain into two parts through the [hand-to-hand fighting technique]. Part of it is specially used to receive prayers from those believers, and part of it is used for normal daily work. Now the part of his brain that he had set aside for work was completely insufficient. Coupled with this severe blow, he could not even control his mental strength. Suddenly, the two parts of the brain merged together. But such a fusion immediately caused a terrible chemical reaction! Divinity is like fire, and the prayers of believers are like barrels of gasoline, both combined together. A raging flame immediately burst into flames, directly burning Gu Gua's soul crazily! Gu Gua was immediately shocked! Although his soul is powerful, it cannot bear such damage! Seeing that the fire ignited by divinity uses soul as a consumable, his insignificant soul will soon be burned out by this divine fire, and by then he will become a vegetable and die a violent death! And Gu Gua knew somewhere that this flame was the so-called divine fire. As long as certain conditions are met. It can temper its own soul, so that its soul can be baptized and become a holy soul similar to the Nascent Soul! This is the true foundation of becoming a demigod! And if you can't pass this hurdle, you will definitely turn into ashes! Gu Gua¡¯s limbs have been burned clean by the divine fire, and the divine fire is rushing toward his body along his limbs! Gu Gua calmed down suddenly. Isn't this just like the tribulation in the previous life? Must calm down. Only then can we find ways to overcome this disaster! The divine fire was already burning into Gu Gua¡¯s soul. That kind of horrific pain was unbearable for Gu Gua! But he still calmed down and looked for a glimmer of hope. Since the divine fire is meant to burn the soul. Just find a replacement for your soul so that the divine fire does not directly burn your soul! After all, the divine fire cannot burn without limit, otherwise no one will be able to successfully become a god! The divine fire has burned his head and shoulders, leaving only a body! But where does Gu Gua still have so many souls now? Other gods have accumulated the souls of many believers, and they can burn the souls of these believers to protect themselves when they are conferring gods. Even Xilang sacrificed countless ice devils and demonized orcs. He had stabilized his soul, but Gu Gua had only established Dragon Castle not long ago. How could he have so many souls? ! Where is the soul? Gu Gua thought hard, and suddenly thought that the earth-bound spirits above the Dragon Castle had absorbed thirty or forty thousand souls. In the last Conferring God War, those thirty or forty thousand souls were taken away by the earth-bound spirits, and their memories were taken away. They have all been extracted, but the soul itself is still being used by the Earthbound Spirit.?It¡¯s the snacks that are digesting. And the quality of these souls is very good. They are all souls left by high-level professionals. They will definitely be able to withstand the burning of these divine fires! As soon as he thought of it, Gu Gua immediately controlled the crystal ball, linked his soul with the earth-bound spirit, and let the earth-bound spirit place the souls it devoured into Gu Gua's body one by one. Immediately after those souls were thrown next to Gu Gua's soul, they screamed and were burned to ashes by the divine fire, and the essence part turned into golden light spots. Just as Gu Gua imagined, it suddenly reduced the burning speed of Gu Gua's soul. At this moment, Gu Gua¡¯s soul was so burned that only a chest was left, with a heart still beating inside. On the heart, there were also the spirit mist technique and the six-color rotating dragon god scales that had been integrated into his soul. Especially the rotating six-color Dragon God scales, which withstood the divine fire for nearly five minutes, saving him precious time! He won't be burned into a vegetative state by the divine fire! Gu Gua immediately increased the speed at which the Earthbound Spirit cast souls, and the divine fire slowly expanded, concentrating on burning the souls cast in. Gradually, Gu Gua's soul was isolated by the blazing divine fire. Surrounding him were souls that were constantly burning and turned into countless golden light spots. Gu Gua's soul endured the burning of these golden flames. , and absorb those golden light spots into your own soul to refine and supplement it. I don¡¯t know how long it took, but the divine fire stabilized around the soul. Gu Gua¡¯s soul had restored its shape, its limbs, head and tail had grown out again, and the entire soul had turned golden, and even his heart was surrounded by the divine fire. After being roasted, it turned into a golden glass object. The souls stored in the Earth-bound spirit were all used up. Even the Earth-bound spirit itself was roasted by the divine fire and a small part disappeared. Gu Gua quickly pinched the divine fire away from the Earth-bound spirit and pulled the Earth-bound spirit away. aside. The Earthbound Spirit has been preserved, but it has also gained a hint of divinity and is destined to embark on a legendary path. After all the souls were used up, the divine fire surrounded Gu Gua¡¯s soul again and burned. At this time, Gu Gua's soul stood up again and touched the blazing divine fire, but found that the divine fire could no longer hurt him, it could only make him feel a little hot, and instead became a part of his soul. And in the roasting of these divine fires, his soul was slowly and continuously tempered again, and the whole thing was transforming in the direction of six-color colored glaze. At this time, when he accepted the prayers from believers, he saw those prayers turned into phantoms of kobolds, thrown into the divine fire, maintaining the burning of the divine fire, and the content of the prayers naturally appeared in his mind. inside. After forming the divine fire, it was no longer difficult for him to process these thousands of pieces of information. It was as easy and natural as looking at the road while walking and flipping the keys in his pocket at the same time. It turns out that the difference between gods and mortals is here Gu Gua understands that he is now a demigod, but he is not yet a true god. Even so, he has discovered many differences when he looks at the things around him. In his eyes, mortal things are no longer simple stones and wood, but forms formed by the combination of laws and specific elements. It's like the way Neo looks at the things around him when he becomes the savior in the movie The Matrix. Gu Gua exhaled and came out from the second floor of the mage tower. When he came out like this, he realized that he had been in seclusion for half a month. During this half month, if Foster hadn't been able to feel that Gu Gua's soul was always there and getting stronger, it would have been impossible for the entire Dragon Fort is going to be in chaos. Even so, there is still a strange atmosphere permeating the Dragon Castle. And this atmosphere is mainly generated by those humans, especially the magician Redillo from the Mage Association. Gu Gua immediately thought of the cause and effect. It seemed that the humans in the North had calmed down, and the Mage Association was beginning to have some ideas. As soon as he came out, he saw Foster and the children from the seminary looking at him piously, and then saluted him in unison. Gu Gua could immediately feel how these more than 300 children felt about him. The feeling was so clear, as clear and eye-catching as watching the stars in the sky in the middle of the night in the countryside on a clear summer day. The kobold children basically worship him very much, and there is no problem with their faith. But among the more than two hundred human children, there is no such high proportion. Only a dozen seemingly honest and well-behaved children have received relevant education and become his believers, and they are only superficial believers.? The remaining more than a hundred children still doubted him, and there were even more than forty children who felt hatred and fear towards him. Gu Gua laughed and ignored these things. He did not punish the human children with negative emotions because of the sudden extra thing. Instead, he said in a soft voice: "Everyone, please get up." Please search for Piao Tian Literature , the novel is better and updated faster! Text Chapter 58 Trap activated Next week I will switch to the fantasy category and prepare to go swimming in the deep water. It will explode on Monday, please support me! ================================================ With After Gu Gua came out of seclusion, Master Lei Diluo immediately noticed the changes in his divinity. His brows knitted together, not knowing what he was thinking. Another guy who was alarmed also woke up. Shi Bailong on the fifth floor climbed up from the warm and comfortable magic power of the elemental magic pool in confusion. He sniffed around suspiciously and couldn't find the source of the divine smell, so he Flying down from the mage tower. After flying out, he saw Gu Gua walking slowly. At this moment, Gu Gua was still adapting to the new situation of his soul. He walked like a blind man who had just regained his sight. He needed to feel and confirm before he could move forward. ,Very slow. Divinity actually emanates from this kobold? Shi Bailong really couldn¡¯t believe it. He walked around Gu Gua twice and said with some uncertainty: "What? Kobold, you actually lit the divine fire? How is that possible?" Gu Gua still nodded respectfully and said: "Dear Mr. Shi Bailong, Yes, I have lit the divine fire, but I have not yet become a god. "A kobold is definitely not Shi Bailong's opponent, but it is hard to say a kobold demigod, but the inertia of his thinking makes Shi Bailong still look down on the kobold in front of him. Think he's just lucky. So he took a breath and said: "You went to the third floor of the basement, right? Okay, I'll go too! I will definitely become a god faster! You take good care of my people, and wait until I become a god , want to build a bigger temple for me!" Gu Gua smiled and nodded. Shi Bailong flew into the mage tower. The golden ring on his paw flashed and disappeared from the upper floor of the mage tower. He appeared on the third floor of the basement of the mage tower. place. Gu Gua smiled. It was so easy to face such a brainless boss. So he continued his life and began to manage his castle in an orderly manner. After Gu Gua became a demigod, his understanding of the laws became more profound. Originally, when he manipulated the crystal ball to perform the Spirit Mist Technique, he could faintly feel the power of the law. Now that he has become a demigod, he can clearly feel the smooth flow of water magic. It seemed that those magical powers had become a part of his body, a derivative of his soul, and could evolve almost like a talent according to his wishes. Under his control, the spiritual mist only condenses on the magic circuits in the farmlands and cities to the north. Then the magic-rich water droplets fall, and it looks like it is controlling the clouds to rain in a limited area of ??a few meters wide, which is very magical. After watering the land, Gu Gua then used his own charm to cast a large-scale charm on intelligent creatures on the whole city. The six-color magic light slowly rotated and expanded, filling the whole city. It was like a drop of ink dripping into clear water. Then it was like the spirit mist technique. spread to the whole city. All the lives that have inhaled this six-color magic spirit mist can't help but feel a kind of heartfelt admiration and admiration for Gu Gua, the great elder of this city. They feel that the dog head with six beards and always smiling People have become the pillars of their own souls. Hatred began to change attitudes. The indifferent person becomes favorable, and the favorable person becomes admiration. Admiration turns into fanaticism, which is a very short-term effect. But magic does work. Because this is just a simple illusion caused by magic. After the spell is over, this illusion will disappear, but it can still provide a good opportunity for his religious followers among those who do not believe in him or even hate him. , a crack was opened in my heart, and the seeds of faith were planted. Another three months passed in an instant, and during these three months, other people were not idle either. Especially in the Ice Crown Temple to the north, the fighting spirit was rekindled because of the goddess's oracle, and the oracle they received was: "Ice Crown Trap, create new gods." How to create new gods? Why create new gods? Ilix found it very difficult to accept. The mission she had accepted before was to protect the Ice Crown Temple and protect the sleeping Wulu Tilu so that others could not steal Wulu Tilu's divinity or disturb him. of deep sleep. Now the goddess actually wants to take the initiative to set a trap in the Ice Crown Temple and create a new god? Elix seemed to feel that something in his heart was disintegrating little by little. But she is the most loyal believer of the goddess and the most sincere priest, so she will not doubt any decision made by the goddess. Even ifeven if she thinks that this will eventually lead to the goddess's failure, she won't hesitate. ??As long as the goddess is willing, no matter what. Ilix took all his priests and spent more than three months to set up a series of magic circuits in the oracle in the Ice Crown Temple, and then sealed the entire Ice Crown Temple. She couldn¡¯t be sure what these magic circuits were used for, but she could still feel that this magic circuit was exquisite and profound, and seemed to be full of infinite mysteries. And the most amazing thing is that this complex magic circuit is under the cross-influence of the Wulou Tilu Divine Altar. The escaping divinity and this magic circuit have formed some new changes, causing Ilix to have a kind of The illusion that this magic circuit is growing. But apart from proving once again that she cannot understand the thinking of gods, there is no way to prove anything else. After doing all this, she packed up her belongings and took all the remaining frost giants in the Ice Crown Temple with her. The most elite ones were taken with her, and the rest were sent back to their respective tribes. Gone to recuperate. Elix also took three sapphire glass bottles with him on this trip. The contents of these three sapphire glass bottles are the divinity of Wulou Tilu that was not contributed after the Frost Goddess closed the prayer channel during this period. They will be dedicated to that stupid white beast as a meeting gift for her to the Dragon Castle. dragon, as sweet bait on the fishhook. Ilix probably understood the meaning of the Frost Goddess. It seemed that she wanted to shape the stupid dragon in the North Dragon Castle into the lowest level god, and then deceive him into the trap of the Ice Crown Temple. Then her mission was also finished. As for what the goddess wanted to use this idiot for, it was beyond her control. Ilix has no way of guessing the goddess's intentions yet. She also thinks that she does not need to guess the goddess's intentions. She only needs to be prepared to carry out the goddess's orders unconditionally. This time when she went to Dragon Castle, her purpose was to hand over these bottles to that stupid white dragon, so that he could absorb these three bottles of divinity without any worries, become a demigod, and then deceive him. Carry him to the Ice Crown Temple and offer him to the goddess. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster! Text Chapter 59 The loyal servant comes to test the poison Chapter 59: The loyal servant comes to test the poison. Next week the fantasy category will be changed. Please support me. ================================ For Elix who is dressed in battle, he wants to come quickly Dragon Castle is not something too complicated. In about three days, Ilix and her elite frost giants quickly arrived at the newly built Dragon Fort. It¡¯s just that I haven¡¯t been here for a year and a half. Ilix was surprised that a tall stone city suddenly stood outside the originally lonely mage tower and the outer ring of city walls! The stone city looked so abrupt and different in the desolate north. What was even more frightening was that this city was actually built by kobolds! Similarly, she was extremely surprised by the huge changes that had taken place in the entire Dragon Castle! Yilix even had a feeling that Silang was not dead, but was waiting for her in a corner of the mage tower. This feeling was so strong that she could hardly suppress the fear that surged in her heart. She almost ran away and immediately left this place that brought her horrible memories. I took a few deep breaths and closed my eyes to calm down. Elix's loyalty to the goddess finally suppressed her fear of Silang, and she bravely continued to walk towards Dragon Castle with firm steps. Gu Gua¡¯s mage eyes also saw them, so they were naturally prepared. He rushed to the third floor of the basement and saw that Shi Bailong's body was filled with a layer of blue light. It seemed that Shi Bailong was also using this method to absorb divine energy. Shi Bailong is a huge watchdog he raised. When encountering a strong enemy, he must close the door and let the dog out! Shi Bailong, it¡¯s time to show your worth! I saw Shi Bailong sleeping soundly on the third floor of the basement, covered with a layer of blue light. The blue light came from Wulou Tilu's faint spirit. At this moment, Wulou Tilu¡¯s spirit did not try to control Shi Bailong, because this was really difficult for this insignificant spirit. The spirit of Wulou Tilu is just trying to provoke the relationship between Shi Bailong and the intelligent life that swallowed up the magic blood-sucking vines that he extended. It keeps instilling the same terrifying dream into the sleeping Shi Bailong. Gu Gua, that hateful intelligent being, opened his huge mouth full of sharp teeth, swallowed Shi Bailong in his mouth, and then chewed it horribly. When he finished chewing, Gu Gua showed a scary smile that stretched from his mouth to the back of his ears. Shi Bailong couldn't wake up, so he enjoyed the terrifying dream while being chewed over and over again. Obviously Wulou Tilu wanted to use Shi Bailong to kill the kobold who ruined his good deeds. He wanted to get rid of the evil fire first. And if Shi Bailong can be persuaded to kill the kobold through this hint, then it will be much more convenient for Wulou Tilu to hint to Shi Bailong again. This is the second plan adopted by a small group of Wulou Tilu after they woke up. After Gu Gua went down to the third floor of the basement, he immediately tried to wake up Shi Bailong, but he didn't expect that Gu Gua would wake up Shi Bailong from his deep sleep with a push. Gugua shouted Great Master! The priest of the Frost Goddess is here! The one who was kicked away by Xilang in the Battle of the Gods! " When Shi Bailong heard this, he was immediately frightened. He flew up in a hurry and hit his head on the ceiling of the third floor of the basement. It stirred up countless dust and asked in panic: Where is she? Where is she? Did we steal Wulou Ti? Lu's spirit has been affected by her! Kobold, you hold on, I'll come soon, hurry up and hold on!" Gu Gua immediately understood that Shi Bailong is a useless coward. Getting ready to escape. Gu Gua felt helpless, so she had to lie to him and say that he didn't look like he was here to fight, but rather like he was here to visit. " Shi Bailong then calmed down and asked doubtfully, "Come to visit us? Are you kidding me?" Gu Gua patted his chest and said, "You are definitely not joking!" She did not bring many people with her, and her face was very bad. It seemed that her injuries had not healed! " When Shi Bailong heard Gu Gua say that Elix's injury hadn't healed yet, a lustful and obscene look immediately flashed on his face. Did he want to find someone? Hahaha~ Since he is a soft persimmon, Then let's go meet her!" After saying this, Shi Bailong stood up straight with great courage, flapped his wings, and instantly flew out of the third floor of the basement and outside the mage tower. He even yelled arrogantly, Elix, just wash your butt and wait for me to fuck you! "This heroic declaration resounded through the sky and echoed repeatedly on the land of Dragon Castle. Then Gu Gua also followed, left the mage tower, quietly gathered his breath, hid in a corner, stretched out his head, and was looking at Seeing Shi Bailong's surprised expression, YiyiHe stopped on the road, and in front of him was Elix and his group. Shi Bailong looked like he had eaten a stink that was hard to swallow. It was unbearable but he had to accept the reality. Then he looked like a normal dog. It looked like a cat ready to attack, with its legs on the ground and a threatening sound coming from its throat. After Gu Gua came out of the mage tower, she felt that the divine nature carried by Ilix had exceeded the combined divine nature of Shi Bailong and her body. It seemed that her goddess had granted her more divine nature again, making her The power has become stronger, no wonder Shi Bailong is so nervous. Ilix was wearing a silky ice silk robe, and it seemed that he was not wearing anything underneath. His graceful and alluring figure was clearly visible under the silk robe, even the two buds on his chest and the grassy grass below his waist were exposed. Some marks come. Her bare feet, as white as jade, were placed on the ground extremely holy, yet spotless, looking mysterious and noble. She said to Shi Bailong calmly: "Shi Bailong, I'm not here to fight with you. I'm here for a good thing." "Shi Bailong put away his attacking posture suspiciously, and asked in a low voice: What's the good thing? Do you still want to share my treasure with me?" Ilix was amused by this unfunny joke, and a beautiful smile rippled on her face. Stand up and look charming. "The great Frost Goddess was very dissatisfied because of the last time those devils and warlocks were conferred as gods. She hopes to find a suitable helper to help me guard the North. The price is that the other person will become her slave god." Shi Bailong said dissatisfied with you Who are you lying to? Where could any god do such a thing? Are you going to serve your goddess without any explanation? Is your brain swollen? " Elix frowned slightly and said, "That's why I came to find you." Shi Bailong became even more impatient and said, "I'm not a god, I can't do this." "After saying that, he turned around and left without interest. In fact, he wanted to take two steps as if nothing had happened, and then run! Fly away from this damn ghost place quickly! " Elix asked if our church allows you to become a Where are the gods? These gods are just a dessert to my master, but to mortals like you, they are a panacea that can directly transform into gods. " Shi Bailong stopped running away, a little afraid. turned back to look at Elix and asked if you are willing to do it? " Elix looked up to the sky and laughed, and said that if we can't protect this treasure, then won't it be snatched away by others? Rather than being snatched away by others, it is better for us to use it. Don't you understand this truth? " Shi Bailong rolled his eyes a few times. Although he understood the truth, it was clearly not in line with the style of the Frost Goddess. At this moment, Ilix waved his hand, and three sapphire bottles containing Wulou Tilu's divine nature appeared in front of her, suspended in the air with the support of magic power. "These gods, even if you are a dragon, are enough for you to become a demigod. Now I give them to you. Do you think we are sincere enough?" Shi Bailong looked at the three bottles of gods and licked his lips greedily, but Still a little worried, he turned around and called the kobold boss! See if there is any poison in these three bottles! " Gu Gua had no choice but to walk out and left with a grimace. As soon as Ilix saw Gu Gua, his eyes immediately lit up. There was actually a demigod-level kobold here?! It was really weird. , I immediately had an idea in my mind, and prepared to kidnap this kobold as a tribute to the goddess. The goddess would be very happy! Gu Gua walked away with a sad face. In fact, under the monitoring of his induction, the entire magic circuit , these three bottles had long been filled with very pure divine spirit. Gu Gua walked to the first bottle of divine spirit, turned around, and said to Shi Bailong very emotionally, Master, if I die, you must remember that I once was. I am your loyal servant" Shi Bailong was slightly moved by this confession on his deathbed, and said with some embarrassment, okay, I remember you" Gu Gua opened a bottle of Shenxing, gritted his teeth in a pretentious manner, and breathed out Drink them all. Shi Bailong asked nervously: "How?" Gu Gua smacked his mouth and said it was a bit sweet. "Shi Bailong gritted his teeth and asked if I asked if it was poisonous?" Gu Gua touched it again and said very seriously that it should not be poisonous. " Shi Bailong laughed reassuringly, and then happily ran to Ilix, picked up the second bottle and was about to pour it into his mouth. Gu Gua immediately interrupted him and said, Master, wait a minute! " Shi Bailong was displeased. Said again? ! " Gu Gua said respectfully that the master was like this. There was no poison in the first bottle and it could not be replaced.There is no poison in the second bottle. What if the first bottle is to be tested for poison and there is no poison, and then the poison is put in the second bottle, then it doesn¡¯t matter if I am fine. What if the owner is poisoned to death? ¡± Chapter 59 The loyal servant comes to test the poison Chapter 59 The loyal servant comes to test the poison Grand recommendation Text Chapter 60: Cannibalism upgrades! Shi Bailong took the second bottle and drank it, and it didn't matter if he didn't drink it. He seemed to be in a dilemma. Gu Gua walked over sadly and said: "Master let me test the poison for you If I am really poisoned to death this time please remember, I died for you!" Shi Bailong After hesitating for a moment, he handed it to Gu Gua and said distressedly: "I can only taste one sip this time, I can't drink more!" Gu Gua nodded sadly, then uncorked the second bottle and reluctantly drank it again. After one sip, his eyes widened and his face turned purple. Then with a pop, Gu Gua spit out all his saliva. Shi Bailong¡¯s face suddenly dropped. "Are you kidding?!!! Just try the poison! Why do you have to spit in it!!!!!!" Shi Bailong almost spat out a sentence from between his teeth. Gu Gua said innocently and innocently: "Master, I can't stop bitingyou didn't let me drink too muchI had to spit it out" Shi Bailong covered his face with a bit of hatred and asked: "Taste it? Is it poisonous?" Gu Gua said: "I haven't swallowed it I don't know" Shi Bailong said helplessly: "Try it again, I will allow you to drink a little bigger! No! ! ¡± Gu Gua nodded cautiously, then raised his neck and drank the second bottle of divinity. Shi Bailong grabbed Gu Gua's neck and said angrily: "You!!!" Gu Gua cried innocently: "Master, you really can't stop biting me!!!" Shi Bailong angrily threw Gu Gua aside, and then did not look back. He picked up the third bottle, opened the cork and drank all the contents in a gulp. Elix watched these two guys messing around here with interest and ignored them. Seeing that all three bottles of divinity had been drunk by the other party, Gu Gua's divinity became even stronger, but Shi Bailong was far away from being a demigod. No matter how good the master is, there is no way to carve a statue of a god out of rotten wood. Elix commented to Shi Bailong in his mind. "Are you sure that these three bottles of divinity are genuine? Master Shi Bailong, do you believe the sincerity of the goddess?" Ilix asked. Shi Bailong smacked the third bottle of divinity with unfinished intent. The blue divinity spread from the inside out on his body, greatly transforming and exercising his soul and body. Shi Bailong felt as if he had drunk something extremely sour. He shook violently twice, thought about it for a while, and then glared at Gu Gua fiercely. He turned to Elix and said, "I believe it! Your sincerity is indeed sufficient! But what I got was not enough!" Unexpectedly, Shi Bailong actually acted rogue. Ilix was not fooled by him, or maybe it was because she was sincere, so she smiled slightly and said nonchalantly: "Then please come with me. The god you lack Sex, we will supplement it for you in the Ice Crown Temple, directly supplementing your divinity to the standard of a level 1 god, and then ask you to sign a master-slave contract with our goddess. After that, there will be us. The believers will offer you their faith and directly light the divine fire for you!" Shi Bailong scratched his head with joy and kept rubbing his hands. He almost jumped up with joy and asked hurriedly: "Okay! Okay! Let's set off now!" Elix shook his head and said, "Don't worry, we won't waste any strength, so let's invite this kobold elder to come with us." There was a twinkle in Elix's eyes. I felt a chill in my heart. He is not as stupid as Shi Bailong. Of course he understands that being courteous for nothing is either a traitor or a thief. When he saw that Ilix also invited him, he must have some conspiracy. Now that Gu Gua still has the strength to resist her, if something happens again in the Ice Crown Temple , Gu Gua and Shi Bailong will become fish and meat on other people's chopping boards. It is difficult to be independent. Gu Gua immediately shook his head and said: "It's enough if the master becomes a god. We just need to silently offer our loyalty and faith here." Shi Bailong was very satisfied with Gu Gua's answer. He cast a look of approval. He was already very irritated by the fact that the kobolds under him actually became demigods first. If the kobolds under him became gods with him again. It will be even more unbearable for him! Moreover, Shi Bailong himself knew in his heart that if a dragon clan wanted to become a god, it would require a lot of divinity, enough for more than a dozen legendary-level mortals to become gods. Moreover, he also vaguely knew that if the dragon clan wanted to become a god, it would require a lot of divinity. God¡¯s words have many limitations. So he would rather become a god himself first and get through all the risks.Only then do you think about your own affairs. So Shi Bailong urged Elix: "Let's go, let's go! Don't worry about my servant for now. It will be too late to come to him after I become a god! If we don't go quickly, it will be too late for us!" Elix was completely dissatisfied! Moved, blue-white light swirled in her two eyes. This was obviously a magic that charmed intelligent beings. At the same time, she slowly and gently said to Gu Gua: "Follow me." Gu Gua didn't expect that she would use it again. With this move, six-colored magic light flashed, immediately offsetting Elix's charm. At the same time, he immediately became alert, sneered, and said: "No." Elix was stunned for a moment, not expecting the kobold's The charm resistance is so strong, if the soft one doesn't work, then the hard one will be used. Elix stretched out his hand to use a magical technique, and suddenly a whirlwind blew violently, quickly circled around Gu Gua's body, and then disappeared into the air. A huge ice coffin immediately covered Gu Gua's body. On his body, this huge ice coffin even carried the power of the Frost Goddess. It was extremely hard and directly trapped Gu Gua inside. Gu Gua looked horrified, frozen in the ice coffin, motionless. If it were an ordinary kobold warlock, even a demigod, it would be difficult to break free from the divine ice coffin in this situation. Elixir moved quickly, but she missed a huge mistake. Shi Bailong seemed to realize that something was wrong and said unhappily: "What are you doing?" Elix said: "Don't tell me you don't hate him, I can see it all from your eyes." Shi Bailong hesitated Said: "I am indeed very afraid of him, and I even have a premonition that this kobold will eat me. But this is a very ridiculous premonition, so I never believed it, and he has a good way of managing kobolds. It made me feel relaxed, so I kept him." Elix smiled and said: "After you officially become a god, we will prepare special clergy for you to serve you, so it doesn't matter whether you want this kobold or not. It¡¯s worth it. And if he drank two bottles of your divinity, wouldn¡¯t it be a waste? We will sacrifice it again, squeeze it out, and give it back to you. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t it be a waste of our divinity? ?" Hearing this explanation and the promise to compensate Shi Bailong and Shen Xingguo, Shi Bailong's face became a little uncertain and he hesitated. Before Shi Bailong could agree, Ilix turned around, walked over and lay down in front of the divine ice coffin, looking inside with great interest. It was at this moment that a sudden change occurred! In the blink of an eye, the huge ice coffin that bound Gu Gua exploded into pieces, and the ice shards carrying divine power shot around like cannonball fragments! When it encounters a stone wall, it melts directly like a hot knife inserted into butter, piercing a huge hole! Just before Elix had time to react, and her pupils had just realized the danger and began to shrink, a pair of claws flashing with cold metal had already pinched her delicate neck, and her hands had just subconsciously tried to open the sharp claws. , a bloody mouth suddenly fell from the top of his head. The next moment, intense pain shot through her skull, and there was even the sound of bone cracking, and she knew nothing. In Shi Bailong's view, the muscles on Gu Gua's body suddenly swelled up and exploded the entire ice coffin. Then he rushed out with a terrifying posture, even faster than the shooting ice slag. When Gu Gua came out of the ice coffin, he rushed towards Elix and grabbed Elix's neck with his sharp claws! This speed is so fast! Even Shi Bailong couldn't catch the turning point. If Shi Bailong himself was there, he would definitely not be able to avoid this blow! At this time, Ilix had the slightest reaction, but before he could react, Gu Gua's tail suddenly turned into a huge magical blood-sucking vine from the abyss, opened a huge mouth full of sharp teeth, and Like a scorpion attacking someone, it flew over the head and stabbed Elix in one gulp. Then, like a python swallowing a human, it shook twice and finally swallowed Elix whole, and then It was twisted hard, making a tooth-aching sound of dense bones breaking. (You can imagine what Sarutun No. 17 and No. 18 look like.) Then, Gu Gua¡¯s tail was like a rhythmic fetus, slowly getting smaller with the rhythm of the heartbeat. When Shi Bailong saw this scene, he suddenly remembered the dream he kept having on the third floor of the basement. He dreamed that Gu Gua opened his bloody mouth and swallowed him in one gulp. Suddenly he started shaking involuntarily. He originally thought?It was just a dream, and now he understood that this strange kobold did have such strength! There was a voice in his mind that kept shouting: "Bite him to death bite him to death bite him to death! Bite him to death!!! Bite him to death!!! Don't bite him to death! The next one will be bitten to death." It¡¯s you! !¡± Please search Piaotian Literature for better and faster updates! Text Chapter 61: The Great Method of Transforming Blood into Reincarnation Shi Bailong thought of the terrible consequences, and thought of Gu Gua's exhilaration when he ate Elix just now. He couldn't help but bring himself into the feeling of Elix, and felt that his head was numb. Thinking of this, he no longer hesitated, but he was afraid that Gu Gua would suddenly counterattack him, so Shi Bailong walked over cautiously and stiffly, and carefully walked behind Gu Gua, who was constantly shaking. Because Gu Gua was struggling to suppress the instinctive struggle of Elix's corpse, and fully absorbed the divinity in Elix's body through the magical blood-sucking vine that had been transformed by the divinity, he was somewhat unable to care about the surroundings, but he still felt Shi Bailong came over. A bad premonition just came into his mind. Before he could react, he felt a gust of fishy wind coming. His vision went dark. He was also bitten by Shi Bailong. What Gu Gua was most afraid of now was being bitten by Shi Bailong. With a click, he bit it in half, so he quickly slid it into Shi Bailong's throat with the help of the lubrication. Before Shi Bailong had time to chew, the Gu Gua suddenly slid into his stomach! Being subjected to such a plot made Gu Gua furious! It¡¯s a fucking June debt, it needs to be paid off quickly! He had just swallowed someone else, and then he was swallowed by this stupid white dragon! Before he could react, Shi Bailong had already vibrated his wings, and the golden rings on his claws flashed, controlling the magic of the mage tower. He flew back to the fifth floor of the mage tower, lay down in the water elemental magic pool, and was ready. After digesting the glutinous rice in his stomach, he fell into a deep sleep again. Gu Gua twisted twice. When he was swallowed by Shi Bailong, Guji had already covered his whole body, preventing him from being corroded by Shi Bailong's stomach acid. Now he twisted and straightened himself. The position turned from head down to head up, because Elix's body had not been completely digested, so he had not had time to struggle. After a while, Gu Gua finally digested Elix¡¯s body completely, and even the divinity in Elix was not wasted at all. Directly absorbed into his own holy soul. With these divinities, Gu Gua's divinity becomes more rounded and smooth, and is infinitely close to a real weak divine power. Gu Gua was tightly bound by Shi Bailong¡¯s stomach. Already staying in the water elemental magic pool on the fifth floor of the mage tower. Gu Gua just wanted to copy his experience of subduing the centipede giant insect, kill Shi Bailong directly from the inside, and take out his dragon crystal and dragon heart, but he felt that this was not possible. It was such a waste, and with Guji's protection, Gu Gua didn't feel any discomfort. So Gu Gua stayed in Shi Bailong¡¯s stomach and started thinking again. Fortunately, Gu Gua is a stupid person, but he is diligent enough. I memorized all the classics in my previous life. Since she had time now, Gu Gua began to think carefully. Suddenly, I remembered an external evil technique from my previous life called "Transformation of Blood and Reincarnation**". After much deliberation, I found that this technique was the only one suitable for this kind of scene! This "Transformation of Blood and Reincarnation" is a method developed by the evil sect in order to seize the body. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The traditional body-seizing method that directly uses the soul to seize the body of a mortal or weak person. It¡¯s not only full of risks, the success rate is not very high, but also makes the body taken from the body not suitable for the soul at all. As a result, he could only survive after taking away his body. But there was no way to go any further. So these evil monks planted the soul of the body-snatcher on the remaining parts of his body, such as the head or other magical objects that can carry the soul, and then implanted this soul-carrying thing into the body-snatcher's body. The body of the recipient grows slowly, so that it can grow together with the body that has been taken away, and can well support the resurrection of the soul of the person who has taken the body. There are even distractions in cultivation. The left-behind monk who became a waste even used this method to make his own furnace and train dozens of children with excellent qualifications. Plant your own inspiration before they can remember it, and then carefully teach them to cultivate immortality. Then at the right time, he would directly launch the Body Seizing, so that he could directly exchange for a better body and restart his path to immortality. There are even some left-behind monks who have become righteous monks. It is said that there are still people using this method to prepare to study a more bizarre way to cultivate the Nascent Soul, but there are no successful cases, so it is just a rumor. When Gu Gua was accumulating merit with his master, he captured this technique when he wiped out the evil monks. As a reference, Gu Gua also memorized it wholeheartedly, but he didn't expect that it would be used this time. Now this situation was the right time. Gu Gua immediately made a decision and immediately hugged himself into a ball and returned to the state of fetal breath. The magic blood-sucking vine on his body swam out again, wrapping Gu Gua into a rambutan-like yarn ball, with his headThe tip of the big mouth was carefully restrained, pointing straight out, but it was covered by Guji, so it didn't show any sharpness. When all the tips of the magic blood-sucking vines were released and pointed outwards, Gu Gua's heart moved, and the swimming magic blood-sucking vines pierced into Shi Bailong's stomach at the same time. Shi Bailong My face, which was already very pale, immediately became even whiter! He suddenly woke up from the severe pain while sleeping! Shi Bailong wanted to vomit out Gu Gua in pain, but because of the magical blood-sucking vine, he couldn't vomit it out at all. The two magic blood-sucking vines kept drilling deep into Shi Bailong's belly, and soon penetrated his heart, liver, spleen, lungs and kidneys, directly mashing all his internal organs into a ball! ! ! Shi Bailong was rolling crazily in the water elemental magic pool in pain, and almost fainted from the pain. Shi Bailong immediately wanted to cut open his stomach and take out the melon. He knew that he had been forced to a dead end. If he didn't make up his mind, he would die in the next moment! ! ! Gu Gua shook his head helplessly, took out the long-lost White Dragon Pearl from his chest, immediately activated the power of the White Dragon Pearl, and said comfortingly: "Shi Bailong, sleep peacefullysleepwait until you wake up again. You won't be in pain" Shi Bailong trembled in fear, and finally understood that the dragon ball was not taken by Lezli, but was really given to this humble kobold! ! But he was unable to resist the power of this artifact. His body slowly lay down without his control, he forced himself to close his eyes, and began to fall into the deepest sleep. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster! Text Chapter 62 Return of the Dragon Nightmare Gu Gua has completely controlled Shi Bailong through the white dragon beads and magic blood-sucking vines. Now he is in Shi Bailong's belly, just like a mecha warrior controlling a mecha. Gu Gua immediately controlled the golden ring on Shi Bailong's paw. This was the real controller of the Mage Tower. Now it fell into Gu Gua's hands, but he had no time to study it now. Through the magic system of the mage tower, Gu Gua imported all the souls of Ilix and Shi Bailong that he had devoured into the crystal ball, and placed them in the virtual space to play stand-alone games. These two powerful souls, Gu Gua are also useful. Little did he know that such an incident would directly arouse the strong hatred of the gods behind these two powerful men. Behind Ilix is ??the Frost Goddess, and behind Shi Bailong is Tiamat, the five-color evil dragon god. Next, through the extension of the magic blood-sucking vine, Gu Gua has completely controlled Shi Bailong's body. The only thing left is to use a time-consuming method to transform himself and Shi Bailong's body into a whole again. A brand new eggshell reappeared outside Shi Bailong's body, wrapping them all up and shrinking continuously. Before Gu Gua fell into the coma before seizing the body, he gave Foster the last instruction, explaining that he would be in seclusion for a long time, and that he would be entrusted with the affairs of Dragon Castle. And all the permissions of the Mage Tower except for the two virtual spaces where the souls of Ilix and Silang are located were opened to Foster Standing on the top floor of the villa, the human master silently watched the entire process. Redillo Bloody Liuyun moved his mouth silently. If you look carefully, you can find that the shape of his lips is the same as the shape of the lips of Ilix, Shi Bailong and Gu Gua just now when they were talking. He was clearly talking. Interpret the conversation they just had through lip reading! When Ilix was swallowed by Gu Gua in one gulp, Redillo was so shocked that his jaw almost dropped! The Northland has always been the territory of the Frost Goddess. It has been her forbidden territory for many years, resulting in the fact that other forces rarely set foot here. Even if anyone wants to take action in the North, they must rely on the Church of the Frost Goddess. Or you should always pay attention to the eyes of the Church of the Frost Goddess. The main reason is that at the pole of the North Glacier, in the so-called Ice Crown Temple, there is a powerful female priest named Ilix who presides over the overall situation. She led the frost giants to capture and execute everyone who wanted to touch the northern glacier. But I didn¡¯t expect that Dragon Castle, who also lived in the north, would dare to tear off the last trace of his face and chew up the most powerful priest directly! It is foreseeable that Elix will die. The entire Northland glacier is bound to undergo a series of dramatic changes. In the end, something even more surprising happened to him again! Shi Bailong actually swallowed the kobold who swallowed Elix in one gulp! Is this another solitaire game? ! ! But then, Shi Bailong flew back to the fifth floor of the Mage Tower and disappeared without any unfriendly behavior towards him, a bystander. Now Redillo felt relieved and carefully analyzed what had just happened. ??Obviously the conflict that just occurred was because of a divine conflict. This led to a serious fight between these people, and the interests made people crazy! Especially the plan from God that Ilix mentioned made Redillo¡¯s heart jump. If he can seize this opportunity, he will definitely be able to become a god. Does he still need to wait in Dragon Castle, a place with kobolds? Redillo forcibly suppressed his ecstasy and closed his eyes. ??????????????? If he becomes a god by himself, there will definitely be a lot of problems, so that¡¯s the best way. Still becoming a subordinate god of a powerful god. It is better to get through the weak period first. But as a mage who respects knowledge and rationality, it is difficult to be willing to serve as a god of the Frost Goddess of the Mad God System. The best way is to subordinate yourself to the gods of the mage system, such as Azuth, the god of mage, or Mystra, the god of magic network. ?Under this consideration. Redillo first activated a communication technique, which required a high-level magic weapon as a medium. The price is high, and if activated. It will take at least a month to reach the Mage Association headquarters. But the advantage is that it can ensure that the message will not be intercepted by others. The choice of such a slow communication technique was also carefully chosen by Redillo. Everything that happened in the Northern Dragon Castle, especially the news that Ilix, the host of the North Glacier Ice Crown Temple, died in internal strife, was sent back to the headquarters of the Mage Association, and he said that he would first go and find out what was going on in the North Ice Crown Temple. What happened, so that others can continue to investigate and provide further information. Then, he directly activated the spell without stopping, and rushed towards the Ice Crown Temple on the northern glacier as quickly as possible. Because we are on the right track, what should we do?Just do whatever you want, and everything is going on in an orderly manner in the entire Dragon Fort. Even without a great elder and a magic professor, life in Dragon Castle continued, and in the blink of an eye, another half a year had passed. A lot has happened in the past six months. First of all, great changes suddenly occurred in southern Vaasa. Xihan led his army around the checkpoint of the Bloodstone Trail. Now his army has expanded to about 5,000 people, and his strength has greatly expanded. Now that he has enough troops and siege equipment, it is actually very easy to conquer this level. The only fly in the ointment is that at the juncture of victory, his generals began to actively communicate with Viscount Todd, trying to find a better title for themselves. Xihan understands this very well, so he doesn¡¯t pay special attention to it. After all, his title will also depend on Viscount Todd's reward. When the time comes, everyone will reward them based on their merits. If he tries to hinder them, he will suffer backlash. The reason why he has not conquered this level for a long time is because his family has the habit of leading the army. When fighting with the wind and being able to completely control the situation, he must focus on training new recruits, using battle as training, and improving the combat effectiveness of the army. . Second, his men started muttering and saying strange things. It also troubled him very much. Are you taking the opportunity to grab a piece of land in the south? Or are you waiting for the reward from Viscount Todd? According to the spirit of chivalry, one must wait for the reward from Viscount Todd. In terms of drama, Viscount Todd will arrange the plot. Viscount Todd will come to Xihan's army alone and use his own strength. Sacrifice in exchange for peace throughout southern Vaasa. Then Xihan was moved by Viscount Todd's great deeds and directly led the entire army to surrender. In order to appease these bandits, Viscount Todd sealed a dangerous but relatively barren land for them as their territory. Ask them to protect the innocent people they have harmed and become the guard dogs of southern Vasa. So, if nothing else happens, this checkpoint on the Bloodstone Trail should be Xihan's territory, so Xihan did not make great efforts to carry out extermination and destruction. But why hasn¡¯t Viscount Todd sent an envoy to secretly communicate all this? As time went by, the generals under Xihan also felt anxious. Xihan hasn¡¯t seen Lucy, whom he has been missing for a long time, and he really wants to go to Lucy to explain this matter and put all the things that the generals are worried about into place. Moreover, the enemies in front of him can be conquered at any time without any pressure, as long as he has a few experienced generals under his command to command the army. So Xihan handed over the specific affairs directly to his subordinates, rode a fast horse alone, and ran north happily. Not long after he left, something strange seemed to happen on the front line. The front line commander stopped chatting in surprise and turned his head to look at the Bloodstone Trail level. The battle line was very quiet, but one by one our own soldiers seemed to be drunk, staggering and falling down. Moreover, the fallen soldiers seemed to form a wave, constantly advancing towards the rear of the battle line. "You brats! Come on, stand up and practice! Don't be lazy!" the commander shouted angrily. But the next moment, when the falling wave gently blew against his face, he realized why these lazy soldiers fell. Because of the feather that suddenly appeared on their throats, their lives were passing quickly, and the blood was spurting out as if it was free. Suddenly, the frontline commander felt very sleepy, so sleepy that he even had no idea about life. There is no meaning anymore, and I sleep sweetly in eternal sleep. It seemed like this was a trivial matter. After a while, the nobles at the Bloodstone Trail level burst into cheers. Then the level of the bloodstone path opened, and from the road strewn with corpses, a group of young people wearing green elf costumes came forward. They carry the aura of nature and magic and appear very capable and powerful. The leader is none other than Earl Longmeng¡¯s successor, Boris Longmeng. The team behind him was made up of all kinds of elves, some holding bows and arrows, some holding harps, some with thin swords hanging on their waists, and some wearing mysterious and dazzling mage robes. , holding staffs in their hands, some wearing robes made of green leaves, with terrifying ferocious wolves and violent bears running around them, and some holding a sacred scripture and walking forward piously. No matter what they look like, these young guards all have long, thin ears, jewel-like eyes, handsome looks, well-proportioned figures, and terrifying levels and combat effectiveness.   This group of seemingly disorganized, but powerful and terrifying Elf Guards, with hundreds of people in total, was just like a spring outing, passing by easily on a Shura field-like battlefield, and it looked strangely graceful. Feel. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster! Text Chapter 63: The rabbit dies and the dog cooks At the same time, Xihan was still on his way to the Bloodstone Castle. His heart has flown to the Bloodstone Castle, to be with his most beloved Lucy. He had begun to fantasize with joy. When he told her all his great achievements and told her that all he had done was for her and that all the glory went to Lucy's beauty, Lucy showed an eye-catching expression. She smiled intoxicatedly, and then gave him a gentle kiss. "Oh my god, Xihan is almost flying!" He had planned out all the steps, including how to describe the bloody battlefield without making Miss Lucy uncomfortable, and then how to calmly reveal to Lucy the huge pain he suffered a few years ago. scar, and then told Lucy with a heroic face that all this was for Lucy, and it was his love for her that allowed him to survive the call of death and return to her side again. Well, I also want to kneel on one knee and pray for her love. I hope she can see his life -saving, compassionate his weak heart, and marry him hahahahahahahahahahahaxiham. Just the fantasy alone made him so happy that he almost couldn't breathe! Soon we arrived at the Bloodstone Castle, quickly passed through the castle, entered the center of the castle, and arrived in front of the Earl's Mansion. Xihan threw off the reins of his horse and walked quickly into the Earl's Mansion regardless of his fatigue to find the love of his life, Miss Lucy. But for some reason, the guards who were familiar with him ignored him. They even deliberately avoided him and did not inform him of the whereabouts of the beautiful Miss Lucy. "You bitch! Are you blind and deaf?!" Xihan shouted angrily. The guards looked at the sky and picked their ears. But no one paid any attention to him. Xihan was furious and walked towards the Earl's Mansion. At this time, the guards seemed to come to life. Blocked him for a moment. Xihan shouted angrily: "Get away!" At the same time, the steel fighting spirit on his body dissipated, and it immediately turned into two iron doors. After knocking the two guards open, even the small noble door was blown away by Xihan's fighting spirit and flew diagonally to the rear. Xihan walked forward angrily. No one could stop him along the way. He walked straight towards the small garden where Lucy often stayed. When approaching the small garden, Xihan heard Lucy's laughter flowing out like a clear spring and flowing into his heart. Xihan immediately felt that his anger had dissipated, and he even began to feel ashamed of his rudeness just now. When encountering ferocious enemies on the battlefield, his mood suddenly jumped with excitement, making Xihan feel like a silly boy who was on the battlefield for the first time. Just as he was wondering how to apologize for his recklessness, Xihan heard the slippery voice of another young man: "With Miss Lucy's beauty, she cannot flourish in the social circle of Heliogabalus City. It's such a pity that you are so glorious." Then Miss Lucy smiled cheerfully. Although this charming laughter was so charming, Xihan had never heard such charming laughter once in ten times, and it made his bones go numb. But when Xihan thought that Lucy was doing this to other young men, and that he sounded like a glib man, he felt particularly uncomfortable. It was like a barrel of oil was on fire in his chest. Xihan no longer thought about how to apologize to Miss Lucy, and rushed directly into the small garden. He saw Miss Lucy's little hand in another man's hand, and her small waist was also in this man's hand. inside. And this man was wearing gorgeous clothes, with disgusting white powder on his face, and light black paint on his eyebrows. The curved arcs made him look ridiculous, like a monster. I saw how this man dared to be so frivolous towards Miss Lucy! Seeing this scene, Xihan and the two parties involved were stunned on the spot, clearly not understanding what was going on in front of them. Xihan was immediately furious. He rushed forward, summoned up all his fighting spirit, and smashed hard at the dandy young man. Xihan's fighting spirit was steel fighting spirit known for its hardness and strength. With the blessing of fighting spirit, his fist was like a rounded hammer, smashing it with great power. There was even a low sound of breaking through the air. If it was smashed like this, the level 13 soldiers at Xiehan now is angry. Even if it does not break the watermelon head of this noble man, he can shock him and cannot take care of himself. Seeing that Xihan's fist was getting closer and closer to the playboy's head, suddenly an iron glove quickly stretched out from nowhere and firmly caught Xihan's fist, which immediately aroused a series of fierce emotions. There were sparks and a dull crashing sound, which made everyone present feel a tightness in their chests. Then he used the steel glove to cushion the distance of about half a meter, reaching the nose of the playboy.It stopped in front. But the fierce wind of the fist still blew away the white powder on the young man's face, and even his carefully braided hairstyle was blown away by the strong wind. He took a few steps back hastily like a drowned rat and fell to the ground. "Who is this madman!!! How dare he attack me!!! Who is he!!!" The young man yelled crazily. Lucy hurriedly helped the young man up and asked hurriedly: "Prince Reinhardt, are you okay?" She even patted the so-called Prince Reinhardt's body, and saw another burst of evil fire from Xihan. He stood up, trying to pull his hand out of the iron fist, and then pursued him, killing this so-called bullshit Prince Reinhardt to a pulp! ! ! But it was obvious that the owner of that iron fist was not an economical person. Sensing that this reckless man had the desire to continue attacking, he immediately waved the other iron fist over in an attempt to subdue him. So the two of them started fighting in the small garden, with fighting spirit flying everywhere. The fighting spirit exploded and the flowers, plants and trees in the surrounding small garden exploded, and debris flew everywhere. Lucy and the prince both hurriedly hid aside. It was obvious that this armored guard was a master who grew up on the training ground. He had strong actual combat ability, but had no serious combat experience. Several times, the armored warriors had leaked huge loopholes, but Xihan was worried about Lucy and could not smash the bastard who was getting closer and closer to Lucy into a pulp. The sound of fighting spread out and could be heard throughout the Earl's Mansion. Several guards rushed to Viscount Todd to report the terrible farce that happened in the back garden! After a while, Viscount Todd walked out of his mansion, accompanied by several of his senior guards, walked to the small garden, and shouted loudly: "Stop!" Seeing Viscount Todd coming, Xihan He stopped attacking. When the armored guard saw Xihan stopping, he also stopped and stayed beside the playboy. "How dare you act so arrogant here!" Viscount Todd rebuked Xihan majestically. "Do you still take me seriously?!" "But Viscount Todd" Xihan wanted to argue, but Viscount Todd yelled angrily: "Shut up! There is no place for you to talk here!" Xihan's His face went from red to redder, but he still endured it and stood aside. Viscount Todd took two steps and walked up to the messy-haired dandy. He smiled and said, "Prince Reinhardt, I'm sorry for frightening you. Look, just move in now and ignore this barbarian." Let's go in and talk." Prince Reinhard jumped and yelled: "You dare to come out and beat me! Are you going to humiliate me like this? This useless waste! You can't even deal with this kind of country trick! Did your mother give me this useless thing to kill me? Viscount Todd, I don't listen to your explanation! The savage untouchable with courtesy and integrity will be executed in front of me! !" Viscount Todd was stunned for a moment, but he quickly reacted and shouted to his high-ranking guard: "What did Prince Reinhardt say? Didn't you hear this?! Catch this untouchable and execute him immediately!" Xihan was confused by this incident and said loudly, "Viscount Tao De!" Viscount De turned his head and raised his eyebrows high at Xihan, as if introducing him to Xihan: "This is the third prince of the Damara Kingdom, and the Damara Kingdom is the Earl of Longmeng. The nominal suzerainty." Xihan still looked at Viscount Tao De in complete confusion. At this moment, those high-level guards had walked over and stopped all Xihan's limbs. When Xihan still wanted to resist, Lucy scolded: "Xihan, you still dare to resist, are you willing to die?" Han glanced at Lucy's face, hesitated, and gave up resistance. The excellent resistance sword his father gave him was also disarmed by the high-level guards and thrown aside casually. This resistant sword, combined with Xihan's steel fighting spirit, can exert a very powerful combat effectiveness. Seeing that Xihan had been completely subdued, Viscount Todd spat in disgust, walked up to Xihan, and said in his ear: "To put it simply, all the territories south of Vasa have been occupied by me, so Well, what I need now is a name, not your wild army. I didn't expect you to come. As long as I kill you, your army will become a pile of loose sand. I can control it how I want. . You must know that I have basically bribed you. Do you think you are just stalling for time during this period? Stupid fool I originally thought about how to get you into a trap to kill you. I'm dead, but I didn't expect you to be so stupidGet into the trap yourself. Okay, Xihan, let¡¯s say goodbye to everyone.¡± Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster! Text Chapter 64: There is nothing greater than grief After Xihan heard these words, he realized that he was being used. He shouted anxiously to Lucy: "Lucy! Lucy! Say something to Viscount Todd quickly and tell him our agreement." "Listen!" Lucy said angrily: "You are a bastard! What kind of agreement can we have! You must have lost your mind! You are such a useless waste, I despise you the most!" When I look at you now, I feel like my eyes are dirty!" After saying that, he really turned his head and asked Prince Reinhardt gently: "Your Highness, do you want me to give you a personal massage? "Prince Reinhardt took two rough breaths and seemed to be a little relieved. He turned his head and looked at Lucy with a squinting look. Seeing the attitudes of Viscount Todd and Miss Lucy, Xihan's eyes suddenly dimmed, and even turned gray as if he had lost his soul. Suddenly he understood that he had been completely fooled, and he had failed his father who died in the battle, and all the soldiers who believed in him and trusted him. At this moment, he had given up and no longer resisted at all. He even felt that killing him now would be a good thing for him and a great relief. Even Lucy couldn't bear it and turned her head away. At this moment, the door to the small garden was opened crazily again, and a high-level spy wearing a black robe rushed in in a panic, rolled and crawled into the venue, and shouted loudly: "Lord Viscount! It's a big deal. No! Polis, Polis is back!" Viscount Todd's face changed, and he shouted angrily: "What are you talking about?!" Behind the black robe of the high-level spy? They were all decorated with gorgeous emerald green feathers. Blood dripped down these emerald green feathers, and new blood seeped out from the solidified scars. It looked like the injury was quite serious, but it seemed that his fighting spirit and The armor was pretty good, so he didn't die on the spot. "Borishe also brought many powerful elf guards, broke through the blockade, and came here!" The high-level spy relaxed and fell to the ground, breathing loudly. Viscount Todd's expression suddenly changed. He immediately shouted to his high-ranking guards: "Don't let go of Baron Xihan yet?! Hurry up!" The high-ranking guards panicked for a moment, but finally obeyed the order and let go of Xihan. Viscount Todd had a smile on his face. He came over and patted the dust on Xihan's body enthusiastically, and said intimately: "Baron Xihan, were you just joking? Wasn't it to appease Prince Reinhardt? You know that he is such a noble person. All you need is Just let it go and don't take it personally. We will hold a ceremony for you next week. If not tomorrow, I will entrust you with a barony! As long as we work together, we will definitely be able to resist Polis. South of Vasa, people are prospering!" After saying this, Viscount Todd winked at Lucy, and Lucy said reluctantly: "Yes, Xihan, just listen to your uncle's advice, and I will do it. Maybe I will give you another chance." Xihan did not answer, but silently picked up his father's resistance sword. This big sword does not have any magic power or special effects, only one. That's hard enough. Forever durable. He carefully wiped the sword that his father gave him twice and hung it on his back again. Ignoring the efforts of Viscount Todd and Miss Lucy, Xihan asked the high-level spy coldly: "How is my army?" That high-level spy was obviously sent by Viscount Todd to monitor the attack on the Bloodstone Trail. As a spy in the city, he naturally knew Xihan's face. He said: "Your armyhasbeenannihilated!" Xihan's face suddenly turned pale and his body stooped. A mouthful of blood sprayed onto the ground, bright and dazzling. He walked out of the Earl's Mansion in despair. No one stopped him, and without the army he was completely worthless. Viscount Todd was too lazy to pay attention to him, and immediately went to find a way to deal with the returning Boris Dragon Nightmare. Xihan didn¡¯t pay attention to anyone and just walked northward alone. Soon the news of Boris's return spread throughout southern Vasa. Reinhardt, the third prince of Damara who came to Bloodstone Castle that day, immediately left southern Vasa and returned to the Kingdom of Damara. Immediately, Viscount Todd also withdrew from the Bloodstone Castle, and then led the remaining nobles of the Noble Alliance to the south, preparing to meet Boris Longma, the legal heir to this land. If Boris is dead or missing, or refuses to come back at all, Viscount Todd still has a chance, but now that Boris is back, he has no nominal advantage at all, and Prince Reinhardt has another chance. He was not willing to wade into this muddy water at all, so Viscount Todd had no choice but to endure it for a while. Polis reappearsThat evening in the southern land of Vasa, on the battlefield in front of the Bloodstone Trail checkpoint, some people stood up. "These people are basically subordinates who have traveled north and south with Xihan and fought countless battles. One of their biggest common features is that first, they have experienced life-and-death fighting, and second, they all have fighting spirit. Therefore, in the decisive blow of the elves, they used their excellent battlefield sense and intuition to burst out their fighting spirit immediately and avoided the blow to the throat. They were not killed directly, but lay there pretending. die. When the elves passed by, they kept lying there pretending to be dead, not daring to make a sound. Fortunately, the elves were so proud or arrogant that they didn't bother to check the battlefield, so they easily escaped this disaster. These people looked at each other and saw the fear and embarrassment on each other's faces, but no one laughed at each other. They just continued to bend down and turn over other comrades to see who was still alive. "It's a pity that their hopes were dashed. Out of the total army of more than 5,000 people, only about 70 of them were left alive. They were lucky, elite soldiers and middle-level and high-level officers who were lucky enough to survive. After a brief discussion, they left clues for Xihan to see, passed through the already deserted Bloodstone Trail checkpoint, and walked south. They no longer dare to stay in the south of Vasa, nor do they dare to go north, for fear of encountering those terrible elven guards again. They must find another suitable place to hibernate. As long as the backbone is there, then the future is there. As long as there is a suitable opportunity, their energy can be quickly restored. They are about to turn into bandits. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster! Text Chapter 65 A new era A few days later, in a small town that had been looted by Xihan, Viscount Todd and the nobles finally met Boris Longma and his party who were walking all the way. Although Boris Longma and his group came on foot, they were traveling at a very high speed. The nobles who were trapped in the bloodstone path level also rode horses and followed closely behind Boris. They were still pulled out by Boris. Dragon Nightmare and his elf guards who were still on foot. After the journey, I was still tired and panting, and I couldn¡¯t describe it well. Seeing Viscount Todd and others coming to greet them respectfully, Boris Longma was a little surprised. He sneered and said: "This is something I didn't expect." Soon, the two teams met each other. Viscount Todd walked out of the team with a surprised expression, opened his arms and walked over happily, two There were crystal tears in his eyes, and he was obviously very moved. He said sincerely with a trembling voice: "Dear Polis, thank God you are back! Do you know how much we miss you!" Polis He sneered and walked quickly towards Viscount Todd. As he approached, he did not catch Viscount Todd's warm embrace. Instead, in the midst of everyone's surprised eyes, he quickly kicked Todd to the chest. The ground, and then stepped on it. The scene suddenly became very strange and very quiet. Even Viscount Todd, who was trampled on the ground, just gasped loudly in disgrace. Boris Longma looked around with contempt and announced loudly: "Those who formed the noble alliance and participated in it while I was staying at the Elf King's Court, you colluded with the bandits, burned, killed, looted, and condoned crimes. You will be punished for rebellion! Your wealth, land, honor and privileges will all be taken away!" Suddenly, all the nobles in the noble alliance were shocked, and they did not expect that Polis would break up on the spot. Let's take action on them! Their leader was currently stepping under the feet of Boris Dragon Nightmare, leaving them at a loss as to what to do! There were nobles who wanted to resist on the spot. However, the elven guards took action one after another. There was no resistance at all, and these nobles all died tragically on the spot! Viscount Todd's first reaction was of course to resist directly. But he knew very well that if he resisted now, he would definitely die on the spot like other nobles! And Polis seemed to have some considerations in not directly killing these nobles who did not resist. But it¡¯s completely different if they intend to resist! In this way, Polis killed them in order to protect himself. In order to uphold justice and the fairness of the law, they were killed! Therefore, the human gods of justice have no way to punish him for this! Viscount Todd was the first to bear the brunt, but he understood the truth instantly and did not act rashly. On the contrary, Polis had no reason to kill him immediately. Boris Dragon Nightmare looked very gorgeous and natural in his well-fitting elven costumes, but in the midst of the bloody killings, his beauty became indescribably weird and terrifying. Looking around and staring at Viscount Todd at his feet, Boris Longma said threateningly: "Why don't you resist and run away? Don't you know that the first person I want to kill is you?" Todd The Viscount sneered. Said: "I did not commit a crime. I even maintained the peace of the people when you abandoned them, but you ran away when the people needed you. I know that you are preparing to kill us to cover up your shame and guilt! I won't let you succeed!" Polis. Longma couldn't help but violently pulled Viscount Todd up from the ground, then rounded his arm and slapped Todd hard. On the Viscount's face, Viscount Todd suddenly became angry. After blocking the blow, Viscount Todd also flew out fiercely. It rolled on the ground more than a dozen times before stopping. Polis Longma took a few breaths and calmed down. He adjusted his clothes and said in a deliberately elegant tone: "Viscount Todd, no matter how strong your fighting spirit is, you are still a loser who will die of old age soon. It is impossible to make a comeback. Do you think Damara What can the third prince, that dandy who only knows how to have fun, help you? Ridiculous! What a waste! They can't even eradicate the remnants of the nobles. It's really hard for them to succeed and fail. In prison, until death!" After giving the order, the surrounding guards came up lazily, grabbed all the disgraced nobles, and tied them into a pile. Then Boris Longmai led his team back to Bloodstone Castle, and was immediately crowned Earl Longmai by the high-ranking elders of the elves in the Earl's Mansion. The first thing Boris Longmare did after becoming the count was to announce that all the remaining people would resist in the Bloodstone Trail level.?All six noble ranks have been upgraded, but all the territory will be owned by the earl. The earl's palace will double the compensation to them in the form of currency for the annual output of the territory. From now on, these six nobles will become the only honorary nobles in the Earl's territory, and they will also become officials of the Earl's mansion, rather than lords of their own land. The managers of each city will be directly appointed by the Earl¡¯s Palace and will be directly under the jurisdiction of the Earl¡¯s Palace. At the same time, Polis also unified the tax rate of the entire earldom to a relatively low level, and even sent his own guards to directly sort out the entire tax system, taking all the tax revenue of the entire earldom into his own hands. This series of actions immediately allowed Polis to take direct control of the entire earldom, becoming the Earl of Dragon Nightmare with more power than any of his ancestors. Sitting on the main seat of the Earl's Mansion, Boris Longma laughed proudly. He was still wearing the gorgeous attire of the elves, and on his head was the earl crown that he had put in the earl's treasury. It seemed that Viscount Todd had repaired it with great care. In the empty hall, Boris Longma's voice echoed triumphantly and lowly: "Father, your eyes are only limited to the south of Vasa, and your family's mission. Do you know that I have tolerated you?" It's been a long time? Finally, you died and I got the chance to take control of the situation. Do you think I will take over your mess easily? I will build a new Vasa, and I will build a strong kingdom again. I must let you know! I am right!" The roaring sound echoed in the hall, and the servants around him moved away in fear. Only those elves who were in a leisurely daze or playing the piano would curl their lips and express disdain. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster! Text Chapter 66 Heading North It turns out that it was Boris Longma who deliberately did not come back and stayed in the Elven Court all the time. The purpose was to make the nobles in the southern part of Vasa want to make impulsive mistakes, and he had a good excuse. , come and eliminate these stumbling blocks on his path to dictatorship! Let the rebellious nobles kill all the loyal nobles first, and then come back and use absolute strength to kill all the rebellious nobles in one fell swoop! He was actually willing to bet the lives of thousands of people with the national power of southern Vasa to create a new Earldom of Dragon Nightmare! What a ruthless plan! Suddenly all the nobles understood the plan of the new Earl Longmeng, but they were unable to resist him, because now he did not rely on the nobles to rule the territory at all, but relied on his personal guards and elves to rule the earl territory. Even the wealth obtained from killing nobles allowed Polis to buy many talented civilians and become his direct bureaucrats, directly controlling the economy of the entire territory, canceling tariffs between various nobles, and reducing the overall Taxation, on the contrary, has caused an expansion of prosperity in the business in southern Vasa. In the turbulent southern Vasa, only one person has always maintained a calm, even deadly calm mood. That is Xihan, who is completely despairing. He dragged his sword along, and even the gem-encrusted scabbard was thrown away. He just kept walking like this. He had been walking for six days and six nights, without drinking a drop of water or eating a piece of bread. He seemed to feel nothing. He just wanted to keep walking like this until he died. Xihan suddenly felt dizzy and fell over. If no one cares about him, then he will definitely die like this, which is in line with his wish to find a place that no one knows and die quietly. After a few years, only a withered skeleton will be left. No one knows who he is. But someone passed by here, and he was a nosy person who believed in a nosy god. As a result, his wish finally came true. A blond girl wearing a blue swordsman uniform, also carrying a huge sword on her back, passed quickly by him. But apparently this girl saw Xihan lying on the ground in the middle of the cold desert, she let out a curious sigh, and then turned back. He helped Xihan up. A glass of sweet mead was poured into Xihan¡¯s cracked throat, and even the blood no longer flowed. The powerful warrior physique made his body's life instinct so strong. After drinking two sips of mead, Xihan instinctively hugged the jug containing mead and drank fiercely. While hugging the wine bottle, the girl¡¯s hand was also tightly grasped by Xihan. Her hand was held so tightly by a strange human man, which made the girl have an unhappy expression on her face. Her brows knitted together, but given her position, she couldn't ignore this poor human being, so she let Xihan hold her hand and wait for him to regain his consciousness. After a while, Xihan finally drank the large pot of mead, gasped loudly, and slowly woke up from his coma. Then he raised his head subconsciously. When he was at his weakest, he saw a serious yet pretty face, with uncolored displeasure on it. ??????????????????????????? For some reason, Xihan suddenly felt very calm when he saw this undisguised and non-deceptive expression. Because he has really had enough of all kinds of deception, and his current sense of security has been completely destroyed. Only this impatient face. It made him feel that this girl's thoughts were undisguised and sincere. "I am Lezli. Why did you walk into the desert alone without any supplies? And I think the distance you traveled was not short. You are not a fool, are you?" The girl asked in a cold tone. Am I a fool? Xihan asked himself with some sadness. These words seemed to penetrate directly into his heart and broke his heart. Xihan suddenly collapsed, hugging Lezli and burst into tears. Lezli originally wanted to push this guy away instinctively, but she seemed to feel the pity of this seemingly powerful man, and thought of Ba Hamut had no principles and good teachings, so he put down his stiff arm and simply put it on Xihan's back, giving him some simple comfort. After crying bitterly for nearly three hours, and even the mead he just drank turned into tears, Xihan slowly put away his sad and weak side, slowly silenced his voice, and sat up straight. He saluted Lezli slightly and said, "Thank you. My name is Xihan. I have nowhere to go, so I want to go with you, okay?" Xihan lost everything and knew that he was After being teased by others, he felt extremely depressed. When facing Lezli, he could feel that he was in a special mood.A sense of tranquility and trust, and after crying bitterly in Lezli's arms, I felt that all negative emotions had been let go, and I found the power of peace again. But he still had no goal in mind and didn¡¯t know what to do. There was no other important thing in front of him, so Xihan wanted to follow this girl first to see if he could help her and repay her. If Xihan knew that he was facing a bronze dragon girl, he wouldn't think so. Lezli clicked her ear, thought for a while and said, "Okay. But I will face a complex environment that may cost me my life. I was seriously injured last time. I returned to the kingdom of God to recover." Come here after you are injured. You may die at any time if you follow me. You have to think about this." Xihan said sincerely: "Life is no longer important to me." Lezli did not answer. Standing up, his fighting spirit was instantly released, and his clothes changed from the wet and wrinkled appearance of Xihan's crying to a straight and straight appearance. After putting the empty mead jug into her space prop, Lezli moved her joints and then continued to run northward. Xihan's eyes lit up, he immediately jumped up, and followed Lezli and ran northward. They were not the only ones rushing to the north like Xihan and Lezli. In mid-air, a magic flying carpet full of gems and magic circuits was flying through the sky. Sitting on the flying carpet are six magicians sent by the Mages Association. They are the special operations team that the Mage Association rushed to the Northland to investigate the truth behind the Ice Crown Temple after receiving the report from Redillo Bloody Cloud. Soon, they flew over the lofty mountains filled with all kinds of warcraft and monsters, bypassed the Elf King's Palace where the houses were loose on the outside and tight on the inside, crossed the Bloodstone Castle which was undergoing earth-shaking changes, and flew to Vasa North. Dihart's territory. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster! Text Chapter 67 The legendary mage who smells the smell of divinity It is summer in the Northland. Green plants cover the vast farmland. Hard-working farmers and tired draft horses are working hard in the fields. Sweat is flowing down on their wounds scratched by tools and weeds. The pain inflicted on them was extremely severe, causing them to grin and contort their expressions, but at least they had hope, and their moods were no longer shrouded in despair. With ice potatoes, a crop that matures once every three months, the food plight of humans in the North has finally been alleviated. Although people can't eat good food, they can at least fill their stomachs and no longer starve. Such changes finally allowed Hart to stabilize the situation and regain the people's confidence. Hart even ate, lived and worked with the people. He took his guards to participate in the labor, sow and harvest together, and even tried to brew a very strange alcoholic beverage using ice potato starch. At the end of each month, Ha A small celebration will be held to count the gains and losses of this month and encourage everyone to continue working hard next month. Because of this, the people in the earldom of the entire Northland have a very harmonious relationship with their lords. At this time, Hart was wearing farmer's clothes and walking in the fields, inspecting the production of alfalfa and soybean crops. When food production had just eased, Hart immediately ordered soybeans and alfalfa to be planted in one-third of the newly reclaimed land. Originally, the human settlements in the North were full of pastures, which were very suitable for breeding war horses. Once upon a time, war horses were also an important export item for humans in the North. Since the food crisis, Hart would rather starve people to death than slaughter his twenty stallions. He has been staying in his city lord's mansion, guarded by heavy troops. After sowing began in the spring, Hart immediately used the stallions' physical strength as plowing horses to open up land for the poor. He also sent heavy troops to guard the horses to prevent the short-sighted poor from destroying the horses. Kill and eat. Soon three months passed. With food in respite, Hart spared no effort to get the twenty stallions who had missed their breeding time to come into heat. This makes all the mares and donkeys currently on hand pregnant with foals, and they want to resume fertility as soon as possible. At the same time, soybean fields and alfalfa fields have also been opened up, hoping to resume livestock production as soon as possible and provide more support for future production. ?According to the news reported by his scouts. The nobles in the south have begun to get into chaos. Once a war breaks out, war horses will definitely be the most scarce strategic material. In the past year and a half, Hart was directly engaged in many of the most basic production tasks, slowly growing from the second son of a military nobleman. He has truly become an aristocrat who understands people's livelihood and the comprehensive nature of production. While he was inspecting his work in the alfalfa field, suddenly the magic pattern on his body became hot, and he immediately knew that there was news from the Mage Association. Ever since Redillo Bloody Cloud arrived, the masters of the Mage Association rarely contacted him directly. Moreover, during this period, the control that he felt from the iron crown on his head has been sleeping. He didn't have any impact. Now someone actually comes to contact me. During this period of time, Hart, who had adapted to being the master of his own affairs, felt a little uncomfortable. He quickly returned to his Earl's Mansion. When he came to an empty courtyard, he sent all the others away and stood respectfully on one side of the courtyard. After a while, the sound of breaking the sky sounded out of thin air, but nothing appeared. Only the dust on the ground began to fly everywhere. Wait until the dust has calmed down. Only six old men of different shapes appeared in front of Hart, and these six old men had powerful magic fluctuations. As dazzling as the sun, he is obviously a master of six legendary levels! Hart couldn¡¯t accept it. It was such a grand scene, and I suddenly didn¡¯t know what to do. The six old men with white beards seemed to be very used to this kind of scene, and also very used to the expression on Hart's face, and they didn't take it seriously at all. Isn't it normal for mortals to be afraid of magicians? You must know that there are indeed two different existences between mortals and magicians. One of the younger old men stood up and said: "Are you Hart? We are the six masters of the Mage Association. My name is Lucas Harward. We are here to explore the Northland. Some changes. I heard that you are very familiar with the kobold elder from Dragon Castle?" Hart nodded stiffly. He was now very worried that the iron crown on his head would convey the scene in front of him to the bearded man. The kobolds will not be able to behave well by then. Even if the kobold uses this iron crown to control himself and these six masters, it will be more gain than loss! I am just a cannon fodder, there is no way to resist their will!   Seeing Hart's attitude, these people were not surprised and said directly to Hart: "We are going to establish a stronghold here. You first prepare the location." Hart hesitated and said: "But we don't have one here What spiritual veins" Lucas Harward said unhappily: "It's just a temporary stronghold, no spiritual veins needed. Go find it quickly, no need to say more!" Hart nodded and immediately went to the city lord's mansion. A secluded place in the back garden was designated for six masters. After the six magicians looked at the land, they looked at each other and nodded. Then the leading magician took out a magic scroll with a magic circuit and spread it in the middle of the land, then stood back to where he was. Bit. Each of the six magicians took out a handful of topaz, chanted a spell in their mouths, and scattered the topaz on the ground. Then the surrounding soil rushed towards the topaz, and soon dozens of mud puppets were formed whose size was proportional to the size of the topaz. The tall one was more than 5 meters tall, and the short one was more than 1 meter tall. They began to move slowly and unconsciously. The magician who took out the magic circuit scroll raised his magic wand towards the magic circuit scroll. Suddenly the magic circuit scroll disappeared in place, and a huge light circuit formed by the magic circuit was formed around it, covering the entire land. It shined in. Then, these light magic circuits continued to grow, as if there was an invisible printer that kept scanning upwards. These rays of light formed the outline of a three-story mage tower in mid-air. After completing this work. They all commanded the clay puppets they created and began to use the surrounding soil to build the mage tower. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster! Text Chapter 68: Become a god so easily? While the mage tower was being built, as the magic power was consumed, the size of these clay puppets became smaller and smaller. Until the mage tower was completed, only a clay puppet more than half a person tall was left, walking slowly. At the edge of the outermost pit, it turned into a stone tablet, with a yellow gem the size of a pigeon egg vaguely inlaid on it. Half of the afternoon passed quickly, and in this short half of the afternoon, the mage tower had been built. Around the Mage Tower, due to the excavation of soil, a large circular pit was formed around it. The Mage Tower jumped out of the horizon in the middle of the circular pit. A magician took out some water lily seeds and threw them into the air. Under the influence of magic, these water lily seeds were evenly sprinkled on the bottom of the pit. A magician used the water-making technique to instantly clear the pit. It was filled with clear water. Another magician took out some small wooden fish and threw them into the water. They immediately turned into a group of piranhas with sharp teeth. Another magician faced the wizard. The tower cast a large fire spell, and the entire mage tower was burning in flames. When the flames extinguished, the entire mage tower showed a bronze-like texture and color. It was obviously fired into a material similar to blue bricks. Then the older wizards nodded to each other, and the oldest wizard said to Lucas Harward: "Lucas, I will leave it to you to preside over the affairs here. We will Go and explore the Ice Crown Temple carefully to see if there is any opportunity. If it is a good opportunity, we will send you the news immediately. "Lucas Harward nodded and said, "Yes. Vice-President, I will follow your instructions." After saying that, the oldest magician reached out and shook out a gorgeous blanket inlaid with gems, and then added a few more pure magic stones in key positions. After crystallization, five masters stood at the four corners and in the middle respectively, controlling the flying carpet to fly and disappear directly into the sky. Seeing these five ** divisions disappear in mid-air, Lucas Harward seemed to be relieved. He looked at Hart, who was still standing next to him, and said contemptuously: "They are going to rob their divinity, and I will look for my own benefits. Hart. I order you to inquire about the situation in Dragon Castle. If anything happens, Report it to me immediately, do you hear me?" Hart hesitated, knowing that even if he refused, there was nothing he could do. So I could only nod respectfully and said yes. Lucas Harward walked up to the stone tablet made of clay puppets, deliberately demonstrated the magic spell to Hart, and then disappeared outside in a flash. They should have entered the newly built three-story mage tower. Soon, many water lily leaves grew in the pond, and some mist emitted from these leaves. When Hart looked over, he even felt that his soul was being sucked away by the mist. Obviously these water lilies have the effect of stealing souls. They may not be discovered in a short period of time, but over time, they will inevitably disturb the souls of people who randomly disturb this place. If the soul is weak. It's possible to have your soul sucked away directly. After understanding this truth, Hart immediately turned around and ran away, and ordered the entire back garden to be walled up with high walls. The only door was locked with an iron lock that only he had the key to. Hart gasped and slumped in his chair, and at the same time felt a headache from the order of the assassin named Lucas Harward. I can¡¯t help but think about it. So what are the other five terrifying assassins doing in the northern glacier? Are you going to have a duel with Elix? Could it be that the main purpose of the Mage Association is not the Dragon Castle? But on the Ice Crown Temple on the northern glacier? Hart instinctively realized that the entire Northland was behind it. There must be a secret that he cannot understand that is supporting these people to make such a decision. But he didn¡¯t know that these five masters went all the way north, directly to the Ice Crown Temple, not to find Ilix for a duel, but to find a chance to become a god. Soon, these five masters, all of whom had reached the legendary level, arrived above the lifeless Ice Crown Temple. According to their information, the Icecrown Temple, as the base camp of the Frost Goddess in the main material plane, should be well guarded and not even a fly can fly in. But now it seems that it is empty and abandoned. There are at least 3 It¡¯s been months. It seems that the information sent back by Redillo Bloody Cloud is reliable. Even so, they could not take it lightly. After carefully inspecting the surroundings and confirming that there were no traps around, they controlled the flying carpet to fly out of invisibility and stopped in an open space. The five masters formed a defensive formation against each other, summoned alien creatures and high-level magic armor, got off the flying carpet, and walked cautiously towards the vast Ice Crown Temple. The temple is also very empty.It's all dust, only the statue of the Frost Goddess remains clean. This phenomenon made the five ** masters feel a little wary. Are there any remnants left here? When the surrounding scene had been thoroughly explored and no life could be found using the most meticulous detection magic, they walked inside with confidence. That is the real core of stealing Wulou Tilu's divinity, and the location of the divinity. Soon, they walked in and saw a familiar figure. "Leidi Luo. Bloody Liuyun?" The vice-president of the Mage Association called out tentatively, and the figure turned around, and it turned out to be Lei Diluo. Bloody Liuyun. He suddenly thought that when he was searching for life just now, he didn't find anything, but after confirming that it was Redillo. The bloody cloud, the vice president thought to himself that it should be Redillo himself who invented some magic to cover up his vital signs. That's why I couldn't detect him. I saw Redillo was surprised to see them, ran over happily, saluted them, and shouted respectfully: "Dear Vice President, hello to all Archdeacons! Thank God, you are finally here!" Vice President After carefully looking at Redillo, he was relieved to find that he was not some other shape-shifter or a puppet created by magic, but himself. But then it was discovered that Redillo actually possessed divinity. Although the number was so small that it could hardly be called a voter, it was still a qualitative leap! You must know that a long time ago, the vice president was Redillo's senior and provided a lot of important help to Redillo, which made Redillo achieve what he is today. When he saw the divinity in Redillo this time, the vice president felt a little jealous of Redillo for the first time, and he asked: "Leidillo, have you discovered the secret of divinity? " Redillo said shyly: "Haha it took me three months to break it down Oh my intelligence is really too weak! Fortunately, the vice president and all the deacons are here! , then we can analyze the divinity much faster! Moreover, the spiritual veins here are very powerful, and it is the most abundant place with ice magic power I have ever seen!" As he said, Lei Diluo respectfully greeted him! The mage's notes were handed to the vice president, which contained all his experiences in studying divinity during this period. With this mage's notebook, these five magicians can all obtain divinity immediately, even more powerful divinity than Redillo! You must know that a mage is a profession that masters secrets. The more secrets he masters, the stronger his power will be. And if his secrets are known to others, he will not be far from death. Therefore, generally speaking, the mage's notes will not be easily turned over by others, even by the closest people. In the mage's notes, very powerful trap magic is usually set up. Even if there is no way to kill the enemy, it can still successfully self-destruct. , without giving the enemy an opportunity to take advantage. Now that Redillo happily handed over his mage notes that recorded the study of divinity, the vice-president felt very fond of Redillo. He expressed his position on the spot: "Okay! Very good! Lei Diluo, let's study this divinity together and share it equally! Wulou Tilu's divinity is enough for each of us to become a god. When the time comes, who will our Mage Association decide? I¡¯m not afraid anymore!¡± Redillo also nodded happily and rubbed his hands in excitement. Three more months later, these six masters have absorbed enough divinity, and are ready to meet together to light the divine fire, and prepare to confer the lowest level of weak divine power on their respective priesthoods. But when Redillo lit the divine fire, it was obvious that his level was not high enough and he almost burned his soul, so he withdrew midway. The remaining five magicians lit the divine fire along the way and were about to use spells to confer gods in one fell swoop. Suddenly, the power of faith of countless followers of the Frost Goddess was transferred to their souls and poured into their blazing divine fire. Coupled with their previous preparations, they were all pushed to the position of gods! The original simple divinity suddenly multiplied dozens of times, and at least 5 units of divine power of Godhead 1 were produced from scratch. Just when they were surprised, these five masters had become Five completely unexpected priesthoods were created: Snowflake God, Hail God, Cold Wind God, Ice Rain God and Frost God! By now, they still don¡¯t know that they have fallen into a trap? ! On the spot, I wanted to activate the spell to break through the space and fly away from here! When they used the spell, they found that because they already had divine power, the magic circuit in the entire temple suddenly triggered a special arcane reaction. They were restrained and unable to teleport away! Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster! Text Chapter 60 Harvesting the Fruit of Divine Power After becoming a god, I realized that I was trapped in many traps. Even a magician would have a hard time unlocking the traps and escaping in an instant! At this moment, these five legendary masters were panicked! The vice-president was shocked: "What's going on?!!! Redillo, tell me! What's going on?!" Redillo said innocently: "Isn't the information I'm sending back true? Do you understand? The divinity in this Ice Crown Temple exists for the Frost Goddess. If you don¡¯t express your loyalty, it¡¯s like running away. How can there be such a good thing? The great Frost Goddess will never agree.¡± The vice president immediately understood that this was a trap, and Redillo had already rebelled! Redillo spread his hands and said helplessly to the vice-president who was furious: "I'm sorry, vice-president, I was forced to do so. So now, it's time for you to stand in line. I swear to the Styx to become Where is the goddess's subordinate? Or will he choose to resist and be wiped out? " Redillo continued: "Actually, the vice-president should have noticed it when he activated the magic to detect life. In fact, this is all I have left. My soul is here, and my body has been taken away by the Frost Goddess and placed in an ice coffin. In my current state, this is the best outcome. To be honest, I hope you will consider it. I really recommend that everyone take refuge directly with the Frost Goddess, it is better than becoming a lonely ghost." The vice president and others are still unwilling to give in, and are still working hard to use their own spells to break this trap. In their opinion, Redillo is only level 16, and it is natural that he cannot escape the trap of the Frost Goddess. And the five of them are all legendary level magicians, and now they are all true gods with a godhead of 1. If they want Leaving here is so easy! But they didn't expect that, firstly, their current divine status is a gift from the Frost Goddess. It would be difficult for them to use it to resist the control of the Frost Goddess. Secondly, the Frost Goddess has already set up a dragnet here. If they had been prepared in advance, it would be difficult. There is still a possibility of escape. Now in such a hurry, where can one escape? Seeing their constant resistance, it seems that they are under the control of the Frost Goddess. The killing circuit was suddenly activated on the altar of the Ice Crown Temple. Countless blue rays of light crowded towards the altar. Five desperate shouts came from above the altar. In the next moment. These voices were all drowned by the blue light, and from this rich blue light, five more substantive blue halos were extracted. This is what these five newly promoted gods condensed. The godhood and divine power of the five 1 units have now all been squeezed out by the Frost Goddess. Grabbed it into his own hands. In the Sea of ??Chaos, in the Kingdom of the Mad God System, the Frost Goddess Oluel excitedly grabbed hold of these five innately deficient godheads and powers. She was so happy that she was speechless and walked around excitedly. Amberley stood nearby, smiling and saying nothing. Oluer finally came to his senses, and reluctantly handed over the divine power of two units to Amberli, and said softly: "Sister, these two divine powers will be replenished for you." Amberli took it smoothly. These two powers. After shaking it, he collected it and said: "You did a good job this time. You picked the fruit before the godhead matured. Although it didn't grow much, you still made a profit. In the future, let your newly acquired mortal mage , Summon more people who are stupid enough. This way you can raise more people and gain more divinity." Oluer nodded. Said: "The person chosen to preside over the Ice Crown Temple this time is a 16th-level mage. Although his loyalty is questionable, but fortunately he has enough brains. I thought that after Wulou Tilu's divinity was used up, he was also Elevate him to a god, and then eat him too. " Amberli laughed and said, "My good sister, you are so stupid. What you need is more divine power and divine personality, rather than divinity. If I were you, I would return all the divinity to the Glacier Temple, let those people become gods more, and then take this opportunity to make more money while this idea is still useful. ! As for that mage, if he can really serve you well, you can announce his identity when this scam cannot be maintained, and then officially absorb him as your follower. I can only rely on you, and you have one more follower to give you advice. Isn¡¯t it great?¡± Oluer nodded in understanding and said, ¡°What my sister said makes senseThen I will.¡± I did as you said." Amberli smiled and said, "I have to go back and absorb these two immature powers, so you should work hard as well." After saying that, she flashed back. I arrived in my own kingdom of God, which was a deep-sea palace in a vast ocean. There are sunken ships and treasures from various eras everywhere, and there are two teams of whale giant guards walking back and forth, guarding the tranquility of this sea area.   Reaching out and shaking the two gods in her hands, Amberli smiled disdainfully and said to herself: "This stupid woman only gave me two? If it wasn't my idea, she would have been there by now. She has fallen to a weak level of divine power! Hum, I can¡¯t let her get rich by herself, I have to find a way to set up a trap to earn my own divine power!¡± Thinking of this, she smiled and went back to her storehouse to find it. A trident came out, with a very thick bronze rust on it. There was also a small amount of divinity in this trident. This is a weapon that Amberly snatched from the previous Poseidon when she became Poseidon a long time ago. Because this trident is useless, there is no point in absorbing it, and leaving it in the trident is not Amberly's favorite weapon, so it has been kept until now. Amberly shook a bell made of crystal, and not long after, a fishman came in on both hands and feet, kneeling on the ground and respectfully asked: "Great goddess, what are your instructions?" Amberly handed over the three-pronged sword. The halberd was thrown to the fishman and said: "Sashimi, put this thing in the swamp of Death Queen Island, and put some sunken ships and treasures in it. Then tell the pirates outside that in the depths of the ocean There is a treasure of the Pirate King. Whoever gets this treasure can become the king of pirates and achieve the status of god." Sashimi stared at this trident containing divinity, and the power in it filled his soul. Trembling deep down. "Also, tell your men to look for the Sons of God, those young people who are young but possess extremely high strength. It doesn't matter any race or belief." Amberli picked up a He took out a pearl from the shell as if twisting something, then gently crushed it into a paste and applied it on his face. superior. "As long as they are the sons of gods and do not have a strong background, they can be turned over to me. This is also a very important thing. It must be done well. Did you hear that? Sashimi?" Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster. ! Text Chapter 70 Newcomer of Longbao Chapter 70 The Newcomer of Dragon Castle After finishing these instructions, Amberly lay lazily on the cloud bed supported by her huge shell, seemingly falling into a state of sleep. After hearing the oracle, the fish man immediately nodded respectfully and said, "I will obey your order!" After saying that, he turned around and left, taking the order to his subordinates and spreading the news. On the Death Queen Island deep in the ocean, from then on, a powerful light began to flash from time to time. Although it lasted only a short time, it still spread throughout the entire ocean world, causing the pirates to start feverishly looking for that The so-called treasure of the Pirate King. And at the bottom of the sea, various fishmen also took action and began to search for the so-called sons of gods. Somewhere in the sea, there is no shortage of such a team of murlocs getting ready. Near the mouth of a certain river, a small team of murlocs began to swim up the river. If they want to find the Son of God, they must go to the human world. To find. Although staying in fresh water for a long time will make the fishmen lose their strength, the chance of finding the Son of God in the human settlement above the river is obviously higher. By chance, a group of murlocs were heading up an inconspicuous river to complete their mission. It just so happens that this river is the Pelowell River that flows through Vaasa. It is also a river not far from Longbao. This river is basically the mother river of Vasa land, and it is an important guarantee for agricultural harvest. That¡¯s it, Ocean Goddess Amberly¡¯s magical breeding plan is in full swing. After absorbing the divine personality and divine power, the frost goddess Oluel bound the souls of these five masters in her divine kingdom to continue to provide her with a steady stream of magic and soul power. And in the Ice Crown Temple where the trap had just been closed, Redillo collapsed on the ground, breathing heavily. He raised his head and looked at the ceiling of the majestic Ice Crown Temple, feeling lost. He was in a daze for who knows how long, and temporarily woke up from the contradictory state. First, he smiled bitterly at the five mummies that fell from the sky and the various equipment on them that had not been crushed by the divine power. Then he didn't know which muscle was wrong. He probably saw some very commemorative equipment. , there was a silent sobbing at first, and finally it broke out, and Redillo cried helplessly, with snot and tears, as if he was heartbroken. He lay helplessly on the ground, holding an ordinary junior badge of the Mage Association in his hand, and fell into deep memories. He couldn't help but feel sad. In fact, the vice-president who was squeezed to death was once a senior who took special care of him. If it weren't for this senior, Redillo would have only been an apprentice in this life and would have been a normal person for a long time. died one hundred and fifty years ago. Now, this respected senior died in the trap set by the gods just because he believed in Redillo. His soul did not even escape, and he became a magic battery. This mage magic badge was obtained together with Redillo. Originally, the vice-president was extremely talented and could have been promoted to a level 1 mage very early and escaped from the world of the poor. However, he was forced to do so in order to help Redillo advance and protect Redillo from being bullied by others. He lowered his evaluation and waited to advance with Redillo. Nearly two hundred years later, Redillo still remembers the ecstasy when he got the mage badge after narrowly passing the mage examination. Later, as the two grew up and the research deepened, the contact between the two gradually decreased, but the trust and affection between them still did not break. But what¡¯s the use? Redillo cried helplessly, what's the use? There was only this badge of the Mage Association, with an indescribable brilliance surging on it. Redillo took it in his hand, and the blood was squeezed out. Only in the end was Redillo almost firmly silent. Hidden in the deepest part of his storage space. The days still have to go on, and the traps still have to be made. Redillo continued to walk up shivering, rummaging through other corpses, finding some important tokens from their corpses, and then attached them to continue to let the strong people from the outside world All kinds of false news and rumors rushed towards the Ice Crown Temple, and then released spells, causing these priceless equipment to fly outwards in chaos with the news. Soon, a rumor spread to the outside world. The high priest of the Frost Goddess, Ilix, was dead. The divinity on the glacier in the North had become an ownerless thing. Some people even went to explore it, but the divinity was not found. But he discovered many high-level equipment that only legendary mages can use, and he suddenly became a very powerful high-level professional! Even if you can't use it yourself, you can resell it and become a rich man! For a time, it was just these decorationsThe murders caused by the incident have caused headaches for peace officers everywhere. This legend was circulated in adventure guilds everywhere, and soon people kept coming to the northern glacier. However, those with insufficient strength could only confirm that the Church of the Frost Goddess near the Ice Crown Temple had indeed disappeared, but there was no way. Really enter the Ice Crown Temple to explore the secrets of divinity. Redillo was imprisoned in the Icecrown Temple. As a liar who used bait to push the fish further, Redillo helped the Frost Goddess deceive those greedy adventurers. During this period, if these adventurers want to go to the northern glaciers, they must pass through the Bloodstone Castle in the southern part of Vasa. It is said that at the southern end of the Bloodstone Trail, a powerful bandit group with ruthless vision and fear of the hard suddenly arose. They specialized in intercepting various caravans and greatly affected Vasa's economy. In this chaotic season, two people walked quickly from the desert in central Vasa. One of them is the blonde Lezli in a blue knight dress. She looks as if she has just come out of the castle. There is no dust on her body and she is very clean. The other person was a human man with an unsheathed sword on his back. He looked much more embarrassed. It was originally a black soft-armor military uniform, which looked like it should have been very high-end, but now it was just a tattered beggar's uniform. This was caused by him trying his best to learn from Lezli to use fighting spirit to protect his whole body. It seems that they encountered a storm in the glacial desert. Of course, there is no problem with the bronze girl dragon Lezli, but Xihan, who is only level 13, is a bit too weak. Now that they have walked out of the desert, they finally set foot on the land of Dragon Castle. Standing outside Dragon Castle, Lezli looked at the city with some surprise. At the end of the Battle of the Gods, Lezli was seriously injured due to a hard fight with Silang, so she has been recuperating in a safe place. Until now, she has recovered from her injuries and obtained After the news of Shi Bailong's death, under the arrangement of Bahamut, he once again landed on the land of Dragon Castle. A lot of things have really happened in the past year and a half. Lezli looked at the town with stone buildings curiously, and began to wonder, is that kobold really so capable? Xihan had never been here before. He had just stopped from running fast. He was bending over and holding his knees with his hands, breathing loudly. He listened to Lezli saying a few words to herself, and then told Get running. Xihan had no time to observe the newly emerged city, so he hurriedly started running again, following Lezli all the way into the Dragon Castle. As soon as Lezli entered the Dragon Castle, she was immediately detected by the magic circuit of the entire city. Foster immediately controlled the magic circuit to add gravity magic to Lezli, and at the same time asked: "Ms. Lezli, what are you doing here?" When Lezli felt the magic restraint on her body, she knew This city is indeed not that simple, so he stood there calmly and said, "Where is your great elder?" Foster's voice was uploaded from the mage tower through the phantom sound technique: "Our great elder is studying magic in seclusion. There is no way to come out to see you now.¡± Lezli nodded and said coldly: ¡°My Lord sensed that your guardian Shi Bailong was dead, so he sent me to see what happened here.¡± Te said with some surprise: "Master Shi Bailong is dead? Isn't he sleeping on the fifth floor?" Lezli shook her head and said: "Then prepare a room for me, well, and I, my follower, Also arrange a room, let¡¯s stay there first, and I¡¯ll see him again when your great elder comes out.¡± Lezli looked at the mage tower, and at the same time, there was a sneaky figure approaching the mage tower. . This sneaky figure is exactly Hart who got the 19th-level magician Lucas to crack the magic in and out of the Dragon Castle mage tower. He is wearing a robe with a magic circuit, and the iron crown on his head is also blessed with some other magic, so that his magic system can be well integrated into the magic circuit in Dragon Castle and will not be detected by Dragon Castle. Detected by the test loop. After walking under the mage tower, Hart reluctantly walked behind the tower and placed one hand on the wall of the mage tower. His current goal is to restore production in the North as soon as possible and let his people live and work in peace and contentment, instead of getting involved in these intrigues and intrigues! But he was unable to refuse the order of this magician, because he knew that this magician could not only turn him and his territory into ashes instantly, but also teach him magic so that he could become a strong man who could not be controlled by others. By! Hart clenched his fists. If he became a strong manThen he will not surrender to anyone, he will be his own master upright! Putting aside these thoughts, Hart quickly followed the magician Lucas's method, entered the third underground floor of the mage tower, and put down a magic detector. Text Chapter 71 Gu Gua is reborn! Chapter 71 Gu Gua is reborn! At this moment, Foster immediately detected that someone had invaded the basement, but because Lezli was in front of him, he had no time to care about it. When he scanned the entire mage tower again, he could not find that person at all. intruder. Is it a system error? Of course this is not a system error. This is a magic trap set by magician Lucas Harward, which can block ordinary magic monitoring. Even Gu Gua is here at this time and will not be affected by this shielding magic. interfere with. Foster's warlock level is still too low, so there is no way to discover it. After Hart placed the magic detector inside, it immediately caused a series of reactions. The blue light was attracted by the magic detector and turned into a stream of light. It quickly entered the transmission through an unknown channel and was directly transmitted to the simple three-story mage tower in Hart's territory. But the next moment, these blue lights seemed to have just woken up from sleep. They suddenly moved, were withdrawn from the magic detector, and then quickly spread to the surroundings! And the blue light quickly sealed the entire three floors of the basement, changing the surrounding magic circuits, making it impossible for Hart to escape from here! Hart even wished that he had not been so careful just now. It would be great if someone caught him! Now I'm going to be trapped and die here! After sealing the entire three floors of the basement, those blue rays of light began to slowly squeeze towards Hart. Hart immediately used a magician's armor spell, but found that it didn't work at all. These blue rays of light were squeezed into pieces, and then those blue rays of light covered Hart's whole body, and even tried to enter his own body. If Hart was not still very healthy at the moment, he might have Suppressed! But it can also be seen that this blue light is not very strong. It just keeps squeezing in, but there is no way to really enter Hart's body. Hart was pushed to the ground by the blue light. He tried hard to hold on, but was still being pushed down bit by bit. Finally, a week later, when Hart was almost dying of thirst and starvation, he lay completely on the ground, and the magic tattoo on his chest suddenly changed. It turns out that when Hart awakened his low-level warlock bloodline, he accidentally succeeded by absorbing the core of a crampon and a head. But in fact, the magic operating principle of crampons also falls within the category of ice magic. This blue light is actually the only very small amount of divinity that the glacier god can use. He had been waiting to possess an intelligent life so that he could go out and find a way to save himself, but was interrupted by Gu Gua, who took away the magical blood-sucking vine that he had finally controlled. Now there is a low-level human being who is a level 2 warlock and a level 3 wizard entering his basement, and he also has two sets of magic control systems. He is obviously a guy who is used to being a puppet. With such a good partner, Wulou Tilu would certainly not miss it, but because his divine power was currently too weak, there was no way he could easily seize Hart's body, so he trapped Hart in the basement and waited. When Hart was about to starve to death, his mind was instantly taken away. However, during this week, Wulou Tilu finally discovered a weakness in Hart, which was the magic pattern on his chest that was awakened by absorbing the ice claw head. Wu Lu Tilu's divinity immediately changed from this relative Going deep into a place that was easier for him directly opened up Hart's mental defense. The blue light instantly penetrated from his seven orifices, occupying Hart's body bit by bit. Hart also felt that his soul was in a trance and fell asleep directly. But in fact, his soul did not fall into a coma, but was swallowed bit by bit by Wulou Tilu's divinity, and then recreated, becoming Wu Lou Tilu's puppet soul. Two days later, a burst of blue light surged over the unconscious Hart's body, freezing him in a large piece of ice. Because Hart had no way to leave now, and because Wulou Tilu wanted to transform this body again and find an opportunity to get out, he froze it temporarily to avoid actually starving to death. And in Hart¡¯s eyes, there was still a tear remaining there, frozen into ice beads, which seemed to be his last memorial in this life. In this process, half a year finally passed. In the elemental magic pool on the fifth floor of the mage tower, a small crack finally cracked on a metal egg inlaid with many gems. Soon the crack grew larger and larger, and finally broke into a huge crack. There was a clicking sound, and it seemed that infinite cold air leaked from the cracks, directly freezing the metal eggshell and dividing it into many pieces.Come on. "However, it can be seen that these cracks are all horizontal and vertical, and they have obviously been designed. Even the step of freezing and cracking was prepared in advance before freezing and cracking began. These eggshells spread outward, and are supported by frozen mucus underneath to prevent them from falling, thus releasing a channel from the inside for people to get out of. Then, a dragon man about two meters tall walked out of the eggshell. He had six ridges on his head, six flowing elemental beards on his mouth, and two metal beards on his chin. The scales all over his body shone with half a The metal is half icy with gorgeous brilliance, and it obviously has good defensive power. You can even imagine that if all the scales on this body exploded, it would definitely turn into a terrifying meat grinder! This smooth facial features can be regarded as a kind of strange beauty, and the muscles and scales on the body create a powerful figure. Behind him, there is a lizard-like tail, and the tip of the tail is a large metal package like a copper hammer. But judging from the way he flicks his tail, it's not very strenuous. It's impossible to guess whether the metal package at the tip of the tail is solid. What¡¯s also surprising is that two wings suddenly sprouted from behind his shoulder blades! ! And this dragon man didn't even have much control over his body, so he shook twice involuntarily. This is the Great Elder Gu Gua who reborn himself in Shi Bailong's body through the "Blood Reincarnation**"! If according to the standards of the previous life, he should have reached the level of Nascent Soul. Even according to the standards of this life, he has reached the level of strength and magic power of a young dragon. He is already a strong man. . Text Chapter 72 Regaining Control Chapter 72: Regaining Control The kobold elder who hatched from this huge metal dome staggered out, as if he was drunk. He could not balance his body, but was constantly moving. Adapting to your new body and rhythm. There was a pool of milky white liquid that came out at the same time as him, and it also slid down from his body, twisting around him. This milky white liquid surged up around him and formed a protrusion half a person's height. After twisting hard twice, it slowly turned into a little lolita with braids. She looked about 8 years old. about. She was naked and had no clothes on. Except for her limbs, she had nothing on her body. After transforming into her own body, she looked at her body curiously. This newly generated loli is obviously the gray glue monster Guji that was re-hatched together with Gu Gua. While Gu Gua itself has undergone qualitative changes, Guji has also undergone tremendous changes. At least now, she has been able to master ice magic skillfully, and can even control the liquid in her body, turn it into bones at will, and transform herself into bones. When supported, it can even be transformed into various shapes. And the look of this little human girl is her favorite look at the moment. ¡° Also because Guji doesn¡¯t know much about the distinction between human genders, her body looks like a character in a cartoon, without those disharmonious organs, and it looks very clean. After the two people, one big and one small, staggered out of the eggshell, they all began to get familiar with their bodies as quickly as possible and regained the feeling of control over their bodies. Guji is very convenient. She quickly found the feeling and ran around happily. Then she fell to the ground and turned into a pool of milky white liquid. Then she transformed into a little girl and continued to run happily. Gu Gua shook his body, and first looked at the two bat-like white wings behind him unaccustomedly. This is the most useful body part directly inherited from Shi Bailong. With these two wings, Gu Gua does not need to Now he can run around with his own feet. No matter where he wants to go, he can just use his wings to fly! As soon as he flapped his wings, he felt that it was not easy to fly. He felt his body shake a few times and hit the ground with his head. It didn't hurt, but it made him feel a little depressed. And he could feel that the two Dragon God scales were still in his body, but now they were hidden under the scales made of metal and ice, hiding his minions. If necessary, Gu Gua could still use them The magic power in the constantly rotating dragon god's scales was released at once, causing extremely violent lethality. After getting up from the ground and studying the changes in the two Dragon God scales on his body, Gu Gua felt his limbs again, bounced a few times, and then performed a set of combination punches to feel his own body. Speed ??and power. In the air, his fists easily made a sound, and then he stretched out two hands and looked at his hands carefully. On the middle finger of his left hand, there is a golden ring, which is the controller inherited from Shi Bailong to control the entire mage tower. It was originally made by Xi Lang using Sun Gold, various precious magic materials, and blood stone crystals. The crown has a powerful control function. Later, Silang was plotted against by the Warlock Guild and died in Palestine. The crown was picked up by Shi Bailong and turned into a ring inlaid with several gems. He wore it on On the middle finger of your left hand. And because Gu Gua devoured Shi Bailong¡¯s body, the ring now also stays in Gu Gua¡¯s hand. With this ring, Gu Gua can fully control this legendary mage tower and truly become the master of this city. So Gu Gua reached out and touched the ring. In an instant, everything in the ring entered Gu Gua's mind, allowing him to master many contents that he had never mastered before. Then, Gu Gua raised the middle finger of his left hand and looked at the ring carefully. It seemed that there were many special magic words floating on the ring. Gu Gua could not see clearly for a while, and now was not the time to study. Put your hands down and do something else. When using his hands, Gu Gua felt a strange feeling, as if something had changed inside his body. Gu Gua suddenly had a thought, and stretched out ten terrifying ice blades from the nails of his hands. On these claw blades, very terrifying ice power surged, making Gu Gua think that he relied on these claws to survive. Dividing gold and splitting stones is a piece of cake. This was obviously a manifestation of the "Fish-Dragon Transformation" mentality reaching the claw realm. This scene made Gu Gua a little puzzled. You actually reached the claw realm just like that? Judging from my own grasp of the progress, I should still be at the peak of the bone realm now. Gu Gua has someHe dared to confirm whether he had really reached the claw realm, because he always felt that since the late stage of the tendon realm, he began to feel that something was not right, and he always felt that he seemed to have missed something very important. Zai Gugua himself thought that what he should miss was the smelting of spiritual veins, but now that the thirty spiritual veins have not recovered well, it is also difficult to smelt them into his body. Although he has never practiced the so-called "Fish-Dragon Transformation" mentality, he knows that there is still a certain difference between the current feeling and becoming a real giant dragon. For this reason, he felt very uncomfortable and could not help but scratch his head and start studying. Maybe it¡¯s because of the new body? He stretched out his claws and studied them carefully. He suddenly discovered that the protruding part of his claws was an ice-based blade similar to ten thousand years of ice, not the metal blade he had initially imagined. Seeing this, Gu Gua suddenly understood that it was because he absorbed the pure and strong ice magic power in Shi Bailong's body that he indirectly broke through the bone realm and entered the claw realm. After understanding this, Gu Gua no longer struggled and continued to become familiar with his body. Next, he tried his new trick. His heart first moved, and magic flashed. The cracked metal eggshell left on the spot immediately transformed into a set of metal armor, which was worn on his body in an instant, covering all his key parts with smooth metal armor. Wrapped up. While putting on the metal armor, a circular defensive circle vaguely appeared around him. After another incubation, this defensive aura circle was basically equivalent to his second instinct. If he wanted to It is difficult to break through this defensive aura circle. It is difficult to break through his hard shell without a weak divine power. Gu Gua touched his hard shell with satisfaction. Because it was innate, it would not affect his movements at all. He just felt that the weight on his body had increased slightly, and there was no other inconvenience. So Gu Gua put on this armor and practiced the Warlock Exercises. He moved his muscles and bones, and the muscles and joints all over his body made a crackling sound like fried beans. After Gu Gua got used to his new body, Gu Gua got used to it a little bit. Gua inhaled slowly, and then shouted: "Change!!!" He wanted to use his newly acquired ultimate move and feel the power of the dragon! With a bang, a huge white dragon more than ten meters long appeared on the fifth floor, shaking its head! This terrifying giant dragon is obviously the physical body of Shi Bailong! The ferocious ice scales naturally bulge, forming multi-layered scales, with magic patterns from hell rippling from time to time on them, making people dazzled. This is the effect produced by Shi Bailong after absorbing and digesting the magic power of Ice Hell. It is basically equivalent to an old dragon. However, Shi Bailong should never have swallowed Gu Gua into his stomach. Now this good body was given to Gu Gua. Even this powerful and pure ice magic power made Gu Gua Benefited a lot. The most important thing is that Shi Bailong's heart core was also inherited by Gu Gua. Shi Bailong's heart core is a powerful magic crystal and can produce a large amount of magic power. According to Gu Gua's calculations, this core can currently produce about 750 degrees of magic power every day, and the speed of gathering magic power is still slowly increasing. This is why the Dragon Clan can increase its strength even if it is sleeping soundly. Here¡¯s the reason! Now Gu Gua's heart and Shi Bailong's heart core are integrated into one, and all the blood has been filtered and re-produced by the heart core. Now the blood in Gu Gua's body has completely become dragon blood, and under the influence of his bone realm, The dragon's blood is still being purified and improved. The two innate magics that Gu Gua originally absorbed into his heart, Spirit Mist and Ice Cone, were also covered in the new heart core, becoming more advanced innate magics. After walking around the fifth floor for two more times and getting used to this body, Gu Gua returned to the two-meter-tall dragon-like posture, then manipulated the golden ring on the middle finger of Fa's left hand and began to operate. Sure enough, it turns out that the seven-story magic towers of Pillersburg are not actually connected in space, but are connected through magic links. The three-story magic towers that were smashed by St. Kurt are actually still there, because during the Battle of the Gods, only their coverings on Palestine were smashed, and their bodies are still in good condition. He is on an alien plane, waiting for his master's call. Especially the elemental magic pool on the fifth floor of the mage tower still exists, and it all exists in an alien plane. After the current fifth floor was re-established, the original elemental magic pool stayed in an alien plane above the Dragon Castle. Gu Gua thought for a moment and carefully checked the condition of the original seven-story mage tower. Text Chapter 73 Xilang¡¯s back-up plan Chapter 73: Xilang¡¯s back-up plan After Gu Gua hatched from the egg and regained control of the real controller of the Mage Tower, he understood that all the levels in the Mage Tower were actually there, and he felt relieved now. He began to carefully examine the actual situation of the mage tower. The situation below the fourth floor is the same and has been mastered by Gu Gua, so Gu Gua already knows the basic situation. The fifth floor is also a magic pool of all elements, but this elemental magic pool is not an ordinary mage tower setup. Gu Gua can even feel that among the six elements of this magic pool, in addition to the two elements of light and darkness, , the magic pools of the four elements of earth, water, fire and wind have no bottom, but directly lead to extremely deep places through space magic. Even Gu Gua doesn't know where they lead. But if you want to draw magic power from these four elemental magic pools, it seems to be endless. However, after a period of strong absorption, the amount of elemental magic that can be absorbed will become less and less, until eventually the magic consumed by the absorption will not be proportional to the magic absorbed, and instead it will enter a state of being unable to make ends meet. Therefore, there is an upper limit for absorbing elemental magic power. The magic power that can be absorbed every day is about 5,500 degrees, second only to the 6,000 degrees per day of the Dragon Castle's entire elemental magic pool. Rather than saying that this is a magic pool, it is more appropriate to say that these are four elemental magic channels. Because it is a channel type, it has not condensed into any magic crystals in the past year and a half, which makes Gu Gua feel very sorry. The light element magic and the dark magic element are equivalent to two large clouds that are constantly growing. The concentration of elemental magic becomes greater as they get inside. If it is not used for a long time, it will condense into ice crystal-like magic crystals, like hail. Generally smashed down. These two groups of elemental magic pools formed a small pile of magic crystals below. Gu Gua happily collected them. The total amount of magic crystals was about 10,000 degrees, which was enough to exchange for something. This design is quite clever, Gu Gua couldn¡¯t help but think of it. The sixth floor of the mage tower is a large teleportation array connected to the mage towers in various places of the Warlock Guild. After Gu Gua judged the situation on this floor, he immediately closed it. Because Gu Gua didn't understand the current situation of the Warlock Guild at all, and had no intention to understand it. He was even more afraid that after the group of guys with ulterior motives discovered this place, they would rush over in a swarm and cause more trouble to Gu Gua, so he decisively closed it down and never continued. look. In the future, when the technology matures, Gu Gua will transform this layer into a dragon castle teleportation circuit and find a way to gain the support of the dragon clan, instead of the group of warlocks who have ulterior motives and harm their own people. The situation on the seventh floor was more complicated. Standing on the seventh floor, Gu Gua felt as if he was standing on a huge observatory. There were also many stars flying around, but these stars were beyond Gu Gua's reach. . Gu Gua still doesn¡¯t know exactly what the seventh level is used for. According to the description in the control ring, this seventh level should be a magic circuit for teleportation from another dimension, but where to teleport to and how to get there, Gu Gua doesn¡¯t want to study it yet. Closed without hesitation either. After understanding all the functions of the seven-story mage tower, Gu Gua fell into thinking about how to use this mage tower properly. After thinking about it, Gu Gua decided to combine the two full-system elemental magic pools on the fifth floor to comprehensively increase the speed of absorbing elemental magic and form magic crystals at the bottom of the magic pool as soon as possible so that he could buy more. High-level magic materials. But this must be done after detailed demonstration and design, otherwise, it may cause unpredictable and terrible consequences. So Gu Gua first started the design task, and then he had an idea to study it, and then put it in the background of his soul to deal with it. But now, the most important things are not these. Gu Gua first hid his voice, controlled the magic with Guji, and appeared directly on the second floor. Foster was not there on the second floor and seemed to be busy with other things in the city. Gu Gua walked to the depths of the bookshelf and found the shelf containing the fragments of divinity that Gu Gua had picked up from the battlefield after the Battle of the Gods. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? being placed on the top, are some of the divinity of Silang that are swimming around like nematodes. They were locked in the shelf and never escaped. ? Below is a hammer stained with the divinity of St. Cuthbert, and also shining with the brilliance of justice and order. Divinity includes a god's understanding and application of laws, and also includes the god's structure of his own godhead and the method of condensing his divine power. Therefore, absorbing the divinity of other gods is also an unformed demigod or weak one. An important way to grow your divine power. Only when one becomes a medium or above or powerful divine power in the later stage, one will pursue the purity of divinity and exert the maximum power of divine power. At the beginningAt the beginning, Gu Gua felt that the divinity of Xilang was the simplest and easiest to identify, but he did not expect that even so, he would not be able to unravel the few traces of divinity left by Xilang. Now that he has absorbed divinity and ignited the divine fire, he has become a demigod, and has fully accepted Shi Bailong's body. He is an out-and-out strong man in terms of both soul and body, so he can't stand it for a moment. Those who are willing to stay come here, take out the few strands of divinity that are like living creatures in their hands, and suck in all the strands of divinity with six beards. Hululu Hululu In Gu Gua's mind, a picture of what Palersburg looked like before the war was presented. Divine light spots formed every detail of the castle, as if it was directly in Gu Gua's mind. A new castle was built there. But it is very obvious that even according to the pre-war level, this castle is incomplete, and on some interface disconnections, the light of divine coding shines. What does this mean? From these traces of divinity, Gu Gua felt that there was something different in it. In other words, there seems to be some special mechanism operating in this castle built by divinity. Divinity itself is a process of absorbing and burning the power of faith to create divine power. Next, the gods must use their priesthood and divine personality to feed back divine magic to the priests who believe in them. Because Gu Gua does not have his own priesthood and divine personality, he is unable to provide magical feedback to his priests. This makes Foster the only real priest in the entire Dragon Castle, and he is also a priest without magical powers. Gu Gua currently lacks a priesthood and divine status. At that time, Silang chose the warlock priesthood and achieved his divine status. Then he was taken away by Hook Duden and ended up dead. So how did these traces of divinity remain? Text Chapter 74 Review Returning to the second floor, after first absorbing a few strands of divinity that had been collected previously, Gu Gua paid special attention to the unfinished model of Palersburg that Silang had compiled with divinity. With his eyes closed, Gu Gua silently felt the fluctuations and principles of the unfinished model of the castle while carefully contemplating the divinity left by Xilang. People like Xilang will never do meaningless things. Every step he takes has his own goals and plans. Now that this divinity has not been completed, it does not mean that it is useless, but it only means that Xilang is still alive. There was no time to complete his plan. Gu Gua was convinced of this, so he followed half of Xilang's compilation, used old techniques to crack Xilang's code, and continued to compile it according to the principle of divinity, and also planned and built Longbao. The situation is all compiled in. I believe that after all these are compiled, the real role of this model will be revealed. Now that Gu Gua has absorbed divinity and become a demigod, his soul has been greatly improved and tempered. He has become a divine soul and can do many things while being distracted. Otherwise, how can the gods cope with the pressure of thousands of believers? What about prayer? Now Gu Gua's mind was like opening several programs on the computer, but the difference was that some programs were running in the background and some were running on the desktop. After putting the task of completing the divine model into the background of his brain to run, Gu Gua took another long breath. First, he walked to the small desk on the side and looked at the situation of the small book. In the crystal ball, more than 7,000 books have been stored, occupying nearly a quarter of the space of the current crystal ball. And he is still flipping through it and simultaneously storing it in the crystal ball. It can be seen that Foster has maintained and managed this set of magic props very carefully, so that not a minute of time was wasted. There is not a speck of dust on the small desk and the crystal ball, but Redillo's identity crystal card is still inserted into the small desk and connected to the magic vine, and it is also constantly transmitting magic power, unhurriedly, Always maintaining Redillo's identity, the magic power in the crystal card is enough to keep going, and he will not stop until he has read all the books that Redillo can read. Even so, the books read in the crystal ball are only up to the seventh letter, which is still far from the full index of thirty-six magical letters. After briefly scanning the directory, Gu Gua walked towards the crystal ball. We came to the crystal ball and carefully examined all the things that had happened in the past six months. In the past six months, Longbao¡¯s grain yield per mu has doubled. It's not that the fertility of the land or other aspects has improved, but that the planting technology of these kobolds has made a breakthrough from scratch, from idiots who don't know how to farm to someone who knows a little bit about the tricks of planting. The most important thing is that the production capacity of ice potatoes is very strong. In the early days of Gu Gua, Kobolds also arranged for the kobolds to plant a lot of them. After two harvests, humans did not come to exchange for food, so now there are so many ice potatoes that all the dried ones will be eaten. The existing small warehouse is full. The next crop of blue rice is ripe once a year and has not yet been harvested. I don¡¯t know what the result will be, but it doesn¡¯t look very optimistic compared to ice potatoes. Because the harvest this year will definitely depend on the level of agricultural technology throughout the year. Looking at the miserable Blue Valley fields, Gu Gua was speechless and could only look forward to next year. Looking at the academy that Gu Gua cares about most, this is where the small head people and human children study together. The skills taught by the ten slaves have basically been taught, and the rest is to continue to practice in various production practices. In the market in the south, Foster built workshops for each of their production skills, and also built stables next to the farmland in the north to provide a place for internship and training for these small head and human child apprentices. ? Among them, blacksmith, stonemason and thief-assassin are the three skills with the best overall learning performance. Assassins, in particular, have trained more than 60 qualified level 1 thieves. As a result, insignificant things are often thrown away in the city, and some innocuous jokes are made. Obviously, these are Kobold thieves with excessive energy. things they do. Even the most serious instructor Tuba would sometimes unknowingly draw funny little animals, poop and other pranks by the naughty little dogheads, which made him very angry, but he still used these little heads. Nothing can be done. Their favorite thing to compare was how many strokes they had to draw before being discovered by instructor Tuba. The skills of masons have also been greatly improved, but what makes Gu Gua feel ashamed is that the skills of masons mainly focus on the improvement of the kobolds' favorite hole-making aspect. It turns out that kobolds dig wherever they think. Basically, digging holes is a matter of talent and romantic fantasy, so it often leads to unreasonable digging of caves, and landslides often occur. Now the dwarf teacher is serious about science.Under the education, their hole-digging skills have undergone earth-shaking changes. Not only do kobolds love to learn this skill, but even adult kobolds also get together to learn it. Under the guidance of the dwarf teacher, their holes were drilled neatly and firmly, and they were able to maximize the collection of large pieces of stone, providing enough stone for the construction of Dragon Fort. The blacksmith is also making good progress. At present, all the tools, farm implements, weapons and armors of Dragon Castle can basically be made into one set for each person. They have even developed a set of iron claws and iron shoes specifically for the kobolds to use for mining. Gu Gua was very interested when he saw this. He immediately clicked here and made a note: "Useful inventions and creations will be rewarded. Those who pass the creative invention will be given a first-level living treatment." The social structure of the non-warlock group of kobolds is currently It's the same as the army. Level 0 professionals are recruits, levels 1 to 3 are private soldiers, levels 3 to 5 are non-commissioned officers, levels 5 to 8 are second lieutenants, levels 8 to 11 are lieutenants, levels 11 to 15 are captains, and those above level 15 It's the major. ¡°Currently, there are only two people who have reached the rank of major, Tuba and Tuda. Among the other kobolds, the highest ranking one is just a lieutenant. In Longbao, a society that currently has no business at all, being able to improve one level of living standards is already a great privilege. So Gu Gua can be considered a heavy reward. ?????????? Other production matters such as animal husbandry and weaving are more likely to be learned by human children. ¡°Compared to these trainings, the development of real educational content appears to be very slow. Cultural education is the slowest. What the small-headed people dislike the most is this course. It is not only boring, but also has no practical effect at all. However, literacy and arithmetic are the basis of other courses, so Foster still forces these little kobolds and human children to learn, and basically ensures the quality of teaching and ensures that these naughty guys can at least learn something. The next step is magic. Although useful, it is a bit too difficult to learn. Only a few small head people like it, but human children really like to learn magic. The more popular one is the warlock course. Even Kobolds without talent will dream that one day they will awaken their dragon veins and become a completely different outstanding person, an elder in the tribe, and enjoy completely different treatment and noble status from then on. This is a value that has been passed down for a long time in the Kobold tribe. Warlocks are the most noble people, and among the Kobolds born in the same batch as himself, twenty-two of them had awakened the Warlock bloodline when they were born, and even obtained the great powers. With the elder's personal guidance, they also learned a method to transmit magic power, which looked very powerful! However, although the little head people are very enthusiastic, the only ones with talent are the more than 150 people, and the rest are just for fun. The most popular one is the warrior course. Especially there are two instructors, one is Instructor Tuba who teaches the Holy Dragon Fighting Qi. He teaches the rigid and rigorous Holy Dragon Fighting Qi. He is good at recovery and defense, and has a strong ability to continue fighting. ¡°However, this instructor is very serious and has strict requirements. It is especially suitable for those small head people who are introverted or masochistic themselves. The strange thing is that most of the people who like to choose this instructor are human children. It seems that in the cultural customs of human society, warriors with the fighting spirit of the sacred dragon are very similar to their favorite, most noble and legendary profession - the Paladin. Therefore, no matter how hard the human children work, They will learn and exercise. This is exactly the same as the little head people who like to learn warlock courses. The other instructor is the carefree instructor Tu Ta. He teaches the flame fighting spirit of great openness and great closeness! What the hell! That flame fighting spirit looks so sexy! It looks like the fire magic used by the warlock elders! Therefore, most of the small head people without talent chose this instructor to learn his fighting spirit. What kind of fighting spirit is actually produced is closely related to the physical constitution and training methods of the person who practices fighting spirit. It is not the kind of fighting spirit seeds that can be planted that will sprout out, and the opportunities are different. The same fighting spirit may not necessarily sprout. In order to make sure the time is right, these kobolds and human children will not try to plant the seeds of fighting spirit until they have reached level 4 in training, to ensure that they will not be overwhelmed by the seeds of fighting spirit because their foundation is too weak. So far, only some adult kobolds have been inoculated with fighting spirit seeds. None of the kobolds and human children have reached level 3 yet, and none have been planted with fighting spirit seeds. (To be continued. Text Chapter 75 Wulou Tilu, the God of Glaciers Chapter 75: Glacier God Wulou Tilu After Gu Gua absorbed the remaining divinity, he began to review the various changes that had taken place in Dragon Castle in the past six months. After learning about food production and life skills training, Gu Gua started looking at educational content. The next step is pastoral education. Before Gu Gua became a god, none of the little kobolds or human children had reached level 0 priests. In other words, there were not even trainee priests. They were all the most basic priest apprentices. Of course, it is impossible, because although Gu Gua can currently generate negligible divine fire from the power of faith of these believers, there is no way to truly feed back divine magic to them. If it were any other church, it would probably be quickly dismissed as a false god of faith, and would even lead to a crusade by believers of other gods. However, in a desolate place like the Northland, if it is not a particularly urgent matter , righteous people are not willing to go here, so they give these little kobolds a chance to enjoy their own existence. Even Foster, the only level 1 priest, has not changed at all because he is extremely loyal to Gu Gua. The other Kobolds and human children cannot feel the divine grace at all and can only rely on their own devotion to the tribe. Trust and believe in this church, resulting in a low belief rate and degree of belief. Gu Gua felt ashamed. In order to consolidate his faith, he must find a suitable priesthood as soon as possible and truly become a god. Otherwise, this church cannot be truly established. With this thought in mind, Gu Gua's men moved and turned the report in the crystal ball to another place. Looking at the urban construction again, Foster has built some new facilities on the land of Longbao. Basically, it has made a series of refinements based on Gugua¡¯s urban construction plan, and the ideas are the same. ¡°For example, public bathhouses and public toilets Gu Gua held his forehead. How could he forget such an important thing? Fortunately, Foster was a good boy who accepted people's opinions. He took useful suggestions from Sardine Silver and other human slaves and built this large bathhouse and toilet full of desert atmosphere. Under the operation of magic, the water circulation system perfectly drains the dirty water here into the stasis-removing pool for fermentation, and then becomes fertilizer in the farmland. The fertility of farmland will be improved again. Next, Gu Gua saw that human residents began to come to live in Dragon Castle. Although it was only a small number of people, they were a few young refugees from the North and southern Vasa. It seemed that they were taking a chance to try it out. Attitude, but also a good trend. As long as humans are willing to come into contact with this kobold city, Gu Gua is confident that they will fall in love with this city, become a part of Dragon Castle, and contribute their efforts to the construction of Dragon Castle. Next, there was news of human turmoil in the southern part of Vasa. Boris Longma, the son of Earl Longma, returned from the Elf Court further south, and brought more than a hundred elf guards with him to serve as his ruler. of support. After receiving strong external support, the crazy Boris Longma immediately carried out a large-scale purge of the nobles in his territory, taking the entire earldom into his own hands and eliminating various small lords. Tariffs and barriers between the two countries strongly encouraged the cultivation of cash crops and handicrafts, and encouraged merchants to move outward. In an instant, the entire human society in southern Vasa has undergone earth-shaking changes, especially in the eyes of Gu Gua, a person from another world, this is clearly the germination of capitalism. Gu Gua is also a little curious as to how far this Boris Dragon Nightmare can go. There is also something about Lezli bringing a human follower to Dragon Castle. Gu Gua frowned, then relaxed again. In the Battle of the Conferred Gods, Lezli fought with Xilang and the powerful demigod in the body of a half-orc, and escaped after being seriously injured. Now that Gu Gua had just killed Shi Bailong and was preparing to take charge of the family, she Appeared. What does it mean? Do they know the life and death of every dragon? Or is this just a coincidence? Gu Gua took a deep breath and puffed up his chest unconsciously. Now Gu Gua is no longer afraid of the real dragon, he is at least a real white dragon now! When looking down, Gu Gua saw someone sneaking into the third floor below the mage tower, and his heart suddenly skipped a beat. You must know that Gu Gua already understands that the most valuable place in the entire Dragon Castle is the third floor of the basement, because there is a passage leading to the sleeping god Wulou Tilu Kingdom! This passage to the Sleeping Kingdom of God is even tens of thousands of times more important than the passage to Ice Hell. It is not on the same level at all. It is this passage to the Kingdom of God that stirs up the entire Vassa North. The terrible bloody storm in the land has caused unrest here for thousands of years.Conspiracies of war and murder. Now that someone is actually snooping around here, how can he not be nervous? ! He ignored other information and directly activated the lighting technique. Controlled by the ring on his hand, he took Guji down to the third floor of the basement in an instant. Looking around nervously, Gu Gua found nothing. When he breathed a sigh of relief and lowered his head, he saw the human being crawling in the ice at the bottom. Hart? How could it be him? It can be seen from the ice that Hart has turned into skin and bones, just like a mummy, but there is still a gleam of life in his eyes. He has obviously entered a state similar to hibernation and turtle breathing. exercise to maintain life. This discovery made Gu Gua feel a little incredible. Gu Gua reached out and grabbed it, and a tiny crack opened in the ice. It¡¯s really hard, I guess there¡¯s some divine power in it. Gu Gua increased his strength, preparing to pinch Hart out. At this time, there was a fluctuation in the air, and he said: "Hey, Great Elder, please don't pinch me, I will come out on my own." This was Hart's voice, but not Hart's tone! Gu Gua looked at the piece of ice in confusion. After a while, the ice began to break piece by piece, and Hart slowly climbed up from the ice. After he sat up, he sucked hard through his nose, sucking all the divinity in the ice into his nose with great enjoyment. Gu Gua clearly felt that this person was not Hart, and he asked cautiously: "Who are you?" Hart smiled evilly, and said softly in a very ancient dialect: "You should be very familiar with it. That¡¯s right, my name is Wulou Tilu.¡± Gu Gua was shocked! Wulou Tilu? ! The glacier god who has fallen into a deep sleep! Text Chapter 76 Reluctantly obeying God Chapter 76: Reluctantly Follow the God When he discovered that there was an intruder in the most important room of the Mage Tower, the third floor of the basement, Gu Gua immediately broke out in a cold sweat and immediately teleported to the third floor of the basement and found someone on the ground. The unconscious Hart. After crushing the ice that imprisoned Hart, Hart actually woke up automatically and sucked all the ice into his body like smoking. Gu Gua sensitively felt that this person was not Hart, and sure enough he admitted to himself: "I am Wulou Tilu!" Gu Gua immediately used a big move, stretched out his two claws with thousands of years of ice, and flew towards I wanted to tear Hart's body in half in the past! You must know that the divinity that everyone is so excited to grab now all comes from Wulou Tilu! In the current situation, they are obviously in a hostile relationship! Now that Wulou Tilu has revived, he will definitely kill all the guys who absorbed his divinity as soon as possible! "Wait a minute! I'm willing to put you first!" Hart, not Wulou Tilu, shouted loudly. Gu Gua's heart moved, and he stopped strangely. It was already too late. Gu Gua could only deflect the tip of his claws, and wanted to control him temporarily, so his claws still pierced Hart's bones fiercely, and stopped. Come down. Wulou Tilu snorted in pain, and layers of cold sweat instantly broke out on his forehead. Apparently, this blow brought him one step closer to the edge of death. Seeing that Wulou Tilu was so weak, and it didn't look like he was acting, Gu Gua relaxed a little, and then used his skills to spread his magic power throughout Wulou Tilu's body, and found that this body was still a level 2 warlock. It didn't change much from the level of a level 3 mage, so I relaxed a little to avoid accidentally killing him. Wulou Tilu gritted his teeth and endured the severe pain and said: "I tried every means to occupy this human body. If this human had not absorbed the crampons, the core of my pet, and became a warlock, I would have even I can't even move his fingers. "If I can't revive myself now, I will sink forever, and eventually dissipate in the star world, be eaten up by that bitch of Oluer, and turn into a human being." The distant legend disappears forever. "So I ask you to let me live and provide me with some help. I am willing to be your god and serve you for 1,000 years." Gu Gua sneered and said: " Do you think you can deceive me like this?" Wulou Tilu twisted his face and said with a forced smile, "Then what do you want me to do?" Gu Gua said, "I heard that if you want to If the gods swear to be useful, they must make the Styx Oath. I don¡¯t know if you understand this. If you don¡¯t understand, then I¡¯m sorry.¡± After saying that, Gu Gua¡¯s claws dug in hard. He touched Wulou Tilu's shoulder and twisted it hard again. Hart's eyes first glowed with resentment, but after realizing that Gu Gua was serious, he twitched in pain again, his expression also fell into panic, and he immediately raised his right hand less than three inches away, divinity filling the air. He came out and spoke an ancient mantra in a very trembling voice: "I, Wulou Tilu, in the name of the River Styx, am willing to be the god of grain and melon reaching the sky, serve him for 1000 years, and will never violate his rule. If I disobey any of the orders except for my fall, I will sink into the water of the Styx forever and never be able to stand up again!" As the divinity flows out, a drop of water like the Styx wraps this oath in the form of a law! Dissipate in the air. Gu Gua closed his eyes and could feel that the law had disappeared into the air, but it really took effect. A powerful force that he had never seen before took away the oath and turned it into two laws. The marks disappeared on each other, and then they let go of their claws, pulled them out from the other's thin shoulders, let Hart go, no, it was Wulu Tilu who stood up. Wulou Tilu covered his shoulders and said helplessly: "I have no way to leave this place. You take me away and prepare some food for me. My body will die soon." Sure enough, Wu Lou Tilu Lu's body was already so weak that he had to seal himself in the divine ice to hibernate. Now Gu Gua poked two of his claws and stirred him hard, causing some blood to flow out. , which made Wulou Tilu even weaker, unable to even stand up. Gu Gua said: "Tell me how to cover up the divinity in you, and then I will take you out." Wulou Tilu helplessly pointed the index and middle fingers of his right hand into a sword shape on his temple, and after a while, he took out a A blue light ball the size of a silkworm chrysalis hit Gu Gua's forehead directly, making Gu Gua instantly understand how to cover up his divinity and prevent others from paying attention. This is also a divine act.??A necessary skill when living in the human world. You must know that the more powerful the divine power is, the more it will be resisted by the main plane. This is why powerful gods cannot walk on the main plane themselves, and cannot even send out powerful gods. The incarnation came, otherwise, during the Battle of the Gods, the Warlock Guild would not have been able to obtain the godhood they first wanted so smoothly. When Elix invited Shi Bailong before, it was because he didn¡¯t know how to conceal his divinity that Elix took notice of him. If I hadn't made a decisive decision, I'm afraid it's hard to say whether I would live or die now. After getting this very useful thing, Gu Gua nodded with a smile, grabbed Wu Lou Tilu's hand, and flashed out of the third floor of the basement and appeared in the lobby on the first floor. He happened to meet Fu who was rushing over. Ste, Gu Gua immediately threw Wulou Tilu to Foster and said: "We will talk about the other things later. First, take Earl Hart to bandage the wound, then eat, drink water, and take a rest." Foster passed the soul Knowing that the two-meter-tall guy with wings in front of him was his great elder, he took Wulou Tilu to eat while holding back his doubts. Gu Gua returned to the second floor again and absorbed the divinity from Saint Cuthbert¡¯s hammer, and then used the method taught to him by Wulou Tilu to cover up the divinity. Next, Gu Gua opened the crystal ball again and entered the virtual space. This virtual space hides three powerful souls, which are the secrets of Gu Gua¡¯s power. One is Xilang, who was first trapped in the virtual space by Gu Gua. Gu Gua made up a virtual scene for him similar to Shuangwen, allowing his talent of Sun Holy Warrior to explode, following Gu Gua from the Battle of the Gods. The high-level paladin souls found in the souls of those who died in battle systematically learned the skills and knowledge of the paladin. After two years of development, Xilang has won the highest honor in the virtual scene and reached the pinnacle of his career. At this moment in the virtual space, Sirampero is the guardian of a grand duchy. He has reached the highest level of humaneness. However, due to the virtue of loyalty, he has not usurped the throne, but has always guarded the country loyally. In the later stages of the virtual space, Gu Gua no longer bothered to create more scenes and plots to promote the virtual scene. Instead, Xilang's own subconscious was projected into the virtual scene to form living characters one after another. Promoted the development of one thing after another. In other words, this virtual space is already self-consistent and does not require Gu Gua¡¯s external force to promote it. From another perspective, this world has completely become a projection of Xi Lang¡¯s own psychological world. Gu Gua can also explore the deepest secret in Xilang's heart from this virtual scene. In the other two dungeons, the souls of Elix and Shi Bailong are also growing in the virtual space. After Gu Gua became a demigod, he was able to dedicate his energy to compile a virtual space specifically for them. And as the virtual space continued to deepen, Gu Gua also began to decipher their memories. In Elix, it is somewhat similar to Silang¡¯s real experience. When Ilix was born, the power of the Frost Goddess happened to be raging, freezing her mother to death in the icy dilapidated house that was overturned by the storm, but the gifted Ilix crawled out of her mother's belly on her own . She was raised in fearful rumors among the villagers, and was therefore considered to be the girl loved by the Frost Goddess. She was trained by the church to become a priest of the Frost Goddess. During this process, she was once regarded as a broomstick that brought bad luck to the ignorant villagers, especially her relatives. She was also regarded as a genius child and was trained intensively. This is the Church of the Frost Goddess to which she belongs. But the price of genius is that you will face endless plots and enemies. If you are not careful, you will be pulled off the cliff and smashed to pieces. This includes not only your enemies, but also your teachers, classmates, colleagues, and even your closest friends who will always carry daggers and aim at your neck with vicious eyes. Fortunately, along the way, Ilix stepped on the bones of her mentor, her enemies, the bones of young men who admired her, and even the bones of the previous pope. Finally, she reached the pinnacle of her life and became She is the most beloved priestess of the Frost Goddess, presiding over the goddess's most important temple and most important work in the North. Gu Gua knew what happened next. The demons of the Ice Hell invaded the northern ice field. With the intervention of the gods, they launched three consecutive siege wars. In the last siege, the great warlock Octor was killed, and the cracks in the Ice Hell were sealed. Then, this time, with the support of the Warlock Guild, Silang Octo restarted his move to become a god. However, due to the intervention of the Warlock Guild and the gods, it failed again. Gu Gua also readsAfter Ilix received the Oracle of the Frost Goddess before coming to Dragon Castle, he had a preliminary understanding of the process and intention of setting up divine traps in the Ice Crown Temple, and also had a preliminary understanding of the situation and pantheon of the Frost Goddess. After understanding this, Gu Gua once again put Elix into a new virtual scene. So he changed the threat from the south discovered by Elix to the Grand Duchy guarded by Silang, connected the virtual scenes together, and let the two men lead their own forces to fight. Text Chapter 77 Goodbye Lezli Chapter 77 Goodbye Lezli After finishing the virtual scene between Silang and Ilix, Gu Gua also breathed a sigh of relief, so that they can interact with each other without sharing his energy. You can focus more of your energy on more important things. Gu Gua started to sort out Shi Bailong¡¯s memories and virtual scenes again. Shi Bailong's memory is much simpler. The strongest race has the worst reputation, which makes Shi Bailong, who is a dragon, very confused. He once asked his father this question very seriously, but his father slapped him with a sharp claw. He slapped him awake and told him clearly and firmly that this was not a question he should think about. ??Then he put down this ridiculous question and ended his efforts to explore the unknown. Like every young five-color dragon clan full of ambitions for the future, he devoted himself to the command of the goddess Tiamat and served her. When the goddess Tiamat saw that she was a white dragon, she casually arranged a task for herself, which was to go to the northern glacier to find the white dragon pearl, and by the way build a dragon fort on the northern land. If there were more harvests and discoveries, she would good. But Shi Bailong was too lazy. He only slept and failed to complete any of the tasks assigned to him by the goddess. Gu Gua obviously knew that even Tiamat thought Bai Long was an unreliable guy, so he didn't even arrange the most important task for him. He only used some special ways to understand Bei Long through Shi Bailong's eyes and perception. everything that happens on earth. Seeing this scene, Gu Gua felt that something was wrong. Now that Shi Bailong had been swallowed up by him, if Tiamat checked the situation in the North as usual, would he find that Shi Bailong had been replaced? Gu Gua suddenly had such a problem, and she felt a little uneasy. The virtual scene until the moment before Shi Bailong swallowed Gu Gua was Shi Bailong's true memory. Gu Gua then put Shi Bailong into the virtual scene he set again, and re-set Shi Bailong to a very happy life. Experience, and at the same time arranged for both himself and Elix to self-destruct in the virtual scene. Elix escaped from his shell and returned to the Ice Crown Temple. Shi Bailong, who possesses divinity, also became the follower of the Frost Goddess. In the war in the North, he became Ilix's guest joined the side of the Frost Goddess Church and declared war on the slightly dominant paladin Silang. ¡° In this way, when these three people fight, Gu Gua doesn¡¯t have to spend too much time compiling more virtual scenes. They only need to perform it themselves. Gu Gua even recorded their experiences in detail, especially those scenes during the battle. He repeatedly analyzed and studied them and learned strategies from them. After settling these three powerful souls, Gu Gua checked his divinity again and found that it was indeed well hidden. Then he walked out of the mage tower and walked towards where Lezli was. . After taking a few steps, Lezli seemed to have a reaction. In her feeling, it was Shi Bailong who had evolved into an old dragon and came out of the mage tower, not the kobold elder. She immediately jumped out of the window of her villa and appeared on the road. All her powerful dragon aura was released at once, and she assumed a defensive posture. Judging from her intelligence, shouldn¡¯t Shi Bailong be dead? Why does his aura circle appear again? But when her eyes told her something completely different from what her aura circle told her, she narrowed her eyes in confusion and stared at the strange kobold in front of her. And judging from the beard on the corner of the kobold's mouth, Lezli could still recognize that this kobold who grew to 2 meters tall was none other than Gu Gua Tongtian, the great elder of this city. Xihan also rushed out of the villa and looked at Lezli and Gu Gua calmly without any other reaction. "Are you Gu Gua or Shi Bailong? Why do you smell like two people?" Lezli asked directly. Gu Gua smiled and said: "I am Gu Gua Tongtian, not Shi Bailong." Lezli asked doubtfully: "Why do you smell like Shi Bailong? I know Shi Bailong is dead. Could it be that you gave Shi Bailong to "Kill?" Gu Gua didn't want to admit it at first, but it seemed that he had seen through it, and in Gu Gua's perception, it seemed that the metal dragon and the five-color dragon were hostile, so Gu Gua had nothing to deny. He nodded and said: "That's right. He wanted to devour me first, but he didn't expect that I would devour me in turn." Lezli showed a half-smiling look, put away her guarded posture, and said: " You're in trouble." Gu Gua shook his head and said, "I haven't gotten into a lot of trouble at all, so I'm not afraid." Lezli shook her head.He said: "Don't be too absolute now. When you actually encounter trouble, you will know what the real trouble is." Gu Gua suddenly thought of Tiamat's prying eyes. My mind was really shaken. But now is not the time to give in, so he can only pretend to be indifferent and helplessly spread his hands, saying: "What can I do, let the trouble happen naturally." Seeing Lezli's expression, Gu Gua knew Lezli was still trying to pull herself into the Platinum Dragon God's camp, but Gu Gua didn't accept this at all. Lezli ignored the question and said, "It's very inconvenient for me to have a human follower, so I want to use my blood to perform a dragon transformation ceremony for him and turn him into a half-dragon." Gu Gua had never heard of this kind of thing, so when Gu Gua heard about the dragon transformation ceremony, he was unfamiliar and surprised. Gu Gua asked in surprise: "Can humans be turned into half-dragons?" Rez Li ignored him and continued: "So I need some magic materials, a series of materials including blood stones, which I need you to prepare." Gu Gua shook his head and said: "You are a dragon, and you have more wealth than me. , why do you ask me?" Lezli was not surprised at all. She seemed to have already figured out what Gu Gua asked, so she said: "As my reward, I will protect you and protect Dragon Castle. You know, after Shi Bailong is gone. , the divinities in you and the ones you guard are very dangerous. The ambitious people in the entire crystal wall system who want to become gods will pay attention to you. God¡¯s cabbage, and there are many powerful legendary professionals. If you can resist it alone, I think you will be overwhelmed by others soon. I saw that you even chose to actively hide your divinity, although I I don¡¯t know what your purpose is for doing this, but I know that you need a cover. In name, you need a strong backstage. I can give you a cover to make others temporarily think that you have a strong backstage. If I still want to take your decision, I have to consider it carefully. Moreover, I can continue to train the army for you." Text Chapter 78 Can a priest betray his God? Chapter 78 Can a priest betray his God? A new week has begun, please support me! Thank you! ============================================= Lezli took the initiative to propose Gu Gua couldn't refuse the offer, especially now, finding a reliable ally in the North was a very difficult task. After weighing the pros and cons, Gu Gua still felt that it would be better to form an alliance with Lezli and the Platinum Dragon God behind her. Although they may become pig-like teammates when facing enemies, at least these good old guys won't stab you in the back. Gu Gua thought for a moment and said, "Show me the list of materials you need." Lezli flicked a bronze scale onto Gu Gua, and as the bronze scale attached to her body, Gu Gua immediately turned the dragon around. I quickly browsed through the entire system of the transformation ceremony and mastered what materials were needed. To be honest, these materials are not complicated. In fact, the magic materials brought by the magician Redillo are enough to make up about five dragon transformation ritual materials. The most important one is a piece of fresh blood from the dragon clan. With Lezli, this material is also very easy to obtain. After reading this complete information, which even included some operation guides, Gu Gua asked in confusion: "Why did you give me such complete information?" Lezli said coldly: "Because you will soon also You need this set of materials to make your own half-dragon. If you want to build a kingdom, then a buffer between you and humans is essential. Otherwise, there will only be constant battles and killings, which God does not want to see. When you need a middleman to serve as a mediator, the half-dragon is a very suitable choice." Gu Gua nodded, accepted what Rezli said, and said after thinking about it. Okay, I accept your statement. The materials will be ready in three days. Where will the dragon transformation ceremony be held?" Lezli looked around and said, "It should be on the first floor of your mage tower. It's spacious enough. , and the surrounding magic circuits can also be used." Gu Gua asked in surprise: "Are there similarities between the dragon transformation ceremony and egg hatching?" Lezli said calmly: "Since it is a dragon transformation ceremony, it must be. Put a non-dragon species into the egg and hatch it again." Gu Gua then opened the scale that Lezli flicked to him just now, looked at it carefully, and found that it was indeed going to hatch humans again. Or other beings transform into half-dragons. When he saw these contents, Gu Gua's expression was a little strange, because these contents and thoughts were somewhat similar to his "Blood Reincarnation**". Gu Gua said goodbye to Lezli immediately, and first walked around the college and the military camp market, roughly observing the changes in the past six months from a practical level. Gu Gua discovered again that the building was empty and was no longer in Dragon Castle. He stood thoughtfully in the laboratory of Archaeologist Leidiro for a while, then turned back to prepare the materials. . When he returned to the second floor of the mage tower, Gu Gua found two people waiting for him. It was his disciple Foster and the extremely weak Cong Shen Wu Lou Tilu whom he had just taken in. It turned out that Foster had also returned with Wulou Tilu after eating and drinking at this time, and was sitting on the second floor of the mage tower, waiting for Gu Gua. "Wulu Tilu, the magic patterns on your body are moving." Gu Gua frowned and said to Wu Lou Tilu. I saw that the magic patterns on Wulou Tilu's body were not only moving, but almost breaking free from his skin and flying out. There were already terrible blood marks on his body, and some of the magic patterns were emanating from him. The high fever came and burned Wulou Tilu's skin. Wulou Tilu said completely nonchalantly: "My current ability is not enough to create a new soul, so I am still using Hart's soul. This is the resistance of Hart's soul and the control of the master in the earl territory. That¡¯s it. For me, it¡¯s a process that I have to go through, it¡¯s not a big deal.¡± Looking at the ferocious magic pattern, Gu Gua felt very uncomfortable and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you uncomfortable?¡± Wulou Tilu spread his hands. Said: "Actually, after being imprisoned for tens of thousands of years and being sucked by people, this pain is nothing, but I am waiting for you here to solve this matter. I heard that your dragon tribe has something called the Dragon Transformation Ceremony. A spell that transforms human physique? That kind of spell can solve my current problem. Although it is a temporary solution, it is also good. If possible, I hope I can make this body your half-dragon servant to solve the Mage Association. Regarding this issue of body control." Gu Gua looked at him strangely. He had just gotten the details of this ritual, and Wulou Tilu asked if he could see what he had done.Something? Or is it just a coincidence? This is probably a coincidence. I just don't know much about it, so I'm easily surprised. Gu Gua thought so. Gu Gua thought for a moment, nodded, and said, "There is indeed such a spell. Why, you want to transform into a half-dragon?" Wulou Tilu nodded and said, "The physique of a half-dragon is comparable to that of a human. It is much stronger, and it will also be of great help to the body and soul I now occupy to do more things, so I have to turn. And I have also made the Styx oath to serve you for 1,000 years, and now I am. Your half-dragons don't have much money. For me, it's just a profit but not a loss." Gu Gua thought for a moment and said: "We will hold a dragon transformation ceremony in three days, and I will use myself at that time. I will use my blood to perform this ceremony for you." Wulou Tilu nodded and said, "Okay, no problem. I will stay here for three days to recover my body's physical strength." Just as he turned around to leave, Wulou Tilu asked again: "Great Elder, can I go to the seminary with Foster?" Gu Gua glanced at him and asked: "You want to re-train yourself Believers?" Wulou Tilu smiled awkwardly and said: "On the one hand, it is to cultivate my believers. On the other hand, it is also to regulate your church and regulate the use of the power of faith. "Some." Gu Gua said with great interest: "Wulu Tilu, I am very interested in discussing the matter of godhead with you." Wu Lou Tilu rolled his eyes and said, "Of course there is no problem, Mr. Great Elder. I have also been curious about what priesthood you plan to use to create your godhead." Gu Gua smiled and did not answer. He just asked: "Wulu Tilu, I hope you can explain to me what the godhead is. "How is it composed?" Wulou Tilu glanced at Foster and seemed a little worried. Gu Gua said, "Foster is my direct disciple and is closer than my child, so you don't have to be careful. "Wulu Tilu said unhappily: "But he has a frost giant demon pet, which is the priest of that wife." Gu Gua was slightly stunned, not expecting the hatred between Wu Lou Tilu and Olu'er. So deep. But it¡¯s no wonder, because of Oluul and the Mad Gods, Wulou Tilu was forced to sleep for tens of thousands of years, and his divinity was constantly extracted by Oluul, and he watched helplessly on the road to complete death and downfall. , no one will feel comfortable, and will even have a deep-seated hatred for the enemy. Gu Gua thought for a while and said: "Can this priest be transferred to your camp?" Wulou Tilu was suddenly stunned and was stunned by this question. He said hesitantly: "To be honest, the profession of priest It is not so easy to switch to other camps. Although on the surface, the skills of many priests are very similar, in fact, the divine power they use is obtained from the gods they believe in. Once a priest. A god who betrays himself will either become a fallen priest and rely on stealing divine power to use his skills from then on, or he will be punished by God. Some harsh gods will even treat priests who betray themselves more cruelly than they treat their enemies. " Gu Gua frowned and asked: "Aren't the priest's skills universal? Just like the same interface, they can be used as long as they use divine power? Like this. Wellfor example, it's like a points game. Priests improve their level by continuously contributing the power of faith, and then through the continuous improvement of level, they receive it from the gods. The more divine power there is, it is indeed related to one's own talent and the ability to use divine magic, but the most important thing is the favor of the gods, and other gods will also consciously resist those who betray their own beliefs. On the one hand, the priest who joined him was worried that he would rebel again, and on the other hand, he was afraid of causing a war between the two churches. "Gu Gua asked, "Isn't there a war between you and that goddess?" Wulou Tilu was stunned by this question. He held his chin and walked back and forth in the hall, seeming to be thinking about very complicated things. "It is not an easy thing to restore my church, especially now that most of the humans in the North believe in that *zip. If I openly promote my church, it will definitely attract the *zipi's attention directly. Moreover, at least five people in the Mage Association have been tricked by her now. If I seize this opportunity" As he spoke, Wulou Tilu's eyes shone with light, and he seemed to have seen a bright future. Gu Gua slapped him awake and said, "That's something to talk about later. You tell us the secret of the godhead first, and then we will consider how to take advantage of this opportunity."?Things about rebuilding your church. " Text Chapter 79 What kind of priesthood will Gu Gua choose? Chapter 79 What kind of priesthood will Gu Gua choose? After discussing the church, Wulou Tilu began to have endless fantasies, falling into the idea of ??overthrowing the church of the Frost Goddess and the position of the Frost Goddess. Looking at his expression, it seemed that Wulou Tilu already cared about how Yin could overthrow the Frost Goddess herself. . Wulou Tilu was interrupted with some displeasure, thought for a moment and said: "The godhead is actually together with the priesthood, and the priesthood is determined by the attributes of the fundamental laws mastered by the person who conferred the god and the attributes of the believer. For example, the patron saints of elves, dwarves, orcs and other races have their priesthoods determined based on the attributes of their believers. Another example is Mystra, the goddess of magic and the magic network, Tempus, the god of war, etc., which are based on them. Their priesthood is determined by the attributes of the fundamental laws they master. There is also a relatively rare kind of god, like me, who is a regional god who belongs to a certain place." Wulou Tilu said in his eyes. Shining with an eerie light. "I am the God of Glaciers, and my vocation is this beautiful yet harsh world, this world that belongs to me. However, if I leave this beautiful world, then I am nothing. Any strong person can defeat me. Kill. Therefore, regional priests usually have great flaws and limitations. They are basically locked in their own cage. But as far as I know, the demigods who want to be granted the title of regional priest are now more powerful. There are less and less people coming," Wulou Tilu said drunkenly. "So if you want to become a god as soon as possible and truly build your own church, then I suggest you think about your priesthood as soon as possible. This is the most important step for you to become a true god. If you If the chosen priesthood conflicts with other gods, then according to the decree of God, other gods who conflict with you will fight against you in order to compete for the only priesthood. And the newly born gods will also be attacked. The attention of other powerful gods, you must know that the godhead who has no ability to protect, is fragrant and attracts attention! If you do not have a strong backing, then you are likely to be treated as a prey by gods with ulterior motives! Only slaughter. I think both the platinum dragon god Bahamut and the five-color dragon god Tiamat seem to be very interested in you. I suggest you just choose one to join them." Wulou Tilu seemed enthusiastic. suggested. Gu Gua pondered for a moment and said, "I will not take refuge in them. Bahamut's kindness is too unprincipled. I am not the one who sacrifices myself to help others. I cannot agree with his unprincipled style of being a good person." As for Tiamat, her extreme style is also unacceptable to me, so I choose to keep a low profile, grow up slowly, and realize my own path. Thank you for your advice. I think this is my first choice for my future. I have some ideas about the priesthood." Wulou Tilu asked curiously: "What are your ideas? Why don't you tell me and I will give you the details?" Gu Gua smiled and said, "We will talk about this later. You first determine the method of divine status and priesthood. Tell me." Wulou Tilu retracted his curious head and began to explain in detail the contents and taboos of godhead and priesthood to Gu Gua and Foster. In fact, it is very simple. Each god has its own different laws, so each god is not very similar when determining his or her priesthood. For example, some gods passively accumulate enough faith, and then based on Determine your own priesthood based on the content and classification of your beliefs. Some gods first determine their own priesthood, and then spread their religious beliefs through a powerful church system. In this process, the most important thing is the screening, classification and burning of beliefs. This system is actually basically the same. This is exactly what Wulu Tilu talked about. After learning these contents, Gu Gua thoughtfully said to Wulou Tilu: "I have thought carefully about your proposal just now. You can go to the seminary with Foster and train a real priest for me. . When my church is stable and no longer receives the hostile attention of other gods, we will spread your Glacier Church throughout Vasa, but we will spread it quietly underground first. When we have the strength to make a comeback, We will consider promoting your religion in a big way. Until then, my church will give you protection. When the time comes, in human society, I will allow you to spread religion based on the belief of the Frost Goddess, when we truly control it. After the church, we will allocate a certain amount of strength to build your own church. At that time, you will truly wake up from your slumber." Wulou Tilu danced with joy and said with a trembling voice. Thank you, Great Elder! Thank you so much!" Gu Gua looked at him coldly: "?There are also conditions, that is, you must strictly obey my orders! During this thousand years, I will fully display your value and make you more powerful. Now, you should be well prepared. During the dragon transformation ceremony in three days, I will give you the blood of the dragon in this body. I hope you can get a stronger fulcrum. " Wulou Tilu saluted happily to Gu Gua, and seemed a little incoherent. Gu Gua waved his hand lightly and asked Foster to leave with Wu Lou Tilu. After Wu Lou Tilu returned to his villa, After confirming that there were no surveillance around, his expression immediately calmed down. To be honest, he was confused as to what kind of priesthood Gu Gua would choose. You must know that there are basically no priesthoods in the entire main material plane after a long period of historical development. Does the kobold elder want to make the kobold god? Although the original kobold god Kurktuma has not been revealed for a long time and has been considered to have fallen, it is only in the north. How could these more than 3,800 kobolds be a solid foundation for him to become a god? This was simply a way to die. Wulou Tilu couldn't figure it out, so he simply didn't think about it. He just sat there peacefully. Sitting on the chair, his eyes were slightly closed, his hands were clasped together, and his thumbs were circling subconsciously, and he began to think about his future plans. First, he thought about his future recovery journey and how to push him down. In addition to the Frost Goddess, Wulou Tilu thought about what to do if the situation went unsatisfactory. Then he thought about it, if the kobold elder was a waste and was quickly eliminated by others, he could also escape from the Styx as soon as possible. It was not a bad thing to be freed from the oath. Thinking of this, Wulou Tilu relaxed and began to rock his chair and hum songs from tens of thousands of years ago. Text Chapter 80 Recruiting Disciples in the Name of God After Wulou Tilu explained in detail the specific content and relationship between the godhead and the priesthood, Gu Gua decided to perform a dragon transformation ceremony for Wulou Tilu and transform him into a half-dragon. After pondering for a while, Gu Gua walked to the depths of the second floor, stretched out his hand, placed it on the crystal ball, and silently controlled the situation of the entire Dragon Fort. Now, after a year and a half of cultivation, most of the thirty spiritual veins have recovered one-third of their magic power. But still recovering. There is nothing particularly important at the moment, and Gu Gua doesn't want to use these spiritual veins yet. The three kobolds in the crystal ball have also entered a new realm with their "Fish-Dragon Transformation" mentality. When they reach the scale realm, their bodies that protrude slightly from the crystal ball begin to have scales that can absorb magic power and spread outward. They kept absorbing magic power and accelerating the purification of the dragon blood in their bodies. Gu Gua seemed a little absent-minded, obviously thinking about other things. His physical energy has far exceeded the legendary level, and his warlock level has now reached the 10th level standard. This is mainly due to the limited spells he masters. Gu Gua still has a level 3 ranger level, which makes his current level pretty good. Moreover, he has ignited the divine fire, his soul has been fully sublimated, and his soul has become a divine soul. He can handle many things at the same time, and he has become extremely powerful mentally. It was precisely because after he became a demigod that he realized how terrifying the power of the gods was, and finally understood why the strong men in this world were so diligently seeking to become gods. Becoming a god not only meant achieving immortality and immortality. status, and possessing a more powerful soul, making his entire level transcend the realm of mortals. Now Gu Gua knows how dangerous it is to have divinity in him and sit on the crater of Wulou Tilu divinity. And that cunning guy Wulou Tilu won¡¯t let him worry. Now both of them are brothers in trouble. They are in the same trench, and the situation is not very good, so now they can stick together and support each other. But if Wulou Tilu's situation improves, he will definitely be the first to find a way to kill Gu Gua. Therefore, Gu Gua¡¯s first priority now is to consolidate its foundation, develop in a low-key manner, and gradually expand its strength. The holographic 3D image of Dragon Castle appeared in the crystal ball. Gu Gua observed and thought carefully. Looking at the holographic image of this Dragon Fort, which was much more powerful and prosperous than the divine model based on Palestine Fort compiled by Xilang, Gu Gua suddenly felt a sense of accomplishment. Under Gu Gua Shenhun¡¯s distracted preparation, this model has begun to grow slowly. In about a week, it will be successfully re-edited, and the entire Dragon Fort situation will be truly reflected in this model. Gu Gua called Foster over and sat down cross-legged. Foster stood in front of Gu Gua, feeling quite awkward. He knew rationally that this was the great elder he admired, but the sudden and huge changes made it difficult for Foster to accept. Gu Gua said with a smile? "Foster, my child, sit down. I think you have many questions. I will tell you what happened during this period of time. Then if you have anything you want to ask, just ask me directly. Do you understand?" Foster nodded, understanding. Gu Gua thought for a moment, and then he saw the magical blood-sucking vines of Jada mutated on the third floor of the basement. He was forced to absorb them all and started talking about the trap of the Frost Goddess and Shi Bailong's ignorance. In the end, it was told that Gu Gua devoured Elix, and then was devoured by Shi Bailong, and by chance, he devoured Shi Bailong through the magic blood-sucking vine. ¡°As a result, I became like this, basically a complete dragon.¡± Gu Gua concluded. Foster opened his mouth unconsciously, obviously he was shocked by the great elder's experience. "Thencan the great elder still be considered a dragon man now?". Foster asked. Gu Gua smiled, showing his white teeth, and said? "My current state is truly called a Dragon Man." Foster lowered his head and thought for a moment. He was obviously very envious, but he also knew that this was an adventure that he could not replicate, but he felt a little regretful. Gu Gua has become a demigod, and his abilities are sufficient, so he especially wants to support those who are behind. Especially after hearing about this adventure of his, Foster only had envy and blessings, and even a little bit of "The Great Elder is so powerful, and this is how it should be" thinking mode, which made Gu Gua know that Foster was definitely capable. Believe it. So Gu Gua asked? "Foster, do you want to become a real dragon man soon?" When Foster heard this, of course he nodded desperately? "Think, I am veryThink about it often! "Gu Gua nodded and said? "Then I will teach you a special training method, but before that, you must perform a set of apprenticeship rituals from me. " Foster looked at Gu Gua with some confusion and said, "Am I not already a student of the Great Elder? " Gu Gua smiled and shook his head and said? "I have a unique inheritance. In the distant alien crystal wall system, there is a great main god named Tongtian Cult Master. I used to be his loyal believer. That's where my last name comes from. If you want to learn this cultivation method, then you must pay tribute to this great existence. "Foster hesitated and said? "But the only one I admire is the Great Elder. " Gu Gua smiled helplessly and said? "This is not a conflict. You just need to show high respect to this main god. "Foster thought again and said reluctantly, "Okay, I do! " Gu Gua nodded, and held an apprenticeship ceremony for Foster on the second floor of the Mage Tower. Then he gave Foster the surname Tongtian, and officially accepted Foster as his closed disciple. He will also use the improved alien The world version of "Fish-Dragon Transformation" was taught to Foster, and then he supervised him to completely master the first level of cultivation method. Gu Gua then took Foster to the fifth floor to renovate the elemental magic pool, preparing to combine the two. The elemental magic pools are all overlapped, so we can make good use of them. First, we looked at the plan to integrate all the elemental magic pools of Dragon Castle and the legendary mage tower elemental magic channels. The general framework has been basically completed. As long as we use magic power. The channel was the main one, and then all the elemental magic pools were moved into the original five floors, and then the magic circuits were connected again. In the process, Gu Gua even used his few magical powers to connect these magic pools. and channels are supernaturally linked together and re-form a stable cycle (to be continued). Text Chapter 81 The Dragon Transformation Ceremony Begins Chapter 81: The Dragon Transformation Ceremony Begins (please vote for recommendation!) Please vote for me, thank you! ======================== After Gu Gua taught Foster the mental method of "The Transformation of Fish and Dragon", he brought Foster with him. On the fifth floor, a huge transformation began on the two elemental magic pools. According to Gu Gua's design, the newly built Dragon Castle elemental magic pool and the original elemental magic channel were linked together to re-form a new magic cycle. Especially the two elements of light and darkness directly increased the speed of magic crystallization a lot. The light and dark elements fell from the clouds and fell into the vortex of the elemental magic pool, and were quickly covered by gas. The magic vortex of liquid below was dissolved, and like rock sugar condensing, the impurities were eliminated under the vortex, forming a purer and higher quality magic crystal. And because these ** magic channels are linked through the elemental magic pools and can flow to each other, after the increase, the water in the two elemental magic pools of light and darkness also quickly flows to the other four elemental magic pools, and soon the other four elemental magic pools The water in the pool has risen a lot. The other four elemental magic pools link the elemental magic channels together, and through Gu Gua's magic settings, all the magic power generated in the magic channels every day is accurately stored in the elemental magic pools, and is accommodated in It was stored in the magic vortex. Now the magic circuit of the entire Dragon Castle consumes about 3000 degrees of magic power every day. The magician Lei Diluo takes up 500 degrees of magic power. Before, Gu Gua devoted all the remaining 2500 degrees of magic power to the spirit. It is nourished by the pulse, so the entire elemental magic pool is basically in the state of sunlight, and nothing is saved. Now that these magic channels are connected, there is an additional 5,500 degrees of magic power every day. You can see the mist on the elemental magic pool rising rapidly, spinning rapidly, turning into droplets and storing it in the magic pool water below. And the magic pool water is getting thicker and thicker, obviously evolving in the direction of magic crystallization. It seems that the dragon's elemental magic pool technology should still be higher than the level of the devil in hell. In fact, Gu Gua also has another source of magic power, which is the most commonly used crystal ball in Gu Gua on the second floor. However, the magic power this crystal ball can provide now is only about 200 degrees per day. The magic power here is continuously controlled by three kobold warlocks. Accumulated by contributing magic power. And the main function of these magic powers is to promote the blood circulation of Tuxi and other three warlocks, continue to transform the quality of the crystal ball, and expand the space. Gu Gua will not use these magic powers to do other things. Now after these three kobold warlocks have practiced the "Fish-Dragon Transformation" mental method, the dragon vein blood is produced faster and faster, and they have also entered the scale realm, generating new scales directly outside the crystal ball. In order to improve the quality of this crystal ball, Gu Gua has even put all the gems on hand into the crystal ball, making the current crystal ball about three times larger than the original, and there is no way to move it at all. . With the additional supply of 5500 degrees of magic power, Gu Gua plans to divide it into 3000 degrees to nourish the spiritual veins and strive to restore the supply capacity of the spiritual veins as soon as possible. The remaining 2500 degrees of magic power and the 500 degrees of magic power vacated after Master Redillo ran away are placed in the elemental magic pool, waiting for these magic powers to be precipitated and crystallized, and become the currency for exchange. I went to the merchants in the alien plane to buy some magic materials that could not be found locally. After completing this work, about three days have passed. On the third day, Gu Gua brought Lezli and Xihan to the hall on the first floor of the Mage Tower. The magic circuit in the Battle of the Gods is still there, eerily exuding the power from the blood stone. Lezli sniffed her nose in displeasure. It was obvious that the smell here was not very good. But still chose to hold the ceremony here. Gu Gua couldn't help but glance at her. It was also Longbao's technology and Longbao's incubation room. How could she not like it? Gu Gua accidentally ignored the gap and hostility between the metal dragon and the five-color dragon. Gu Gua's incubation room uses the technology of the five-color dragon, which naturally makes Lezli, a metal dragon, feel a little unhappy. . Gu Gua didn¡¯t think too much. He took out all the materials in categories and placed them on the tool shelf prepared aside. Lezli walked back and forth and said: "Well, not bad, you are well prepared. We can start now. In order to save energy, let's start together. I will teach you step by step." Gu Gua said Lezli's aggressive and resolute style made her speechless, but she didn't express any objection. His soul is already at the level of a demigod, and there is no way he can say that anything wrong with his imitation has happened. "Then?, let¡¯s get ready. Bring your dragon servant with you. "Lezli said. Gugua naturally brought Wulou Tilu out. When Wulou Tilu appeared, Lezli's dragon servant candidate Xihan's eyes widened, because Wu Lou Tilu occupied It¡¯s his brother Hart¡¯s body! ¡°Hart! "Xihan shouted uncontrollably. Wulou Tilu turned his head subconsciously, because he felt very familiar when he heard this name. In an instant, he understood that this was the name of the soul and body he was currently controlling. Then he looked at Xihan and asked, "Are you calling me? " Xihan said with some dryness: "I'm sorry Hart I have failed to live up to your expectations" Wulou Tilu slapped his hand informally, and comforted Xihan like he was driving away a fly: "Stop joking, we are not related, why are you talking about this, this strange big brother. " Xihan was a little surprised to see his brother behave like this. He could only say the last words bitterly: "When my father was dying, he asked me to tell you that he has always loved you. " At this moment, Wulou Tilu actually failed to control Hart's soul, and actually let Hart's soul and emotions escape from control for a short time. Hart whispered in a very sad voice: "Thank you, I love you too. he. It's a pity we can't go back" After saying that, he left Xihan, who was alone in tears, and walked in the designated direction. Under the command of Lezli, Wulou Tilu and Xihan put their clothes on Everything was taken off. Except for the magic tattoo on Wulou Tilu's body and the black iron crown on his head, Xihan also insisted on keeping the resistant sword that his father left to him. If these props are performed with the owner during the Dragon Transformation Ceremony, they will also become part of the owner. If injured, the main body will also be harmed, but it will also be accompanied by some special abilities of the owner. . Text Chapter 82 The magical effect of dragon blood Chapter 82: The Magical Use of Dragon Blood (please vote for recommendation!) After taking care of some other trivial matters, it was time for the dragon transformation ceremony of Wulou Tilu and Lezli's dragon servants. Gu Gua already had a soul and was already full of talent for learning. Everything Lezli did appeared in his perception exactly, and it also appeared in his hands with a delay of a few seconds. , basically exactly the same. Lezli ignored him and continued. Gu Gua watched her movements. He did whatever Lezli did. With the support of the soul, the synchronization rate was as high as 99. Not long after Lezli set up the magic circuit, Gu Gua¡¯s magic circuit had also been set up. Magic power is being continuously instilled, and the egg hatching circuit in the original first-floor hall is also being warmed up. Now this magic circuit can be used at any time. Next, when Lezli activated her magic power, the magic circuit under Xihan's feet started to move, turning all the materials below into pieces of eggshells, which were perfectly spliced ??together. It looked like the joints of these eggshells were round and shiny, like It is generally formed naturally. At the same time, countless metal pipes rushed into Xihan's body, like sharp arrows shot into the body. The sound of popping was endless, but after Xihan groaned a few times, he gritted his teeth with strong perseverance. No more sounds were made, but the body was still trembling slightly, supported by the pain. Wulou Tilu turned his head in surprise, his face turned pale when he saw this scene, and shouted to Gu Gua: "Be gentle!" Gu Gua followed Lezli's movements without any reaction at all. All the materials under Wulou Tilu's feet also activated, turned into eggshells and metal pipes and were inserted into Wulou Tilu's body. Wulou Tilu screamed loudly in pain, completely ignoring his rights as a god. Identity, screamed in pain without grace. When he saw Gu Gua¡¯s half-smiling expression, Wulou Tilu didn¡¯t know that this was Gu Gua¡¯s intention! However, Wulou Tilu's body is much smaller than Xihan's body, so even though Gu Gua's movements are a beat slower, the speed at which the eggshell is formed is still very synchronized. When the last part of the eggshell was formed, the speed suddenly slowed down. Of course, Gu Gua also slowed down, and like Lezli, left the speed of eggshell formation to the magic inertia of the magic circuit itself. Then, Lezli picked up a sharp bronze dagger and cut it directly on her left wrist. Her dragon blood spurted out like a high-pressure water gun, filling the surrounding eggshell. The bright dragon's blood. Although she now appears here in human form, her physical quality is still that of a giant dragon, so she looks very scary when she spurts blood. This time it was Gu Gua¡¯s turn to turn pale. Wulou Tiluze shouted anxiously: "Cut it quickly! Cut it quickly! Otherwise it's too late!" Gu Gua glared at him fiercely, and also took out a sharp black iron dagger and cut himself On his left wrist, his own dragon's blood spurted out from the wound and flowed into the eggshell. That bastard Wulou Tilu actually started singing a tune and bathed in Gu Gua¡¯s dragon blood. I also rub the mud on my armpits and crotch from time to time. The comfortable expression can be as wretched as it needs to be. Lezli said displeasedly: "Gu Gua, let your dragon servant calm down." Gu Gua shouted to Wu Lu Tilu: "Shut up!" Wu Lu Tilu then closed his mouth angrily, but still He kept rubbing the dead skin and mud on his body with great joy. You must know that dragon blood is a good thing. It can not only strengthen the body and strengthen the body, but can even greatly increase the power of people who take a dragon blood bath and obtain special benefits. There are even legends that someone became invulnerable after taking a bath in dragon blood, and there was no way Fan Tie could harm a hair on his head. Later, because ordinary barbers could not trim his hair, his hair grew extremely long, like a savage. Of course this is just a legend. It may be able to improve a person's physical fitness a lot, but it won't go beyond the level of a mortal being. It's just equivalent to wearing a layer of leather armor. Finally, after ten minutes passed, Gu Gua felt a little weak and dizzy. Finally, the eggshell was filled with his dragon blood. At the same time, the eggshell was slowly closed and sealed under the stimulation of magic power. The last trace of gap was removed and it became round and seamless, just like a newly laid dragon egg. Seeing that the last gap was closed, Gu Gua finally breathed a sigh of relief, became dizzy, staggered back two steps, and almost fell to the ground. Turning around to look at Lezli, Lezli also had a very bad look on her face. After all, Xihan's figure was much larger than Wulou Tilu's, and it also consumed more of Lezli's blood. In fact, Shi Bailong¡¯s body inherited by Gu GuaIt was close to an old dragon, but Lezli's body was just that of a teenage dragon. If it weren¡¯t for her strong will supporting her, Lezli¡¯s performance would definitely be worse than Gu Gua¡¯s. The more difficult the situation was, the two originally delicate eyebrows of Lezli also stood up, looking heroic and murderous. After a while, Xihan¡¯s dragon egg was completed. Lezli stood there without moving, but still swayed around a few times. After she recovered a little, Lezli opened her eyes and whispered to Gu Gua: "It's not over yet! Now activate the egg-hatching magic circuit and instill the knowledge of the dragon clan into it!" Gu Gua was surprised, knowing that he was born with only He's just a kobold, how can he know anything about dragons? As soon as I thought about this, some knowledge from Shi Bailong's growth experience came to mind. As soon as I opened the hatching magic circuit, I was stunned. Suddenly, Lezli seemed to have remembered something crucial, and immediately stopped him and said: "Forget it, you must know all about the five-color dragon's incorrect views. Let me do the instilling of knowledge. "This is obviously a war between ideologies. Gu Gua speechlessly moved away from the position controlling the magic circuit and stepped aside. After finishing speaking, Lezli waved her hands and transformed directly into a five or six meter long bronze dragon. The slender body was swaying with the wonderful luster of bronze. It was simply much more beautiful than Shi Bailong! To be precise, it is an indescribable beauty. Gu Gua stared at it. Then, Lezli opened her mouth full of sharp teeth, and her six vocal cords vibrated together. Countless bronze-colored rays of ancient dragon language magic words floated out from her throat, splicing into a round ball of light in the air. , as the magic words continue to increase, this magic light ball has become completely rounded, like a dragon ball the size of a basketball. Text Chapter 83 Success in becoming a god! ! ! Chapter 83: Conferred God Successfully! ! ! (Recommendation votes requested) After the eggshell was formed and the dragon blood of the two people was injected, the magic circuit completely began to operate. Lezli dragged her tired body and used an obvious dragon language magic to turn the metal dragon's knowledge inheritance into a ball of light, floating in the air. Immediately afterwards, Lezli threw all the gems in the materials provided by Gu Gua into the air through magic, and also threw two black iron ingots above the light ball. All these materials were absorbed by the light ball. Absorbed, turned into liquid and injected into the inside of the light ball. The light ball also gradually turned into an entity, and under the burden of magic, it slowly landed in the center of the egg-hatching magic circuit. Next, the light ball was formed into a piece through the black iron base and the egg-hatching magic circuit, and the brilliance of magic continued to ripple throughout the entire hall on the first floor. The halo of light continued to ripple from below, rolling upwards, like a scanner, scanning the two half-dragon eggs, and slowly infiltrating the power of magic into the side by side. Among the two giant eggs placed there. At the same time, Gu Gua could feel that under the scanning of these halos, the dragon's blood in the eggshell was also churning, like a cat's tongue, constantly licking the flesh and blood of Wulou Tilu and Xihan, turning their Every inch of flesh and blood was dissolved in the dragon's blood, followed by their internal organs. Then the dragon's blood mixed with their flesh and blood and internal organs, and tempered their skeletal and nervous systems. Soon Gu Gua felt that the dragon's egg seemed to have returned to the chaotic state when it was just born. However, the metal tubes that were first pierced into Wulou Tilu and Xihan's bodies basically ensured that their bodies would not be too displaced. At the same time, they were slowly reorganized under the influence of magic circuits. "It's really magical magic," Gu Gua couldn't help but sigh. After doing this, Lezli once again transformed into a girl wearing a blue knight's battle dress, then softened and fell down. Seeing that Lezli was about to faint and collapse, Gu Gua subconsciously rushed forward and hugged Lezli. The fragrance came into her arms, and for some reason, Gu Gua's heart skipped a beat and she couldn't help but panic. Although Lezli looked very powerful when she transformed into a dragon, she is still a helpless little girl, lying in Gu Gua's arms, weak and boneless. Maybe it¡¯s because Lezli¡¯s powerful posture from the beginning was too deep into Gu Gua¡¯s heart, so in his mind, Lezli¡¯s image has always been unattainable. In front of Lezli, Gu Gua considers the most. He still had to protect himself, so Gu Gua was very natural and never had any evil intentions. Now unknowingly, Gu Gua's strength has caught up with and surpassed Lezli's. Even now that Lezli has fainted, Gu Gua can still stand here well, and her strength has slowly and unknowingly been completely improved. Hanging upside down. Now Gu Gua is stronger, while Lezli is much weaker. Looking down from above at Lezli who fell limply in his arms, Gu Gua had a strange feeling. The face of Lezli in her arms was pale, and her palm-sized face was filled with two completely different feelings of elegance and heroism, and they were so perfectly blended together that it made people fall in love with her. Her righteous character and heroic spirit allowed her to challenge the powerful Xilang first in the Battle of the Gods, and not to insult the weak Gu Gua at the very beginning. Thinking of this, Gu Gua felt something full of spring coming out of his heart. Gu Gua hesitantly reached out and grabbed her hand. He suddenly felt very cold. Even the wound on her left hand just now was dripping with blood. This was not going to work. Gu Gua immediately pinched her left wrist. In a hurry, his innate energy passed through. Maybe it was because the Dragon Clan's body was very strong. The scar on Lezli's left wrist healed quickly. Together, the scabs formed. Gu Gua thought about it and felt that he still couldn't do anything that was too animalistic, so he decided that it would be better to do this in an upright manner than to be an animal for a while. After hesitating for a long time, he decided to hold Lezli and rest. So Gu Gua put one hand on Lezli's shoulders and passed the other hand under her knees. He picked up Lezli in a princess hug and then set a stable magic power for the egg hatching magic circuit in the hall on the first floor. After serving, they walked outside. Gu Gua didn't notice that Lezli's head turned to the side at some point, and she was buried deeply in his arms. When Gu Gua put her on the bed in the villa specially designed for Lezli to rest, and then When she closed the door and left, Lezli's comatose little face showed a complex expression of both happiness and displeasure. But it¡¯s just that Gu Gua didn¡¯t see it, because just now, his mind moved and he realized that something important was about to succeed.   The divine model that Gu Gua had been perfecting in his heart was about to be completed, so Gu Gua hurriedly returned to the second floor of the mage tower and sat down cross-legged. He used his innate energy to heal his injuries, and after adjusting his condition, Gu Gua was ready to do this. At this time, Gu Gua's heart moved slightly, and the soul's attention shifted, and he immediately observed the divine model left by Na Silang. With Gu Gua¡¯s efforts, the divine model of Dragon Fort is almost completed. And as this model continues to be completed, Gu Gua¡¯s divinity is also constantly being consumed. Obviously, this model is also built with divinity. It is precisely because of this that Gu Gua is full of curiosity about this model and wants to know what this model does. Soon, as the last detail of the Dragon Fort model was filled with divinity, the entire model suddenly came alive. The entire city seemed to appear in Gu Gua's heart as the model was built. Even every plant and tree in the city, every kobold and human being, and even the ants crawling on the ground, are all reflected in his mind. Suddenly, a special feeling seized Gu Gua's mind, allowing him to do whatever he wanted within the confines of Dragon Fort. At the same time, the power of faith burned fiercely through the divinity of this model. The divine power emitted after burning was also absorbed by the divinity model, and formed one strange spell after another. Gu Gua once again felt that his soul had been further tempered. In his eyes, these lives had different colors, some were black, some were gray, and some were white. Among them, the white ones are the most common. Basically all kobolds are white. This is the color of the believers who worship Gu Gua. Those black and gray naturally represent not enough faith. Gu Gua curiously found the brightest white kobold. The white color on this kobold had almost formed a dazzling light. Gu Gua threw his newly formed magic-like spell to the brightest white kobold. Judging from the location of the model, this kobold should be Foster. Suddenly, a white light surged from Foster's body next to Gu Gua. Foster also clearly felt this warm and powerful force. Tears filled his eyes. He knelt down in front of Gu Gua and shouted loudly. : "Long live the Great Elder! I can finally get the magic from the Great Elder!" Gu Gua finally understood that he had finally succeeded in becoming a god! His priesthood is the local god of Longbao! It is the kind of inferior regional priesthood that Wulou Tilu said! Why can you become a god by compiling a divine dragon castle model? Gu Gua immediately figured out the cause and effect! It turns out that this is Xilang¡¯s back-up plan! When Xi Lang became the God of Warlocks, he wanted to leave himself a way out and a back-up. He also knew that it would be difficult for him to become the God of Warlocks. After all, his status in the Warlocks Guild was not decisive. It is impossible to get the support of most warlocks. The godhood of the Warlock God can help him become a god, but it may not be able to remain in him for a long time. So while consecrating the God of Warlocks, he also secretly compiled a godhead of the Patron Saint of Palestine. Once there was a change in the Warlock Guild, he would immediately replace it with his own godhead of the Patron Saint of Palersburg. Rather than fall instantly. But who knew that things would develop so fast. The moment Xilang's warlock god was achieved, he was plotted by his biggest supporter and his teacher, Hook Duden, and his main godhead was directly transferred to him. Pulled away. Therefore, the godhead of Palestine was found and absorbed by Gu Gua before the compilation was completed. After Gu Gua perfected this godhead, he naturally followed the path Xilang had left for himself, and directly became the new patron saint of Dragon Castle. And his followers just include those 3,800 kobolds, which is just enough for one godhead to have weak divine power. After understanding this, Gu Gua immediately seized this opportunity, helped Foster up, suppressed his excitement, and said: "Foster, please forgive me!! Let's make good use of this situation first! You go quickly Call everyone! Let¡¯s start a big gathering right away!¡± Foster nodded and rushed down excitedly and happily. Gu Gua sat down cross-legged and placed his hands in front of his abdomen. This was still a habitual action from the previous life. With Gu Gua¡¯s success in becoming a god, the powerful fluctuations have spread in all directions, making everyone around him feel it. Whether it was the bronze dragon girl Lezli in the dragon castle or the kobolds and human children who were busy, they all felt that something important had happened. Especially the bronze dragon girl who has just recovered from her weakness.He leaned weakly at the door of his bedroom, staring blankly at the mage tower under the sunset. He didn't know whether he was happy for the new god or worried about the fate of the dragon clan. Against the background of the setting sun, Lezli¡¯s back looks extremely depressed and far-reaching. Text Chapter 84: Extending Divine Grace Chapter 84: Practicing Divine Grace (please vote for recommendation!) After Gu Gua finally compiled the model of the divine castle left by Xilang, he immediately mastered the secret of the divine head and his first priesthood, Dragon Castle Guardian God¡¯s ministry. With the fresh energy of being a god just now, Gu Gua immediately wanted to gather his people, quickly consolidate his faith, and further increase the power of believers' faith. During this process, his divine power was involuntarily dissipated. After becoming a god, his divine power continued to expand from unknown levels outwards in circles. In an instant, almost all the powerful men in the main material plane were This clear signal was felt. A group of people in a desert not far away also felt this strong change. This group of people turned out to be a very strange combination. The leader was a female dark elf with plump hips and fat breasts. Beside her were two orcs, one blue and one green, who looked very rough and reckless. This dark elf looks dignified and beautiful, with graceful and elegant posture, like a powerful and capable queen. Even if these two big orc men were thrown into the pile of orc slaves, they would still be very deformed and ugly models, with crooked eyebrows and slanted eyes, a nose that was small at the top and huge at the bottom, like a hanging garlic, and the corners of the mouth were crooked and the teeth were yellow. Outside, disgusting saliva was still flowing. The two fearful eyes of the blue orc are facing each other, while the pupils of the other orc's eyes are looking in two opposite directions, which makes people look very wrong. The dark elf walked in front alone, while the two orcs behind were arguing in a low voice about some boring things. "I say the Queen's ass is the prettiest!" "Shit! You idiot, of course the Queen's breasts are the prettiest! Not only do they look good, they also feel great to touch!" Such arguments are endless, when they After the sound gets louder, the dark elf walking in front will release a bolt of lightning, hitting the two of them, and the two wretched orcs will calm down for a while. But after a while, they started bickering over silly things. This group of people seems disharmonious no matter how you look at it, but they are walking in the desert like this. They seem to be walking very leisurely, but their speed is surprisingly fast, much faster than a horse galloping at full speed. When she felt the divine power, the female dark elf exclaimed in surprise. She gave a faint order to the two orcs behind her, one blue and one green: "Hurry up, you two losers! Follow closely!" After saying that, she almost turned into a colorful stream of light and shot towards the Dragon Castle quickly. The two blue-green orcs muttered a few words, ran forward desperately, and disappeared into the desert into two lines of smoke. This speed is completely beyond the capabilities of ordinary orcs! Looking at Dragon Castle again, Foster quickly called everyone over and stood in the square in the center of Dragon Castle. Gu Gua stood on the sixth floor of the open-air mage tower and spoke to all the kobolds and humans: "Dear tribesmen! We will usher in a new era! After the catastrophe of the saints hundreds of years ago, we The god Kurtuma can no longer answer the prayers of our people, making us a people without support. Other races, especially those hateful dwarfs, have framed us intentionally or unintentionally, and will even On some unknown occasions, our people were brutally persecuted!" At the same time, the two Dragon God scales on Gu Gua's body also began to emit a charming six-color light, and the accumulated magic power passed through these two scales. The scales spread out into a powerful charismatic aura, and in conjunction with Gu Gua's speech, it covered the entire Dragon Fort. During this period of time, Gu Gua has become familiar with the use of these two Dragon God scales. It is basically a routine for accumulating ultimate moves. As long as the magic power is accumulated enough, enough magic can be released. But it only takes a long time to accumulate power. When the charming magic enveloped the whole city, the magic penetrated into everyone's heart, causing everyone's emotions to be aroused. The kobolds below all felt the same, and their emotions were aroused. Some clenched their fists and waved, while others lowered their heads and shed tears, obviously thinking of their relatives far away and the pain of the past. Gu Gua shouted loudly: "Now, our group of tribesmen gathered on this land and built Dragon Fort. Every one of us was either kidnapped two years ago or five years ago. , living as slaves in Dragon Castle. This history is finally over! We dragons have new gods! We will finally stand on the stage of the Faerun race and create our own glory again! , is your new oneDamn it, I am the patron saint of Dragon Castle! Grains and melons reach the sky! " With that said, Gu Gua's divine power spread on a large scale, directly forming a large-scale divine grace that shone on everyone in Dragon Castle. Wulouti was waiting to be hatched in a corner of Dragon Castle. Lu felt this scene and said with some jealousy: "Humph, what a ignorant guy What a waste of money. It would be terrible if he attracts something extraordinary" But when the divine grace from Gu Gua shone on Wu Lou Tilu, his body that had almost melted in the dragon egg was healed. He recovered well, and a feeling of warmth slowly spread from his heart, making him shed tears of happiness. Presumably even Xihan next to him would receive the same treatment. "But this feels really good." Ah" Wulou Tilu said silently. His soul is still the soul dominated by Hart. Wulou Tilu's divinity cannot generate a soul out of thin air. It just completely invades Hart's soul and body. That¡¯s all. In such divine grace, Hart¡¯s soul feels more direct and impactful. In such divine grace, Hart¡¯s soul gradually becomes complete and enriched in this divine light. The divine connection with Wulu Tilu is even closer. Even the souls controlled by Wulu Tilu have undergone such a big change. The kobolds who originally worshiped Gu Gua are even more incredible. They are even more confused. He received a strong divine grace, and the more he believed in Gu Gua, the more divine grace he received. Foster, standing in the middle of the square, had a bright light second only to Gu Gua, and also formed a new Under the influence of God's grace, two pure white beards slowly grew on the corners of Foster's mouth. Among these kobolds, there were sixteen more kobolds with deeper beliefs. Their faith level breaks through to the point of radiance, and they officially become Gu Gua's trainee priests. As long as they can perform divine spells correctly, they can become official level 1 priests. Text Chapter 85 The Charm of the Goddess (please vote for recommendation!) With this display of divine grace, all intelligent beings in the entire city have received a new baptism. Their souls and beliefs have been washed by Gu Gua's divine grace, and all beliefs have been powerfully and steadily improved. Level, now when Gu Gua closes his eyes and feels the situation of his believers, the color of faith in the entire city is no longer black. The lowest is gray faith, and many have become pure white faith. As long as After a little more training and training, many people can be directly promoted to trainee priests. Especially in the theology class taught by Foster, basically everyone turned pure white, even the human children were no exception. Gu Gua has a certain purpose in using all his divine power and turning it into divine grace. On the one hand, when his divine fire was ignited before, he had not fully understood the mechanism of the formation of divine power, so he wanted to empty out all his current divine power, and then observe the generation process of divine power from scratch. On the other hand, Gu Gua also knows that the faith of these believers will be an important guarantee for the growth rate of his divine power. Using this divine grace to enhance the depth and purity of his believers' faith is also a way for him to strengthen his foundation and strengthen his strength. important measures. Gu Gua did not think about how grand and eye-catching this would be. Just as Wulou Tilu thought, if his move directly attracted the attention of a powerful being, Gu Gua would be eaten. I couldn't help but walked away. This book "Wulu Tilu's crow's mouth" was quickly realized. I saw a flash of colorful light, Gu Gua's pupils shrank, and I saw a scantily clad dark elf appearing in a corner of the city. If you only look at it visually, I am afraid that no matter how good your eyesight is, you will not be able to see this low-key-looking woman in such a busy scene in an instant. However, Gu Gua feels that this female elf has something like The intense light of the sun can hurt people's eyes, but at the same time it makes people have to look past. This feeling was so weird that it almost made Gu Gua vomit blood. With the appearance of this woman, Gu Gua, who had become the patron saint of Dragon Castle, clearly felt that Wulou Tilu had hidden his divinity immediately. He sealed his spiritual consciousness and hid shivering in the dragon egg in the corner of the mage tower. Lezli also leaned out of the window of her villa and looked at the place coldly. In Gu Gua¡¯s eyes, this woman seemed to be radiating five colors of light, and the five colors of light seemed to go straight to the depths of Gu Gua¡¯s heart. He unconsciously felt a surge of admiration and admiration for her. Gu Gua immediately shook his head. Wake yourself up from this dizzy admiration. After all, he was a master of overcoming tribulations in his last life, so the stability of his soul was not a big problem, and he had also experienced the Heavenly Demon Luan Wu. In order to strengthen his resistance to the devil's chaos, he was studying in college in the human world. Thousands of people have watched Japanese action educational films, and they can already boast that they have "read all the films in the world, and there is no code in their hearts". But when he woke up from this charm, he found that he was breaking out in cold sweat. And, even when you wake up from the charm of this possible magical power. Gu Gua also had to admit that this woman had a particularly fascinating charm. Even from her deep and slightly smiling eyes, Gu Gua felt like a little boy in love for the first time and couldn't help himself. There is a word called heartbeat, there is a word called love at first sight, there is a word called love, there is a word called appointment in a previous life, there is a word called turtle looking at mung bean, their eyes meet! Gu Gua felt that the spring that he had not experienced in thousands of years was sprouting at this moment! Gu Gua took a few deep breaths. He forced himself to retract his gaze. Business was important now, and he couldn't let such a trivial matter mess up his mind! Continue to bless his believers, and at the same time pay attention to the first-hand information about the formation of his divine power. But he didn¡¯t know that Gu Gua turned his head like this. The dark elf woman and Lezli were both slightly surprised. They all know what a man is, and they also know that the lust of male dragons is countless times stronger than that of ordinary humans. Even gods can't pull them back, otherwise there wouldn't be so many of them. The shameful dragon subspecies comes. This man is a male dragon in every sense of the word. He actually forcibly turned his head in front of the goddess? Could it be that he still has concentration? If Gu Gua knew what they thought like this, he would probably be grateful for the Chunyuan Boy Kung Fu he had practiced all his life in his previous life. After completing the work of blessing his believers. Gu Gua then looked directly at the woman again, but was surprised to find that the woman had disappeared, and at that position, there were two more panting blue and green ones sticking out their tongues.The ugly orc! At this moment, Gu Gua felt a soft and fragrant touch on his shoulder. He was excited, and when he turned around, he saw the woman's expression that seemed angry and happy at the same time. "Who are you?!" Gu Gua broke into cold sweat. If this woman had hit him like this with a dagger, he might not even be able to escape. When the woman spoke, it was as if there were five voices speaking together, and these five voices had different intonations. One voice was cold, one was weird, one was passionate, one was calm, and one was passionate. The five voices formed a wonderful chorus, which made people feel weird and uncomfortable. If they were not used to it, they might be taken away from their mind in an instant. She said: "I am Tiamat, the five-color giant dragon. I am the boss and elder of that idiot Shi Bailong who was eaten by you." Tiamat seemed to be intending to continue to seduce Gu Gua, her beautiful face gently leaned against her. When he came over, the intoxicating orchid fragrance in his tone also floated over, making Gu Guachun's heart flutter even more. Gu Gua couldn't help but glance down, and happened to see a deep groove in Tiamat's chest. Gu Gua's heart was beating so fast that he could hear the sound of blood flowing. This book But the meaning in this sentence made Gu Gua have to think about it. She is the five-color dragon god, Tiamat? My own affairs were revealed so quickly! I originally thought that it would take a while for the incident to happen, but I didn't expect that the master of suffering was standing behind me now, tempting me with a charm that would cost me my life! What a weird scene this is! ! ! Gu Gua looked down and found that his followers, all the humans in Dragon Castle, were trembling on the ground, not daring to move. Gu Gua couldn't help but ask: "What do you want?" Tiamat gently stroked his wings, and Gu Gua felt a stimulation coming from the wings, which was novel and exciting. "I don't want to do anything. If one of my men dies, of course I have to recruit another one." Tiamat said as if she was taking a walk. As he spoke, he walked around Gu Gua and walked in front of Gu Gua in a few steps. The jade hand was lifting Gu Gua's chin, just like teasing Gu Gua. Gu Gua¡¯s heartbeat was still very fast, but he quickly analyzed the current problem and felt that Tiamat didn¡¯t want to kill him, so it would be much easier to handle. Then just be conciliatory and conciliatory. Thinking of this, Gu Gua smiled flatteringly and said: "So that's it! That's easy to say! I'm willing to become the goddess's subordinate!" Tiamat said with a half-smile: "You are also a warlock, of course you know that our dragon clan can easily feel Get the other person's emotions. Not only do you have no desire to become my subordinate, but you have a feeling of withdrawal. Tell me, who gave you the courage? "Is it that platinum waste?" He grabbed Gu Gua's neck, and after a moment of dizziness, Gu Gua found himself and Tiamat in Lezli's villa. Lezli was standing on her window looking out. In the next moment, she found that the stage had been moved into her bedroom. Lezli had to salute Tiamat and said: "The bronze dragon Lezli has seen the great queen." Tiamat smiled slightly and said: "Little girl, I haven't seen you for hundreds of years, you have grown up. It¡¯s so big. Why does your platinum fool also want this kobold?¡± Lezli lowered her head and did not answer. "Only you? You, a little girl who is not yet fully developed, dare to wade in this deep water, it is too dangerous. I told you that idiot of the Metal Dragon, I will settle this guy, and he will just shrink into his shell Here, wait for humanity's mercy~" Tiamat said like an amiable aunt. "What? Do you have any objections?" Seeing that Lezli didn't answer, Tiamat asked gently. Lezli shook her head and said, "I don't dare." Tiamat laughed. Although the tone of everything was so gentle and harmonious, Gu Gua clearly felt that there was something in Tiamat's tone. Deep hatred. "Since you don't dare, then come over and help." Tiamat said. Then he threw Gu Gua on Lezli's bed. Gu Gua knew that Lezli was a giant dragon, so he made Lezli¡¯s bedroom very big. It was basically a church hall, and the bed was also very large, about twenty square meters. After Gu Gua was thrown on the bed, he felt that his whole body was soft and he could not move. It was obvious that he had been under a very powerful magic. Even Guji was captured by Tiamat's divine power, clinging tightly to Gu Gua, not daring to move, just pretending to be a magical transparent robe. Book Tiama??Said to Lezli: "Go, hold his hands." Lezli looked at Tiamat in surprise. Tiamat still used the gentle voice and tone, but her voice was louder and said: "I said to hold down his hands." Lezli had no choice but to walk over, hold down Gu Gua's hands, and give Gu Gua a look that made him feel guilty. Gu Gua suddenly felt that something bad was about to happen. Text Chapter 86 Something bad happened! When Gu Gua actually received the priesthood and became the patron saint of Dragon Castle, three strangers came from the desert. Unexpectedly, these three people were actually the five-color dragon god Tiamat and her two followers. It seems that Tiamat is still interested in Gu Gua and wants to accept him as a subordinate. And because Lezli is a bronze metal dragon, it is difficult to deal with Tiamat's five-color dragon clan, so Tiamat Matt felt like he was bullying a little girl, bullying Lezli. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? We even have to do some bad things in front of Lezli. Tiamat stood in front of the bed and said to Gu Gua: "I like to conquer, especially the subordinates like you who I am ready to accept. I like to possess their bodies and drive their souls. Now it is your turn. Enjoy it, kid.¡± After saying that, Tiamat took off her clothes one by one, revealing her beautiful body. Gu Gua looked at this scene in disbelief. He felt that his throat was getting dry and he couldn't help but swallow. In the next step, Tiamat waved her hand, and Gu Gua felt herself getting hot. The black iron robe on her body turned into molten iron and disappeared on her body scales. She was immediately burned badly, and even Guji was injured. . Tiamat didn't care at all. She looked at Gu Gua's lower body and said with satisfaction: "Not bad." When Gu Gua looked up at this time, she saw that she didn't know when it started, but there was already an intense battle. attitude. Tiamat walked over slowly, sliding her fingers up Gu Gua's body from her ankles to her thighs. Gu Gua felt that her nerves were trembling under the touch. Next, Tiamat seemed to be unable to control herself. Wanting to have a good time playing the game, she directly sat on it. The moist darkness swallowed Gu Gua, and slowly drove it up. Gu Gua suddenly felt a wet and hot touch, as if he had returned to the dragon egg again. Warm, moist and natural. In particular, my own sensitive nerves were fully mobilized. The rest of his body was restrained by Tiamat's magic. There was no way to move at all, so he had to focus on the most sensitive nerves. Tiamat's speed is getting faster and faster. Gu Gua is like a strong war horse, driven by Tiamat, crossing the peaks one after another. Overcoming every trough. Looking for his lost soul in the collision between spirit and body. Tiamat's well-proportioned and plump body also formed waves of flesh, which made Gu Gua dizzy. Gu Gua raised his head and naturally saw the eyes of Lezli who was holding his hands. That pink little face was flushed from suppressed pain, and her eyes were watery. It was not an expression of grievance, but an expression of desire that was difficult to control but could not achieve, as if thunderous. Zili also wanted to do something similar. But I had to hold back the feeling. Seeing Lezli, Gu Gua woke up from his confusion. Thinking of what was happening now, Gu Gua was shocked and knew what kind of illegal incident had happened to him! Suddenly a humiliating anger burned in his heart. I really didn¡¯t expect that I would be pushed down! He wanted to struggle, but found that he was fixed to this huge piece of furniture by Tiamat's spell, unable to resist at all. He was oppressed by the powerful divine power and couldn't even move at all. My mind is spinning rapidly. He finally remembered that he had recited the Acacia sect's classics in his previous life. Since I can¡¯t resist, I have to charge some interest! Gu Gua had never learned these Hehuan sect techniques, but with the support of the soul, he almost remembered it and already became a master of it! Gu Gua encouraged her limited energy that could still be controlled. Trying to get something from Tiamat. Under the operation of the skill, Gu Gua's own vitality poured into Tiamat, and then some vitality was pushed back from Tiamat to give back to himself. Tiamat also felt that this little guy had unusual abilities. She had never had such a feeling from another person, and she even felt that she and the other person had not only collided physically. Even the souls show signs of mingling! I don't know how long it took, but Tiamat was convulsing with joy. A strong suction force came from below. Gu Gua finally couldn't hold it anymore. He felt that his soul was desperately struggling outwards, and then he couldn't. A controlled and intense spurt came out. Tiamat was almost knocked over. In an instant, Gu Gua felt that everything around him was unreal, his soul was about to float out, and all the tight strength in his body had softened. Tiamat said with some surprise: "I didn't expect you to be a young girl!"??I feel that my body is falling into relaxation, and even the power that Tiamat cast on me just now, which made me unable to move, has relaxed. Tiamat was not in a hurry to quit, so she slowly fell down and leaned on Gu Gua's broad chest. She slowly closed her eyes and murmured to herself: "When can I find someone I can rely on with peace of mind?" A man" After saying that, he closed his eyes and seemed to fall into a comfortable slumber. After resting for a while, Tiamat climbed up from Gu Gua. With a wave of her hand, she put on the elegant and seductive clothes again. Lying lazily on the side, he leisurely admired Gu Gua's body. "Okay, I've done what I need to do, and I've tasted the new things I need to taste. Hey, Lezli, why is your face so red? Do you want to do it again? It feels good~" Tiamat said gently said with a smile. Lezli turned her head and pretended not to hear these words. "If you don't want to, why are you still holding my servant's hand tightly?" Tiamat teased. Lezli felt that this was the most embarrassing day in her life, and she hurriedly shook off Gu Gua¡¯s hand like a hot potato. Gu Gua also sat up from the bed and looked at them both blankly. "Then you start to be loyal to me. I am very satisfied with you. You are much better than that trash Shi Bailong." Tiamat said lightly, looking at Gu Gua with interest. Gu Gua stood up unsteadily, knelt down on one knee to Tiamat, and then said: "Great and respected goddess, I" Gu Gua thought about it thousands of times in his mind, and felt that It's best not to take refuge in this woman. No matter from any angle, he felt that going it alone was the best way for him. And there is also a feeling of anger in his heart. One day, he will definitely take revenge and take back the humiliation he suffered today tenfold and a hundredfold! So as soon as the word "I" came out of his mouth, Gu Gua immediately flicked his leg unexpectedly and was knocked out of the villa at extremely fast speeds. Then he activated the two Dragon God scales on his chest, like the tail flames of a rocket. Jet out and accelerate yourself to a terrifying speed instantly! Text Chapter 87 The Reverie of a Mature Woman Gu Gua, who was deduced to lose her virginity, would never be willing to be someone else's lackey. Whether it was because he kept a low profile in his previous life and never licked the bottom of human righteousness, or because he kept a low profile in his cultivation and did not try to push others too far, it gave him the temperament of an outsider who could come and go freely. After coming to this world, he felt that the so-called good camp and evil camp were not his cup of tea. In his own mind, he had his own ideas and values. When he was Silang¡¯s slave in the early days, Silang would bind himself with lightning chains. Who knows what restrictions she would place on Gu Gua after becoming Tiamat¡¯s slave? So when Gu Gua regained his mobility, the first thing he did was to escape. He didn¡¯t think about where to escape. At most, it was just going in circles. He also believed that Tiamat would never have enough time to spend with him. As long as Tiamat¡¯s patience was exhausted, he could still come back. It would be better to be in pieces than in ruins. As long as he gives in this time, Gu Gua believes that it will be difficult for him to stand up again. However, this was far beyond Tiamat's expectations. Tiamat was in a state of laziness after passion, so she didn't guess this change at all. Her eyes shrank, and before she could react, Gu Gua had already flown far away. Suddenly a kind of rage welled up in her heart. Tiamat slapped the bed beneath her, causing the entire villa to collapse. She also flew out and immediately wanted to catch Gu Gua and torture him immediately. lethal! When Gu Gua first flew out, it was very unstable and rushed out like a shell. He wasn't very good at using his two wings, but fortunately, the initial speed brought to him by the magic vortex jet was enough. He moved upward and forward quickly enough, and quickly flew to the west of Dragon Castle. Because of the fast initial speed, he had already flown very far before flying for a long time. Gu Gua flapped his wings desperately, and finally grasped the fragile balance, and saw the Pelowell River in the distance. Gu Gua felt something following behind him. When he turned around, he saw two huge flying dragons behind him, one was a blue dragon and the other was a green dragon. Gu Gua suddenly understood the two ugly blue-green orcs. It was the transformation of these two giant dragons! Soon the driving force generated by Gu Gua's magic power was used up. He was not very good at using his wings, so it was very difficult to fly. Seeing that he was about to be overtaken by the enemy, Gu Gua flashed his wings twice urgently. But the effect is not great. Hearing the obscene laughter from behind, a bolt of blue lightning struck over. Gu Gua's body went numb and he fell into the Pelowell River with a thud. sunk to the bottom. When he entered the Palowell River, something in Gu Gua's mind seemed to be broken. As soon as his body entered the river, it was like a sponge entering the water, instantly absorbing the water. At the same time, his body seemed to dissolve in the water and disappeared, or to be precise, He has become one with the river. Not to mention Guji. She itself is a substance that looks like water, and there is no way to actually fish it out of the river. While the two giant dragons were still wondering, Tiamat had already arrived at the scene, still asking in that gentle voice, but clearly a cold commanding tone: "Where is that cunning white dragon?" Lan The dragon and the green dragon were confused and said: "We just pushed him into the river But as soon as he entered, we couldn't feel his breath Could it be that we accidentally Beat him to death? Then he should float up on his belly" "No. Only those who drown will float up on their belly, but those who were beaten to death will not float up on their belly" "How do you know? Have you ever been drowned?" "Bah, if I were drowned, wouldn't I be talking to you now?" These two idiots have a heated and in-depth discussion about how to come up on their bellies. Tiamat frowned and looked at the river at her feet, feeling angry and resentful in her heart. These two blind people even killed their own faces! Although at the moment of being deceived, Tiamat did have the idea of ??killing the kobold. But when she flew out, the aftertaste of the passion reminded Tiamat of the good things about Gu Gua. This face made Tiamat feel a special feeling. Not only was she physically happy like she had never experienced before, but the pleasure that went straight to the soul could not be ignored. The taste just now was really unforgettable for Tiamat. Even Tiamat felt that this time she was able to experience the joy of a woman like a little girl in love for the first time, and those previous sensual intercourses were simply unforgettable. Just eating shit! Thinking of this, Tiamat couldn't help but feel nauseated. How many years has it been? Or rather?Has Tiamat never enjoyed this feeling? That strange liquid from the boy was scalding deep into her body, making Tiamat, who had been trapped in despair and darkness for hundreds of thousands of years, seem to have found a luxury called hope. of charming light. We must get him! The one who gets him must get his heart! Tiamat thought secretly in her heart. A sudden wave of waves struck, causing Tiamat's body to shake. This is the resistance of the main plane to high-level gods, which makes her incarnation weaker. You must know that the more advanced the gods are, the more difficult it is for them to walk on the main plane. The more powerful the incarnations they send will be more repelled by the main plane. This also limits the number and time of incarnations sent by high-level gods in the world, trying to ensure the stability of the main material plane. Tiamat is not a rigid goddess, she has many powerful faces. Even when she was in danger in ancient times, she used this method to gain a foothold in hell. In the various conspiracies that followed, she met many powerful "boyfriends" through this method. To be honest, she doesn't like those guys at all, it's just the sacrifice she has to make for the revival of the Dragon Clan. Now, don¡¯t we no longer have to make those sacrifices? Tiamat knew that although she had become more and more desperate to restore the prosperity of the dragon clan, those so-called sacrifices had become more and more an excuse for her own fall. But now, Tiamat felt like she had changed. She quietly looked at the Palowell River below, and quietly used her divine power to search for the magical kobold. Could it be that the chess pieces laid out thousands of years ago have turned around again? Tiamat couldn't help but think. Text Chapter 88 Counterattack! Gu Gua, who was pushed down miserably, couldn't bear this kind of aggrievement. He wanted to escape from the control of the five-color dragon god Tiamat, so he was knocked out of the villa and flew into the air. He flew west urgently, but was killed by Tiamat again. Two of Mart's servants were knocked into the Pelowell River. In the Palowell River, Gu Gua was knocked down at once. The moment he entered the river, all the muscles, scales and beard all over his body were instantly dissolved into the river water, especially the dragon tendons in his body. It dissolved into the entire river and quickly spread upstream and downstream. Gu Gua also fell into a coma in an instant, completely entering a state of nothingness. I don¡¯t know how long it took, but it seemed that the dragon tendons on Gu Gua¡¯s body had dissolved the water in the north section of the Palauwell River. Then Gu Gua¡¯s dragon tendons quickly condensed back, and Gu Gua¡¯s mind also He recovered at this moment. He finally understood why he always felt that something was missing when he was promoted to the claw realm. It turned out that what he was missing was a river! Because the "Fish-Dragon Transformation" technique is a technique for transforming into a dragon from the aquatic tribe that contains dragon veins, and the dragon from the aquatic tribe must have its own domain, which is the water system river! With the presence of rivers in the water system, these aquatic tribes can absorb enough spiritual power to exert their full power. This is also a content of the "Yulong Transformation" mentality. Since they are fish, there must be no There is no way to leave the water, so it is not written down. Gu Gua had never practiced cultivation before, and was not very clear about the agreed-upon conditions, so he always felt that his mental cultivation was correct, but there was a big problem. When he completely dissolved into the river water, his water-hungry body immediately made an extreme reaction and immediately completely melted into the river water, actively interacting with this section of the Pelowell River in Northland. Fully communicated and controlled. After controlling all of this section of the river, Gu Gua suddenly felt that his dragon tendons were also perfected, his muscles, bones, and claws were all achieved at once, and every inch of his body had a profound foundation. As long as the Palauwell River was not cut off, . Gu Gua's physical body cannot be killed. It seems that every drop of water in the Parowell River is Gu Gua¡¯s cells, and every trickle is Gu Gua¡¯s muscles. Gu Gua now finally has the true "Ichthyosaurus Transformation" mentality and truly becomes a dragon! During this process, Gu Gua even felt as if he could control every living thing in this section of the Palauwell River. Every fish. Every little insect emerged in his heart, just like when he mastered the priesthood of the Guardian God of Dragon Fort, everything in Dragon Fort was under his control, and the topography of the ten miles around the river section also showed a belt. type. It was also clearly perceived by him. From another perspective, Gu Gua is now a real river god, but he is not a god in the sense of this world. He is more like the river god in the previous life. Gu Gua clearly understands this. To become the river god of this river, he does not need any power of faith, nor does he need to establish another divine kingdom of his own. He is like the soul accompanying the river, and has become one from then on. Soon, the Gu Gua condensed and took shape again from the river water, but the Gu Gua that condensed again already felt that it was completely different. At this time, he felt the presence of Tiamat and the other two colorful dragons above, and everything that had just happened suddenly came to his mind. In anger, Gu Gua stepped on the waves and jumped into the air as if the waves were holding him up. At such a fast speed, no one had time to react. Especially Tiamat was shocked by this extremely fast speed! Gu Gua ignored her and rushed into the air. With one fist, he smashed the blue dragon that had just struck him with lightning onto the ground, forming a huge dragon-shaped pit. Seeing his companion being smashed to the ground by the white dragon. The green dragon still said to himself: "Let me tell you, he couldn't have been drowned. Because he didn't float up on his belly!" Before the green dragon could say anything else, Gu Gua made another sound. The hammer turned him into a star in the sky and flew through the sky. At this time, Gu Gua fell to the ground. Then Gu Gua turned his head again and looked at the Five-Colored Dragon God with unkind eyes. Tiamat looked gentle and virtuous, but was extremely charming. Seeing this woman, Gu Gua hesitated. Apart from the lingering moment that made Gu Gua reluctant to take action, the main reason is that this woman is a moderately powerful divine power. Even if she comes in an incarnation, Gu Gua is not sure that he can defeat her. Gu Gua bluffed and said, "For the sake of you being a woman, I won't hit you. You can make up your mind and leave by yourself!" Gu Gua seemed to understand.Thinking of this idea, Tiamat laughed happily, her branches trembling with laughter, as if she had seen something extremely funny. When Tiamat burst into tears from laughter, Gu Gua finally felt something was wrong. Is it really that ridiculous? Why did she laugh so hard that she shed tears? Instead, Gu Gua felt like a fool, and the strength he had accumulated just now was a little slack, and he felt a little at a loss. Even later, Tiamat no longer shed tears of laughter, but began to cry loudly. With those sad tears, even Gu Gua began to wonder if he had gone too far, was it was he a little confused and finally gave up? For a millennium-old virgin like Gu Gua, if one goes by the otaku magician theory, he is definitely the super-cosmic thunderbolt, invincible and tyrannical fortress mage, the n-th power of the god of magicians, the god of gods, and With his terrible life experience, he was completely unable to understand the psychology of a woman, or a goddess. This also led to the dilemma where he acted at a loss and didn't know what to do. He could only watch Tiamat cry blankly. When he got to the back, it was Gu Gua who wanted to turn around and run away, not the woman. Tiamat cried for a while, seemingly finally releasing some of her emotions, and then she wiped away her tears with a little pity and a little joy. The slightly red and swollen eyes made Gu Gua feel extremely guilty. Tiamat said in an obviously happy tone: "Since among the kobolds, there is such a weirdo like you in Dragon Castle in the North, then I can rest assured. Don't worry, since you are already mine, then you I will give my full support to these two idiots. Do your best, and maybe my dream will be placed on you~" After saying this, he was like a beloved stick. Like a sweet little girl, she bounced and disappeared into the air. Text Chapter 89 Consecration of Priesthood After getting rid of Tiamat's entanglement, Gu Gua himself breathed a sigh of relief. Although this goddess is very attractive, Gu Gua is not ready yet to be her male favorite. ??At least not now. So when Gu Gua accidentally fell into the Palauweil River and became a river god, he rushed out when he had the strength to prepare for a decisive battle with Tiamat. But he didn't expect Tiamat to be nervous for a while and then disappear. Gu Gua did not expect such a magical turn at all, and looked helplessly at a green dragon that flew back from a distance and stood aside, and a blue dragon that crawled out of the pit and shrank its head. Gu Gua asked angrily: "Hey! You two! What is the queen's biggest dream!!?" Lan Long immediately retracted his head, trembling non-stop. The green dragon said with disdain: "You don't even know the queen's dream? Are you still a white dragon? You are not a puppet made by the gray dwarves, are you?" Gu Gua jumped over and prepared to pump his fist. Hit, the green dragon immediately hugged his head, rolled to the side in a very obscene posture, peeked at Gu Gua and said: "Don't fight, don't fight, I said it's not okay?! The queen's biggest dream is to restore our dragon clan. The supreme status allows us, the Dragon Clan, to become the masters of this world again!" Hearing this, Gu Gua's eyes narrowed dangerously, as if he was thinking about what was behind this dream, but the information was incomplete and he couldn't guess. . But his intuition told him that this dream was not that simple. Although the Dragon Clan is one of the most powerful species in the world, it has no corresponding status at all. It is said that tens of thousands of years ago, the Dragon Clan was the ruler of the entire main plane. They also had a powerful god system, but later I don¡¯t know why the Dragon God lineage disappeared overnight, leaving only Bahamut and Tiamat. This story is hidden so deeply that Gu Gua can¡¯t guess what the truth is behind it. When the green dragon saw that Gu Gua was no longer ready to beat him, he climbed up secretly and said, "You won't beat us? Then we will follow you! You will give us all the prey and gems in the future." !" Gu Gua asked in a noncommittal voice: "What are your names?" Green Dragon said nonchalantly: "My name is Tusi. He, well, is the idiot who doesn't even know how to float up after drowning. Called Haisheng." Gu Gua nodded and said, "Okay. Now that you have been given to me by Her Majesty Queen Tiamat, I will make good use of you, and you will obey my command from now on. What¡¯s your opinion?¡± Lan Long hid behind and nodded desperately, then realized in an instant that he had made the wrong move. He immediately shook his head desperately. Cold sweat broke down. Green Dragon laughed loudly and said: "Just listen, what's the big deal! Anyway, we will depend on you to eat and drink from you!" Gu Gua thought about it again and said, "You will just listen from now on. Lezli¡¯s direct command must not be wrong!¡± The green dragon heard this. After thinking for a while, he said: "Lezli? Hmm let me think about it, is it the little bronze dragon girl? That won't work, that absolutely won't work! How can we listen to the command of a little bronze dragon girl?!" Answer him What hit Gu Gua was a huge fist that kept getting bigger. Then before he could ask for mercy, he turned into a shooting star and flew into the sky. Then Gu Gua looked at Lan Long Haisheng again, and Lan Long Haisheng nodded quickly, fearing that he would be too late. He was beaten away by Gu Gua again. Gu Gua shook his body, and under his will, Guji turned into a robe and hung it on his body, temporarily covering his ugly face. In the incident just now, the black iron robe on his body had completely melted away. There is nothing on me now. Soon, Gu Gua brought Blue Dragon Haisheng back to Dragon Castle, and not long after, Green Dragon Chieftain also followed back hesitantly. He saw Gu Gua dodge and said: "I'm not afraid of you! I came back to obey the Queen's order!" Gu Gua sneered and nodded, and said: "Obey Lezli's order. Follow the command. "Did you hear that?" Green Dragon muttered: "This is all for the Queen. Otherwise, I would have fought with you! Just obey, who is afraid of who?" After that, he walked away angrily. . Gu Gua called a little head man, assigned new villas to the two new dragons, and took them to rest. Gu Gua didn¡¯t care so much and returned to the mage tower, savoring the changes in his power. Especially when he merged into the river and condensed again, he still felt like he was dreaming until now. Turning over his hands and looking at his palms, Gu Gua seemed to see the Palauwell River.?Roaring waves. The Palauvel River is not a big river, with a width of only two or three meters and a depth of just over one meter. However, such a river is an important waterway on the Vasa Plain. When he became the River God, Gu Gua suddenly had a lot of things in mind, the most important of which were some methods of managing rivers. Among them, the one that attracted Gu Gua's most attention was that according to the size of the river, he could divide it into patrols. River Yaksha's ability. This enfeoffment of the river patrol yaksha means that when the river god cannot manage it, a yaksha or other water demon is enlightened and the job of patrolling the river is granted to the other party, so that the other party has a small part of the river god's authority and can carry out the patrol. River's mission. Nowadays, a river as small as Gugua can only seal two river patrol yakshas. If the river is bigger, more can be sealed. Later, they can also be entrusted with water-related positions such as primary school, captain, general, prime minister, etc. With these positions, these water monsters will have priesthoods, which can be equivalent to simplified versions of lower gods. They can also use divine power and collect faith. . However, these enfeoffed priesthoods also had to take away some divinity and priesthood from him. But if Gu Gua wants to take back all these divinities and priesthoods, he can take them back at any time. After Gu Gua officially became a god, he already felt the repulsive force facing him from the main position. It didn't matter when he was a demigod, there were no changes, but after becoming a god with Godhead 1, the faint main plane began to feel like it was pushing him to an alien plane. And when Gu Gua didn't have a stable Kingdom of God, leaving the relatively safe main plane was really looking for death for him. Gu Gua thought for a while and prepared to do an experiment. He would use up both of his river patrol yaksha positions, granting one to Foster and one to the three kobolds in the crystal ball to see the impact on himself. Just how big. With the blessing of Gu Gua¡¯s divine grace, Foster¡¯s priest level suddenly reached level 5. On the contrary, the warlock level progressed slowly and only reached level 3. Text Chapter 90 The First Batch of Missionaries Finally, he discovered that his ability could now divide two people as his river patrol yaksha, so he planned to divide all the three kobolds and Foster in the crystal ball, and then transfer part of his divine power to them to reduce the Thematic faces the intensity of its own rejection. Just when Gu Gua was about to find Foster, Foster also came to Gu Gua specifically. When Foster came, he brought with him sixteen kobolds who had just been promoted to priests. Ten of them were kobolds in the seminary, and six were old kobolds working in various labor fields. Their bodies are filled with the power of faith with golden light, which shows that they worship Gu Gua the most and devote the most faith. One of the adult kobolds particularly caught Gu Gua¡¯s attention. This kobold had a hunched back and looked very wretched. He walked quietly behind the crowd, looking at Gu Gua closely. In addition to admiration, there was also some uneasiness and vigilance in his eyes. It can be seen that this is a habit caused by his unsafe living environment all year round, and it is not intended to be disrespectful to Gu Gua. If Gu Gua hadn't been able to feel the aura around him, he would have definitely been deceived by this guy. In addition to the level 1 priest, this kobold has also awakened a level 1 priest. He himself is also a level 4 thief and a level 2 priest. level warrior. It can be seen that he has a lot of life experience, and he is actually the most powerful among this wave of kobolds. Gu Gua ignored this guy first, but asked everyone kindly: "My dear tribesmen, what's the matter?" Foster first led these kobold priests to bow respectfully to Gu Gua. , and then said: "Great Great Elder, we have a new idea to report to you." Gu Gua was a little curious. During this time, he was busy analyzing the godhead and familiarizing himself with the gift of divine power and magic. During this period, something happened Tiamat¡¯s incident, so he hadn¡¯t had time to think about his church¡¯s affairs, so he asked: ¡°Tell me about it.¡± Foster said: ¡°Now the priesthood of the Great Elder is the patron saint of our Dragon Castle. , but he is also the only true god of our dragon people. After the great Kulktuma failed to respond to his followers, only the great elder can become the hope of our dragon people. So these people want to go. Go to other places to preach and gather our people under the banner of Dragon Castle in the North." There is a certain reason for Foster to think this way. You must know that the divine power of a god is determined by the believers he has and the power of faith that his believers contribute to him. One less believer. A god with little faith. There is no way to obtain a powerful godhead. Only by continuously expanding the number of believers, continuously deepening the beliefs of believers, and providing more pure and high-quality beliefs can a god be able to grow rapidly. And there are only more than 3,800 kobolds in the entire Dragon Fort. The power of faith generated was only enough for Gu Gua to maintain a level 1 godhead. If you want to expand your faith, then going out to preach as suggested by Foster is basically the only option now. Gu Gua thought for a while and said: "This is a good idea, but I want to ensure your safety, because each of you is our most precious wealth. I would rather our church develop steadily than I want you to be cruelly tortured." Hurt." Foster also wanted to explain, but Gu Gua stopped him and said with a smile: "So I hope you can go out and develop when you have enough strength. In other words, all priests who want to go out. It has to go through my assessment and testing. And I don¡¯t want you to risk bringing our people back. I hope you can take root in the tribe you found and then improve their quality of life and tribe level at the right time. Here, the scope of our dragon people's strength will become larger and larger. When the time comes, we will need you to respond to our main force, which is the time for you to return to the world of Dragon Castle." Foster and others nodded with sincerity. , all thought that what Gu Gua said was right. Gu Gua looked at it. I have a general understanding of the faith and personal abilities of these sixteen kobold priests, especially the ten kobold priests, who have nothing but priest levels. Basically, there is no strong ability to protect one's own life. So he said: "The ten new dragon people should not go out. Just assist Elder Foster in the dragon castle to manage the church. And you should also strengthen your study and training in combat and arcane magic, so as to be able to serve as a leader as soon as possible." Our church spreads the seeds of faith. "Well, you six adults come here." Gu Gua stretched out his hand and covered them. His divine power quickly scanned them and discovered their respective secrets. The older kobold who has been dodging is named Meepo. His specialty is casting nets, deceiving and dividing people.Body skills. Of course, his main occupation is still a thief. The other five kobolds also have their own skills, but they are basically around level two or three, and there are no particularly outstanding ones. Gu Gua thought for a while, and after marking the six kobolds, he said to them: "Okay, I have made your marks. I hope you can grow up smoothly and achieve our goals." . Next, you will make arrangements, and supplies will be given to you first." Gu Gua waved his hand and asked them to go down first, leaving only Foster. First, he tested Foster's practice of "Fish-Dragon Transformation". Then, Gu Gua also attached a divine power mark to Foster, so that Gu Gua could use his divine power and priesthood on Foster at any time. . Then he asked about the situation of humans in the north and humans in the south. Hearing that the current human situation is relatively stable, Gu Gua has not arranged the next task. It is not yet time to take the initiative. Now, as long as the turmoil ends in one year, earth-shaking changes will take place in Gugua, so now Gugua is still quietly waiting for the opportunity. When he came to Lezli's new villa and was about to ask her where there were more kobold tribes nearby, as soon as he entered, he bit her with a sweet and soft mouth, and then Lezli quickly She untied Gu Gua's robe and took off her knight's dress, revealing her still young body. Her white skin was as pure as a holy object, and her beautiful buds were like peach blossoms in spring. Bright. The Gugua has just tasted fishy, ??which is the time to taste the pith. In fact, Gu Gua himself developed some affection for Lezli. Seeing Lezli taking such initiative, Gu Gua simply obeyed her again, and a series of romantic things happened. After the matter was over, Gu Gua still felt like he was in a dream, as if he was full of love and luck in an instant. First, he fell in love with the five-color dragon god Tiamat ahem, let¡¯s not talk about this, and then he fell in love with Lezli. Send hugs. And during this romantic process, Gu Gua clearly felt that it was the first time for Lezli to bear the rain and dew. Although the pain was unbearable, she still endured the pain and had sex with Gu Gua. After resting for a while, Lezli took the initiative to challenge again. After doing this three times in a row, Lezli finally seemed to be tired. She lay on Gu Gua's chest and started to cry. Gu Gua held Lezli¡¯s little hand and was so clumsy that he didn¡¯t know how to comfort her. Gu Gua has always seen Lezli¡¯s strong and brave side, but he has never seen her sad and tearful side. Moreover, Gu Gua didn¡¯t know exactly why Lezli was crying. Did he hurt her just now? Gu Gua immediately input his innate vitality to help her repair her worn body, and kissed her again, hoping that she would get better. But the more gently Gu Gua treated her, the more fiercely Lezli cried, and in the end she was almost sad. Gu Gua had to straighten Lezli's body and asked: "Why are you crying?" Lezli finally wiped away her tears, gritted her teeth, and looked strong again. But those two red and swollen eyes clearly gave her away. Lezli quickly put on her clothes and said: "I am a soldier sent by the Lord to monitor Palestine in the North. Everything must be based on the interests of the Metal Dragon Clan. I cannot be emotional. But I can't control myself after all. I don¡¯t know, I¡± Having said this, Lezli started to cry again, her tears falling like a broken pearl necklace. "I don't know if I really love you, or if I just want to vent my anger and steal Tiamat's male favor I thought I wouldn't feel uncomfortable But I was wrong I feel so despicable ¡­¡± Lezli wiped her tears in vain with both hands, but there were more and more tears. Gu Gua originally wanted to say I love you, but he knew that this kind of love was not real or genuine. Deep in his heart, he did not and was not willing to fully open to Lezli. A sour and painful taste surged into Gu Gua's heart, blocking his throat, making it difficult for him to breathe like a fish thrown onto the shore. "I want to be with you but I can't face myself I'm sorry Gu Gua I have to leave I have to leave here, I have to find a quiet place to be quiet If we still have a chancemaybe we can still be togetherbutI'm sorryGu Gua" After saying that, Lezli turned around and jumped out of the window, turning into a graceful bronze dragon and heading towards Flying away in the distance, it made a sad and heart-wrenching roar. Gu Gua was half lying on the bed, looking at the broken window with a depressed and dull look, and sighed sadly. In just one day, Gu Gua quickly completed his first love. I swear! I will find a woman who truly loves me and be with her seriously! ! ! Gu Gua screamed violently in his heart. Text Chapter 91 The fruits of farming Chapter 91 The Results of Farming After Gu Gua became the River God, he assigned the duties of patrolling the river to Yaksha to Foster and the three kobold warlocks in the crystal ball. He suddenly felt that his divine power and divinity had improved a bit. There was a weak decline, and correspondingly, the repulsive force against him from the main plane was also much smaller. After spending the night with Lezli and Lezli breaking down and leaving, Gu Gua felt sour and uncomfortable. This is also Gu Gua's first love after being suddenly opened the door to adult life by external forces. As a guy who used Hunyuan Tongzi Kung Fu as his main skill in his previous life, it is really exciting and confusing. After quickly regaining his composure, Gu Gua once again put on a black iron robe and walked towards the villa of the two colorful dragons. After seeing Gu Gua, Haisheng and Tusi both smiled secretly, with a lewd look in their eyes. "The Bronze Dragon Girl is surprisingly difficult to deal with, our Lord White Dragon~" the chieftain said in a strange tone, and then took two more pretentious steps and said: "But Lord White Dragon, you once said to let the Bronze Dragon Lady come. Manage us, she is so angry with you now, who will manage us?" Gu Gua was touched by this fool. He stretched out his hand coldly and pinched the toast's neck until he couldn't breathe. Struggling like a fish thrown ashore, Gu Gua said coldly: "Then I will definitely manage you, you two losers don't try to anger me anymore, or give me a try Do you dare to kill you?" After saying that, Gu Gua smashed the toast directly on the ground, which was as disgusting as a blackhead squeezed out from the ground. "Now tell mewhere are the most dragon people near Vasa?" Gu Gua asked coldly. Haisheng looked at the twitching toast still embedded in the floor in horror, his eyes became more aligned, and he said tremblingly: "The place closest to Vasa, Lesus Forest has the most kobolds!" Guguadian He nodded and said: "Very good, Haisheng, I am very satisfied with your sincerity. I am going to send you to the Leathers Forest to protect the dragon people there, and assist the priests I sent to preach my Church." Haisheng looked at each other and turned in opposite directions. Then he nodded quickly and said, "Okay! I agree!" Gu Gua nodded. Then he pulled out the toast embedded in the floor, threw it on the ground, and said: "Tooth, I am going to appoint you as a forward general as an important weapon in future wars. To be honest, I really hope that you can die on the battlefield. Go. Now, I want to know all your abilities so that I can have an idea when I dispatch you in the future." After saying that, Gu Gua stretched out a hand and grabbed the toast's head directly, and his divine power was like electricity. After brushing it normally, Tusi's eyes rolled over in pain, and green smoke came out all over his body. Finally, after mastering Tusi's ability, Gu Gua nodded and threw Tusi aside like a tattered rag. After returning to the mage tower, Gu Gua sat in front of the crystal ball and meditated deeply several times. Finally, he suppressed his impetuous mood and calmed down again. Now through the enfeoffment of Gu Gua, the entire Dragon Castle is equivalent to having two very low-level demigods and one low-level god. Moreover, it also effectively avoided the power rejection from the main plane. Before Gu Gua has enough strength, he will not open up his own kingdom of God. After Crystal Ball gained divine power and the vocation of river patrolling, its abilities became even more powerful, almost transforming from a three-core computer into a group of large servers. By opening the crystal ball, you can see all the situations in the entire Dragon Castle, as well as all the situations in the Pelowell River. And it can be seen that Gu Gua's magical power is still spreading upstream and downstream. It's just that Gu Gua is not in the river, so the spread of divine power is very slow. At the same time, after possessing divine power, the number of thoughts that the crystal ball can carry and connect has also been greatly increased, almost to the level of tens of thousands. ¡°But Gu Gua hasn¡¯t thought about how to use this advantage yet, so he left it there for now. And Foster, now that he has divine power, he has become more and more comfortable teaching the children in the seminary. He can release miracles at will, making the children full of super enthusiasm. At the same time, because he has divine power, he also Divine magic can be formed through Gu Gua at any time, and it can be given to the trainee priests for a short period of time, so that they can understand how to use magic as soon as possible. At the same time, they also continued to improve Gu Gua¡¯s teachings and formed a simple but complete set of religious rituals, which organized the residents of Quanlong Fort to worship together every week. After repeated battles and training, as well as the blessing of Longwei and divine grace, Tuba and Tuda have become level 17 warriors and have become true warriors.The strong one. Now in the military camp in the west of the city, among the more than 3,000 kobold adult soldiers, the average level is already level 5, and the lowest level is level 3. With the guarantee of continuous training and sufficient food, their physical strength is very strong. With the support of Xuantie Mine, their equipment has reached the level of the mainland's top-notch military. However, due to the recent distraction of energy to farming and other handicrafts, only 1,000 of these soldiers have been trained and used as a standing army. Now through trading and raising by himself, Longbao also has hundreds of livestock in his stables, but now they are only used for plowing, and have not been invested in cavalry training. On the other hand, the eighteen hundred-legged giant insects have been trained very well, and they are all as big as yaks. With the nourishment of magic power, each of them has good abilities and can be used as a vanguard. Especially the centipede giant insects of several second-year kobold warriors who have developed fighting spirit. They can already carry their fighting spirit very well. When they rush forward with fighting spirit, they look like a fast-moving tank. But because the fighting spirit is limited, the charging time is very short. In the black iron mine in the north, the dwarf Thoros and his partner the fire elemental elf Fen'er worked together sincerely, and trained the kobolds assigned to them to become proficient, and the ore was dug and smelted faster and faster. , and has even begun to surpass Longbao's low transportation capacity. Seeing this, Gu Gua fell into deep thought thoughtfully. His heart suddenly moved, and then he took out the magic carriage captured from Redillo and studied it. After seeing these contents, Gu Gua nodded silently. Now that the strength and development style of Longbao have been basically stable, the remaining things are to continue to develop steadily, increase the population, and conduct more in-depth education and training for its own people, so that Longbao can truly become a civilized city and will The quality of the kobolds has truly improved to the point where they can stand on their own in this world. Text Chapter 92 The defecting baits The strength and development style of Longbao have been basically stable. The only thing left is to continue to develop steadily, increase the population, and conduct more in-depth education and training for its own people, so that Longbao can truly become a civilized city and turn the dog head into a civilized city. The quality of human beings is truly improved and they achieve the goal of being able to stand on their own in this world. After checking the current situation of Dragon Castle, Gu Gua continued to look at his crystal ball, looking at every corner of Vasa through the eyes of the mage. The first is the humans in the North. Humans in the North are still producing food in an orderly manner. Although they have recovered from the famine, the shadow that the famine has brought to them is so profound that even though they have escaped from hunger, they are still working hard to produce food. , and refused to stop for a moment. In this context, except for Hart's personal guards and the magician Lucas in the wizard tower, basically no one paid attention to the fact that Hart had disappeared. The magician in the mage tower seemed to have fallen into a period of silence, without any reaction. As long as Gu Gua's mage eye did not cross the line and rushed into the pond, the magician in the three-story mage tower would not react. Any reaction. What is the Mage Association doing? Gu Gua was a little confused. At the same time, the Ice Crown Temple on the North Glacier also seemed unusually quiet. All the frost giants had returned to their tribes to thrive, and no one went to the Ice Crown Temple to receive the oracle. Gu Gua is also worried that he will be hostile to the Frost Goddess after eating Ilix, but so far there has been no reaction from the unknown. It made Gu Gua feel a little strange. Then he turned his attention to the human society in southern Vasa. A lot of Gugua¡¯s mage eyes have been made, and many of them are placed in the human society in southern Vasa. After looking at the situation of the Ice Crown Temple in the North and the situation of the humans in the North. Gu Gua knew very well that the main enemy before him was the large human beings in the southern part of Vasa. So he still put a large number of mage eyes near the Bloodstone Castle in the south. In the Bloodstone Castle, there is a four-story mage tower, and there lives a level 7 mage named Jerry. Master Jerry was a close friend of Earl Polis's father, the previous Earl of Dragon Nightmare, and was also an important staff member of the previous Earl of Dragon Nightmare. Now the life and death of Count Longmeng is uncertain, and it is basically certain that he is dead. After Polis allowed the situation in the territory to deteriorate to the extreme, he returned to the territory from the Elf Court with a powerful elf guard. In one fell swoop, he took all the nobles who had formed an alliance to prison, and also imprisoned the remaining six. The territories of the nobles who remained loyal to him were confiscated, and double gold and silver were used to compensate for their losses. At the same time, the six nobles were promoted in rank. They became honorary nobles and entrusted them with important positions in the territory. Master Jerry has great opinions on this matter. He has approached Polis many times about this matter, hoping that he can take back his life and return the land to these six nobles. And he took this opportunity to enfeoff a large number of nobles who were loyal to him. Not only did Polis refuse to accept Master Jerry's opinion, he actually mocked Master Jerry very harshly. Master Jerry was not angry, but he said with an unprecedented seriousness: "Lord Count Polis, humans can only rely on humans. Other alien races are difficult to trust. The aristocratic system is what we humans are based on. This danger The true foundation of the world. Now that you have taken back all the land, your authority seems to be more concentrated. But if a war or other terrible things happen, there will be only a handful of people who can really help you wholeheartedly. And although your mother. He is an elf, but the previous generation of Earl Longmai was also wary of the elves. It¡¯s just that your father¡¯s whereabouts are unknown and he didn¡¯t have time to tell you.¡± Polis waved his hand impatiently and said. : "Master Jerry, don't you think that the elves' way of life is more advanced and comfortable than the human way of life? You maintain such ridiculous sectarian views, which really makes people feel confused. If we can live a more civilized life , more noble, do you still want to stop me? As for what you said about my father being wary of my mother, I cannot accept this statement. I even think that this is your slander against my mother and father. You, apologize to me now, otherwise, it will be difficult for me to face you again." Polis looked into Master Jerry's eyes provocatively, and Master Jerry's white beard floated up. After a while. , fell down again, Master Jerry buried his white-haired head deeply, and said: "I'm sorry, Count Polis, I apologize for my rude words." Polis also stood up, pretending He said with a magnanimous look: "If Master Jerry just accuses me for no reason, I will listen patiently."I'm gone, but you are so crazy that you insulted my father and mother, which is unbearable. " Master Jerry's face suddenly turned red, and he could hardly wear the wizard's hat. Angry anger burned from the depths of his soul, almost making him take action with anger to teach the ignorant hairy man in front of him a lesson. Boss! But he still held back and did not continue talking to him. Instead, he said goodbye, left the Earl's Mansion, and returned to his mage tower. Polis returned to his office hall indifferently. He went to deal with the work in the entire earldom. In front of him, there was a crystal prism, which was constantly broadcasting what was happening in various parts of the earldom. In the prison of Bloodstone Castle, those who resisted Boris were still imprisoned. In the deepest part of the prison, in a damp and dark cell, an old man with white hair and beard was sitting hunched over a low single bed. The whole prison exuded a damp, moldy and rotten smell. , and the smell of all kinds of rotting excrement. In the empty prison, the lustful voice of a young woman and the sound of a man breathing hard were echoing back and forth. All the prisoners in the prison were serious. Listening to this voice, there was no discussion or whisper. When the man was at his most nervous and peak, the woman suddenly stopped, and then there was a clear sound of her neck breaking in the empty prison, and the man was caught off guard, "Uh. "After a while, he could no longer make regular sounds, and then there was the sound of the man's throat being damaged and gas constantly gushing out. After a while, there was a rustling sound of getting dressed, looking for keys. Finally, a young lady wearing tight-fitting black clothes ran in from the corner of the cell. This young lady was obviously Miss Lucy, whom Xihan had longed for. And outside, lying there was a strong jailer. , it's a pity that his neck has been broken, and he can't die anymore. Next to him, there is a set of exquisite clothes of a noble girl, and even warm underwear. These things are obviously Miss Lucy's It was thrown there. No one thought that such a delicate noble lady was actually a level 2 warrior. She was worthy of being the niece of Viscount Todd, and she had a family background. Lucy ran in. He ran to the innermost part of the cell and opened the cell of the grizzled old man. The old man raised his head. He was obviously the opponent imprisoned by Boris Longma, the leader of the Southern Noble Alliance and the man behind the bandit turmoil. The messenger, the old nobleman who avenged his son, Viscount Todd quickly stood up, took the bottle of magic potion handed over by Lucy, and drank it with his eyes closed. Continuously recovering her tired body, she whispered at the same time: "Lucy I'm really embarrassing you" Lucy's face was still red with passion, and she naturally swept her lips. He pulled up his hair and tied it up into a neat ponytail, and then said: "What does this mean? As long as your uncle agrees to designate me to inherit your title and territory, then everything I do will be For my own sake, I really don¡¯t need to say these words. Viscount Todd was silent for a while and did not speak. The power of the magic potion had obviously taken effect. His momentum was rising step by step, stimulating all the strength he had when he was young. Then, Lucy and Viscount Todd released all the other nobles, got out of the prison at night, and went to the underground waterway in the city. After sneaking out, there were more than a dozen empty horses and more than fifty black-clothed people outside the city. The knights were waiting for them silently. They didn't bother to change their dirty clothes. They mounted their horses and galloped away to the north. They had already agreed that if they went to the Kingdom of Dalamar, they would be nothing more than insignificant country nobles. That's all, the Kingdom of Dalamar will definitely not seek justice for their group of fallen nobles. They are going to the Northland now. It is said that the youngest son of a mercenary rules that land, as long as they use them. With their own strength, they will definitely be able to easily control the North. When they have their own base, they will have the basis to advance or retreat. At this time, they will seek help from the Kingdom of Dalamar. Only then could he truly overthrow the rule of Polis. Viscount Todd was riding on his horse, his snow-white hair and beard fluttering in the wind, and he was also sitting on the throne of the Earl's Mansion with his burning fire of revenge. Boris Longma was leisurely filing his nails slowly with a small file. On his desk, a crystal polygonal mirror showed what was happening in the prison.?Even the scene where Lucy seduces the jailer and breaks the other person's neck in her peak state is shown in front of Polis without any concealment. Text Chapter 93 The conspiracy behind the conspiracy Finally saw Lucy, Viscount Todd and others escaping from the prison. The crystal prism on Polis' table also exuded an atmosphere of panic. Viscount Todd and his group were wearing night clothes and carefully walked around those who had not been there before. After noticing their sentries, they waited for a long time before finally escaping from the Bloodstone Castle and running towards the north at high speed. Polis said impatiently: "Why are they taking action now? I have been waiting for a long time! Okay, after they escape to the North, we will send troops to capture the North. Of course, they are harboring traitors. Name, so that no one can control our affairs. Then let them escape to Dalamar, and we will go to find trouble in the Dalamar Kingdom. In this way, they can give us the reason to go to war. I want to invade the land and bring the fate of killing and enslavement to the people and nobles there. You are really a good opponent. You have made my job a lot easier." Polis. Longmai smiled with satisfaction. got up. "A powerful empire is taking shape in my hands! Hahaha! When the time comes, I will invite the elves to manage my country. Only a noble and civilized race like the elves can truly bring my country to the world. On the order of civilization! I will also use this merit to propose to Princess Laurana!" An elf next to him who was drinking mead shook his elf ears uncomfortably and said: "Polis, this is it! Okay? Isn't that too insidious?" Polis waved his hand indifferently and said, "Lalvi, you are so pedantic. The so-called war is to achieve victory through various means. This way. You elves just don¡¯t understand this, so you can only stay in the forest. Trust me, I will show you a completely different world through my efforts, plus the civilization of the elves. Human ambition can definitely conquer a huge world!" After saying that, Polis got up and started walking. Go down and arrange corresponding actions for your officers. After Polis left the room, Larvi smiled faintly and said to himself: "If the elves don't understand the conspiracy, how could you be so happy to use us and think you are using us? We? The elves just don't like to go to the battlefield in person and cause the smell of blood." He finished in a low voice. He raised his head and drank all the mead in the cup, then threw it back. The cup drew a graceful curve in the air and landed steadily on the table on the side. It was steady and made only a slight sound. Just a sound. ??From this first hand. You can see the powerful control ability of this elf. Then he took two more steps forward, and suddenly several afterimages flashed by, and no one knew where he was going anymore. It seems that the purpose of these elves is indeed not pure, at least they have their own agenda. But without the elven guards. Polis would not have been able to obtain the authoritarian status of monopolizing power without Polis as an entry point. It is impossible for the elves to legitimately appear in human society and compete for hegemony on the continent. On the land of Vasa, no one can tell clearly who is using whom. Looking at Count Boris of Dragon Nightmare, he was already moving quickly like a spinning top. He first reported the news of the defection of all the nobles and asked these people to return the notice of surrender. When the original strength of these nobles was shocked and the ordinary people in the territory began to laugh and curse these traitors, he Begin to mobilize your own army and all the armies belonging to the nobles, preparing to forcibly merge together. Reorganize the troops of the nobles, keep the strong ones and divide them into your own army, while the weak ones will be assigned to the security patrols and used as guards. At the same time, Polis did find that there were more adventurers from all over the place in his territory, and surprisingly, most of these adventurers were mid-level mages, warriors, rangers and other melee professions. few. Polis tried his best to recruit some mages, but most mages were still unwilling to join Polis's army. Polis immediately issued an order, declaring that a state of war had now entered. Any adventurer who was unwilling to join the army and serve the count would be regarded as persona non grata and would be expelled from the country. Soon, with the help of the Elf Guards, Polis's army was enriched with a lot of magicians, and those magicians who refused to join the army were expelled from the earldom and left far away. Bloodstone Trail level. Polis has already made plans. As long as the entire army is distributed and a simple drill is done to basically form the coordination of an army, he will then head north. ????????????????????????????????In the process, he trained this army well and completely became a powerful force for him to fight for world hegemony. In the process, Polis also added several swordsmen from his elf guard who obeyed orders and were willing to fight with humans into the army and served as commanders. Now the human soldiers are a little confused. Before they had time to raise objections, Polis didn't know. Later, when the elves served as officers and treated the human soldiers like expendables, Polis's rule was really affected. threaten. This process will take a little longer. While Polis was busy organizing his troops, Viscount Todd and the others were galloping north quickly on their horses. The people of the Northland have not seen their lord for four months. Fortunately, food production is still continuing, and people have no other thoughts to think about other things. At most, they can only mutter a few words. The most anxious one is Hart¡¯s guard captain Sim, who is now temporarily in charge of the North. He is looking forward to his lord appearing as soon as possible every day. Because when Hart accepted the order from the assassin Lucas, no one knew why or where he was going, so Sim didn't have many ways to find the so-called assassin to find out what happened, because he knew, The pond around the mage tower is the boundary of death. Anyone who dares to pass there will die without a burial place. It seems that the only way to enter is through the stone tablet at the entrance of the pond, but it seems that no one except Hart himself knows how the stone tablet operates. Sim was anxiously waiting for news about Hart, but before he got news of Hart's return, he received some bad news from some villages in the south. A group of more than a dozen nobles, with more than fifty elite guards, came to the north of Vasa. Text Chapter 94 Crazy Adventure The list will be changed soon, so all book friends must vote for me after 12 o'clock! ! This matter is very important. The success of this book will depend on this time. Please support me! ! ! Thank you again! ! ! ================================ With bad motives, the fleeing nobles from the southern Bloodstone Castle entered Hart. In the earldom, they were snooping around for information and trying to win people's hearts. They seemed to have gained a good reputation. These nobles seemed to have stayed in the southern villages for a day, and they had already figured out all the current situation in the north of Vasa. Even the news that the mage tower in Glacier Castle was amazing fell into their hands. This made Sim felt very uncomfortable and immediately sent an army to the southern villages to bring all these people over. Soon, this group of nobles and guards arrived at Glacier Castle, half invited and half escorted. Now that Hart is gone, the overall situation is presided over by Sim, a guard who is not very politically savvy. He clearly knew that the current Northland could not withstand a war at all, and it was hard to tell whether these nobles were friends or enemies, so Sim decided to find them from the village and meet them in the defense of the castle. When Sim saw these nobles headed by Viscount Todd, he suddenly felt a bad feeling. After all, they are all nobles. Why are the clothes on these nobles a little tattered and stained? They look more like they are fleeing than having anything important to do. Since you are here to escape. So is something going on in the south? Is there a commotion? Sim thought silently in his heart. The humans in the North are devoted to producing food, but they do a very poor job in intelligence work. In addition, they didn't care much about the situation in Bloodstone Castle in the south, so they had no idea that Polis had returned. The leader, Viscount Todd, asked very kindly: "Honorable knight, I would like to ask, where is your lord? I would like to give you a little explanation about our presumptuous visit. I hope there will be no misunderstanding between us. That's good." Seeing that the visitor was so polite, Sim couldn't help but hesitated for a moment. Said: "Our lord, Earl Hart, is learning spells in the mage tower, so he can't see guests for the time being, so I'm sorry, please go back." Viscount Todd was stunned when he heard this, thinking that he really didn't expect that there are people here. A mage tower. He couldn't help but think of a magician half a year ago. The wizard who drove the self-propelled magic carriage past Bloodstone Castle, he didn't even know the wizard's name, but he knew that if he wanted to get this land, he had to get this wizard. Without the approval of the division, otherwise, if the territory is controlled through conspiracy and violence, it will also be attacked by the division. He took out two gold bars from his pocket. Viscount Todd begged softly: "This distinguished Sir, please inform me that we really have something important to ask of you!" Sim looked at the two gold bars and cheered his throat a little. , swallowed the saliva in his mouth. Still saying with difficulty: "I haven't seen our count for a long time. If you can call him out of this mage tower, he will definitely meet you. If you can't call him out, I There is absolutely nothing I can do.¡± Upon hearing this, Viscount Todd felt happy and sad at first. The good news is that this lord has obviously not been in contact with his territory for a while, so his ability to control his territory will definitely be greatly reduced. I was worried because Viscount Todd was also a layman in magic and didn't know how to call out the people in the mage tower. " If it were that simple, the powerful warrior in front of him would definitely be able to call out his lord, otherwise he wouldn't dare to pick up the gold bar in Viscount Todd's hand. Viscount Todd turned around in his mind and said: "In that case, this distinguished Sir, please take us to the mage tower and try our best." Sim thought, if Hart is If the master really called out, then he could breathe a sigh of relief, so of course he successfully brought these people to the outside of the wall outside the mage tower. The iron door was opened roughly with force, and the group of people walked to the vicinity of the mage tower. Sure enough, there is something mysterious here. Viscount Todd and his party have already felt the power of magic interfering with their judgment. Some of the nobles who usually enjoy themselves are unable to enter this courtyard. Only Viscount Todd, Miss Lucy and his guards Went in. If he didn't have some warrior background, Viscount Todd probably wouldn't be able to withstand the interference of magic here. The weakest among them is Miss Lucy, who only has a level 2 warrior level. The others are basically fighting spirit and are basicallyWith a pale face, he gritted his teeth and persisted. He had nothing to lose. Viscount Todd gritted his teeth, took off a gorgeous sapphire ring from his finger, and then said to one of his loyal guards: "Immediately use up all your fighting energy to destroy it." "It!" The guard looked at the sapphire ring on Viscount Todd's hand in surprise. Without saying anything, he put the sapphire ring on the stone aside and pulled out his long sword, which was obviously not ordinary. Come on, gather up all your fighting spirit and slash at the sapphire ring with all your strength. Bang! Wow! After a loud noise, a burst of blue smoke rose up. When the smoke dissipated, the guard was seen maintaining a chopping posture in surprise. The long sword had already scratched the stone and the sapphire ring on the stone. , leaving an edge as smooth as cutting tofu on the edge of the stone, and the guard and his long sword all turned into an ice sculpture with blue light. This is the power of magic. Viscount Todd looked at everything in front of him with a cold face. Then, perhaps due to the explosion of magic power, many cracks appeared in the body of the guard who was frozen into an ice sculpture. Even his sword, which was as sharp as iron and mud, also cracked. After a gust of wind blew by, the whole body collapsed instantly and became It turned into a pile of ice crystals and scattered more cold blue mist. Sim looked at this scene in surprise. Not only the fighting spirit of the guard, but also his own inability to possess such a powerful attack power. Even the magical power contained in the blue sapphire ring made him feel stunned. It was really terrible. Before he could get too emotional, there was finally a reaction in the mage tower. The fog in the pond that had not moved for ten thousand years finally dispersed a little, and a blue ghost was projected from the mage tower. He looked around coldly at the people around him and asked: "Who just destroyed it here?" "A magical item?" Viscount Todd replied respectfully: "Great Master Mage, it's me!" The blue ghost sneered and said: "Do you know how precious a magic item you destroyed? Viscount Todd broke into a cold sweat and said, "I don't know how precious this item is, but I know that a master asked me to bring a message to you. In order to bring the message to you, I had to destroy it." I got this magic item. This is very important for seeing you" Blue Ghost interrupted Viscount Todd's flattery and asked impatiently: "What are you talking about?" Viscount Todd was sweating. As it dripped down, he said: "The magician asked me to tell you that the land of Vasa must be in his own hands." The blue ghost pondered for a moment, seeming to be confused by this sentence without beginning or end. , but he is a magician, so he can naturally understand the reason. No matter how many loopholes there are in this sentence, his intelligence will help Viscount Todd fill it up. After pondering for a long time, the blue ghost asked again: "Who are you?" Seeing that things were interesting, Viscount Todd immediately suppressed the ecstasy in his heart and still said respectfully: "I am Todd from the south" Then, Todd sincerely told the blue ghost everything he had encountered in southern Vasa. During this period, Viscount Todd felt a magical power sweep over his body, and he had a clear understanding that told Viscount Todd that if he told a lie at this moment, he would die without a complete body. After Viscount Todd finished speaking, the blue ghost seemed to be thinking for a while, or perhaps it was waiting for instructions somewhere. After a while, the blue ghost raised his head and said, "Okay, I understand. Now this human territory in the North will be taken care of by you for the time being." When Sim heard this, he immediately He shouted loudly: "No! This is the territory of the great Earl Hart! He" Before Sim could finish his words, a green light shot out from the blue ghost's claws and penetrated directly. Sim's chest, and then Sim turned into a puddle of ashes and disappeared in the wind. "Your Earl Hart actually dares to disobey my order. He is already dead!" Blue Ghost said coldly. The remaining guards of Hart were all shocked and confused, and cold sweat flowed from their heads. Who He didn't dare to act rashly. This mage was so powerful that he didn't even dare to kneel down and beg for mercy. He was afraid of being misunderstood and killed. This scene made Viscount Todd and his party feel very surprised and frightened, but they had already embarked on this path and had no intention of going back on their word. As if he had done something insignificant, the Blue Ghost pointed at Viscount Todd and said, "Now, go to that stone tablet and put your left hand on it." Viscount Todd followed the instructions of the Blue Ghost. , placing his left hand on the stone tablet.   Then a yellow light suddenly appeared on the stone tablet, and the light shone on Viscount Todd's hand, causing him unbearable pain, but he still clenched his fist and refused to take it away. After less than five minutes, the yellow light finally disappeared. Viscount Todd recovered from the deep pain. When he looked at his left hand, he was shocked to find that his left hand had turned into a piece of rough yellow granite. Got it! "Ah!" Viscount Todd shouted in panic, and then held his left hand firmly with his right hand. Text Chapter 95 The power of magic (please vote for recommendation!!!) thanks for your support! ! Please continue to support me! ! You must vote for me if you recommend! thank you all! ! ! ========================================= Viscount Todd and his party wanted to The master was lured out of the mage tower and even destroyed one of his precious sapphire rings. Viscount Todd also got his wish and was recognized by the Grand Master and became the manager of this land. Of course, they also need to be able to really rule this land. Viscount Todd even gained the right to enter the wizard's tower and report to the wizard in person, but the price was that his left hand was turned into a granite stone. On the back of his left fist, there is a naturally formed magic circuit engraved on it, which looks somewhat similar to the pattern on the yellow gemstone on the stone tablet. Viscount Todd held his fists and kept sucking in the air-conditioning. It was obvious that this process was not easy, or in other words, it must be extremely painful. "Now, you go and complete your first mission, which is to monitor the Ice Crown Temple and Dragon Castle in the North as much as possible. If anything abnormal happens, report it to me immediately. Do you hear me?!" Blue Ghost Said seriously. Viscount Todd endured the severe pain and heavy pressure in his left hand, immediately lowered his head respectfully, and said, "You must live up to your mission!" The blue ghost nodded with satisfaction. At this moment, Miss Lucy rushed forward, knelt down in front of the blue ghost, vaguely exposed most of her white breasts, and said loudly: "Please accept me as an apprentice, Master!" I¡¯m willing to work hard for you!¡± Blue Ghost gave Miss Lucy a playful look. The blue light scanned Lucy's body, as if something interesting had been discovered. Said: "Okay, although your qualifications are not high, you know how to take advantage of opportunities. This is an important guarantee for being a suitable mage. However, your qualifications are not very good, and you may linger in the realm of apprentices for a long time. Even if you can't break through the official mage level in this life, are you still willing?" Miss Lucy breathed a sigh of relief. But he still replied firmly: "I will do anything for knowledge and magic!" This sentence was taken down by Miss Lucy when Prince Reinhardt was bragging and said that the mage's oath was this sentence. , but I didn¡¯t expect to use it here. The blue ghost nodded with satisfaction and said: "That's right. Now you can use your own strength to walk in from the stone monument and walk all the way to the entrance of the mage tower. Then even if you pass the trial, you can truly be called a mage. Apprentice. Otherwise, you will have no choice but to fall into the pond and feed the fish." Lucy nodded and said loudly, "Yes!" Then she drew her long sword and passed the stone monument without hesitation. Go inside. The blue ghost nodded with satisfaction, then faced Viscount Todd and the others with a cold face, and asked ruthlessly: "Do you have anything else to do?" Viscount Todd and his guards suddenly panicked and said quickly: " No more, we¡¯re fine!¡± He said. Then he waved his hands, bowed his body, and exited the garden. Everyone knows it. Mages who possess mysterious magical power are truly powerful beings. In Vasa, where there are few mages, suddenly seeing such a powerful wizard made them feel a little uneasy. But there is only one way to solve this problem, and that is to become a mage yourself. Viscount Todd began to reflect on his mentality and thinking of doubting magic. If he could gain a firm foothold again, he would definitely attach great importance to the training of mages and must hold the power of magic in his own hands. Viscount Todd then informed the nobles who were waiting anxiously outside the door of his good news. Together, they surrendered the panicked Earl Hart's guards, occupied Earl Hart's lord's mansion, and quickly straightened out the various arrangements. This kind of power structure began to exercise the rights of the nobility again. This project is what they do best. Viscount Todd soon simply entrusted the nobles who followed him to various parts of the North, becoming the new lords of various places, and quickly grasped the power that was not very reliable. Viscount Todd knew that relying on his own strength was completely insufficient, so he used various channels to obtain strength almost crazily. Under the pressure of Polis, these nobles will work hard. Their various achievements are the achievements of Viscount Todd. This is the power of the team, or the class. Polis wants to be a dictator, but is dictatorship really that easy to do? He is truly a lunatic. He will be severely punished by his disastrous failure in the future! Viscount Todd held his only remaining right hand and thought silently. Including directly entrusting territories to the powerful adventurer teams wandering in the North, promoting them to nobles, and sending hundreds of smart human children to the vicinity of the mage tower.?Select servants and apprentices for the Grand Master, and even send envoys to Dragon Castle, hoping to further sign an alliance contract and mobilize all available forces when necessary. I have to say that Viscount Todd is really a very good guy. With his efforts, within half a month, an army of about a thousand people appeared again in the north of Vasa, and Although this army is not very cooperative, it has begun to take shape under the training of its officers. At the same time, under his hands, a group of adventurers with strong fighting power also gathered again. Unlike the way Boris of Bloodstone Castle forces adventurers, Viscount Todd treats these rude adventurers very politely and generously incorporates them into his own power system. Most of these adventurers are still middle- and low-level mages. It is precisely because of these mages that Viscount Todd was able to quickly understand the world of mages, grasp the ideas of mages, and hire these mysterious and arrogant guys to serve him. . These people will become their main help and the cornerstone of their establishment of political power! Viscount Todd was secretly planning and even preparing to build another magic academy. Because mages are usually very proud, when Count Polis used coercion, most of the mages left the south of Vasa and came to the north of Vasa to continue their work for them to penetrate into the North Ice Crown Temple. Prepare. Seeing that Viscount Todd was so courteous and courteous to the corporal, they took advantage of the situation and began to prey on large households, temporarily taking advantage of Viscount Todd's power. So one month later, Viscount Todd recruited more mages than Count Polis. Viscount Todd and Earl Polis in the south of Vasa are preparing for the war seriously. Only Gu Gua in Dragon Castle has not moved at all, and there is no sign that the storm will come. Text Chapter 96 Magic Train! Please vote for more recommendations! Thank you! =============================== While Hart was away, I didn¡¯t expect that such a thing would happen to the human society in the North. A big change. Gu Gua originally planned to wait until Hart hatched from the half-dragon egg before sending troops to fight back the territory. Now it seems that there is no need to be so anxious. But compared to this, Gu Gua is more concerned about a brand-new invention. It is a magic train he designed based on the principles of magic carriages and combined with the principles of steam locomotives in the previous life! This magic train simplifies the control system and power system, and basically only requires one command to move forward. As long as train tracks are laid in a fixed direction and two locomotives are installed in front of and behind the train, all problems can be solved. But the only problem is that Gu Gua must design enough power to be able to handle the future task of the magic train transporting iron ingots and finished ironware from the Xuantie Mine. And the main purpose of this magic train is to solve the current problem of insufficient transportation capacity of Dragon Castle. If it can't transport many things, it will be really meaningless. In this regard, Gu Gua felt very distressed. Because there is no coal or oil in this world, the energy commonly used here is magical power. There once was a powerful source of magical power, which was the Nether magic core used by the Nether Empire to lift floating cities into the sky. In Gu Gua¡¯s knowledge, it was This is a powerful nuclear power system, but now due to the fall of the Nether Empire, this magical technology has been lost. Now even in the so-called Mage Association, no one can master this technology. Currently, the only ones who possess this technology are the goddess of magic Mystra and the core mage of the only floating city of Ghost City. But no matter which path he took, Gu Gua couldn't easily obtain this technology. If you just use magic power simply and crudely, then you might as well just use magic to move it. There is no practical economic significance. Extensive use of magic power cannot withstand the consumption of magic power, which is very worth the loss. Gu Gua¡¯s current thoughts are. Invite the fire elemental elf Fen'er to come over. As the main power of the magic steam train, try driving it first. If possible, then find a way to recruit more fire elements to supply this magic device. If not, think of other ways. . For this matter, Gu Gua personally brought the design drawings to the Xuantie Mine. After more than a year and a half of construction, the Xuantie Mine has been dug much deeper. It has more than 30 mining faces and an effective construction space of nearly 8,000 square meters. Solid stone beams and pillars are installed in each hall to support the entire mine very firmly. The principle of the steam engine is very simple. After simplifying the magic circuit of the magic carriage to only drive forward, it is also very simple. All that is left is to build a model and then test whether this idea can really be realized. Gu Gua handed over the entire design drawing to Soros and briefly explained his ideas. After Soros took over these design drawings, listened carefully to Gu Gua¡¯s explanation, and asked many questions. After finally figuring out the idea of ??this magic train, his eyes shone with excitement and he said loudly: "If this kind of magic prop can really be produced, it will be very convenient for mining!" Gu Gua smiled and said: "You are right, but we need to build a model and conduct sufficient experiments. I think your mine has been developed very well and has enough space. So. I suggest you build a smaller model and experiment with it first." Soros nodded excitedly and said, "Okay, no problem! I will definitely experiment with the solution that saves the most effort and maximizes transportation capacity. Come out!" Gu Gua nodded. Originally, Gu Gua wanted to inspect the Xuantie Mine again, but a sudden feeling of palpitations made him feel uneasy and he had to leave the Xuantie Mine immediately. Hole. ?????????????? Then, in a very short period of time, he appeared on the bank of the Pellowwell River, because he felt a powerful aura coming from here, which immediately triggered his priesthood of the river god. After Gu Gua obtained the priesthood of the River God, he found that he was omnipotent by the Palauweil River and in the Dragon Castle, even teleportation was possible. After discovering this thing, it brought a lot of joy to Gu Gua. He often teleported to a certain place, but when he found that doing so was very energy-consuming, he could no longer teleport easily. Now that he suddenly felt such a powerful aura, Gu Gua felt veryFeeling uneasy, he moved over instantly. On the edge of the Palowell River, there stood a burly man. He lowered his head and looked at the fish swimming in the river, silently in a daze. This man had a green stubble on his face and was wearing tattered linen clothes and tattered boots that seemed to have been worn for decades, and he felt tired. A black long sword with no apparent texture was tied around his waist with a broken hemp rope, which seemed to indicate that this person was not a homeless man. At this moment, this man has no momentum at all. If a broken bowl with a gap in the mouth is placed in front of him, Gu Gua might put two coins in it. ¡°But Gu Gua clearly knew that this man was the guy who had just triggered his alarm. After looking at the river water for a long time, the man raised his head and said in a very calm tone: "Hello, first time meeting, Gu Gua. Great Elder Tongtian. I am Wells. Perseus, I am Baham, the Platinum Dragon. The chief guard of the Extraordinary Lord. " Gu Gua didn't react, but the ability to release his breath at will and hide it at any time like a down-and-out adventurer can prove that he is definitely not an ordinary strong man. . "Uh, hello, I'm Gu Gua. Tongtian, what's the matter with you coming here?" Gu Gua asked unnaturally. "I already know about Lezli." Wells said calmly: "She said that she was worried about you and didn't know how to face you, so she entrusted me to take care of you. At the same time, this It¡¯s also Lord Platinum Dragon¡¯s order.¡± Gu Gua swallowed. He couldn't help but think of Lezli's smooth skin and her big, tearful eyes. Perhaps what is not available is the most precious thing. When thinking of Lezli, Gu Gua felt an inexplicable discomfort in his heart, which made him miss Lezli even more. Text Chapter 97 The Chief Guard of the Dragon God It took a lot of effort to get on the fantasy recommendation list. Please give me your support and vote for recommendation. Don¡¯t fall down! Thank you all! ============================================ Hearing Wells say this He said that Gu Gua felt a little uncomfortable mentally. In his opinion, it seemed that the relationship between the two of them was still pure and green. Gu Gua didn¡¯t know that although Lezli actually had a good impression of Gu Gua and was inspired by the unusual behavior of the five-color dragon god Tiamat to do such a thing, the main reason was actually But it was a vague order given to her by Bahamut. This order asked her to make every effort to save the grain. Tongtian, this strange kobold, has been won into his hands. Even if he cannot be won over, he must not be allowed to fall to Tiamat's camp. If it were in the past, Lezli's strength could steadily suppress Gu Gua and control her, with basically no problems. However, after Gu Gua's success in becoming a god, Lezli no longer had this confidence. As early as when Silang was a midfielder in the Conferred Gods and was only a junior demigod, Lezli was seriously injured by him. Lezli is very aware of the huge gap between gods and ordinary strong men. Now that Gu Gua is so powerful, even stronger than Xi Lang at that time, how can he win Gu Gua to his side? Lezli was troubled by this, and when she finally made up her mind, she wanted to use her own body to bring Gu Gua back. But he found that he might have really fallen in love with Gu Gua, so he had to retreat in a hurry amid the conflict, not daring to have any feelings for his target anymore. Now that the Platinum Dragon knew about this, he sighed and quickly sent out his chief guard, Wells. Perseus, a powerful warrior who can definitely defeat Gu Gua, came to take charge of related matters in the North. So there was a scene like this. Wells was standing on the other side of the river, five meters away. Observing his target mission calmly. A kobold who absolutely cannot fall to Tiamat's side. And this kobold is still bitterly recalling his inexplicable love like a boy who fell in love for the first time. Gu Gua asked dryly: "Lezli is she okay?" Wells's eyes moved and he said calmly: "She is okay." Finally, he couldn't help but asked: "You Do you really like her?" Gu Gua laughed at herself and said: "I am just a kobold, she is a real dragon, how can I like her?" After saying this, Gu Gua sighed again. for a little while. In my last life, I was a homebody. In this life, starting from this desolate north land, I don¡¯t know how to interact with women. Maybe he will be able to conquer countless goddesses in the future, but at the moment he is still a young boy who has just started to work. Wells seemed not to have heard the meaning of this sentence, and continued on to another topic: "Lord Platinum Dragon sent me to protect you. So I also need to know how deep your strength is. So, I'm going to attack you. Be prepared." When Gu Gua heard this, he was shocked. Is this guy actually going to attack? Is it really an enemy? He relaxed his body and made a hand gesture. Before Gu Gua could say anything, his vision suddenly blurred. He subconsciously waved his hands to the middle, and a powerful force rushed over and rushed directly into Gu Gua's hands. In the arm. The shock made his bones loosen. And Gu Gua himself shot out like a cannonball! Gu Gua¡¯s eyes narrowed, this bastard was serious! Son of a bitch! If I really thought it was a try, I would really die here! Gu Gua¡¯s ferocity was completely aroused. He no longer cared about anything and attacked Wells with all his strength! All the divine power in the body was mobilized, and the water in the entire Pelaowell River also boiled. The distant city of Dragon Castle also emitted some light. Let¡¯s do this. Gu Gua's strength increased crazily, and Wells's eyes became more serious. Then there was a series of combination punches, and the moves enveloped Gu Gua's head. Make him tired. Finally, Gu Gua failed to catch a move, Keng! ! ! With a loud sound, Wells' fist hit Gu Gua's body, and then Wells' fist instantly turned into a knife, stabbing! ! A harsh sound passed through, creating a dazzling spark on Gu Gua's chest. If Gu Gua hadn¡¯t had that iron suit and black iron scales, Wells would have cut him in half with this blow! Gu Gua was furious. He drew circles with his hands, and rolled towards Wells with layers of force. This circle contained powerful lethality. Wells didn¡¯t seem to realize it at all, and directly inserted his hands into the vagina.In Gu Gua's trap, harsh friction sounds and sparks bloomed brilliantly. Wells opened his hands and directly separated Gu Gua's move, using his strength to break it! Gu Gua was so shocked that he almost jumped out. The door was now wide open. If Wells came in with another move, Gu Gua would definitely be seriously injured. If Wells passed in the long sword at his waist, Gu Gua would definitely be seriously injured. , Gu Gua might hang here today. But after breaking through, Wells did not continue to pursue after this blow. Instead, he breathed a sigh of relief and nodded: "Not bad, not bad. Your power is very powerful. You are worthy of being a god." You are still suppressing a god and beating him! Not bad! What a monster are you! This guy clearly has no trace of divinity, but he can completely defeat himself! What kind of monster is he! Gu Gua shouted angrily in his heart, but he knew that he could never beat him now. Sure enough, being able to become the chief guard of the Platinum Dragon God is indeed a well-deserved reputation! Why did the Platinum Dragon God send such a powerful person? Gu Gua didn't quite believe that he was here to spy on her. Gu Gua even thought that this was a competition between the Platinum Dragon God and the Five Color Dragon God. "One sent two stupid dragons as his subordinates, and the other sent a powerful chief guard as his supervisor. Gu Gua sneered in his heart, humph, let me show you how I use your men! Gu Gua took a deep breath, tried to be as natural as possible, and said: "Then, Mr. Wells, please come with me. I will arrange it for you and settle down. You must know that there are two more trees in my territory." The dragon makes me very uneasy." Wells's eyes lit up and he said, "Oh? Are there two dragons in your territory? How are you going to arrange it for us?" Text Chapter 98 The Secret History of the Dragon Clan (please vote for recommendation!) After meeting the powerful metal dragon Wells Perkins, who was sent by the platinum dragon god Bahamut to replace Lezli, Gu Gua fought against him once, but was no match for him. Fortunately, the metal dragons are relatively restrained and don't have too strong attacks**. After hearing that there were two giant dragons in Dragon Castle, Wells naturally asked about the management rights. Gu Gua said matter-of-factly: "Of those two idiots, one blue dragon seems to be more obedient. I am going to send him out with my priests to preach and protect the safety of my priests and other tribesmen who are not mine. One green dragon seems to be more obedient." I am going to keep the dragon to help me in the war. As for Lord Wells, I am going to let you be their direct commander and manage them both. You are both dragons, so there should be no problem, right?" Si gave Gu Gua a strange look and asked, "Don't you understand the difference between the metal dragon and the five-color dragon?" Gu Gua shook his head and pretended to be stupid and said, "What's the difference between you? It's just that you look different." "Wells was silent for a while, then raised his head and said seriously: "There are some things that I shouldn't tell you, but your identity is very sensitive now, and I will definitely come into contact with it in the future. I am only telling you this with the permission of His Highness Bahamut. Remember, this is the secret of our Dragon Clan. Not many people know it, and it cannot be spread. You must know that the gods of our current Dragon Clan clearly exist. , including you, there are only three of them. After the ancient war, many dragon gods either died or were lost in other planes and never came back. They are brother and sister. His Highness Bahamut is the youngest son of the ancient dragon god, and His Highness Tiamat is the youngest daughter of the ancient dragon god. After the destruction of the dragon god line, they chose different paths, so the two of them chose different paths. The relationship between people is very unharmonious. His Highness Bahamut hopes to save the country by relying on the power of other races, especially humans, and reappear in front of the world in a gentle way to avoid the dragon race hundreds of thousands of years ago because of its power. The backlash caused by the abuse of other races. And His Highness Tiamat is bent on restoring the dragon's dominance of the world. Except for the disappeared Titans, other races are our dragon's slaves and will increase their glory at all costs. The number of dragons. Even youyou dragons are magical products created under this kind of thinking. The earliest dragons were created with the blood of the green dragon. But because of the enemy's conspiracy, the plan failed. . But you have to know that this plan is absolutely unrealistic. The world is no longer the same as when the dragon clan first declined. Although it is calm on the surface, our enemies are still paying attention to our every move. His Highness Bahamut really wanted to take care of his sister, His Highness Tiamat, but His Highness Tiamat thought that His Highness Bahamut was passively resisting and even groveling, completely forgetting the hatred and shame of the ancient dragon god system. " Wells's voice was very deep, and Gu Gua only knew that these two kinds of dragons didn't deal with each other. But why he didn't deal with it, and to what extent he didn't deal with it, he didn't know at all. Only now do I know that they were fighting over routes. One is a conservative and the other is a radical, and it seems that the conservative plan is more practical. In this world, there is the Dragon Riding Kingdom, and the Dragon Riding Kingdom has a very good reputation. It plays a very important role in mainland politics. But there is no dragon kingdom in this world. If he succeeds in establishing a kingdom, it will be the first dragon kingdom. That's why Tiamat pays so much attention to her and even does such unbearable things when they meet Will Si glanced at Gu Gua and found that he was listening very seriously, so he asked: "Who do you think did the right thing?" Gu Gua scratched his head in embarrassment. Said: "How can I explain clearly what happened between the Dragon Gods? But as far as I know, if the purpose of both of them is to revive the Dragon Clan, neither of them can be considered successful. I think. There should be The other third way is right." Wells's eyes dimmed and he said, "That's true. His Highness Bahamut's plan is to rely on human power to establish the Dragon Knight Empire. Find an opportunity for the dragons to take the stage in the world, and then use the power of humans to gradually regain their strength and achieve peaceful coexistence with all races. But His Highness Tiamat only cares about the elves and dwarves. He has hatred and contempt for other races, wishing to kill all other races so that only the dragon race can rule the world." Wells said to Gu Gua again: "If it were you, what path would you choose? ¡± Gu Gua was a little annoyed by his questions.? Said: "If I have to choose, I will choose the path of His Highness Bahamut. But I believe that I will make some improvements to this method, instead of just leaving the Dragon Clan in the embarrassing position of being a vassal." Wells nodded with satisfaction and said: "Indeed, the Dragon Clan can no longer withstand a big blow. Many dragon species have become extinct now. If we don't recuperate, the Dragon Clan will not be far from total extinction. ." After saying that, his eyes looked towards an extremely distant place, and his overall temperament was more like that of a knight who had gone through many vicissitudes of life. This was the first time Gu Gua had heard this sentence. He had never expected that the situation of the Dragon Clan was so bad now. Seeing Wells's desolate expression, he became more aware of the seriousness of this problem. The rest of the way was also silent, and we soon arrived at the Dragon Fort. Seeing that a kobold could build such a grand city, Wells also felt very incredible. But he didn't show anything, he just followed Gu Gua into the city without saying a word. The sensing power between the dragons should be very strong. Before Gu Gua sent someone to call the two colored dragons, the blue dragon Haisheng and the green dragon Tusi both came out. From a distance, they saw Gu Gua appear together. The down-and-out man dropped his jaw uncontrollably. "Isn't that Wells Perseus! Why is he here!" The blue dragon Haisheng hurriedly shook the green dragon toast's arm and said anxiously in a low voice. The chieftain complained: "How do I know he's here?! Oh my god! If he comes, our life will be difficult in the future!" Haisheng said hurriedly: "What do you think we should do? What if? This kobold was really snatched away by that side, and we can¡¯t afford the Queen¡¯s blame!¡± Text Chapter 99 Priests who want to become warlocks Chapter 99 Priests who want to become warlocks Seeing Wells, the platinum dragon god's big thug, coming, the two five-color dragons felt a little panicked. The chieftain shook his head and said: "What else can we do? Wells is the chief guard under the Platinum Dragon God! That is an ancient dragon! How can we get such a powerful helper?" Haisheng asked again: "Then Can we please hire some more helpers?" Toast's eyes lit up, and just as he was about to speak, Gu Gua and Wells had already arrived. He quickly knelt down and said with a flattering smile on his face: "Hey, hello, Mr. Wells~" Wells was not hostile to the other party because he was a green dragon, but said hello in a normal way: "Hello. You are Chieftain, are you Haisheng? You are still a young man." It was as plain as greeting a neighbor. "Hey! Lord Wells actually knows our names! What an honor!" Toast rubbed his hands and said happily. Haisheng's expression was also very similar. Obviously, this excitement was not pretended. They really felt very honored. Gu Gua is confused about the relationship between the metal dragon and the five-color dragon again. Aren't they hostile? Why is the attitude now so dull? But this is not what Gu Gua needs to consider now. He simply retracted his thoughts and said: "Since you all already know each other, I don't need to introduce you to each other anymore. Now that Lezli has left here, then , Lord Wells will be in charge of your action team. Is there any problem?" Tusi and Haisheng didn't dare to chatter. They nodded quickly and said, "No problem, no problem! We will resolutely obey Lord Wells's arrangements!" ! If Lord Wells tells us to go east, we will never go west. If Lord Wells tells us to go to heaven, we will never go to the earth!" Gu Gua nodded, not commenting on such nice words. "I have detected changes in the humans in the south. The army has begun to gather on a large scale. And, most importantly, there are nearly a hundred elven masters in the human army. They will become the leaders of this human army. The main force, their next target will be the human settlements in the North. They may attack us next, so we must be prepared." When talking about the elves, the three humanoid dragons looked at each other strangely, and then looked at Gu Gua with strange eyes. Gu Gua looked a little strange at them, so he asked: "What's wrong? Is there something wrong with the elves? Can't you keep talking?" The chieftain quickly waved his hands and said: "There's nothing wrong with the elves! We will definitely tear them into pieces. Yes! Hahahaha!" Hai Sheng also nodded wildly in agreement, making Gu Gua feel dizzy. Wells stood aside and said in agreement: "We are very capable of taking action against the elves." Gu Gua suddenly thought that there is hatred between the dragons and the elves and dwarves, and this hatred It seems to be full of history. Gu Gua doesn't know the specific details. He only knows that the elves and dwarves seem to have played a very important role when the dragon tribe retreated from the stage of history. So he no longer dwelled on this issue, but nodded directly and said: "In this case, everyone probably has an understanding of the elves' fighting methods. I hope everyone can be prepared." Wells nodded. The two five-color dragons clapped their chests loudly, saying that everything was taken care of by them, and then began to brag about how amazing their martial arts and magic were, and how many they could kill with one claw. The pitiful humans who are too weak to have any limits and the elves who are so scared that their legs are weak. When the chieftain had already boasted the number to 500 people, Gu Gua couldn't stand listening anymore, so he ignored them and returned to the academy to visit the six who were about to set off to the Lessers Forest to find other kobold tribes. junior pastor. These six priests will be Gu Gua's first step out of Vasa. They may be just a foreshadowing, they may achieve great success, or they may directly fail. Gu Gua is also very uneasy about this. But Gu Gua had no idea how they would go in the future. Only after they left the land of Vasa and went into the outside world, to contact the kobolds and humans in the outside world, and obtained first-hand information, did Gu Gua know the road ahead. How to go. As a super otaku, the farthest place Gu Gua has gone to now is the Western Mountains. Even Vasa has never gone out. Even the self-powered continuous power mage eye he released is still slowly floating outward. , haven¡¯t flown out of Vasa¡¯s territory yet. Therefore, Gu Gua is now very ignorant of the outside world and falls into the blind spot of information. In seminary, these sixA priest sat together and listened to Foster explaining the methods and precautions for using magic. Now that Foster has the priesthood of the River Patrolling Yaksha who was canonized by Gu Gua, he has weak divine power and divinity. He can move quickly on the Pelowell River and make trouble, but he doesn't use these skills very much. That¡¯s it. The biggest effect is that Foster's ability to master magical arts has been greatly strengthened. Therefore, when he gave these six priests individual tutorials, the teaching content was explained in simple and easy-to-understand terms. The principles were explained in a very simple and thorough way. . The six kobold priests also listened very carefully and quickly grasped the content. If they didn't understand something, they would directly raise their hands and ask. Between the questions and answers, they made progress very quickly, so they didn't notice that Gu Gua had arrived. behind. But when Foster saw Gu Gua, he bowed respectfully. Gu Gua waved his hand and asked them to continue, but the six kobold priests noticed Gu Gua's arrival, stood up hurriedly, turned around and saluted Gu Gua. Gu Gua nodded, and with a sweep of his divine power, he roughly understood their level. They were making rapid progress, but Gu Gua's strength was still a little far from assured. Gu Gua asked: "Do you still lack anything?" Mibo, the strongest kobold thief among them, murmured what he wanted to say, looked at the other kobolds with some worry, and looked at Gu Gua timidly. Gu Gua smiled encouragingly and said: "If you have anything you want to say, just say it directly." Mibo said: "Great Elderwe thinkin fact, in our dragon tribe, the most respected people are warlocks. If we have If we have a warlock level, things will be much easier in the future Even if we go to other strange dragon tribes, we can rely on our warlock level to stand firm first" Gu Gua thought for a while and said: "You guys think Want to become a warlock?" The six kobolds all nodded, expressing their eager desire. I never thought that being a warlock would be such an important and honorable thing for a kobold. Gu Gua pondered for a moment. These six kobolds were among the 10,000 kobolds captured by Xilang later, and were the survivors after the battle and the catalytic warlocks of Gada. The kobolds who had some qualifications and were able to stimulate the blood of warlocks had basically been successfully stimulated by Garda. The blood of warlocks was stimulated, and they were forcibly absorbed by the magic blood-sucking vines. They became part of the bloody dragon that stole the divinity at that time and died in the basement. It's three floors. The kobolds that survived were all the remnants of Gada that could not be used at that time. In other words, under normal circumstances, these kobolds would never be able to stimulate the warlock blood in their bodies and truly become a warlock. There are still unnatural cysts on these six kobolds, which contain the blood of warlocks from Gada. It is obvious that they have not completely digested it in a year and a half. And Gu Gua also knew that they would never be able to digest this deformed cyst for almost their entire life. "And the balance of magic power in the body must be ensured, otherwise, the cyst will invade their heart veins and kill them. Being able to survive in such an environment is already a very rare thing. Gu Gua looked at the burning longing eyes of these six kobolds with some distress, and thought about it mentally, if they all became warlocks. If so, it will definitely increase your strength greatly! How can we make them become warlocks? Apart from large-scale blood exchange and forcibly opening up the circulation of their warlock's blood, there is basically no other way. Gu Gua thought for a while, and the divine power swept around the six of them, and found that under the protection of the divine power, there was a delicate balance between their bodies and the blood of Jiada's warlocks, and they were communicating with each other. This is the effect of magic balance. But if the magic input is increased out of thin air, this balance will definitely be invalidated, and these priests will die on the spot. On their bodies, they all have the mark of divine power that Gu Gua marked before. With this mark of divine power, it is much easier for divine grace and magic to flow into their bodies. Under the protection of divine power, their situation is not bad at present. good. But the problem now is that their priest level is only level 1, the amount of divine power their bodies can withstand is also very limited, and the channels for receiving divine power are also very narrow. It is very inconvenient for Gu Gua to immerse divine power into their bodies to transform their bodies. . Gu Gua suddenly thought of the situation of the entire elemental magic pool of Dragon Castle. If they were allowed to continuously stimulate the dragon blood in their bodies during the circulation, and rely on this dragon blood to transform their bodies, and at the same time use divine power to protect their bodies, Maybe it's possible to give it a try. Thinking of this, Gu Gua recalled the magic cycle he experimented with among the twenty-two kobold warlocks of the new generation. This experiment is stillIt was not completely successful. Of course, the main reason is that the requirements of this experiment are also very high, requiring those who participate in the experiment to have a good enough tacit understanding and long-term precision training. Otherwise, there is no way to complete it. Text Chapter 100 Painful Transformation Because the magic power cycle test is too complicated, it seems that the plan to stimulate the warlock's bloodline through magic power cycle cannot be realized now. Obviously it is too late to start training these six kobold warlocks now, so we can only rely on other methods to try this magic cycle test. Gu Gua thought for a while and said: "Okay, let's give it a try, but I must tell you that this kind of experiment is life-threatening, and it may not be able to inspire your warlock blood." Those six dog heads The people looked at each other, and it was obvious that the temptation for them to be a warlock was greater than the danger to their lives. As long as there was such a chance, they were all willing to become a warlock. And they currently have no way of truly knowing how dangerous this so-called life danger is. Gu Gua once again realized the importance of being a warlock to the kobolds. For a race like kobolds with meager dragon veins, they are really inferior in everything, only warlocks are superior. Seeing that these six kobolds nodded without hesitation, Gu Gua stopped talking nonsense and took them all to the second floor of the mage tower. In the middle of the second floor of the Mage Tower, there is a huge crystal ball. There are three reliefs of kobolds on the crystal ball. They also have long beards around their mouths. The carvings of these three reliefs are very exquisite and lifelike. The appearance also surprised the six kobolds. Some kobolds even felt that the three relief kobolds even turned their eyes and glanced at them. When they opened their eyes and looked at them, the three reliefs stopped moving again. These kobold priests can only say. I am blinded. After walking to the crystal ball, Gu Gua motioned them to place their hands directly on the crystal ball and spread them out at an even distance. Then Gu Gua floated on the crystal ball, closed his eyes and silently felt the distribution of divine power. Gu Gua plans to use the crystal ball as the core and regulator to establish a magic cycle between the six kobolds, and then through magic washing, open the warlock bloodline to these six kobolds. If this experiment succeeds, then Longbao's strength will be greatly improved. Think about it, more than 3,000 kobolds are all warlocks. They are simply a long-range army with varying amounts of ammunition. They almost have the strength to sweep. After adjusting the balance of magic power, the six kobolds stood evenly around the crystal ball according to their physical fitness and ability to master magical arts. "Stand still, no matter what happens, don't let go of your hands easily! Foster, look, if anyone feels wrong, use healing skills immediately, and don't be stingy with magic. I will give it to you infinitely. Yes." Gu Gua said seriously. Foster stood aside, and even Bing Linghua stood aside. Always ready to support Gu Gua. Gu Gua slowly closed his eyes. Said: "Everyone, pay attention, the ceremony has begun." The six kobolds concentrated their minds and silently felt the changes in the magic power in the crystal ball. Gu Gua extracted a very small part of the magic power in the crystal ball, less than one-tenth of the magic power that a first-level warlock could control, and slowly started to rotate it in the bodies of the six kobolds. Under the protection of divine magic, the bodies of the six kobolds slowly trembled, and waves of magic circulated between the six people. Under the control of the crystal ball, the flow of magic was very smooth. Basically there are no big fluctuations. The magic power first washed away their bodies, making their bodies soaked with magic power like a wet sponge. This made it easier for Gu Gua to use magic power to develop their bloodlines. After the magic power ran smoothly, Gu Gua started the real work. The first person Gu Gua chose was Mibo, the kobold with the best physical condition and the strongest physical strength. After his body was ready, Gu Gua controlled his magic power and rushed out of the range of the Warlock Blood Vein Cyst on his heart. It began to rush into the common muscles and blood vessels all over his body. As the two different bloods collided, a slight burst occurred in the blood vessel. Mipo gritted his teeth and frowned to endure the painful feeling. Gu Gua immediately used his dragon power to control the dragon blood and magic power to slowly move forward along the ordinary blood vessels. Under the protection of divine magic, Meepo's blood vessels were not destroyed, but were destroyed on one side and repaired on the other. Moreover, during this process, two-thirds of the damage caused by the magic power to Meepo was distributed to the other five kobolds, vibrating their blood vessels, making them feel pain, and at the same time, their blood vessels began to slow down. Slowly adapt to the feeling of magic passing through, and first expand the blood vessel capacity of some of these kobolds. In this way, when they accept this transformation again, it will be much smoother.   Just such preparations were enough to almost kill Meepo. The capillaries on his body had begun to burst, and blood gurgled out from the gaps in his scales. Foster also frowned, his forehead His face was sweating, and he applied healing techniques to Meepo very seriously, so that he would not die tragically on the spot. While the fine dragon blood flows through Mipo's blood vessels, it is also constantly transforming Mipo's bursting and recovering blood vessels, advancing all the way down. Gu Gua carefully controlled the balance while observing the expressions of the six kobolds. Especially Meepo's expression. Although it was painful, he was full of hope, and it seemed that he could already feel the magic flowing in his veins. Zizi I do n¡¯t know when it starts, and it is quiet to the second floor of the mage tower, and this sound suddenly sounds, which is a bit similar to the sound of laser shot when the laser is shot on the iron plate. Gu Gua understood that this was the terrible sound made when the magic power passed through the blood vessels. Even if Gu Gua is a god now, there is no way to deal with this terrible situation well. This matter relies more on Mipo's own willpower. I don¡¯t know how long it took, but under Gu Gua¡¯s control, the tiny dragon vein blood finally completed a circle and returned to the cyst in the heart again. Before Gu Gua could breathe a sigh of relief, something suddenly happened! Suddenly, it was as if a gate had been opened in the cyst of the warlock's bloodline, and the dragon's blood was rushing from this opened blood vessel! And after circulating it again, it began to flow crazily through all the blood vessels in Mibo's body. Gu Gua did not expect this situation at all, and immediately applied the healing technique to Mibo desperately. Mipo refused to let go of his hands until he died. Even the scales on Mibo's body were opened, and the blood was as if it was free of money. It shot out from the skin under the scales and he refused to let go! Text Chapter 101 The Warlock's Breakthrough at the Cost of Life Even though he started the experiment of magic circulation through the already powerful crystal ball as an intermediary, Gu Gua did not expect that forcibly stimulating the warlock's bloodline would be so dangerous. If he was not careful, the situation would be completely out of control, and Mipo's blood would not be needed. Money was pouring out. Seeing that Mipo was about to die in front of his eyes, Gu Gua's magic was quickly brushed against Mi Bo, and the divine power also transferred all the damage to his magic power to the other five kobolds and Gu Gua. Even if the other five kobolds could bear less than one-fifth of the pain that ripped through their bodies, they could no longer bear it. Who knows how Meepo managed to survive such a terrifying situation. After a while, Gu Gua was sweating profusely, and there was no part of Mibo's body that was no longer bleeding. Blood was pouring out from all over his body, and he had completely become a bloody man. Now it seems that it is basically the dragon blood that is driving the ordinary blood out of the body. Gu Gua's magical power can only protect Mibo's heart and can only hold Mipo's breath. It was only now that Gu Gua realized how dangerous it was to forcibly inspire a person's warlock bloodline. Meepo had already accepted Gadda's transformation from the very beginning. The transformation had already failed once, but he survived that time. But this time, Meepo might not be able to withstand it In the end, he couldn't control it anymore, and the crystal ball vibrated violently, throwing all six kobolds aside. The other five kobolds were okay, they only suffered some minor injuries. They used healing spells on each other, but they were panicked. Basically there is no big problem. Only Meepo is in the most dangerous and miserable situation right now. Now he was covered in blood, and he could only breathe out but not breathe in. Moreover, all the ordinary blood in his body has been driven out of the body by the dragon blood, and the dragon blood in the body is not enough to supply the needs of the whole body. The most important and critical thing is that Mipo's current body has not stimulated the warlock's blood, and there is no way to generate blood immediately. The body has fallen into a state of extreme ischemia. Gugua disappeared from the crystal ball in an instant, and appeared next to Mipo the next moment, with a hand blocking behind Mipo. A hand was pressed on Mipo's chest to protect his heart. "Mibo, you may die if you continue. If you don't continue, you may be paralyzed. Do you want to continue sprinting to stimulate the warlock's blood?" Gu Gua asked in a deep voice. Although Mipo was weak and painful, his eyes shone with determination. He said without hesitation: "Great Elder! I will continue! Even if I die, I will be satisfied! Otherwise, I will definitely not be able to rest in peace!" Gu Gua nodded and rushed his innate vitality into Mibo's body. At the same time. The supply of magic power was also restored, and all of it was input into Meepo's body at the same time. The magic destroyed and rebuilt Meepo's body. The innate vitality has once again accelerated the speed and process of reconstruction. Mipo's body is like a wave of waves, constantly surging, constantly stimulating Mipo's heart, trying to stimulate the warlock's blood. Come. Gu Gua sat there with his legs crossed, the sacred light on his body gently enveloped the surroundings, and underneath was all the mortal blood sprayed out by Mibo. Finally, under Gu Gua's acceleration, all the warlock's blood originally injected into Mibo by Gada flowed out and was continuously lost in circulation in the body. Gu Gua no longer hesitated. Cutting his wrist, a stream of white blood flowed into Mipo's body. Under the control of Gu Gua's dragon power, the blood, which obviously contained more power, became more docile and followed Mipo's damaged blood vessels. Flow smoothly. When the white blood flowed into Mipo's heart, a terrible tremor came from Mipo's body, but Mipo gritted his teeth. Not a single cry came out. When the white blood filled Mipo's heart, he finally shrank suddenly and squeezed out part of the white blood from the atria and ventricles, and then it was in Mipo's heart. Finally, a new warlock bloodline began to be generated. Gu Gua breathed a sigh of relief. At the same time, he continued to use healing techniques to heal the wounds on Mipo's body. At the same time, he controlled his white blood flow with divine power to roughly repair Mipo's body. The warlock blood in his body was being continuously generated. Meepo was on his knees with a firm look in his eyes but a lifeless look. One of the other five priests, a kobold with a talent for painting, took note of it and later painted it into a picture. The famous painting called "Soul" eventually became one of the most important paintings in the Shenting religion that believed in Gu Gua. Gu Gua sat there quietly, all the innate vitality in his body rushing towards Mibo's body. At the same time, he tried his best to rely on Long Wei to control the dragon blood in Mibo's body, so that they would lessen the damage to the body. A lot. I don¡¯t know how long it took, but Mipo seemed to wake up from a nightmare, moaning loudly, andIn the quiet second floor, a heartbeat like a drum could be heard. The heartbeat became stronger and stronger, and finally turned into rumbling thunder, resounding in Mipo's chest. It seemed that the light of a star was taken out by Gu Gua from the light behind him and filled into Mipo's chest. The color of Mipo's body quickly recovered, no longer a deathly gray color, but became vivid. Be lively. This is a trace of divinity that understands life and healing. It is extremely weak, but it can still give Mipo a great benefit. In the end, Mibo seemed to suddenly recover from suffocation, gasping loudly. He struggled and rolled off Gu Gua's knees. He looked at Gu Gua panting, and then knelt down in front of Gu Gua. . This was truly a kneel down. Meepo had no strength at all and was lying on the ground. "Thank you, Great Elder, for your help!" Mipo said excitedly. He looked very weak, and the voice was clearly forced out of his lungs. On Meepo's body, a thin layer of light flickered, which was clearly the way the aura around his body was still unstable when the warlock was at level zero. Several other kobold priests showed surprised expressions. I really didn¡¯t expect that Meepo could break through the gate of hell and really inspired his warlock blood! Gu Gua nodded, and with a hand, Mi Bo stood up on his own. Then the magic was applied to Mipo again, and a strengthened magic was thrown on Mipo. Mipo's eyelids became heavier and heavier, and he gently fell into a slumber, which could effectively protect his soul. Not harmed. With another divine spell, Mipo's body was enveloped in a layer of healing white light. This will be a long-lasting treatment that can continuously and effectively restore Mipo's body. Gu Gua said tiredly: "I don't need to test you anymore. This magic that inspires the blood of the warlock is still too reluctant for you. If you are not careful, you will die without a place to die. I suggest you wait until the priest level reaches 5. Level, after the channels of faith and magic are wider, try to activate your warlock bloodline." Those five priests indeed did not have the determination and courage of Meepo, especially when they saw Meepo's miserable state, they felt in their hearts. He even beat the drums. After looking at each other, they both said with sincerity: "We follow the arrangements of the great elder" Gu Gua let out a long sigh and waved them away. The magic just now also consumed a lot of money on him. Even with the support of divine power, he felt like he was about to collapse. The most important obstacle was that the channel of divine power belief between him and Mipo was too narrow. He could not effectively control the dragon blood and blood vessels in Mipo's body. Even the control of innate vitality was so poor that Mipo almost came close. Tragic death on the spot. If Meepo had reached the fifth level priest level now, it wouldn't be like this. But in fact, if Meepo has reached the level of a fifth-level priest, does he still need to risk his life to inspire the blood of a level-1 warlock? Gu Gua doesn¡¯t think this is necessary. No, Mipo¡¯s legs went weak and he almost fell to the side. Gu Gua immediately ordered: "Foster, help Mipo to rest." Foster nodded, helped Mipo up, and went down to the second floor and went to the rest area. At the same time, he will stew some tonics to replenish Mibo's severely lacking body. Gu Gua summoned Guji and cleaned up all the blood around him. In my mind, I went over the ritual I just performed in depth. I originally thought that if warlocks could be mass-produced, Dragon Castle's strength would be greatly improved, but I didn't expect that it would be so dangerous to use this method to stimulate the dragon's blood on mature kobolds. Mibo is a relatively strong kobold after all. If it weren't for the protection of Gu Gua's divine power, he would have died tragically on the spot, and there would be no chance of stimulating the dragon's blood. What's more, now the divine power in Gu Gua's body has been wiped out again, leaving nothing at all. Even the dragon's blood that he just lost more than half before has also lost a lot this time, leaving him extremely weak. He closed his eyes and sat quietly in front of the crystal ball, silently restoring his magic power, burning the believers' faith, generating divine power, and at the same time beating his own heart to produce some new dragon blood. After calming down for a while, Gu Gua breathed a sigh of relief. Looking back on the whole thing, it seems that the only way is to continuously improve the quality of the new generation of kobolds. It is unrealistic to inspire warlocks in such a sudden attack. Only by gradually and continuously cultivating the kobold tribe and improving the quality of the population is the real way. In the current incubation ceremony, 22 zero-level warlocks can be hatched out of 800 kobold eggs. Gu Gua believes that under his leadership and with the blessing of divine power, this ratio will get higher and higher. . As these sorcerers grow,In the future, when children are able to have children, the power of the bloodline will be further enhanced and the birth rate of warlocks will be increased. Text Chapter 102 Preparing for War Meepo finally stimulated the warlock's bloodline in a thrilling way, and almost died on the spot. Foster helped him out and took a good rest to regain his strength. After three days, Gu Gua and Mi Bo were barely able to move. Gu Gua immediately held a ceremony for the recovered Meepo, announcing that he had been promoted to the official elder of Dragon Castle, and helped him choose a magic bat with powerful detection capabilities as a magic pet. After signing the magic pet contract, So he asked the blue dragon Haisheng to take six kobold priests and fly directly to the Leathers Forest in the south of the Kingdom of Damara. They would win over the local kobolds in the Leathers Forest, establish a stronghold, and wait for the valley. Gua's strength extends in that direction. After having Haisheng, Gu Gua believed that this group of priests could survive well in the Leathers Forest, and quickly started working to spread Gu Gua's faith and church. Gu Gua stayed quietly in the mage tower and slowly restored his strength, accumulating divine power to wait for the changes in human beings to come in the near future. Now all the work of Longbao has been on track. As long as it continues calmly, it can develop normally. The only problem is that both the human society in the south and the humans in the north are very restless. They are constantly recruiting soldiers and training armies, obviously ready to go to war at any time. Gu Gua is also determined to gain his own benefits from this chaos, so he is now accumulating his own strength and waiting for changes in human society to rush out and gain benefits. For this reason, Gu Gua¡¯s Mage Eyes made another batch and released them all. It is used to detect information from all over the place and report it to Gu Gua at any time, so that Gu Gua can control the situation. In addition, Gu Gua also came to the fourth floor of the mage tower and began to make a crampon head according to the crampon model left by Xilang. Now Gu Gua is not in the mood to make any new design for these crampons. This kind of thing can be used against some ordinary soldiers, but if it is against an elite army, it will not be able to get enough strength to support it, and it is just a gift. The only thing worth noting. That is to say, this type of unit consumes very little magic power and is easy to manufacture. And according to Wulou Tilu, these crampons are pets belonging to glaciers, and they only have such powerful strength on glaciers. After these crampon heads were made, they were thrown directly into the glacier to the north. This was also where the Earthbound spirits lingered during this period. The reason why it is placed here is that Gu Gua believes that the biggest shortcoming of this kind of crampon is that it has no soul and there is not much room for improvement. Maybe the Earthbound Spirit can bring some changes to them? These crampons will absorb ice magic on their own. Gradually form your own body, after forming your own body. They will follow the pre-set procedures and return to the Dragon Castle to stand by. Just like this, another three months have passed, and everything in Longbao is developing according to routine. Under the auspices of Foster, the church's propaganda has become more and more consolidated, and the power of faith has become more and more pure. Now even the slaves sold by humans have become devout believers in Gu Gua. In the entire Dragon Castle, There are no more believers to be tapped. Gu Gua sat cross-legged next to the crystal ball on the second floor, silently feeling the situation in the entire Dragon Castle. Suddenly something happened in his heart. Come to the egg hatching hall on the first floor of the mage tower. The two half-dragon eggs on the first floor of the mage tower have been hatching under the induction of magic power, and there has been no sign of successful hatching. If it had not been absorbing a large amount of magic power and had a strong heartbeat, Gu Gua would not have even hatched. I wonder if both eggs are dead. Today, suddenly Gu Gua felt two powerful spiritual pulses coming from here. The two souls emitted strong power at the same time, awakening Gu Gua. This shows that these two half-dragon eggs have fallen at a critical moment. Before leaving, Lezli did not explain the rest of the dragon transformation ceremony. After Wells arrived, Gu Gua also asked him for advice, and Wells also said vaguely about the next steps. It depends on the two people's own abilities and destiny. Gu Gua has never quite understood whether Wells didn't want to get involved in these things, or whether he didn't quite understand Lezli's methods, so he refused to say anything. Now that the two dragon eggs had reacted, he came to the hatchery immediately. Egg, observe and guard them both at close range. I saw ice magic starting to gather on Wulou Tilu's egg, and many peripheral ice magics gathered here from all directions, all the way to Hart's egg. Even the eggshells were frozen. On the other dragon egg, bursts of resentment and hatred came out, as if the whole world had betrayed him, and he hated the whole world. The person who was attracted by this dragon egg was the Earth-bound person from Dragon Castle.?. At the same time, a lot of metal scraps were also attracted to Xihan's dragon egg, and like rock sugar melting into hot milk, they were thrown into the eggshell. Gu Gua's heart moved, and he immediately controlled the magic pool through the crystal ball, poured all the water and ice magic into Wulou Tilu's dragon egg, and placed all the black iron ingots currently stored in the mage tower in Xihan Next to the dragon egg, for the two of them to digest and absorb. The Earthbound Spirit was attracted to Xihan's dragon egg and wrapped it up. Gu Gua was originally worried that one of the two would be injured, but he was relieved when he found that the two were just in contact with each other and communicating with each other. . These two phenomena indicate that these two half-dragon eggs are about to hatch. Gu Gua increased the magic power supply of these two dragon eggs, and always paid attention to the magic power fluctuations of these two dragon eggs. If there was any problem, he would immediately rush to help. To this end, Gu Gua also supplied his own divine power. In addition to trying hard to feel everything that happened in the dragon egg, he also consciously penetrated the divine power into the bodies of these two people, hoping to have an impact on these two people in the future. It even makes them their devout believers. Another week passed, and the two dragon eggs finally began to crack. The first one to hatch was Xihan, who had a better physical condition. He was similar to the scene where Gu Gua hatched out of an eggshell again through [Transformation of Blood and Reincarnation**]. Xihan also turned the eggshell into his own. The armor, full of powerful metallic texture, walked out of the hatching place step by step. He held a big sword in his arms, which looked eerie and terrifying. At the same time, the Earthbound Spirit circled the big sword for two weeks and quickly flew away. Text Chapter 103 The half-dragon is mighty! Chapter 103 The half-dragon is mighty! Xihan¡¯s chin has become more square, and it looks like a combination of human and dragon facial features. The entire figure is also larger, and the strong body frame is more than one size larger than before. The shoulders are wider, the arms are longer, and even the ten fingers are as thick as radishes. And behind him, there is also a fleshy tail covered with scales. Through the feeling of the earth-bound spirit, Gu Gua knew that Xihan had put all his resentment on this big sword. Because it was re-hatched with his body, it became his companion weapon. As long as he As his strength continues to improve, the strength of this great sword will also continue to improve. And this great sword has also been greatly improved and has the ability to eat souls. It can bind the souls of the seven enemies it killed into its own body, swallow up the obsessions of these souls, and use them as puppets for manipulation. The souls of the extra enemies are also used as tribute to the Earthbound Spirit in exchange for the increased ability of this great sword. This sword, which was originally just strong enough, also had its own name, making it the [Soul-Eating Demonic Sword]. If enough souls are devoured, the spiritual energy will be accumulated in the magic sword. When enough spiritual energy is accumulated, the magic sword can set off a terrible spiritual storm in an instant, knocking the enemy out of the way. * Until all souls are destroyed. ??????????????????? However, this trick is quite difficult to use, as it has many limitations. The most overbearing thing is that Xihan's ability can also be improved by the ability of this big sword to improve his own ability and quality. In other words, the more people he kills, the more powerful he becomes. Gu Gua narrowed his eyes, this was really full of resentment. If there was no war on the main plane, this skill would be too terrifying. Gu Gua has realized that Xihan is a dangerous sharp blade. If used well, it can slaughter the enemy, but if used incorrectly, it will cut itself. At the same time, the human skin on Xihan's body also turned into the strong and thick scales of the dragon clan, covering the whole body with great force. It was equivalent to him wearing another scale armor on his body in disguise. In addition, he With the armor made of eggshells, his defense power has reached a whole new level. Now Xihan has reached the 15th level warrior level. Xihan walked out of the eggshell, turned the eggshell into armor and wore it on himself, and then began to practice martial arts in the vast hall. At the same time, the weaker Wulou Tilu just emerged from his eggshell. ¡°Obviously, his strength was much weaker than that of Xihan. Even struggling to get out of the eggshell wasted a lot of strength. When he came out, he was already out of breath. Gu Gua turned his attention to Wulou Tilu, and saw that his gray hair was completely white, and even had a slight fluorescent blue color. In comparison, the dragon transformation on his face is not so obvious. Except for some fine scales on his face, the outline of his face is still human-shaped. If you didn't look carefully, you would think that the skin was just dry and rough, and you would never realize that they were dragon scales. The rest of his body is still the same as that of a human being, and his body proportions are also very normal. It seems that the muscles on his body are more resilient than before, and his strength has increased to some extent. Blue mist escaped from the eggshell. This mist obviously dissolved Wulou Tilu's understanding and laws of magic. Then all of Wulou Tilu's eggshells melted, as if there was no gravity around him. Floating, and then formed a robe under the rubbing of the blue mist, hanging on his body, covering all other parts of his body except the pair of wings on his chest. The remaining eggshells gathered and solidified into four metallic icicles, floating around him. The dark iron crown on Wulou Tilu's head became more gorgeous and complex, with three symmetrical ice crystals inlaid on it, shining with an intoxicating magical light. Gu Gua can see that these three magic ice crystals contain the divinity of Wulou Tilu. This is the most profound understanding of the laws of ice. I believe that if these three magic crystals explode, they will definitely be able to emit terrible power. It can be said that these three crystals are the last trump card of Wulou Tilu's current body. The magic tattoo left by the Mage Association on Wulou Tilu's body was also stripped off the body at this moment. Only the very root was connected to the chest of the body. The other parts were wrapped in dragon scales, forming a pair of wings on the chest, which were exposed. It looks so strange outside the blue robe. After Wulou Tilu came out, he moved his body briefly and barely found the feeling. He would not fall again when he walked.  After the two of them got familiar with their bodies, they saluted Gu Gua one after another. Gu Gua also returned a gift to them. Xihan's voice obviously became a lot thicker, and he seemed to have a few more vocal cords. The sounds he made at the same time were naturally harmonious. He said: "When my master left, he sent me a spiritual message, asking him to I obey your leadership. At the right time, she will pick me up." Gu Gua nodded and said, "Very good, then you should stay here and get along well with my army, human beings. The society is already in turmoil. I believe you will be needed soon." Xihan's eyes showed some complicated emotions, but he still nodded calmly and retreated. When he left, he turned around. He looked deeply at Wulou Tilu. Wulou Tilu is still getting familiar with his body. He does not have a tail growing out of the back of his butt like Xihan. His body is generally in human shape, except for the appearance of a tail on his body surface. Just a layer of thin scales. Moreover, Gu Gua could feel that his divinity combined with his white dragon's blood brought extremely high magic affinity to this body, making him a powerful warlock. Wulou Tilu¡¯s warlock level is now at least level 10, which is definitely a rapid improvement. Wulou Tilu waited until Xihan left and said eagerly to Gu Gua: "I can feel that your faith in Longbao City is basically saturated now. If you want to expand your faith, then foreign wars are inevitable. "Gu Gua smiled and did not answer his question, but said: "How do you feel now?" Wulou Tilu touched his body a little embarrassedly, and felt that he seemed to have acted too hastily. Said: "This body feels very good. If I don't meet that *wife in advance, I have the confidence to re-establish a church and awaken my own body as soon as possible. Then I can better serve Grand Elder Gu Gua Serve!" Gu Gua smiled and shook his head, saying, "It's not time for you to restore the church yet." Wu Lu Tilu looked up and looked at Gu Gua with some surprise and coldness. Gu Gua didn't react at all. None, but continued: "Now if you re-establish the church, I don't have the strength to protect you. I will simply stick out my head and shout to your enemy: 'I am here! Come over and kill me quickly. Ah! 'So, you must wait until I am strong enough to protect you before you can build your church. Otherwise, you will be the first person to send you to death. You have been waiting for tens of thousands of years. Come on, can¡¯t you wait for this little time? In this one thousand years, you should be mentally prepared to be a mortal.¡± Wulou Tilu listened to Gu Gua¡¯s words. He also knew in his heart that what Gu Gua said was right, and suddenly his face turned into a playful smile, and he said: "The great elder is still wise, hey, it's all my fault. I got a little carried away as soon as I escaped from the prison. I must keep a low profile. You must keep a low profile! Thank you, Great Elder, for reminding me!¡± Gu Gua smiled, accepted Wulou Tilu¡¯s flattery, and said, ¡°As for the foreign war you mentioned, if I am not wrong, it will break out soon. Now. Your body was once the earl of the Northland Earldom. I suggest you make good use of this advantage." Wulou Tilu was stunned for a moment, obviously thinking seriously about how to use his identity. Gu Gua waved his hand and said: "Now, you should get familiar with your new body. I feel that you seem to be a lot stronger." Wulou Tilu nodded hurriedly and came from the lobby on the first floor. Went out. Gu Gua closed his eyes and felt the two powerful half-dragons leaving the hall on the first floor, feeling a little more confident. In the first line of force, Gu Gua has the platinum dragon chief guard Wells and the green dragon chieftain. In the second line of force, Gu Gua has two native kobolds, Tuba and Tuda. After some events in the early stage, their ranks are still the highest. Pretty fast. Now with the guidance of Lezli and Wells, his martial arts skills have improved quickly. There are also these two half-dragons who have just been hatched, a warlock and a warrior. Their combat levels may not be very high, but Gu Gua believes that in future battles, these two half-dragons will display great potential. Come on. The third line is too weak. Many professionals above level 5, including Foster and Sardinin, eighteen centipede giant insect knights, as well as the dwarf Thoros and the flame elf Fen'er, all have comparable combat capabilities. gained combat power. In addition, the kobolds in Dragon Castle are basically under military management, and military training has never stopped. Once there is an emergency, there will definitely be first-line and second-line forces to open the gap and create a chance of victory, and then all the people will join forces. ??Quickly expand the victory. Gu Gua thought about it for a long time, and finally returned to the second floor, watching the crystal ball carefully, waiting for human society to start chaos on its own. Text Chapter 104 The Prelude to the War Now the war between the Vasa humans is about to break out, but before the outcome is decided, Gu Gua will have to lose some blood if he wants to conquer these two forces. There are only so many kobolds in Gu Gua's hands now, and he doesn't want to sacrifice any of them. There is a magician from the Mage Association in the north. The level of this magician is much higher than that of Redillo. And behind it is the entire Mage Association. If he installs some instant teleportation magic circle in the mage tower and teleports more mages at all costs, he won't be able to get away with it. In the south, there are more than a hundred elf guards supporting Polis. These elf guards have the ability to defeat 5,000 ordinary human troops in an instant. Moreover, they are connected with the elf royal court, and no one can I don¡¯t know if they have any backup plan, so if they really fight, it¡¯s really unclear who will win and who will lose in the end. And Gu Gua¡¯s strategy is very simple, that is, no matter who wins, he will lead his strong men to directly seize their territory while they are both losing. Gu Gua obviously wanted to reap the benefits. For this reason, he monitored the crystal ball for almost 24 hours, carefully observing the movements of both sides through the eyes of the mage. In the human territory of the North, Viscount Todd and the fleeing nobles are seizing every opportunity to increase their strength. The only tactic that the nobles of the North now use when training is to rely on a large number of mages to cast mass-destructive magic to blow the enemy's camp and main force into rubbish, and then use it to train themselves. Ordinary soldiers with poor equipment and questionable morale covered them up and took advantage of the situation to lock victory on their side. But this tactic is so simple that it makes the nobles in the North very unconfident. Among them, what worries Viscount Todd the most is the more than one hundred guards that Boris brought back from the Elven Court. According to the news from the spies in the south of Vasa, Polis has begun to reorganize the remaining armies of other nobles in large numbers. Viscount Tao De ordered his confidants to cooperate with the reorganization and even seek a higher position. Tao De Viscount De was prepared to have these troops suddenly switch sides at the critical moment. In that case, the blow to the enemy will also be fatal. Viscount Todd really doesn¡¯t think he can defeat Boris with an upright army. No matter from the training equipment, or the morale of the army, it is really questionable. So what Viscount Todd prepared was more of some underhanded moves. But even the time to prepare these dirty tricks didn't leave him much time, and he felt that his time was getting more and more rushed. Three months were enough for Polis to integrate all the troops, reorganize his political structure, and take all the rights in the entire territory into his own hands. He appointed and recruited some truly talented and hard-working civilians to manage his territory, but many key positions had elves as supervisors. In addition, after Polis canceled a large number of cumbersome tariffs among various small and medium-sized nobles. Business is also slowly prospering, under such positive political factors. Polis' notice received very high popularity and support among the middle and lower classes. With such a foundation in place, Polis proudly prepared his army and marched north at any time. After gathering the army, he first announced the charges against Viscount Todd and other defecting nobles as usual. After mobilizing before the war, Polis rode his winged Pegasus and led his army to the north. . Viscount Todd knew very well that he had no way to withstand Polis's army, so he forcibly ordered to collect all the people's food and forage, leaving all the hungry and angry people to Polis. Leith. These people will become a burden to Polis. It will make him waste his limited troops, and will greatly consume Polis's army rations and marching speed, thus tilting the balance of victory even more towards Viscount Todd. So Polis was depressed to find that he had worked hard to march, but all he found were unarmed poor people who didn't even have food left over. This also made him very depressed. Wait until Polis¡¯s army marched into Glacier Castle without any hindrance. They finally found traces of resistance, and finally an enemy dared to appear in front of them. Polis waved his hand happily and said: "Archers, shoot the arrows!" Sure enough. Under the command and attack of the Elf Guards, Viscount Todd's army, which had been formed for less than three months, instantly collapsed from the top of the city wall and retreated into the castle. Polis said triumphantly: "Look, I say these idiots are definitely no match for us!" The elven guards shook their heads and smiled faintly, appearing modest and cautious, very courteous and courteous, but to ?Looking at the enemy's corpse that was stabbed to death by an arrow, this expression seems to be a bit different. Soon, Polis's elite troops entered the Glacier Castle and began street fighting to mop up the defeated enemies. However, the enemies and tenacious resistance encountered in the alleys proved that Viscount Todd's army was not truly defeated, but was constantly fighting ambushes from house to house and wall to wall. . Although these ambush battles did not cause much damage to Polis's army, with only a few casualties, and more injured personnel, they also greatly slowed down Polis's advance, and also caused Polis to Si felt a little restless. Especially since Polis had not noticed that his main force was being lured by the enemy into a very empty large courtyard. There is nothing in this big yard, only in a hidden corner, there seems to be a lot of mist rising. These fogs are obviously not formed normally and must be caused by some kind of magic. When Polis rushed into this large courtyard, he felt that the enemy's behavior seemed a bit too standard. Repeated defeats and escapes led him step by step into this garden. "Lord Earl, there is something strange in this garden. Let's retreat from here temporarily. After sending some ordinary soldiers to check what is in the mist, it won't be too late for us to come over and bulldoze it." An Elf Sword The soldier suggested to Polis in a low voice. Polis's eyebrows were already knitted together. He stared closely at the mist, which contained an aura that made him very unhappy. Text Chapter 105 The Loser¡¯s Counterattack Upon hearing the elf's suggestion, Polis immediately felt that his dignity was offended. "We are upright teachers of justice! How can we retreat in front of the evil enemy?! No, we must clean up the filth created by the dirty mage now! Otherwise, our victory will not be perfect!" Polly Si ordered firmly. He really hated others telling him what to do next to his ears. Originally, he wanted to clean up other places first and then attack this hateful mist. However, after the elf warriors suggested this, his rebellious psychology immediately disappeared. After twisting up, the fog must be cleared away first! Otherwise, if terrible changes suddenly occur when your army is dispersed again, you will not even have any countermeasures! Polis commanded his army and the Elf Guards to surround the place where the mist was. While surrounding it, almost everyone felt the dizzying magical power. Only Polis and The elven guards and the strong human beings in the army approached attentively. Along the way, they carefully explored the surroundings for fear of encountering any traps, but nothing happened until they approached the fog. As soon as they surrounded the fog, an elf mage released a strong wind spell, which instantly blew away the strong fog on the pond, revealing a bronze-colored mage tower built with three layers of green bricks. There was also a mage tower under the mage tower. The pond is not too big or too small, with an area of ??about fifteen acres. There were many toads as big as wild dogs crawling inside, silently looking at them with wide, dull eyes. Occasionally a toad opens its mouth. He yawned, and teeth as sharp as sharks came out of his mouth. Obviously these toads are not vegetarian species. There are some lotus flowers in the pond, but it can be seen that there is a lot of pink flesh secretly hidden in the leaves and flowers of the lotus. There are also countless sharp teeth among the layers of strange flowers. Next, the fog filled the entire pond again, blocking the sight of Polis' army again. When they saw these monsters, everyone¡¯s expressions froze. They really didn't expect that there were actually people breeding these creatures from hell on the ground. Polis gritted his teeth and shouted with half anger and half horror: "What a bastard there are these ugly things! How many lives of innocent people will be sacrificed! Give me the order! Use fireballs and flaming bursting arrows immediately Clean up this evil place!" As soon as Polis's order came down, he was immediately opposed by everyone, especially the mages who were forcibly recruited, and they were even more reluctant to move. Finally, a mage thought less. He aimed a fireball at the location of the mage tower he just saw and threw it into the mist. The fiery red light disappeared immediately after entering the scope of the mist. When everyone was in shock and confusion, the fireball suddenly appeared in Polis's army camp again. It hit the depths of the crowd and exploded violently, instantly killing and injuring dozens of people. "Spell phase shift magic circuit!" An Elf mage said in surprise: "This is a magic circuit that can only work with a mage level of at least 10 or above. In other words, the mage in the mage tower is at least a 16-level mage. Masters above the level!" When he said this, there was a sound of air-conditioning and whispers around him. Suddenly, the morale of the army was slightly scattered. As soon as he heard this judgment, Polis's face became increasingly ugly, and he felt that his dignity was being trampled on bit by bit. We have just encountered an enemy who is not very strong, and we have already encountered this situation. If we fight in the world in the future, how can such an army be used? ! Polis roared angrily: "Shut down, everyone!" "Lalvi!" Polis shouted with a livid face: "Use the magic arrows with the maximum yield to blast away this mage tower!" Ervi walked out with an elegant gesture like an aristocrat, saluted Polis slowly, and then pulled out a quiver engraved with mysterious magic patterns from his quiver wrapped in layers. There is also a long arrow inlaid with rubies. An exquisite long bow was pulled up, and this exquisite long arrow, which was more like a work of art, began to slowly emit a fiery magical light. At this juncture, an earthy yellow light suddenly appeared in the mist ahead. A flash. Countless mud puppets as tall as half a man instantly emerged from the soil in the yard. At the same time, the mist spread quickly, and the soil in the yard began to become slippery quickly, quickly turning into a swamp. These clay puppets fiercely drag those they come into contact with into the swamp-like land. Amidst the dull grunting sounds, the humans whose feet were caught shouted in panic, and even more?Confused the morale of the military. Even under the feet of Polis's white Pegasus, clay puppets appeared, like evil ghosts in the abyss, trying to pull Polis off the Pegasus. Polis was busy dealing with these clay puppets, and for a while There was no time to command the army, and the whole army began to fall into chaos. Several clay puppets also appeared under Larvi's feet, and what's even more embarrassing is that he is currently in the freezing stage of casting spells and can't concentrate on dealing with these annoying clay puppets under his feet, and if If this powerful magic arrow in his hand cannot be shot smoothly, it may even explode directly in Larvi's hand, and he will die without a burial place. Larvi frowned and made a prompt decision. He immediately ended the preparations for this expensive magic burst arrow and shot the long arrow directly, although four-fifths of the power of this precious magic long arrow was wasted. , but at least he saved his life. After the long arrow was launched, Larvi no longer cared about the results of the magic arrow, but concentrated on smashing all the clay puppets under his feet into scum. At the same time, there was a loud bang. It was obvious that the hastily launched magic explosion arrow hit the target. In the thick fog, a long straight hole was drilled out, and in the bronze color A corner exploded on the mage tower. In the upper right corner of the third floor of the three-story mage tower, a gap one-fifth of the size suddenly disappeared, and the brilliance of various magics erupted outwards from this gap. When the trap suddenly erupted in the courtyard where the mage tower was located, Viscount Todd, who was waiting on the other side, seemed to feel the magic signal coming from the granite fist of his left hand. He immediately waved his army and attacked the army left outside by Polis. He rushed over and shouted loudly: "Boris has been defeated! He was blown to pieces by the army!" His soldiers also shouted: "Boris has been defeated! He was blown to pieces by the army!" The ** division was blown to rubbish!" After being in a panic for a while, Polis's army quickly stabilized under the command of the lieutenant general loyal to Polis, and then prepared to form a formation to resist the enemy. But the moment Viscount Todd¡¯s army came into contact with Polis¡¯s army, a sudden change occurred! Mutinies suddenly occurred in several places on the front. Several officers who originally belonged to the noble alliance immediately turned their weapons and rushed towards the front where they were comrades just now. They shouted loudly: "Boris has been defeated! He has been beaten by the enemy." It was blown to rubbish! Everyone, run away!¡± The originally calm formation was suddenly disrupted. Polis¡¯s army had no idea what was going on, and they were even more panicked when they saw their own army turning around and running away. I was so panicked that I didn¡¯t know what to do. At this time, humans will subconsciously imitate what others do. Coupled with the collapse of the front line, the orders of the rear deputy general commander can no longer be effectively conveyed to the front line, and the soldiers on the front line can no longer trust the orders of the rear deputy general commander. The army left outside the city was originally composed of the aristocratic army that Polis was not very confident about. He hoped to consolidate his prestige through victory after victory, and then implant his undefeated reputation into these soldiers. In my heart, that¡¯s when this team is truly available. "If they were ordered to lead the charge into Glacier Castle now, these officers and soldiers who were still muttering in their hearts would definitely doubt whether Polis wanted them to be cannon fodder to consume the enemy's living resistance. What's more, if such an army that has not undergone strict coordination training enters the battlefield, it may also have an impact on Polis's main force. As the saying goes, you are not afraid of opponents who are like gods, but teammates who are like pigs. As long as they win a few more victories and these fringe troops have more and more confidence in Polis, they will find ways to be loyal to Polis and then rush to the battlefield to gain more credit and add more merit to themselves. The official has entered the ranks. "I didn't expect to encounter such a chaotic situation just after entering the battlefield. These people were already suspicious of Polis, but now they encountered such a battle and some people defected before the battle, they immediately became panicked. A large-scale rout soon formed, and a loosely organized army was disintegrated so quickly. The soldiers threw their armor and weapons on the ground in panic, fearing that they would not run fast enough, and struggled to move backwards. Withdrew. When Viscount Todd saw that the enemy's line had completely collapsed, he began to shout: "Surrender without killing! Surrender without killing!" His soldiers also shouted excitedly: "Surrender without killing! Surrender without killing!" Soon! Soon the sound resounded throughout the battlefield, and almost everyone was shouting this sentence. Many people who could not run squatted on the ground, held their heads in their hands, and shouted: "I surrender! I surrender!" Text Chapter 106 The Wrath of the Elf Under the command of the wily Viscount Todd, it took basically no effort and most of the enemies had surrendered. Only a small force gathered and refused to surrender. Viscount Todd gave an order and a large number of spears were thrown. After three rounds, the small team had to disperse. Then Viscount Todd commanded his elite troops. A cavalry team of guards rushed forward and beheaded Lieutenant General Polis. Viscount Todd was contented to ride his tall horse and walk on the battlefield to watch his men subdue all the enemies to the ground and tie them with ropes. Originally, he wanted to rush back to the south of Vasa and completely destroy Polis's power, but he knew that the foundation of Polis's strength was in this city, and his more than a hundred elf guards were The basis of his current rule, and the cavalryman in the city now is Viscount Todd's biggest support. If Polis cannot take advantage of the opportunity to eliminate the elf guards here, Viscount Todd will not be able to stabilize his rule. Sooner or later, Polis will chase him to death like a rabbit. So Viscount Todd turned the horse's head and pointed at the eerily silent Glacier Castle. He frowned and shouted loudly: "I order! Seal the four gates! Seal all the enemy's escape routes! You guys!" Whatever I grab belongs to you!" Viscount Todd's eyes flashed with cold light, and he once again directed his limited army to surround the city again. When Viscount Todd's order came to an end, the soldiers had already opened their eyes, especially those recruited from adventurers background. He screamed even more excitedly. Soldiers newly recruited from the poor may not understand what this means, but those adventurers understand all the meaning of this order very well. Even before, Viscount Todd moved the poor people out of the city in order to avoid too much chaos on the battlefield, but because of the hasty move, all the valuable things in the city were still left. As long as they were stuffed into his arms, it would be no better than How much money will you get if you complete the tasks step by step? The screaming adventurers quickly rushed into the city, rummaging through every street and alley, finding all valuable things and putting them in their arms. This time it was the turn of Polis¡¯ direct human troops to resist and retreat layer by layer. Stimulated by the excessive rewards, the adventurers quickly suppressed Polis' troops and gradually compressed them to the courtyard of the simple mage tower with the master. The thick fog has completely covered the entire wide courtyard, and the sounds of fighting can also be heard in the courtyard. Viscount Todd led his army to carefully surround the courtyard, which was still far away from those terrible fogs. Moreover, Viscount Todd also knew that the real main force of Polis was in the fog, and it was possible to escape from the fog. Saw many scary shadows flying everywhere. The ordinary human army in Polis turned their backs to the thick fog, facing Viscount Todd's army. His face was pale and trembling. Don't know what to do. An elite soldier from Polis fled out of the fog in panic. Before Viscount Todd could give the order to shoot him, a black shadow the size of a wild dog pounced towards him. Upon closer inspection, it turned out to be a A huge toad. The toad opened its big mouth and took advantage of the opportunity to jump and bite the soldier on the head. There was a click and blood spattered everywhere. The elite soldier struggled twice. He fell to the ground as if he was drunk, and then the toad twisted clumsily and hard, dragging the elite soldier's body back into the mist. Seeing this scene, Viscount Todd felt a lot of cold air seeping out of his back. When he stretched out his hand to touch it, cold sweat broke out on his back. After a while, another high-pitched voice sounded. Immediately afterwards, another strong wind blew, finally blowing away some of the fog. Then three more elf shooters took out exquisite magic bags and took out some exquisite feathers. He chanted the spell and scattered it in the air. With the help of the wind, those powerful feathers quickly accelerated to a terrifying speed, and accurately smashed part of the clay puppets and toads on the ground. In the process, some human soldiers were inevitably killed, and some adventurers were even accidentally injured by the elves' move, and they were immediately scolded. But at the same time, the enemy also responded very quickly! Four streaks of soil quickly pierced from below. During the piercing process, they turned into a sharp stone spear, which pierced hard into the bodies of the four elven guards who used magic to fight, and directly pierced them. die. "Ah!!!" Miserable screams resounded throughout the battlefield. Larvi, who was constantly moving to kill the clay puppets and toad monsters, watched in pain that his people were killed so cruelly, and immediately went crazy. ContinuouslyNine long arrows came out, all blessed with magic, and shot in all directions. They eventually fell on the bronze mage tower and the monsters surrounding the elven guards, exploding the mage tower to the point of collapse. At the same time, Many humans around were also attacked indiscriminately, and were blown apart by magic arrows. Polis shouted: "Be careful! You've blown up one of your own!" Larvi gave him a cold look and shouted in Elvish: "Everyone listen, blow up the mage tower immediately! Don't Be wary of the friendly forces around you!" Just after shouting these words, the true form of the mage tower was slowly revealed from the mist. Suddenly, the door opened, and dozens of humans with frightened expressions came out. The leader was the mage apprentice Miss Lucy. They timidly walked out of the mage tower and shouted: "Don't kill us! We are innocent!" Larvi seemed not to hear, and continued to shout: "Everyone, get ready! Wind up!" Polis went crazy. He rushed over from the side, grabbed Larvi's long bow, and shouted: "What are you doing? I am the commander!" Larvi gave Polis a slap in the face and said contemptuously: " Get out of here, you filthy pig. A fool like you is disgusting even when used as fertilizer, but you still have the nerve to say that you are a commander!" Polis was shocked by what Larvi said in noble Elvish language. He looked at Larvi in ??disbelief and murmured: "Lalvi? You!" Larvi snorted coldly: "You stand aside for me, you are forcing me, even if you are still useful now , I will kill you without hesitation.¡± The killing intent in Larvi¡¯s eyes was so strong that countless cold sweat broke out on Polis¡¯s forehead. He knew that Larvi was talking about it. real. Text Chapter 107 Internal strife "But" Polis wanted to say something more, but Larvi pushed him down into the mud in disgust. Polis's snow-white general uniform was stained with the smelly blood and mud, and he was in a mess. Larvi turned his head and shouted: "Fire!" Suddenly hundreds of magic spells and long arrows rushed towards the mage tower with a fierce whistling sound. When Miss Lucy, who was standing at the front of the apprentice, saw this situation, she immediately ran forward a few steps, then spotted a gap in the pond and plunged directly into the water. Before the other apprentices could react, they felt an endless wave of heat suddenly surge from behind them. In the next moment, they turned into ashes and disappeared into the air. In the huge explosion, the entire mage tower was blown to pieces. Even the pond below was completely turned over and spread to the surrounding mud. Suddenly the entire pond disappeared, even those who had just hid in the pond. Miss Lucy, who was hiding from the explosion, was thrown to the shore like a fish and passed out. The mage tower has been turned into a pile of ruins, but there is no breath of the mage inside. "Obviously, after realizing that the elves were going to fight him desperately, the master immediately abandoned this place, then activated the teleportation magic and escaped from here. Although the master has been teleported away, the scene is still very chaotic, especially after the elf warriors were killed, the leader of the Elf Guard Larvi roughly took over the command and drove the master away in one fell swoop. The elves and The awkward atmosphere between the human leader Boris. With the disappearance of the mage tower, the fog in the entire yard began to gradually dissipate. The rugged ground was exposed, and the human elites and elven guards on the ground had silently divided into two camps, looking at each other. "Polis, quickly command your army to clean up the battlefield." Larvi said calmly. Polis looked at Larvi quietly and said coldly: "Lalvi. Natural Healing, thank you elves for helping me. Now, I don't need your help anymore. Please leave. " When Larvi heard such a sentence, he suddenly seemed to have heard something ridiculous. He laughed and said: "Polis, do you think you can escape from the control of our elves? Think about it carefully. Right outside the yard, your enemies are watching you eagerly. Once you lose your strength, , without our support, they will rush in and kill you. "Now you can only survive if you continue to rely on our elves." "Lal Polis?" Wei looked at Polis as if he were a pitiful creature. Polis ignored him. Instead, he slowly retreated back with his own people, and soon he had retreated outside the courtyard and appeared in the sight of Viscount Todd's army. Viscount Todd heard a loud noise before his eyes, and then the fog in the yard slowly dispersed. The mage tower that originally towered in the yard disappeared. On the contrary, Viscount Todd felt the presence of the elite elves and humans in the yard. A lot of strength is still preserved. Suddenly his heart sank. I am afraid that he is going to fail. When Viscount Todd was still thinking about where else he could escape, he seemed to sense that there seemed to be something wrong between Polis and his elf allies. Therefore, Viscount Todd harbors the fear of failure and the desire for a lucky victory. Still have the courage to stay outside, and if something goes wrong, respond immediately. Sure enough, Polis' army slowly retreated from the yard. After seeing Viscount Todd, Polis, covered in mud, shouted: "Old Todd, as long as you help me get rid of these elves. I will I will forgive your sins and grant you the entire Northland as a territory!" Before Viscount Todd could figure out what was going on, a powerful elf headed by him sneered: "That human named Todd! , If you kill this idiot Boris now, then we, the elves, will support you to ascend to the throne and make you the king of the entire Vasa!" Upon hearing this, Viscount Todd's mind went crazy, and at the same time, his mind was in a state of confusion. The chaos was also caused by Polis standing outside. He really didn't expect that the elves he invited back would be so shameful! I wasted my trust in them before! Polis¡¯s eyes almost burst out with fire! Viscount Todd licked his lips excitedly, this is really a great opportunity! Unexpectedly, Polis actually started a quarrel with his backstage! It's best if they both lose! Viscount Todd did not consider which of the two men offered greater temptation. He was not as insufferable as Polis. He was already an old man and knew that only good meat was what he ate. All he couldn't eat was just pig urine, so he quickly ate itHe came up with his idea and shouted loudly: "I only stand on the side of the winner. Tell me, who of you is the winner?" Elf Larvi said: "You lowly human being, still want to negotiate terms with me? Wait until this After the clearance is completed, I will come to kill you. You must know that for us elves, there is no difference between a lowly farmer and a noble, because you are all rubbish." Viscount Todd said leisurely: "I believe this. I remember there was a legend that said humans were originally war consumables made by the elves by combining the genes of giants, elves and goblins. The purpose was to deal with orcs and elves who were particularly fertile. Is this legend I heard about true? Really?" Larvi raised his chin and said arrogantly: "Yes, you humans are originally servants created by our elves, but you didn't expect that the evil nature of the goblin blood in your body is so serious that it makes you betray your past. Master, you would rather struggle to survive in the wilderness than enjoy the grace given to you by the master. Now it seems that even if you enter a lower civilization, you humans are just a lower race." After speaking, he also took a look at Polly! Si glanced at him and said: "There is such a bastard who dares to command us elves. He really has no self-awareness!" Polis was so angry that he shouted loudly: "You bastards!! I will never let you go." Larvi, I thought you were my friend! ! Everybody, give me 500 gold coins for killing! This elf was directly promoted to baron!" Larvi's face turned livid when he heard Polis shouting. He really felt that Polis was hopelessly stupid. "You are still too young" Larvi raised his long bow gracefully and helplessly, aiming at Polis. Suddenly, the surrounding mercenaries started to move and rushed forward, as well as a large number of mages. Releasing fireballs and other mass destruction spells, Polis's figure was immediately covered up. Larvi had to shoot a few ignorant humans first, and then be ready to nail the restless puppet to the soil at any time. superior. Viscount Todd still stopped there, motionless. He was not surprised at all by the rumors that humans were servants of the elves. Moreover, before he was ruled by Earl Longmai, and later he was almost ruled by Polis. Now that the elves rule him, there is not much difference. So he still kept his "promise" and wanted to cooperate with the winner, so he stood quietly and watched, watching Polis and the elves, who was the winner. When all the human troops rushed over, when Larvi looked in the direction of Polis, he found that there was no one there. A bad feeling suddenly came to Larvi, and he suddenly felt that there was no one on his neck. The skin became tight. He rolled forward in a hurry, and there was a rumble behind him, a bright light flashed, and a huge knife mark appeared where he originally stood. Larvi¡¯s eyes shrank, he really didn¡¯t expect Polis to be so powerful in combat. When he looked up, he saw a man with the head of a mastiff and a pair of wings behind him, half hanging in the air. Seeing that the attack was unsuccessful, he came over again waving a long sword that was shining with light. This is Polis! From the dirty and gorgeous white robe, Larvi finally recognized the identity of the visitor. It turns out that his bloodline is the mastiff-headed angel from heaven! Mastiff-headed gods are a type of archon. When a lawful good deity wants to influence the material world, he usually achieves his goal through these intermediaries called archons. And these archons usually come from lawful and good places like Heavenly Mountain. However, it is understandable that the mission of the Dragon Nightmare Family is to monitor Palestine in the North, and it is very normal to obtain the blood of the Mastiff-headed God Envoy. But what makes Larvi feel uncomfortable is that decades ago, in order to set up chess pieces to win over some human powers, the Council of Elders sent some low-level female elves to marry these people, give birth to half-elves and then return to the royal court. . Larvi strongly opposed this plan at the time, and Polis was one of the results of this plan. When he saw Polis, who had elven blood, transform into a mastiff-headed envoy, Larvi felt even more uncomfortable and unbearable! He fiercely wiped a ruby ??ring on his right hand, and a fireball suddenly appeared in front of him and hit Polis. Polis's wings trembled and he immediately flew up. Then he did a backflip. Polis successfully dodged the fireball at close range, and while rolling in mid-air, he got close to Larvi again! ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? The half-armor on Larvi's chest was chopped off in half by Polis' giant sword, and a half-finger-deep wound was cut on his white skin! Larvi is scared! He suddenly realized that he had underestimated people too muchThe power of class! Text Chapter 108 The dragon clan joins the war After humans broke away from the rule of elves 30,000 years ago, their development was extremely rapid! Even the elves must marvel and admire the powerful learning and innovation abilities of humans! Even the Nether Empire, a powerful magical empire that astonished even the elves, was established 10,000 years ago! If the spider queen Rose and the dark goddess Shar hadn't destroyed the entire Nether Empire and mankind's main supporter Mystra under the conspiracy of Spider Queen Rose and Dark Goddess Shar, the current mankind would be even more powerful, and might even have annexed the entire Toril. mainland. I thought that as long as the Magic Empire was destroyed, mankind would fall into ignorance again, which would make it easier to control, but I didn't expect that wild guys like humans would actually hook up with demons and demons, and other scattered things. The celestial beings have formed various groups of warlocks. Not long ago, some humans even tried to make gods the gods of warlocks. Fortunately, the dark elves were prepared and snatched away the God of Warlock at the critical moment. Otherwise, there would have been one more magic-related god in the human pantheon. Now these humans are coming to ruin the good things that the elves have planned for thousands of years. It is really not a pity to die! Damn thing! Larvi hurriedly set up his long bow, and barely resisted Polis's blow, but found that his long bow could not block Polis's sword at all, and the magic patterns on it had been destroyed in this head-on confrontation. It was somewhat damaged, part of the magic lines had been destroyed, and the light had dimmed, which made Larvi feel very distressed! The more Larvi fought, the more frightened he became, and the more he was suppressed and beaten. He couldn't get six points out of his full combat effectiveness. Polis, on the other hand, took action with anger, becoming more and more courageous as he fought. He was obviously in good condition, and his combat effectiveness was extremely high. Larvi was in danger several times. If he hadn't been agile enough to dodge the attack at the last moment, he might have fallen into a pool of blood, twitching and waiting to die. Finally, he escaped to an Elf warrior. Just when the Elf warrior wanted to help Larvi resist, Larvi pushed the Elf warrior in the direction of Polis, causing him to fall completely defenseless. Pounce on Polis who is rushing towards you. It collided with Polis's sword. This turn of events made the Elf warrior's eyes widen in surprise, but he was no longer able to condemn his sinister captain. Moreover, this betrayed sacrifice jammed Polis's sword, making it impossible for Polis to pursue smoothly. If it were just a block, Polis would soon be able to catch up with Larvi. However, installing Polis's sword in a suicidal manner could directly interrupt Polis's state and at least give Larvi a chance. Wei grabs five seconds! With these five seconds. Larvi was out of the fight quickly enough, panting and taking aim in the direction. He quickly ran back, and it was obvious that his courage was completely shattered and he did not dare to fight anymore. When he fled to the edge of the battlefield, he seemed to realize his responsibility. He hesitated and still shouted loudly: "Everyone retreat!" After saying that, he took the lead and ran out in no particular direction. On the entire battlefield, the elves actually still have the advantage. The elven guards are well-trained. And he has a very systematic education, what he lacks is just practical experience. In front of a group of scattered human mercenaries fighting on their own, they strictly followed the instructions in the textbook and surrounded the formation tightly. Although they did not actively seize the opportunity to kill more enemies, they at least protected their own safety. . Perhaps the worst performer was their leader Larvi. Now Larvi has been separated from his own camp by the human army. If he took the risk and rushed over, he would probably be caught and killed by humans, so Larvi issued such an order and asked his comrades to help him attract attention. So that you can escape! When Larvi issued such an order, the elven guards suddenly fell into chaos. Some people wanted to obey the order and retreat, and some people felt that they could not lose to the barbaric humans. After such a delay, the originally perfect The formation was immediately disrupted, and the humans came up with a roar. The elves left behind by Larvi were all astonished. Although the lifespan of the elves is as long as hundreds or even thousands of years, they enjoy life very much. Their progress is much slower than that of humans, and they are much more greedy for life and afraid of death. Especially for Larvi, a chauvinist who is supreme among the elves, his life is above all else. With life, there is everything, but without life, nothing is meaningful! Larvi's dream hasn't come true yet, he can't die now! So for the sake of his dream and the future of the elves, Larvi cannot die! At least he can't die on the battlefield! He used his comrades as cannon fodder without any guilt to save himself a glimmer of hope! Of course the other elves are not bad either, the authorities?When it is favorable to them, of course they can move forward bravely, but once the situation is unfavorable, they will flee with the wind and will not throw away their lives casually. As soon as they see that their leaders have fled, they also Put down your enemies and run away. In an instant, a few more elves who fell behind or fell into the human fighting circle were surrounded by humans and brutally killed. Seeing this scene, Larvi's eyes turned red. He did not reflect at all on his own fault for escaping from the battlefield before his comrades were killed. He even felt that he was also a victim and that all the mistakes were made by others. , and he is like a wise and always correct saint. Larvi shouted righteously: "You savage bastards actually killed our precious elves! I will come back to take revenge!" But before he could finish speaking, there was a sudden rush behind him. There was a strong gust of wind, and Larvi turned around, his eyes suddenly shrunk to a point, and there was an inexplicable expression of horror on his face. Then a sharp claw the size of an excavator struck down, and a sound of broken bones was heard. The high elf Larvi Natural Healing disappeared from the main plane, and his soul , then wandered back to the kingdom of the elves and gods. Under the setting sun, in the gap that blocked the elves' retreat, a huge green dragon slowly walked over. He chuckled nervously and said: "Ah~~~~~Killing an elf It feels so wonderful~ Do you know what is more wonderful than killing an elf?" The green dragon looked at all the trembling elves with his sincere eyes, and he said loudly: "That must be it? Kill a bunch of elves!! Hahahaha!" After saying this joke, he laughed wildly, and then turned into a green wind. He rushed into the retreating elves' team. Text Chapter 109 The third party wins Larvi, who ran away for his own life, was still pinned to death on the spot by a sudden green dragon! This giant dragon is surprisingly Gu Gua¡¯s new subordinate, the Green Dragon Chieftain. His appearance shows that Gu Gua has intervened in this muddy water and started to take advantage of the chaos to fish! Viscount Todd was still hesitating whether to attack Polis immediately, but now such a terrifying dragon suddenly appeared! When the giant dragon appeared, almost all humans felt natural fear and shrinkage. The wily Viscount Todd also felt that it was difficult to grasp the situation of the battle. When he was hesitantly preparing to retreat, he suddenly found that the army behind him was also in some commotion. , he turned his head in shock and saw two humanoid monsters walking towards him. ¡°One of them looks exactly like Xihan, but he is wearing a complete metal armor, with a tail behind him, and his body is covered with lizard-like scales. And the big sword in his hand made Viscount Todd feel waves of fear and uneasiness deep in his bones. Viscount Todd shouted loudly and asked: "Who are you? Come here! Capture them both!" But the surrounding soldiers did not move. Instead, they approached the two men in surprise and excitement. "Lord Earl Hartis it really you?" The soldiers Viscount Todd recruited from the Northland saluted the other weirdo and asked cautiously. The so-called Earl Hart was wearing a dark blue robe, a simple but distinguished black iron crown, and four blue crystals floating and rotating around him. After hearing the greetings from these soldiers, he waved to them one by one. There was a warm smile on his face. "Yes, I am Hart, and Hart is me." Wulou Tilu said to everyone with a warm smile. He didn't lie, he just controlled Hart's soul and his body by the way. Viscount Todd next to him was very angry when he saw it, and the evil fire in his heart was burning, damn it! This is my army, not something you can get your hands on! "Kill these two monsters for me!" Viscount Todd ordered loudly and sternly. But before he could give the command, one of the blue crystals next to Earl Hart suddenly shot out a blue ray. Knock it down on yourself. Viscount Todd felt as if he had been thrown into an ice cellar, and instantly felt that his blood was about to freeze. He already knew that he was no match for these two people. But his thinking and vision were not frozen. There was no one blocking him and the two monsters. A passage was opened. Xihan suddenly exerted force under his feet, and countless pieces of soil were splashed under his feet like a cannonball exploding. Come, Xihan quickly approached him, and the giant sword turned into a stream of light, quickly cutting off Viscount Todd's nose. Viscount Todd shouted crazily: "Ah!!!! You are a madman!!! Why did you attack me!!!" Xihan said coldly: "Master Viscount, you are fine, I was deceived by you. Xihan." Viscount Todd held the hole in his bloody nose with both hands. It hurts but doesn't dare to press down, which makes people look very scared. "Sihan? Are you really Xihan? Don't kill me! I will give you everything I have! My title! My army! My land, and my niece Lucy, I must let her Stay with you! Trust me! Don't kill me!" Viscount Todd yelled crazily. Xihan sneered and said: "No need, Viscount Todd, I am only interested in revenge now." After saying that, he struck out with another sword. It was clearly a huge sword, but Xihan used it as if he was embroidering. The needle is generally light. With the shadow of the sword. One of Viscount Todd's ears also flew upward diagonally with a handful of blood. "Viscount Todd, how many cuts do you think your flesh can take before I kill you?" Xihan said bitterly. As he spoke, the big sword continued to fly, just like a butterfly fluttering in the flowers. Every blow took away a piece of flesh and blood from Viscount Todd's body. Viscount Todd knew that it was impossible for him to live anymore. He laughed loudly: "Sihan, you coward! Do you know why Lucy doesn't like you? Because you are a man without eggs. You are a waste!!! She's playing with you just like a dog!" When Xihan heard this, he was furious. In his rage, he thrust the sword directly into Viscount Todd's chest. Viscount Todd smiled weakly and said: "Idiot. Thank you for giving me a good time" Only then did Xihan realize that he had been tricked again. He angrily stirred the sword in Viscount Todd's chest. stand up. "Ugh!!!" Viscount Todd's penis protruded, and the power of life was rapidly draining away. He knew that his end had come. He did not look at Xihan, but raised his head to look at the sky and murmured:"Torris I'm sorry Dad didn't help you get revenge Dad came to see you" After saying that, he tilted his head and fell to the side. A pale shadow emerged from Viscount Todd's body. He floated up, but could not get rid of his body no matter what. He panicked, and Xihan took out his sword with satisfaction. Only then did Viscount Todd realize that it was not that his soul could not leave his body, but that he could not escape from his body. There is no way to get rid of this big sword! When Xihan shook his hand, Viscount Todd's soul wailed and was sucked into the big sword. The other human soldiers looked at Xihan in fear, and the people around him all turned around. Wulou Tilu stepped back more than 5 meters, then stretched out his finger to lick Viscount Todd's blood, and said to Xihan: "The woman you are looking for is here. Inside, um Next to the huge pit, as a reward, I want you to kill the guy with the dog head and wings. And he can also replenish your sword. Aren't you always screaming, your sword is already thirsty? " Xihan glanced at Wulou Tilu coldly, his eyes full of murderous intent. Even if he was Xihan's friendly army, Wulou Tilu felt chills running down his spine, and he didn't dare to do so at that time. He was teasing Xihan again. Xihan walked towards the yard, while Wulou Tilu began to organize the army left by Viscount Todd, hoping to take this army into his own hands as soon as possible. Xihandu appeared, indicating that Gu Gua's army had been prepared for a long time. He gave the enemy a strong blow at the last moment, and he reaped the fruits of victory without much loss. As expected, outside Glacier Castle, There are a thousand heavily armed kobolds in formation, waiting to enter the city. The leader of these kobolds is Foster, the chief disciple of Gu Gua, who rides his yak-sized centipede. There are a few tiny silk threads in his hand gently controlling the anxious centipede giant insect, waiting for the signal from the city. Behind him are seventeen other various juvenile centipede giant insects. It was a thousand kobold soldiers who were armed to the teeth. When a war was about to break out in Glacier Castle in the North and Polis's army was already heading north, Gu Gua had already begun to organize his army and bring enough dry food. and munitions, wearing neat black iron armor and holding sharp black iron weapons, they selected a thousand elite soldiers. Foster and Tubatuda led this ordinary army to march to Glacier Castle. And he took the metal dragon Wells and the green dragon Toast, as well as his two half-dragons, to go ahead and hide on the outer wall of Glacier Castle, silently observing the battlefield. Once the battle situation changes, Gu Gua will go ahead. The others appeared on the battlefield at once, taking control of the situation with a thunderous force and achieving the final victory. On the back of the battlefield, the Green Dragon Chieftain was still happily massacring the frightened elven guards. Those elven guards were all gone. They gave up resistance and surrendered one after another. The Green Dragon Chieftain wanted to massacre the elves who had given up resistance, but was stopped by a vicissitudes of life human warrior wearing linen clothes. This human being was of course Wells. Said: "Toast, that's enough, as long as they are willing to surrender, we will let them go. " The toast blew out an angry breath from his nose and said, "Wells! Have you forgotten the war hundreds of thousands of years ago? Have you not? ! " Wales stood there without moving, and made a pinching motion with his right hand. Immediately an invisible hand appeared in front of the toast's face and pinched the toast's mouth. "Of course I can't forget these things, but Now is not the time to talk about this. Wells said lightly. Polis, who led the army and human mercenaries to hunt down the elves, looked coldly at the sudden appearance of a dragon and a man, his eyes full of vigilance. "Who are you?" If there is nothing to do with you, I advise you to leave here. Be careful, your life is not guaranteed! Polis held his cross sword in both hands and said half-advisory and half-threat. Wells gave him a cold look and said, "Hurry up and gather your troops to maintain order in this city." " Polis hated others giving orders to him. He said angrily: "What the hell are you! Dare you order me? Just now those elves were chased and killed by me because they wanted to order me! Do you also want to die? " Wells' figure flashed, and the next moment he appeared beside Polis. His fist also flashed, and the mark of a fist suddenly appeared behind Polis's body. Then he He was shot into the sky by rapid acceleration, with blood spurting from his mouth. It was obvious that Wells had been seriously injured at the next moment.Appeared in the sky again, punched Polis hard on the spine with another punch, Kabbah's voice rang, Polis's body suddenly folded in half from behind, and the back of his head tightened It sticks tightly to the back of the thigh, and is firmly embedded in the muddy battlefield soil. Text Chapter 110 Revenge Pray for the people in Ya'an, Sichuan, and hope they can recover from the disaster as soon as possible. Bless Ya'an! Bless Sichuan! ! Bless China! ! ! ========================================== Defeat Polis with thunder After that, everyone around him was stunned by Wells' powerful fighting power. Wells landed on the ground and said to all the dazed humans: "I say, hurry up and maintain order. All rape and robbery must be stopped! Otherwise, it will be a dead end!" Only then did the human soldiers react, He hurriedly ran around, not knowing whether he was actually going to carry out Wells's order or taking the opportunity to escape. Wells then walked up to Polis, reached out and pulled Polis out of the mud pit, and then threw it aside like a sack. Maybe it's because the blood of the Celestial God is really powerful, or because Polis's paladin skills are working. Polis's body is healing at a speed visible to the naked eye, and even his distorted bones are healed by the power of his blood. The next Kabakaba twisted around and connected again. However, this process was obviously not easy. Polis was so painful that he broke into a cold sweat. He gritted his teeth and remained silent. He looked around in horror, feeling helpless and weak for the first time in his life. The once proud man of heaven was now lying in the mud with pain all over his body. Polis couldn't understand his situation. He even thought it was all an illusion, but the pain in his body reminded him mercilessly. He did fail shamefully. Polis gritted his teeth, holding on to fear while still trying to recover his body. He was ready to stand up again and challenge again. He didn't believe that he would lose! On the other side of the battlefield, the kobold army entered the city under the command of Foster and began to eliminate and control the troops who committed crimes and robbed everywhere. When encountering a team that is causing trouble, Tuba and Tuda will lead a group of soldiers to rush forward. After killing the enemy, quickly persuade and control them to surrender. On the ever-changing battlefield, these human warriors had no idea what the current situation was like, so when the kobold army with a stable organization appeared, they were very surprised: When did the kobolds become so organized! Like Polis who was knocked to the ground, they were deeply shocked by this unscientific reality. Moreover, these kobolds wore almost perfect armor made by dwarves, held sharp weapons, and used superb skills. martial arts. It was obvious that he had gone through a long period of training to change his profession. In this and adventure life, kobolds have always been synonymous with cannon fodder. It's basically like smashing walnuts one at a time! Why are these kobolds so powerful now! Another human was stabbed into a sieve by the kobold because of his negligence, and the other humans retreated in horror. Tu Ta and Tu Ba were so powerful that they quickly defeated the humans who were still trying to resist and fight back. They quickly lost their confidence in fighting, and then they all surrendered. Next, the kobold soldiers carried out standardized prisoner binding work in strict accordance with the regulations. Tu Ta and Tu Ba basically just took the recruits to experience the atmosphere of the battlefield and conduct a practical training. The difficulty of the battle was not high. In the middle of the battlefield, Wulou Tilu was gathering the army left by Viscount Todd. Because of Hart's previous hard work and effort. With the people of Glacier Fort out of hunger and plague, most of the people of Glacier Fort survived, which made Wulou Tilu's body very accepted and supported by the local people. When Lu began to recruit this army, he did not encounter much resistance, and even received a lot of support and help. The only problem is that Hart's previous guards have fled. There were not many people staying in the area, so Wulou Tilu was unable to effectively re-establish the power structure immediately. Everything had to be done by oneself, and no one was allowed to follow suit. In order to show his loyalty to Gu Gua, Wulou Tilu borrowed a dozen kobold officers and second lieutenants with strong organizational discipline and powerful force from Foster's army to serve as middle and low-level officers in his human army. When the war situation was unclear and the kobolds were obviously very powerful, these humans silently remembered the purchase of food from the kobolds before. They were also somewhat uncertain about the strength of these kobolds, so they did not cause anything special. rebound event. Wulou Tilu successfully passed the control of the kobolds and controlled the army of one thousand people. "Compared with the busyness of Wulou Tilu, things in Xihan seem much simpler. He followed the direction pointed to him by Wulou Tilu and walked all the way towards the ruins of the Mage Tower. Around the ruins, there are many bombed?The strange lotus leaves were blown up, and there were many apprentice bodies that were blown to pieces. Many apprentices even had only a section of their body left, and the broken part was covered in black ash, indicating that they had withstood high temperatures before being broken off. A strange burning smell filled Xihan's increasingly sensitive nasal cavity, causing him to sneeze unnaturally. He bent down and patiently searched for what he wanted to find. Xihan finally found the person he was looking for in this pile of parts, a beautiful woman who was in a coma, Miss Lucy. The thin white apprentice robe was wet with water and was now tightly wrapped around Miss Lucy's young and sexy body. The weak look of Miss Lucy after she was unconscious was particularly fascinating. Xihan slowly squatted down, slowly stretched his hands towards her, gently held Lucy in his arms, and stood up. After feeling it silently and sighing deeply, Xihan roughly threw Miss Lucy to the ground. Miss Lucy was obviously awake, but she still pretended to be unconscious. Xihan stepped forward and stabbed Lucy's left hand with a big sword. Lucy's left hand was bloody and bloody. Miss Lucy also screamed and had to wake up from pretending to be in a coma. She looked at Xihan pitifully and shed tears. "Xihan no! Please don't hurt me!" Xihan hesitated for a moment, then pulled out his sword and stabbed Miss Lucy's right hand hard. Miss Lucy cried in pain: "Xihan, why are you doing this to me!" After a moment of hesitation, she said shyly: "You must know that the person I love most is you!" After hearing this, Xihan Han seemed to feel much more relaxed. He smiled, drew his big sword directly, and penetrated Miss Lucy's delicate chest with one sword. Xi Han's face was quietly close to Miss Lucy, and he said softly: "I hate You lied to me. If you didn't lie to me, you might still have a way to survive. Unfortunately, you lied to the end and even lost your life. " Text Chapter 111 Occupation and Rule Xihan finally inserted his [Soul-Eating Devil Sword] into Miss Lucy's beautiful chest, directly piercing her heart. Miss Lucy's eyes were full of panic and helplessness, and eventually her pupils began to dilate, and bright red blood spread under her body, as if she was sleeping on a bed of roses. A shadow that looked like Miss Lucy also appeared, and she was equally alarmed to find that there was no way to leave her own body. As soon as Xihan pulled out his giant sword from Miss Lucy's body, the phantom was immediately sucked into Xihan's sword. After killing both of his enemies, Xihan seemed very relaxed and happy. Xihan smiled and hugged his sword, closed his eyes with satisfaction, and sighed happily. "From now on, you can never deceive me again" For some reason, he felt that his wish was fulfilled. The blood flow in his body became much smoother, and Xihan's strength suddenly improved a lot. Polis, who was maimed by Wells, was constantly recovering. He looked at Wells with malicious eyes, but Wells seemed not to notice and began to command Polis's army. Although Wells was wearing shabby clothes, he had a strong charm and decent temperament from the dragon clan itself, which allowed the frightened soldiers and mercenary adventurers to temporarily obey his orders. It is nothing more than rescuing the wounded, binding surrendered soldiers and elves, cleaning the battlefield, and so on. Just when Polis was about to recover from his injury and was about to take the time to escape, colorful lights suddenly flashed in the sky, and a huge kobold with wings slowly fell from the sky. Ordinary kobolds are only one meter three to four meters tall, but he is two meters tall. Ordinary kobolds are orange or dark brown, but he is all silver-white and looks noble and mighty. , at first glance, he is no ordinary kobold. With his appearance, the colorful light spread throughout the Glacier Castle. It shines on everyone's face, and penetrates deeply into their hearts through their eyes. The majestic aura radiated from the sky to the earth, and a brand new sun seemed to appear in everyone's eyes, including all the human mercenaries who were resisting or robbing. They all raised their heads involuntarily. Looking at the miracle in the sky. At the same time, Foster immediately led the kobolds to sing a sacred hymn: When I see those precious wings to save all the souls in the world, I can hear the Holy Spirit whispering in my heart asking if you are willing to be clean. Praise the Holy God Gugua. Give glory to the Holy Spirit, because the Holy Spirit can save me from my sins. Praise and praise to the Holy Spirit forever. All my sins will be forgiven by heaven. All my sins will be forgiven and my filthy heart will be washed away. Praise to the Holy Spirit. All people in heaven will give glory to the Holy Spirit. Because of the Holy Spirit, Can it lead me to save Sinyan? All the pursuits and hopes I have cherished before are now just dusty steps. Although the road is rugged and the enemy is fierce, I will be victorious by relying on the grace of the Lord. Praise the Holy Spirit. All peoples in the sky should give glory to the Holy Spirit because the Holy Spirit can lead me to save Sinyan. This hymn has a simple melody and a catchy melody. Foster and other kobolds sang the hymn at the same time. At the same time, he disarmed the enemy who was already shocked by the divine power and knelt down on the ground. After singing the hymn three times, there were even human captives singing this simple and catchy hymn along with the kobolds. The light of faith swept across the entire battlefield, and there were already many recruits who were on the battlefield for the first time, with their hearts agitated. It seems that I have begun to believe in the so-called holy god Gugua. In the entire city, except for Foster and a thousand other kobolds, the remaining humans who originally had black beliefs were also slightly gray, and some were not firm-willed, and the color of their beliefs had turned gray. In fact, because Gu Gua¡¯s priesthood is the patron saint of Dragon Castle and the Palauwell River, after leaving the range of Dragon Castle and Palauwell River, the priesthood has gone out of scope, so he can no longer use the godhood at all. . In terms of strength, it can only be regarded as an incarnation that attacks with all its strength. It has lost the ability to burn the power of faith into divine power, and uses less of its divine power. At this moment, Gu Gua fell from the sky at the last moment, using all the divine power in his body and all the magic power in the two Dragon God scales. A large charm magic was released with all its strength. Under the influence of Gu Gua¡¯s magic and large-scale magic, the entire city was shrouded in colorful light, as if it was being held by a huge glass bowl, and it was already isolated from the world. And everyone was exposed to this huge charm. Bear the divine power and charm from Gu Gua. Gu Gua descended from the sky and looked down at Polis, who was covered in mud on the ground. His eyes were filled with compassion and condemnation. Under the powerful charm, Polis even unconsciously felt ashamed of himself. Feel it. Gu Gua is right about thisPolis said: "Poris Dragon Nightmare, you need redemption. You betrayed your father, your people, and your beliefs and ideals, but in exchange for the betrayal of the elves, you need to deal with My deep repentance, you need a deep redemption for yourself. Are you willing to redeem yourself?" The voice and smile of his father emerged in Polis's heart, and the ardent hope and deep fatherly love of the previous generation of Earl Longmen resounded in his heart. , and then remembered the disappointed expressions of his nobles on him, especially the sad and angry expression of Master Jerry. Polis was seriously injured, and his willpower and physical fitness had declined significantly. Under Gu Gua's powerful charm, Polis couldn't help but fall into Gu Gua's bewitchment. He recalled his past with great shame, and still He nodded deeply. Gu Gua took out a black iron crown wrapped in white mist from his arms. It was covered with sharp iron feet. He slowly but firmly put it on Polis's head. The sharp iron feet were deeply embedded in it. It stabbed into Polis's head and became one with his head. In the loud and clear hymn that penetrated people's hearts, Polis suddenly woke up, and the terrible howl of pain resounded through the sky. But strangely, the two sounds blended together so harmoniously, as if this cruel howl itself was the holy spirit. part of the song. From the place where the iron foot pierced the skull, blood quickly poured out and condensed into pearl-sized blood beads next to the iron foot. The white mist quickly condensed these blood beads, like a ring of brilliant rubies inlaid on a dark iron crown. "Polis If you are willing to conquer the world, then I will support you. If you are willing to self-destruct, I will also support you. Now the direction of your destiny is in your own hands, but no matter which direction you go, I will push you hard until you ascend to heaven or fall into the abyss." Gu Gua's voice carried a terrifying charm and penetrated directly into Polis's heart. Gu Gua raised his head and announced loudly: "This city will be renamed Longji City!" As he announced the news, the colorful lights over the entire city slowly dissipated, and the crowds scattered around. , everyone remembered his god's name. When everyone woke up, they found that the image from the sky had disappeared in the city, but it inevitably remained in everyone's heart. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? together out of nowhere. What is particularly confusing among them is Polis, who is holding his head that is almost split open. He couldn't imagine why he went from being a corrupt earl to becoming the puppet of elves and kobolds. If he were on the battlefield, he could fight the enemy to the death. He was not a master who gave up easily, but now Polis is kneeling On the ground, time slowly passed when the bloodline of the Mastiff-headed Divine Envoy on his body was stimulated. The dark iron crown on his head was still firmly there, without any change. At this time, a hand gently patted Polis on the shoulder. Polis' murderous eyes stared back fiercely. What he saw was the same young man, also wearing a black iron hat on his head. The crown is also inlaid with three large sapphires. That young man was naturally Wulou Tilu. He smiled carelessly, stretched out his hand, wanted to shake Polis's hand, and said, "You can call me Hart. I am also the Earl of Northland. What about you?" ?¡± Polis reached out and pulled away Wulou Tilu¡¯s hand, stood up coldly, and led his army out of Longji City in a panic. Wulou Tilu clapped his hands indifferently and said, "Brother, please share your experiences when you have time!" After speaking, he smiled happily, looking like a sunny troubadour. Foster walked over from the side and said seriously to Wulou Tilu: "The great elder ordered that his temple be built here and a prayer be held every day. He will take advantage of this war to spread the word about his temple here. The church. The great elder ordered you to cooperate with my work, and you will temporarily take over the human administration work here." Wulou Tilu nodded and said, "This is what it should be, although the Northland has gone through more than three years. The war, as well as the attacks of famine and plague, now still have a population of at least 50,000 to 60,000, and in the previous war, the priests and churches of the Frost Goddess were also plowed away. Now there is enough to establish a medium-sized church. "Foster nodded and said: "I will build a stone temple here, and for this I will hire some human workers, and we will use food as reward." Wulou Tilu asked with a smile on his face. "There are at least 200,000 people left in the south of VaasaIf we can directly occupy the south, wouldn't it be more convenient? " Text Chapter 112 Industrial Revolution After conquering Dragon Trace City and preparing to build a new temple, Wulou Tilu suggested with seemingly good intentions that there were more than 200,000 people in the Bloodstone Castle in the south, which was four times that of Dragon Trace City. This seemed to be an instigation. Zhuo Gugua then sent his troops south and took advantage of the situation to capture the Bloodstone Castle. Foster glanced at Wulou Tilu and said: "The Great Elder said that this is not an issue you should be concerned about. Our strength is not enough to launch such a long front. We now only have more than 3,000 clan members." Lou Tilu shrugged helplessly and said, "Since it's not a problem I should be concerned about, then I don't care." After finishing speaking, he whistled, turned around and walked back. Foster looked at Wulou Tilu¡¯s background quietly, and it wasn¡¯t until he leisurely disappeared around the corner that Foster turned around and left. Because Foster now also has the priesthood and divine power given by Gu Gua, he can clearly feel the trace of divinity carried by Wulou Tilu. This trace of divinity also makes Foster feel for Wulou Tilu. Extraordinary vigilance and caution. In the next period of time, Foster took the masons brought from Longbao and started the construction of a new temple in the yard originally opened for the army. During the construction period, it was officially opened in Longji City. The religion of Gu Gua began to spread. At the same time, Polis also returned to the Bloodstone Castle with his human army, quietly recovering his strength, as if everything had passed, and the entire Vasa land seemed to have returned to peaceful days. In the mage tower of Dragon Castle, Gu Gua sat quietly in front of the crystal ball. The scales on his body were swimming like a breathing sea anemone, absorbing the magic power extracted from the magic channel like a sponge. On him, Guji was also swimming around, looking very leisurely and at ease. At the same time, after returning to Dragon Castle, the guardian place determined by his priesthood, his godhood has resumed its function. Therefore, he is also constantly burning the power of believers' faith to restore and make up for his failure in the battle of Longji City. Loss of divine power. This time we go out. He really tried his best. If the master had not left and there had been no internal strife between Polis and the elves, Gu Gua really didn't know which direction things would have developed. ¡°Beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep¡± Gu Gua felt a certain magic mark on the crystal ball ring. Take a closer look. It's news from Soros in the Iron Castle Mine. What's the matter with him? Gu Gua is a little strange. Could it be that there is a breakthrough in research? Sure enough, after Gu Gua opened the magic message, he saw Soros' report. He said that the model of the magic train has been built, and Elder Gu Gua is welcome to give guidance. Gu Gua was overjoyed and immediately disappeared. After a few flashes, he appeared directly in the hall of the iron castle. In the hall of more than 8,000 square meters of Iron Castle. At this moment, a railway track with a length of about 100 meters and a width of 1.42 meters is being built. It carries a huge iron bump with some stiff magic circuits carved on it. It is obviously carved by hand in a short time. It can be seen that it is very hasty. . This magic locomotive already looks like the iron train in Gu Gua¡¯s previous life. Soros had no idea that Gu Gua would arrive so quickly. After being stunned for a moment, he put down what he was doing and began to excitedly introduce the various functions of this magic train to Gu Gua. The basic principle is to drive the steam engine through magic power, and then the steam engine pushes the locomotive forward through piston movement. At the same time, pull the car behind and move forward together. However, due to poor craftsmanship and poor design, the cylinder of the magic steam engine cannot be sealed tightly, resulting in a low power. What Soros is doing now is to continue to use his own strict manual work. To create more precise components and design more labor-saving methods to allow this magic locomotive to reach higher speeds and carry more cargo. Now this test product can pull five tons of weight. It traveled forward at a speed of 3 meters per second, which is almost a distance of ten kilometers per hour. This is already quite slow. And according to Gu Gua's observation, the technical standard of this magic locomotive is not enough to run for an hour without losing its chain. Gu Gua frowned, this efficiency is really too low. But Soros seemed very excited. Compared with the original situation of only livestock and human labor, this is already a very remarkable breakthrough! Soros also happily expressed that as long as he is given enough time to create sufficiently precise parts, he can double this result! That¡¯s just ten tons of cargo and twenty kilometers per hour. Gu Gua endured it without expressing any dissatisfaction, and enthusiastically praised Soros for his outstanding pioneering work. Gu Gua also probably knows about this. It is the precision of the workpiece and the industrial production of parts that make it possible.As the industrial revolution of this century continues, industrialization will not be possible if we only rely on exquisite craftsmanship to produce parts by hand. These parts still need to be made by industrial means before they can truly be mass-produced. Gu Gua thought for a while and said to Soros: "Now that we have completed this first magic locomotive, don't pursue making more precise ones by hand. Parts, we should think about how to mass-produce these parts so that they are exactly the same size." Soros picked up his not too thick beard and fell into thinking. It was obvious that all engineering problems were of no importance. It's a new challenge for him. "What we dwarves like most is to rely on our own skills to make exquisite tools and objects. If we follow the Great Elder's idea and use machines to make tools and objects, wouldn't it be a bit contrary to our tradition?" Thoros hesitated. said. Gu Gua didn't expect that Soros would think this way. He thought for a moment and said, "I think your tradition should be to continuously create more innovative works, instead of wasting you by repeatedly forging the same things. Precious time and wisdom. Soros, you are the only one left in the Iron Castle tribe. I believe that your tribe also hopes that you can quickly restore the Iron Castle tribe and create a machine that can make tools. What a good thing it is to add many junior apprentices to your Iron Castle tribe." Soros was a little confused and said, "But these junior apprentices also need to be operated by people in case of manufacturing. What should I do if the quality of the tools that come out is not up to par" Gu Gua nodded and said, "Your concerns are very reasonable. I suggest you set a strict quality inspection standard. For any products that do not meet this standard, you will directly How about putting them directly into the smelting furnace and turning them into iron ingots?" Text Chapter 113 Recruiting Fire Elves After hearing Gu Gua's description of the bright future of industrialization, Soros listened very carefully. It was obvious that these novel theories were able to impress the blacksmith mind of his young dwarf. Soros thought for a while, and seemed to be getting happier and more excited the more he thought about it. He said loudly: "Yes! You are right! These most basic things need to be built with the time of junior apprentices. Senior craftsmen The time should be used to create more exquisite handicrafts! Create a more precise and efficient process!" After thinking about this section, he started to envision it excitedly, and even endless inspiration was pouring out of his brain. Out of average. After Soros was intoxicated, Gu Gua said: "Soros, bring your most standard ruler and weights." Soros returned to his workbench and took out his ruler and weights. , Gu Gua took it in his hand, weighed it with his eyes closed, and recorded all the data into the crystal ball system. Then Gu Gua opened his eyes and carved two magic circuits on a separate anvil on one side. One circuit had a ruler's groove, and the other circuit had a light halo tray. After placing the ruler into the groove, the entire circuit emits green light. Place the weight on the halo tray, and the weight will be suspended in the air, neither going up nor down. Gu Gua said: "This ruler and this weight are the most basic weights and measures. Larger and smaller standards must be measured in multiples of the decimal system. From now on, Longbao and my sphere of influence will all use this kind of weights and measures. On this point, I will formulate a specific decree and issue it as soon as possible. Moreover, I also need you to supervise the production of this standard weight and measure. After one year of the implementation of this standard weight and measure, I will send a law enforcement team to supervise the new standard. Is there any problem with the usage?" Soros said: "No problem! It is very simple to mass-produce this kind of standard weights and measures!" Gu Gua held him down and said, "Don't rush to make the machinery and tools for production. Weights and measures, this is a big systematic project, and it won¡¯t happen overnight. So far, I hope you can design and build this magic train first.¡± Soros touched it awkwardly. His hair, said: "I'm sorry, Great Elder, I'm a little too happy! You are worthy of being a god. Your ideas are so inspiring to me! I never thought that forging could be so great. Such a novel and vast world! Great Elder, I praise you!" Gu Gua smiled and said, "Soros, you may not realize it now, but you must believe that you will be the pioneer. A great dwarf of a new era, the name of your iron castle is also written in the troubadour's poetry collection, and your people will be proud of you." Soros was fooled by Gu Gua, and his face was filled with tears. Showing a red light of excitement. He seemed to feel that his people were proud of him in the kingdom of God. Gu Gua even had the illusion that Soros took a deep breath, and a crystal light oozed out from the edges of his slightly closed eyes. This race known as stone slowly floated up in this deep mine. . Is this the dwarves¡¯ love and belief in industry and mining? What an admirable determination. At this moment, Gu Gua has not yet clearly realized that what he and Soros said and done will greatly change the world. Because Gu Gua urgently needed the first magic train to run, he did not hesitate to spend magic and divine power with the help of Thoros and the crystal ball. Gu Gua became a magic casting machine, redesigning and casting this magic train. A perfect magic locomotive was soon cast! Under the influence of magic and divine power, this first magic train looks very cool, and reaches a speed of 60 kilometers per hour on the rails, and one locomotive can drive 20 tons of cargo! But the problem arose again. This is the main reason why this magic train can achieve such brilliant results because of the fire elf Fen'er's continuous efforts to release magic power in the magic locomotive and control the magic locomotive. But now there is only one fire element elf in Dragon Castle, Fen'er. There is absolutely no way to expand the number of magic trains. If you want to expand the number of magic locomotives, you must recruit more fire elemental elves. Therefore, Gu Gua asked: "Fen'er. How did you recruit the fire element elves?" Fen'er was playing with his new toy excitedly. When he heard Gu Gua ask, he scratched his own with his flame wings. He shook his head, thought for a while and said: "If you want to recruit my people, you must be in a place where the magic power of the fire element is very dense, such as an underground magma river, or a volcanic crater. The second step is to have a certain medium, such as It is said that there is a fire elemental elf as a guide to summon wild fire elemental elf, orYou can recruit directly from the fire elemental plane. " Gu Gua thought for a while and said: "We have you now, so we just need to find a place where the fire element magic is dense, right? Fen'er smacked his lips and said, "Theoretically, this is the case." But you also need to have summoning magic circuits and spells. I suggest you use this set of content from the dwarves. This will make it easier to recruit my people and I will have a companion. "As the inheritance of a dwarf tribe, a fire elemental elf and a set of magic to summon the fire elemental elf are the core and most important content. Other forging and mining knowledge can be slowly accumulated in future work. , but without the fundamental source of power, a dwarf tribe will definitely decline. So the reason why Thoros has the confidence to revive their Iron Castle tribe is that he has control of these two core things. "Then the fire element. Can the place next to the magic pool be used as a place to recruit fire elemental elves? "Gu Gua asked. Fen'er nodded and said: "That would be better, the fire element magic power there will be more dense and active! Let's go! I also want to see my people again! Let's start quickly, let's start quickly! " Gu Gua nodded in agreement. After he learned the summoning method of the fire element spirit from Thoros, he ordered Thoros: "Now summon all the blacksmiths and stonemasons under you, and urgently lay a road from the iron castle to the dragon. Fort's railway transports large quantities of iron ingots to Longbao's blacksmith shop to build production tools and weapons. " Thoros nodded excitedly and started to take care of the matter immediately. After giving instructions, Gu Gua took Fen'er back to the fifth floor of the mage tower. A six-color sky has formed above the fifth floor. The nebula-like mist comes, and at the bottom of the six-color elemental magic pool, there are also some trivial simple crystals soaked in, most of which are as big as the belly of a finger. They are spread in a shallow layer, and the texture of these crystals is not very deep. And the density is not high enough. In terms of quality, it can only be regarded as an elementary magic crystal. On top of the elementary magic crystal, there are medium magic crystals with twenty times the magic power content and high-grade magic crystals with four hundred times the magic power content. After more magic cycles, medium-level magic crystals can basically be formed. After a long period of circulation and accumulation, there is still a certain chance that high-level magic crystals can be formed, because the technical level of the elemental magic crystals in many mage towers is up to 100%. Less than that, there is no way to form high-level magic crystals, so medium-level magic crystals can be exchanged for 50 elementary magic crystals, but the price of high-level magic crystals is more than a thousand times higher than that of elementary magic crystals, and even in some remote places, There is no place to buy it. The elemental magic pool in Gu Gua's mage tower combines the advanced technology of the hell elemental magic channel and the dragon elemental magic pool, which can generate high-level magic crystals, which is exactly what Gu Gua hopes to get. There are no particularly needed magic materials for the more valuable high-level magic crystals, so these primary magic crystals are not collected, and these primary magic crystals are allowed to continue to be purified and crystallized to form medium-level magic crystals and high-level magic crystals. Fen'er stood on Gu Gua's shoulder in the posture of a flaming bird, looking around curiously. He had never been here before, and he had never seen the combination of the devil's elemental magic channel and the dragon's elemental magic pool. Gu Gua didn't waste any time and took him to the edge of the fire element magic pool to prepare the magic to summon the fire element elves. The magic to summon the fire element elves was not complicated. Each tribe has different characteristics, and the fire element elves they recruit are also different. As a god, Gu Gua set up the magic circuit almost instantly, and then he was ready to start recruiting magic. What to see? come here quickly. "Gu Gua saw Fen Er standing next to the fire elemental magic channel, looking left and right. He was very curious and couldn't help but urge. Fen'er said: "Wait a minute, I think this elemental magic channel is strange. " Gu Gua asked: "What's weird? Fen'er raised his head, looked directly at Gu Gua and said, "Do you believe me when I say that this elemental magic channel leads directly to our fire elemental plane?" " Gu Gua was stunned for a moment and said: "Do you mean that this elemental magic channel is connected to the fire elemental plane? You must know that it is very difficult to build a permanent magic gate between planes. Fen'er jumped back and forth twice like an ordinary bird and said, "To be honest, I'm not so sure, but my intuition tells me that my hometown is indeed under the passage." " Gu Gua was silent for a while and said, "Can we confirm it by communicating with the fire element elves below? Fen'er shook his head and said, "I'm not sure." " Text Chapter 114 The First Railway Line After getting the news that the elemental magic channel might lead directly to the elemental plane, Gu Gua was not sure what it meant. Gu Gua said: "Then let's recruit a fire elemental elf normally, and then ask him how he got here." Fen'er jumped twice and said: "Yes, you are right, then we will do it now Let's get started!" With that said, he jumped into the magic circuit of recruiting fire element elves, and got ready to start. Gu Gua first threw two elementary fire element magic crystals to Fen'er. Fen'er took them happily, screamed, and swallowed one fire element magic crystal into his stomach. I knew why it was hidden under his feathers, but I couldn't tell that there was a magic crystal hidden there. After eating a piece of magic crystal, Fen'er suddenly expanded in a circle as if being blown up by a balloon. The gorgeous fire magic power burned blazingly from his body, turning into a unique magic symbol and rising into the sky. Then Gu Gua activated the water in the elemental magic pool. The fire elemental magic turned into a thin line like burning alcohol and was injected into the magic circuit of summoning the fire elemental elves. After reciting the short and effective magic spell, the magic circuit seemed to twist, and then rotated to form an illusory magic channel. This magic channel shook twice, and then bent directly into the elemental magic channel. Fen Er He and Gu Gua looked at each other, and it was obvious that their previous guesses had been confirmed. Then Fen Er seemed to have communicated with the fire elements below, and began to communicate with the distant tribesmen in the fire language, probably saying things like "You are stupid, you have a lot of money, come quickly". Fen Er's communication soon had an effect. There was light at the other end of the communication channel. After about a cup of tea, a fire boy came out of the channel with a bang. He first saw Fen Er, Then I saw Gu Gua again. "Is this the dragon you are talking about? Why does he look like a kobold to me? And the ice smell of the white dragon on his body makes me feel very uncomfortable." The fire boy chirped. Said in Fire Tribe language. The Fire Boy is a fire element that looks like a child. They look like this from birth to death, and they will not turn into fire giants over time. In fact, they are two completely different elemental creatures. Gu Gua didn¡¯t understand the Fire language, but he could feel the Fire Boy¡¯s complaints from his expression and aura. Gu Gua said directly in dragon language: "Since I have recruited you from the fire element world, we need to sign a contract." After saying that, he threw an elementary fire element magic crystal to the fire boy. He threw two more magic crystals to Fen Er. Said: "From now on, you and all the fire elements I have recruited can get this fire element magic crystal on time and in quantity. How much you can get depends on your performance." The fire boy looked at himself greedily. With the elementary fire element magic crystal in his hand, he turned around and saw that Fen Er had also taken two more pieces in his wings. My mouth immediately started to water. Fen Er was very vigilant and hid the two elemental magic crystals under the feathers on his back. Huo Tong nodded happily and said: "That's easy to say! I like serving wealthy customers the most! Boss, what do you want me to do?" Gu Gua nodded and asked first: "I want to ask For a moment. Does this elemental magic channel lead directly to the fire elemental plane? " Huo Tong recalled the scene when he was recruited, nodded, and said, "Yes, this channel leads directly to mine. Hometown, but it seems a bit far away and not directly accessible." The rest of the content was a bit unclear to the fire boy. Gu Gua nodded, indicating that he understood. Then, he manipulated magic and directly returned to the iron castle with the two fire elements. The newly recruited fire boy took over the work of the smelting furnace originally held by Fen Er, while Fen Er drove the newly built magic train and pulled rail materials and sleeper stone bars. It rumbled out of the iron castle's mine along the laid rails. We drove and set up railroad tracks, and finally drove all the way to the west of Longbao within a week. Gu Gua also spent his divine power and magic to install a locomotive on the tail of this magic train. In this way, Fener can make the magic train move forward or backward by working in the two magic locomotives. On the west side of Longbao. Gu Gua also built the first magic train station, right next to the blacksmith shop, to unload the iron ingots shipped from the iron castle. Next, Gu Gua ordered Thoros to take their more and more skilled stonemasons and blacksmiths to drive the magic train Fen'er and continue to drive towards Longtrail City while setting upThe rails and sleepers are gone. The laying of the magic train¡¯s rails is also very simple. The most complicated thing is just for the apprentice to train the rails to be roughly the same thickness. At the beginning, everyone's methods were very unfamiliar, and they could only barely use them. Later, as I did more of this kind of work, I became more proficient and did better and better. First, the road surface is leveled and paved with gravel, then neat stone strips are laid on it, sleepers are laid on the stone strips, and railroad tracks are laid on the sleepers at equal intervals. In this way, there will be much less friction and collision between the rails and the stone bars, and the vibration will also be reduced a lot, which can extend the service life of the rails. There are also flat stone strips laid underneath to ensure that the rails will not dent easily and deform the rails. Gu Gua basically sent out all the blacksmiths and stonemasons in Dragon Castle to build the railway. After another month, the magic train finally arrived in Longji City and brought it to the people of Longji City. There are novel things and a large number of production tools made of black iron. Next, the construction of the new railway was temporarily stopped. Gu Gua ordered Soros to produce a batch of standard weights and measures first, and handed them to the apprentices as standards to produce more labor tools and rails, while Soros himself concentrated on designing and manufacturing Machinery that mass-produces tools is the so-called mother of machinery, machine tools. The principle of machine tools is actually not complicated, and the most important thing is that the basic mechanical and physical principles are in line with the rules of this world, and there are no special differences. Therefore, it is not difficult to design this kind of machine tool and run it smoothly. What is rare is that if a large number of products are produced, they can be sold smoothly. Text Chapter 115 Reflection Moreover, the gap between rich and poor in this world is very serious. Commerce usually only flourishes among the middle and upper classes of society. There is basically no commerce at the bottom of society, and they cannot afford any goods. In this world, the level of society is very unbalanced because of elements such as magic and fighting spirit. In this unbalanced society, because the poor cannot master high-end abilities at all, they cannot pose an effective threat to the ruling class. People with ability live a more luxurious and comfortable life than princes and nobles, while people without ability and bloodline live a life that is no better than that of slaves. In normal times, we have to face exploitation by noble lords, and from time to time, there are nasty races such as goblins and kobolds who come to rob or steal. If we even encounter a powerful ability user, we may be treated as a roadside stranger. Weeds generally suffer the same fate as fish in a pond and are killed innocently. There are even many evil necromancers who like to use the blood and souls of mortals for experiments. These crazy guys are always caught and tried after committing terrible crimes, and before that, there have been countless sacrifices He can't even get his soul back. Not only is life at risk, but life is also very hard. As the lowest class of people who are exploited and oppressed, ordinary poor people have to hand over at least three-fifths of the fruits of their productive labor. What they keep for themselves is the lowest quality food, which can only barely sustain their lives. They live the most miserable life, and the income from their daily labor is only enough to barely feed the family, and there is not even a surplus of food. Without education for the poor, they have no possibility of becoming stronger. Without medical protection, they may die at any time. The only charities are various temples that need faith, and these priests will not be very kind to the poor. In the eyes of some priests, these poor people are just sheep harvesting faith. That¡¯s all. Even for some churches, the more painful their believers are, the stronger and richer their faith will be. Therefore, they even consciously maintain the painful situation of their followers. In such a social environment, social wealth is pitifully small, and most of this social wealth is concentrated in the hands of the upper echelons of society, while the poor live at the bottom like ants who live and die in spring and autumn, numb and painful. in this case. The commodity society is not very prosperous either. Even ordinary daily necessities are not produced in large quantities. If it weren't for the middle- and above-average cities in more prosperous orderly countries, I'm afraid there would be many poor people who had never seen butter in their lives. Gu Gua is very uncomfortable with this phenomenon. He believes that the world should not be so difficult, and he also wants to do something for his people. Vigorously develop productive forces and create a paradise where we can live in peace and contentment. Therefore, Gugua is now establishing a railway transportation line, mainly to transport some basic living materials and tools, so that these poor people can first produce more living materials and prosper the economic foundation of Vasa North. Upper decision decided by the economic background. Only after turning population resources into human resources, can Gu Gua really gain enough advantages to protect himself first, and then go to the outside world to compete for world supremacy. If you want to establish a prosperous commodity society, of course you must first unify weights and measures, continuously produce production tools, and transport them to Longji City in the North. This land should be developed first, and at the same time, the sky and sky in this city should be developed. The divided children were picked out. Provide preliminary education so that they can create more wealth for themselves. This may be due to Gu Gua¡¯s social consciousness from the modern people of the previous life, and also due to his deep understanding of his own strength. He won't worry about the poor people under him rebelling against him after gaining strength. As long as he controls the rhythm, he can extend the process indefinitely. And always control the situation in your own hands. And this powerful trend will subvert other lords and political systems. During this month, Gu Gua sent all the human children and kobolds who excelled in studies to Longji City to become subordinate officials of the city lord's palace. Assisted Foster and Wulou Tilu in re-planning and organizing the city and transportation of Longji City, and at the same time reorganizing the fields around Longji City in a scientific and reasonable manner. After accepting Hart's legacy. They owned a lot of livestock, which they also used for plowing the fields. Because of the break with the elves, the elves not only abandoned Earl Longmai, but even dispatched another guard to become guests of the Kingdom of Damara and established a cooperative partnership. Under the influence of these elves, the Kingdom of Damara gradually became hostile to the Earl of Dragon Nightmare, and even caused several conflicts on the border. Some relatives were killed during the purge of nobles in Polis. The Damara soldiers evenProvoke the guards on the Bloodstone Path. In this regard, Polis finally understood why Gu Gua did not kill him and seize his land, but planted the control magic and put him back. It turns out that I was used as a shield by the mutated kobold! It is precisely for Polis to serve as the gate and guard of Vasa Northland, so that Vasa Northland can develop with peace of mind before it faces the strength of external enemies! Polis touched the dark iron crown on his head, and thought with a gloomy expression, and in the hands of that weird kobold, there is also the key to the door Polis has been quite depressed during this time. , he finally began to feel that he was not suitable to be a thoughtful earl, but more suitable to be an adventurer who took pleasure in revenge. He even began to reflect on himself, whether he was right or wrong in carrying out such bold reforms and his own dreams. He began to miss his father a little. Although Polis's father, the old Earl Longmai, always scolded him and disciplined him severely, in such a dangerous world, Polis felt that his father was so gentle, so kind and kind. Thinking of this, Polis suddenly brightened up. After arranging his clothes, Polis walked to a four-story magic tower behind the Earl's Mansion and knocked on the door respectfully. "Uncle Jerry, Uncle Jerry, are you there? I'm Polis." Polis called out respectfully and carefully. "Dear Count Polis, what are you doing with me, an old man?" A cold and sullen voice sounded, his tone seemed polite but distant. This voice is naturally the voice of Master Jerry in the Mage Tower. Text Chapter 116: Mature only after being hit Arriving in front of the mage tower, Polis lowered his head in shame. He still felt a little uneasy, but he gritted his teeth and continued. Polis said bitterly: "I'm sorry, Uncle Jerry, I was wrong I sincerely apologize to you I hope you can give me guidance and help help me get through this difficulty" Mage Tower Li was silent for a long time, and after a long time, he let out a long and deep sigh. After all, he was still the child of his best friend. After all, he had watched him grow up. Master Jerry said in a low voice: "Poliss you have done so many things that go against common sense. I don't know how to help you I have sent you so many letters and even begged you. You come back, you don't even come back, you just let the situation fester. When the situation has reached a desperate situation, you come back, but first you lead the wolf into the house and bring those elves with ulterior motives into the Bloodstone Castle; then you cut off your hands and feet and killed the earl. The nobles who were the foundation of the rule were all eradicated, and even the nobles who were loyal to themselves were deprived of their land. I really don¡¯t know what you think. No matter how stupid you are, you won¡¯t fight with yourself while the war is going on. The allies broke up, and you actually started an internal strife with the elves during the battle" These are the stupid things that Master Jerry said that Polis did. Initially, Polis thought he was doing the right thing, but After he heard this, he looked back at what he had done from another angle, and suddenly felt like a complete idiot. He really didn't know what he was thinking and why he was so stupid! Polis lowered his head in shame, and even felt like he wanted to find a crack in the ground and crawl into it! He was already out of shame, but this sense of shame once again aroused his rebellious psychology. He would not admit defeat, he has not lost yet! It¡¯s as if after being slapped back and forth a dozen times without any resistance, even the natives have a clay nature! What's more, Polis, the originally arrogant master! After a moment of silence, Polis brushed off his previous shameful tone. He raised his blood-red eyes and gritted his teeth and said: "Uncle Jerry! I ask you to help me! I will never lose! I will change my past and listen more to your advice! I will defeat all those who defeat me. People asked for it back a hundred times or ten times!" The mage tower was quiet for a while, and the conversation between them seemed very heavy and depressed. After a while, Master Jerry sighed helplessly. The door of the mage tower opened automatically from the inside. Master Jerry said with a tired face: "Poliss. You are really like your father. He was exactly the same as you when he was youngthe same stubbornness, the same unwillingness to admit defeat" Polis Thinking of his father, he also thought of his own failure. Finally unable to bear it any longer, tears fell to the ground like beads. In the hall on the first floor of the mage tower in Bloodstone Castle is the living room of Mage Jerry. He directed a puppet to make tea for the two of them, and then pointed to the empty seat for Polis to sit down. He asked seriously: "Boris, what are you going to do next?" Polis thought for a while and originally wanted to talk about his revenge plan, but he seemed to suddenly remember something and stopped abruptly. , and then said to Master Jerry sincerely: "Uncle Jerry, I want to hear your opinion first." Master Jerry was stunned for a moment, then smiled happily and said, "Okay. Since you first Ask me what I think, and I will tell you my opinion. The original foundation of our Earldom of Dragon Nightmare was St. Cuthbert¡¯s church and noble system when he was encircling and suppressing the demon to become a god three years ago. The church has suffered a devastating disaster, which is equivalent to breaking a leg. Now that the aristocratic system has been destroyed by you, it is equivalent to breaking another leg of itself. But from my thinking during this time, destroying the aristocratic system. It's not necessarily a bad thing. If you persist for a long time, you will definitely take the authority of the earldom into your own hands. Moreover, if you change your policy hastily now, it will also make the world look down on you and lower your authority. Authority. But that's not necessarily a good thing." Master Jerry was silent for a moment, seeming to be sorting out his thoughts. "I suggest that your first step is to strengthen communication with St. Cuthbert Church, strive to get more support from the church headquarters, and invite more powerful paladins and priests to supplement the emptiness of our Bloodstone Castle Church. "After Master Jerry finished his first opinion, he organized his words and continued: "But unilaterally relying on a force will also make you fall into the passive position of being controlled by others." Polis. His face turned red, remembering that he had eliminated the power of the nobles and was controlled and commanded by the Elf Guards. Hello Master Jerry? Did not see the general situation, and continued: "So we need to unite more forces. My suggestion is that it would be better to unite the power of the Mage Association. First, I can serve as a bridge in the middle. Second, from the Northland It seems that the Mage Association has certain plans for the North, so they will actively participate in the situation in the North. There are no permanent friends, only permanent interests, as long as we can provide what the Mage Association wants. Then we can become their allies. And if possible, ask a senior magician to remove the crown on your head." Master Jerry frowned and adopted it cautiously. Wording. "In addition, I found that the kobolds in the North seem to have their own spiritual leader. Even the mutated kobold has traces of divine power. This is a very dangerous signal. Moreover, the equipment on these kobold soldiers, It¡¯s even better than the equipment on your soldiers, which shows that they at least have a dwarf tribe and enough mineral resources. Otherwise, it would be impossible to build so much equipment. I suggest that you don¡¯t have enough strength. Next, it is better to form an alliance with them, spend some money, buy some armor from them, and arm your army well. If possible, it is also possible to hire some troops from them. Although the army is in front of the strong. It's just a decoration, but in the battle between countries, the army is still a decisive conventional force. When necessary, we can even invite reinforcements from them. In addition, there are still too few strong men in our Bloodstone Castle. And most of them are martial arts warriors. I think we should recruit more legal professionals. Although they are difficult to manage, they are the only simple and effective way to supplement your strength in a short period of time. The Church of Sbert, the Mage Association, the kobold forces in the north, and mid-to-high-level adventurers," Master Jerry raised his four fingers one by one, like a flag. "After grasping these four elements in your own hands, you will continue to increase your strength." Master Jerry raised his thumb again. At this moment, his entire palm was stretched out, and then he waved hard, and then He clenched his fist tightly. "In this way, you can control the situation of the entire Vasa land in your own hands. After this trend is over, Count Polis, I believe that with your bloodline and ability, the strength of Bloodstone Castle will be restored again. "Master Jerry analyzed Polis in an orderly manner. After listening to Master Jerry's explanation, Polis deeply regretted that he had not listened to his advice earlier, but now that the matter is over, he simply regrets it. There is no way to undo my failure, I can only use my own efforts to wash away my shame. Polis nodded and said: "I'm going to visit St. Cuthbert's church now to repair the relationship with them and ask them to hire some more powerful paladins and priests from the headquarters. Also invite Uncle Jerry. Contact the Mage Association. We can also invite some regular mages from them. It will be no problem even if we build a branch here. At the same time, we will purchase equipment and recruit adventurers from the north. I must let others know. , Our Dragon Nightmare family is not that easy to mess with!¡± Although Master Jerry felt that Polis was a little anxious, he was still pleased that he quickly recovered from the blow of failure. He nodded and said: "Okay, I wish you good luck in martial arts! Earl of Dragon Nightmare!" Being called Earl of Dragon Nightmare by Master Jerry's solemn and serious words, Polis was stunned for a moment and opened his mouth wide, but His eyes gradually became firmer. Polis closed his mouth, gritted his teeth, nodded fiercely, and replied: "Uncle Jerry, thank you!" He bowed once, and then left the Mage Tower without looking back. . After this time, it can be said that the absurd army You are reading the first paragraph of this chapter, please continue to turn the page Text Chapter 117 Equipment Order Three months passed quickly. During these three months, the railway from Iron Fort to Longji City and to Longji City was repaired and reinforced three times. Finally, it was possible to drive from Iron Fort to Longji City smoothly in one go. The city is gone. It used to take a day to walk from Iron Fort to Long Fort, but now it can be reached in an hour. It used to take five days to get from Longbao to Longji City, but now it can be reached in half a day, which greatly shortens the distance between the two cities and saves transportation time and cost. At present, the specific benefits are not too obvious. The most important thing is that many kobolds and humans are admiring and curious about this magical magic prop. Moreover, after seeing the power of the fire element elves, many kobolds are interested in the magic train and the fire element. The elves also became extremely curious and asked to learn knowledge in this area. Especially the twenty-two warlocks of the new generation, many of them hope that when they are promoted to level 1 warlock, they can sign a magic pet contract with a fire elemental elf. That would be great. During this period, Gu Gua received a letter of credence from Polis in the South. In a very normal and calm tone, he discussed purchasing a set of heavy armor and a set of light armor, as well as an infantry spear, a cavalry spear and 1 set of infantry sword and shield, all of which must be in accordance with standards. Gu Gua knocked on his desk and quietly thought about the meaning of this purchase request. Deliver a batch of goods and pay part of the price. The price is very reasonable, and the time required is also very relaxed. You only need to deliver the goods once a month. Even so, so many weapons and equipment cannot be provided by the thousands of people in Longbao in time, not to mention that Gu Gua is currently working hard to restore the production capacity of Longji City and stabilize his rule over the people of Longji City. There is no time to rush to order these weapons and equipment. However, the time required is not tight, and it is a barrier that has been set by oneself. If some weapons and equipment are not provided, if an enemy attacks desperately now, the southern part of Vasa will also be severely hit and damaged, that is, Indirectly harming Gu Gua's interests. Gu Gua thought for a while. He took the order anyway, handed it to Soros at Iron Castle, and told him that these orders would all be manufactured using new machine tools and steam engines. How to make it specifically. Let him do the thinking. If someone can provide new ideas, then directly improve their treatment. In the blink of an eye, it¡¯s the autumn harvest season, and Gu Gua leads the kobolds and humans to happily harvest the food. After the grain was harvested, a new mill was built to grind all the newly harvested blue grain into flour. Some of it was stored and a small part was taken out directly. Fragrant bread was baked for everyone, sweet wine was brewed from the abundant harvest of ice potatoes, and stored in deep cellars, waiting for the festival to come. With the arrival of winter, people in both cities have put on thick clothes, but their work has not stopped. Now after receiving the order from Bloodstone Castle, the workload has greatly increased, but the labor force is not very sufficient. Especially after the magic train started running and the transformation of Dragon Trail City began, more and more steel and stone were needed. It has severely squeezed the materials and labor time for weapons and equipment orders. To this end, Soros successively improved, designed and produced five magic steam engines and two smelting furnaces based on the principles of magic trains, but they lacked the corresponding fire element elves. Gu Gua relied on the summoning magic of Fen Er and the dwarves to recruit seven fire element elves on the fifth floor of the mage tower. Two were placed in the blacksmith shops of Dragon Trail City and Dragon Castle, two were placed in the magic steam engines of the mills in these two cities, and the other three were placed in the three steam engines. Two steam engines were installed with A shovel like a wheel of a water wheel. It was placed on the mining surface of Xuan Iron Ore to mine iron ore. A smaller and more flexible steam engine was used to test Soros's newly designed magic machine carrier. ?Under the influence of magic and mechanical principles. Soros first mastered the process of pressing wrought iron into plates, and then he also found a simple cutting method on a machine tool. In a reluctant way of working, Soros first made some ugly weapons and equipment one after another and provided them to Polis in exchange for some gold coins. However, at the same time, Polis also expressed dissatisfaction, thinking that this The quality and workmanship of the batch was just terrible. For this reason, the envoys representing Polis said that if the goods delivered next time are still so bad, then they will no longer buy weapons and equipment from Dragon Castle. To this end, Soros had to build two more smelting furnaces, recruit more blacksmiths, and in some steps, restore the manual tempering method. Through a combination of imperfect machine tools and manual work, batch production began. Weapons and equipment are produced. During this process, the design of machine tools is also constantly improving, becoming more user-friendly and convenient.It is developing in the direction of ?? and standards. In such an atmosphere, the residents of Longbao and Longji City have been busy throughout the winter. A large part of the people smelt steel and build tools and weapons in the mines of the blacksmith shop and the iron castle, while a small number of people leveled the surrounding land and planted an appropriate amount of another crop suitable for planting in winter, the ice cold fruit. So far, the ice cold fruit has no economic value, but Gu Gua believes that this species must have great economic potential. As long as the market is opened in the future, this fruit with meager magic power will definitely become a luxury consumption for the nobles in the south who have no magic power. Taste. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­ There is still an urgent need to establish simple magic circuits and gather magic power for city monitoring and sanitation. So the planting of these ice-cold fruits started soon, and they quickly adapted to the climate environment near Longji City and took root. At the same time, a tall and tough temple was built in the backyard of the original city lord's palace in Longji City. What was enshrined in the temple was a statue of himself carved by Gu Gua with his divine power. Lifelike, vivid and profound, the expression on his face is as if he is watching the believers who are praying to him devoutly. It is linked to its own divine brand, which can effectively absorb the power of faith from Longji City. In the temple, Foster knelt devoutly in front of the statue, leading the believers in Longji City to perform religious worship to Gu Gua. Gu Gua closed her eyes silently, feeling the belief situation in the entire Longji City. Text Chapter 118: Redeeming Prisoners Under the scanning of divine power, the people of Longji City were as if they were in front of a B-ultrasound scanner, showing the influence of black and white. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? There are also many people who originally lived in remote villages, and they don¡¯t even know that so many things happened in Glacier Castle. Only in the center of the city, those soldiers who had participated in that war had an intuitive understanding of Gu Gua. Bongtian, and they were sprinkled with the charming magic and divine power of Gu Gua. The color of their faith was various depths of gray. . Only a few people are currently in the temple, kneeling behind Foster, half-heartedly chanting hymns and praising Gu Gua. And these people do not mean that they devoutly believe in Gu Gua Tongtian, but they are speculators who surrender to whoever has the upper hand. They pretended to kneel here to worship Gugua and Tongtian, in order to worship their new master, so as to gain the credit of being the first to surrender, and gain more benefits and status. Gugua Tongtian also used his idol to slowly and effectively spread his divine power on these hesitant believers, making them truly feel his warmth. Some sick and injured humans also felt much better under the light of divine power, and their piety also increased accordingly. Gu Gua thought for a while and indeed arranged for the most talented among these people to work in the palace of the city lord of Wulou Tilu, serving as official and part-time positions to contribute to the reconstruction of the new Longji City. At this stage, Gu Gua¡¯s divine power can be said to be beyond his means. The power of faith he received from these shallow believers was completely insufficient for the divine power he spent to inspire these believers through his divine power. But Gu Gua knew that all these efforts were investments, so that he could gain more, faster and better faith from the people of Longji City. After the faith in Longji City was consolidated, Gu Gua boldly went to the outside human world to continue preaching. Otherwise, if we continue to disturb human society when its foundation is unstable, we will really be seeking death in a high-profile manner. Furthermore, as his church spread among these human societies, Gu Gua began to feel that he could feel what was happening in the north of Vasa through the eyes and ears of his believers. He continued to compile his divine dragon fort model priesthood. Starting from the entire Dragon Castle. Continuously spreading outward, during this period of time, the terrain around the Iron Castle has been compiled, and the Iron Castle has been brought under his control. I believe that soon, he will be able to bring the entire Northland under his control. He closed his eyes silently. Feeling the new feeling brought to him by the divine power. Now he can hear the sounds one minute before and one minute after everyone who calls his name, and feel what is happening within a kilometer around this person. This is the power of a god with one godhead. As his godhead level increases, the content he can feel becomes broader, but at the same time as his godhead level increases. It will also make him suffer greater repulsion. At that time, he will have to leave the main plane and wander in the outer plane. At least he will have to find a plane to settle down in his own kingdom of God. Gu Gua doesn¡¯t want to go to the outer plane at all now, so he carefully controls his godhead and power to avoid the fate of being kicked out. The magical function of knowing what is happening within one minute and one kilometer around you when you read the name is repeated by his ever-increasing number of believers, at least in the temple in Longji City. What is already familiar to Gu Gua cannot be more familiar. Fortunately, the soul was so mysterious that it did not cause him much trouble. The crystal ball flickered, showing that strange magic was trying to find and contact him. Gu Gua hesitated, opened the crystal ball, and received the magic message. among magicians. Communication can be obtained through messaging between magic towers. For example, the Dragon Castle design drawing Gu Gua obtained from Shi Bailong has a similar setting. As long as the sixth floor is modified according to the drawing. You can communicate with other Dragon Forts. However, they are all dragon castles of five-color dragons, so Gu Gua has not yet opened this function. And this information comes from a very strange place. From an unknown mage tower. After hesitating for a moment, Gu Gua opened the message. "We want to redeem our captured tribesmen, the price is negotiable. Signed to: Elf King's Court." With such information, Gu Gua seemed to feel much more comfortable. He couldn't help but think about how to cut off the wealth of the elves, so he replied with a message: "It is difficult to forgive the crimes of war and killing. Please express your gratitude"??Your sincerity! ! "There are now 57 elven warriors here in Gugua, who have their abilities locked up and are locked up under the mage tower. If the price is negotiated, these people will become piles of wealth for the north of Vasa. After a period of bargaining, Gu Gua obtained 50 kilograms of diamond gold, which is the hardest metal currently known, but its magic repellency is very strong, and overall its value is not very high. High, which is just a little stronger than mithril. This is the necessary material that Gu Gua is going to mix with other metals to make a lathe tool head. Then there are 10,000 units of elementary magic crystal and 200 units of advanced magic crystal. , 100,000 gold coins and a series of magic potion seeds. Of course, most of these seeds are actually not suitable for the weather in the north of Vasa. Both Gu Gua and the elves knew this, but they knew it tacitly. There is no such fact that among the seeds of these magic potions, Gu Gua is most concerned about an oil plant called date palm. This plant is a crop that grows in shallow seas. An economic crop, the fruit of this date palm can be used to squeeze out oil. The taste is not very good, and it is barely edible. The only advantage of this oil is that it contains a small amount of water magic, is very difficult to burn, and is even very flammable. Repelling flames. Gu Gua needs this oil as lubricant for the steam engine to improve the operating efficiency of the steam engine. In addition, he also needs some magic plants in the water to help him sort out his river and improve his river god ability. When the creatures and abilities of the Parowell River are improved, Gu Gua's own river god rank will also be improved, and he can entrust more river patrol yaksha to dilute his divine power and godhead, so that he can barely stay in the river. On the main plane. Text Chapter 119 The benefits of having it delivered to your door Both Gu Gua and the Elf Royal Court had their own thoughts, and they quickly negotiated the terms. In order to prevent the other party from breaking the contract, they agreed on the steps for the exchange part by part. Both parties tacitly put the seeds of the magic potion at the top of the transaction. Gu Gua first came to the sixth floor of the Mage Tower and studied these teleportation arrays carefully. After establishing communication with the wizard tower of the elves, the other party first transmitted a small batch of magic potion seeds. After confirming that they were correct, Gu Gua began to teleport one of the elves' warriors. Then after receiving their warriors, the other side sent some seeds and ransom, and Gu Gua sent the next elf warrior over. After finally teleporting all the elven guards one after another, the elves seemed to finally heave a sigh of relief, said a few words, and then disconnected the transmission channel. It can be seen that the elves attach great importance to their own people, pay attention to every member of their population, and are not willing to lose any member. This is also the reason why Larvi lost control of his anger when Boris led the elven guards to attack the mage tower and the elves were killed. When Gu Gua was thoughtfully preparing to turn off the teleportation channel, suddenly a strange teleportation array quickly connected to his mage tower. Before he could figure out what was going on, he appeared from the teleportation array. A human wearing a black robe came. Gu Gua was taken aback. He stretched out his hand and grabbed it in shock. Five finger-thick metal cables suddenly appeared from his paws. The person who came directly was tied up. Then the divine power tightened and he was immediately imprisoned. Even Some of them used too much force and almost strangled the man to death. Then he pulled the black-robed human in front of him and instantly closed the magic transmission channel. "Who are you?" Gu Gua asked coldly. This human has black hair and black eyes, his skin is not very white, even a little black, and his ears are slightly pointed. But you can¡¯t tell without looking carefully. He was not burly, and could even be said to be slender. Through his aura induction, Gu Gua sensed that this human being was a level 3 warlock. The relatively low threat also prevented Gu Gua from killing him as soon as he came up. "Please, Holy Spirit, don't kill me! I'm just a messenger!" the warlock said with a smile. "Messenger? Who are you here on behalf of?" Gu Gua asked coldly. And I already have a vague answer in my mind. as expected. The warlock smiled and said, "I represent the God of Warlock, Hook Duden." Gu Gua fell into deep thought. Why did that guy contact him again? Then he asked, "Why are you here?" The warlock smiled and said, "Can you please loosen this thing? I'm about to be strangled to death by you" Gu Gua loosened the metal cable on his chest. It's a little tighter, but the bottom four cables are bundled tighter. He frowned and said, "Speak quickly, or I won't mind strangling you to death now." The black-haired human warlock immediately smiled and said, it turned out that his name was Misotia Cage, and he was a A half-human, half-dark elf hybrid, he was a slave in Menzoberranzan a year and a half ago. Later, after the Warlock God Hook Duden gained the right to rule the five dark elf cities around Menzoberranzan, he became a low-level warlock with the grace of the Warlock God Hook Duden. Since the last exchange of magic materials, Gu Gua has never contacted Hook Duden, so he had to come up with this method. As soon as the magic teleportation array is opened, he will be teleported from it. As a long-term A solid communication bridge. His mission is to contact the Dragon Castle in the north of Vasa, but because he simply does not have enough ability to break through the blockade of the dark area by surface creatures. So he could only wait for the opportunity to teleport from the teleportation array. This time, in order not to attract attention, or in other words, he was relatively insignificant, so he was always waiting next to the teleportation array. As soon as the teleportation array of Dragon Castle was opened, he would be teleported over. As a liaison officer, he is responsible for liaison with Longbao. "Can you stop laughing?" Gu Gua said somewhat unhappy. Misotia smiled and said: "I'm sorry, this is the muscle and nerve on my face that were injured when I was a slave. So I can only smile like this and have this expression forever." She said. I tried to force out another expression, but failed. It looked uglier than crying. Gu Gua also probably knows that mixed-race people like this have little status in such a dark place. Gu Gua stopped him and said: "Okay, stop! You continue talking." "My Lord, the great warlock god Hook Duden has a plan, which is to first unite various powerful forces in the underground. Races, including illithids and duergar, use divineThe passion and sincerity brought them together and formed an alliance, opening up the passage in the dark area and stopping internal friction. Then we will look for human agents on the ground, work together to control the politics of human countries on the ground, and through coups, first gain some strongholds, then establish a great empire, spread our church openly, and then through the inspiration of the blood of warlocks, Massively increase the number of spellcasters and build our empire into a great empire no less than the Nether Empire! "Misotia said excitedly. After speaking, her eyes were already emitting dazzling light, and she seemed to have seen the great and dazzling future. Gu Gua looked at the half-human warlock indifferently. He did not resent this fanaticism. The person didn't have any feelings about their ideals, just like watching an expansion pack silently, just waiting for him to tell all his information until this guy could no longer say anything new. When he began to brainwash Gu Gua, Gu Gua interrupted him coldly, "What can you provide me? Gu Gua said. Misotia's eyes turned mysteriously and whispered: "The common method to open the blood of a warlock As long as there is a trace of magic blood in this person's body, we can find a way. It is triggered through magic, but the cost is not sure I guess you also know that the current human beings are the elves from 30,000 years ago. In order to defeat the beasts, the elves were added from the ancient humans. and the blood of orcs, to create a successful race of war servants. There is even a thin bloodline of the extinct Titans in the bloodline of ancient humans, so today's humans have more or less magic bloodline. The mages who can learn magic and control magic nowadays are actually because of the magic in their bodies. The foundation of magic affinity laid by the blood of elves" Gu Gua listened carefully. This is a very tempting condition. The kobold was also created by the green dragon Scelinczyk with his own blood in order to take care of his daily life. The servant race definitely contains dragon blood, and compared to other races, it is an indisputable fact that kobolds are rich in warlocks. If this method can really be implemented Gu Gua will fall into his hands again. The good picture of the warlock is gone But Gu Gua soon woke up. No matter how powerful he is, if he can't protect himself and attracts the attention of the enemy when he is at his weakest, it is not something to be thankful for. It will only make you stand out and attract firepower for the group of conspirators in the Warlock Guild, just like Silang Octor who has been killed, especially this guy Hook Duden who once betrayed his teammates. Gu Gua suppressed his anger and said coldly: "If I accept this condition, then the first one to appear in front of the enemy will definitely be our dragon. Fort, the first one to be surrounded and suppressed by the army must be our Dragon Fort. We have no chance of winning in the face of such a powerful enemy. So I will not accept your master's conditions. If he really wants to create a huge warlock empire, I suggest that he start from the weakest and least eye-catching places, not us. " Misotia smiled and said: "To be honest, I am not the only messenger sent by my master. Many messengers have appeared in certain countries and made contact with the target people there, and have a good understanding of them. The progress, if you are slow But you will not get any benefits~" Gu Gua smiled calmly, and the metal cable twisted up again, wrapping around Misotia's neck. Obviously She was about to kill him. Misotia smiled and shouted in panic: "Don't kill me!" Do not kill me! To show my sincerity, my master also asked me to bring some gifts to you! " Gu Gua stopped and asked, "What gift? " Misotia took a few breaths. Seeing that he was still trying to delay time, Gu Gua immediately started to strangle him. Then Misotia shouted: "A chamber of commerce that is being chased by the enemy. They were originally attached to They belong to a chamber of commerce in our Warlock Guild, but because their identity was exposed, they are escaping on the mainland. In their minds, they already think that they have been abandoned by our Warlock Guild, so you have no pressure at all to accept them! There will be no worries! " Gu Gua stopped the progress of the metal cable and looked at him with interest. Misotia did not dare to breathe again and continued: "This chamber of commerce was finally forced to leave their base area, and their products and large stores Part of the wealth has also been looted, but their main force has not suffered a big blow, and they have also stored a lot of funds in Dany's church. Even if you don't give it to them??If they invest money, they can recover on their own! For you, as long as it is re-branded, it will be a very powerful chamber of commerce! Gugua. Lord Tongtian! You must believe in our sincerity! " Text Chapter 120 The Dark Elf¡¯s Conspiracy After hearing this condition, Gu Gua felt that it would be better if he had his own chamber of commerce. Moreover, the role of the Chamber of Commerce is not only to make money or buy needed supplies, but more importantly, to collect information, customs, and local specialties of other places through the Chamber of Commerce. When necessary, the Chamber of Commerce can also serve as a diplomatic and espionage agency to achieve certain effects that cannot be achieved on the battlefield. Gu Gua hesitated and let go of Misotia a little, and said: "Very good, the Chamber of Commerce you provided is indeed what I need. What next? I think you are useless, and I am going to throw you back. " Misotia smiled flatteringly and said: "Lord Gugua~ Although I don't know how to activate all the warlock bloodlines, I know how to steadily improve the advanced meditation and gymnastics of the warlock bloodlines. This is High-end products spread from the Warlock Guild! I believe there is no more advanced meditation method and gymnastics than this except from my master! But this set of advanced meditation methods and gymnastics is very complicated and cannot be taught in a short time. "Yes!" Gu Gua looked at him with interest and said, "Are you still going to stay here?" Misotia smiled cautiously: "There is nothing we can do about it~ This is what my master asked me to do." Even if you don¡¯t need me now, you might need me in the future. And we can also do business with you. We can get you whatever you need, without any morals. Pressure~" Misotia came over carefully and said with a mysterious smile: "Including kobolds~" Gu Gua's eyebrows and scales suddenly stood up! It looks like the whole person has grown bigger! This is a very angry expression of Gu Gua! Obviously Misotia's words deeply offended Gu Gua! The divine power and aura circle all exploded, slamming Misotia against the wall of the mage tower! The wall inside the mage tower was obviously very strong and was not damaged by such a collision, but Misotia was stuck to the wall like a meat pie, unable to move at all, and could only hold two frightened eyes. He looked at Gu Gua fearfully, but at the same time, the smile on his face was still there. It's just that this smile is already filled with a strange sense of fear! Gu Gua stood up, but maintained his power and aura, walked over fiercely, and crushed Misotia's body, which made Misotia's face turn red. The blood vessels in his body were almost bursting. "I do need more tribesmenbut I don't want to sell them like cheap goodsbut ask them to relocate to me smoothlyI do need youbut I hope you can be there at any time." Understand your identity and position. OtherwiseI will not hesitate to cut you into pieces and even imprison your soul for torture!" Gu Gua said coldly. Until Gu Gua's nose was close to Misotia's face, blood was already flowing from Misotia's seven orifices. The blood was not even able to flow down under Gu Gua's pressure. But in the direction of avoiding Gu Gua, flowing towards the wall like a panicked earthworm! Misotia smiled bitterly in horror, unable to move her head, and could only nod vigorously with her eyes. Gu Gua snorted a breath and loosened the circle of divine power and aura. Misotia fell from the wall like a rotten rag and fell to the ground. "From today on, you are my consultant. I will monitor you 24 hours a day. I hope you can abide by your duties and not do anything bad. Otherwise you will die ugly." Gu Gua With that said, he summoned three mage eyes, one from the front and one above. The upper back and lower back were monitoring Misotia. Misotia bowed stiffly to Gu Gua, and was teleported out by Gu Gua. He also arranged for a kobold to take him to the villa area in the east. Rested. Every step Misotia takes. The three Mage Eyes around him followed him step by step. No matter what state he was in, the three Mage Eyes would maintain a constant relative distance from him. Misotia¡¯s shoulders slumped and she no longer tried to avoid these three annoying hanging-boot ghosts. He returned to his villa angrily. Gu Gua looked at the teleportation magic circuit on the sixth floor and made silent mental calculations. Obviously these teleportation magic circuits still use the internal system of the Warlock Guild. Now he must modify this magic circuit, at least in his own hands, and Gu Gua is also thinking about whether to add the Dragon Castle's teleportation system to it. If necessary, he can at least return as a white dragon. Go to the bases of other dragon clans to seek opportunities for a comeback. Thinking of this, Gu Gua copied the entire teleportation magic circuit, coupled with the design drawing of the Dragon Castle magic teleportation circuit he got from Shi Bailong, and studied it carefully.??, and tried to design and manufacture the Dragon Castle teleportation magic circuit based on the devil's magic circuit. At the same time, in a certain human country on the surface, a noble son was holding a dark female elf, with her head buried in the bed, and her body was working hard next to her. There was a hint of confusion on the face of the dark female elf. Disdainful, but very serious about enjoying this primitive joy. Not long after, the man roared convulsively, and then let out a long breath. It was obvious that the work had been done. The expression of disgust on the face of the female dark elf became even thicker, but when the man raised his head When he came to see her, the female dark elf immediately made an intoxicated expression, and her eyes were filled with crystal light, making it look like she was really moved. "Vladimir, you are so amazing~ I never thought that your sword skills are so good, and your skills in bed are even better!" the dark elf praised sweetly. Vladimir smiled proudly and said: "That's for sure! How is it? Are you comfortable?" The dark elf nodded vigorously and said shyly: "Comfortable! Very comfortable!" Then he raised his head again He gently placed it on the chest of the noble young man and said quietly: "What a pity, why is such an outstanding Vladimir not qualified to inherit the earldom? It's so unfair" Hear At these words, Vladimir's eyes suddenly condensed, and an evil fire slowly rose in his heart. Yes, I am also the son of the old count. Why should I let that prude who is polite to everyone be my heir? ? Why can't someone as talented, charming, and ambitious as I be inherit the title? Why? ! Text Chapter 121 Preacher Hearing what the female dark elf from the underground world said, Vladimir also felt unconvinced. Whether he was really unconvinced or because of a man's face, he felt that he could not be too embarrassed. Vladimir said: "Humph, until the last minute, who knows who will end up with the title?!" The female dark elf suddenly raised her head, looked at Vladimir with bright eyes, and said : "Really? That's great! I really hope you can become a great earl, and then be able to take in our tribesmen who yearn for the light You must know that they have been hunted underground for hundreds of years, and they are not being hunted down. The races on the ground accept that only a great monarch like you can accommodate us And many of my people have good talents. I believe they will also be happy to be loyal to you and help you realize your great dream. "Dream!" Vladimir smiled proudly, patted the plump butt of the female dark elf and said, "Haha~ As long as you have a few more beautiful sisters like you, that's enough! Hahahaha~" Dark Elf Shyly, she arched in Vladimir's arms and said: "Hateful ~ big pervert ~" but mentally thought viciously: "Incompetent waste I would like to see how you die ¡± Then, the two flirted for a while, and then they lost their minds. This kind of thing happens everywhere on the entire continent. Dark elves everywhere use the beauty of the dark elves, the treasures passed down for thousands of years, the magical weapons made by the gray dwarves and the power from the depths of the blood to seduce the humans on the surface. , and even in some dark countries, there are rumors that someone has discovered the illithid. It seems like Hook, the warlock god. On the basis of the Warlock Guild, Duden released some dark elves and other races from the underground world, doing basic work in a very low-key manner, and their strategy was to stand behind humans and support humans in their quest for world domination. . The entire continent is sliding forward step by step on the edge of turmoil, and no one can stop it. Gu Gua can¡¯t see this. He is currently focusing on the current situation of the six-person priest group he sent out. What is shown in the crystal ball is the scene of his six pastors spreading his church from afar. It is dusk in the distant Leathers Forest. Suddenly the trees in the woods began to shake. Several panicked kobolds emerged from the deep forest and hurriedly burrowed into the forest. Behind them, there is a group of adventurers wearing simple equipment. Even the swords and bows in their hands are very simple, just equipment used by civilians. The level also seems very low. Even the two guys at the back looked like ordinary civilians. Only the three at the front looked like two first-level and one second-level warriors. "A kobold's head is worth 20 copper coins! Just kill 5 kobolds. It will be enough for us to clean our saddles for a month! You guys hurry up! If you behave well, you will also have yours. Drink a glass of beer, and if you don¡¯t behave well, you may be caught and eaten by wild beasts in the forest! Hahahaha!¡± the leader of the bad-nosed warrior wearing broken leather armor shouted, and laughed proudly after he finished speaking. "But Boss Bit. I heard that there are some very powerful kobolds coming here. Some time ago, several teams were said to have encountered such powerful kobolds, and they were all wiped out in the end!" A fat man behind said carefully. said. The so-called Bit Boss spat and said with great disdain: "Those idiots must have encountered something like bugbears. Cannon fodder like kobolds, if it weren't for their strong fecundity, would be the same as goblins. If it is difficult to eradicate, it will not become a hidden danger in our village, and the baron will not be offering a reward of 20 copper coins, but it will become a good source of income for us as long as we are careful not to fall into the trap of a bunch of dogs! If we stay among people, there won't be any big problems." The fat man behind said carefully: "I heard that the Huojin Chamber of Commerce breeds kobolds as slaves They force the kobolds to dig holes and mine for them, and then kill those who die of old age. All the heads of the kobolds who were beaten to death were sold to the baron They can really make money!" Boss Bit thought for a moment and said, "That's playing with fire. I know that kobolds are not a kind of power at all. Well-raised things, they are not really dogs, they are also very cunning. Humph. That Huo Jin merchant will definitely play with fire! It is better for us to have a job in the town and go out to fight in our free time. How nice it would be to make some small change by beating the kobolds! " Seeing what Boss Bit said, the fat man behind him stopped questioning and followed behind Boss Bit silently, continuing to chase the kobolds in the direction they were escaping. . We ran through a dense forest again and suddenly entered an open area.In a wide area, Boss Bit and the others saw with excitement that the four kobolds had fallen exhausted on the edge of the forest, looking at their group in despair. "Hahaha! Even though there are only four of them, it's not a small amount of money! Brothers, come together! Everyone has a share!" Boss Bit shouted excitedly, and as he spoke, he pulled out his damaged long sword and put it on the handle of the long sword. It was just ordinary strips of rags tied together. If it weren't for the sharpened blade, others would think it was just an iron piece in the shape of a sword. However, in the hands of Bit, a sturdy level 2 warrior, this long sword reflected the sun's rays and obviously still posed a great threat. But soon he couldn't laugh anymore, because a rope suddenly appeared under his feet, and then he felt like the world was spinning. He was hoisted into the air. Before he could react, there were several more strange screams. , several of his men were also arrested. It was only then that Bit realized that they had been ambushed! He was still about to swing the long sword, and when he was frantically trying to give himself a sense of security, suddenly a cold feeling came on the back of his neck, and he felt that life was quickly leaving him, and his eyes gradually became dark. At the same time, his companions all groaned one after another, obviously they had all been tricked. He yelled a few times in despair, but each one was weaker than the last. In the end, he was almost wailing in his sleep, and life slowly left his body with the sunset. His eyes turned white, and his face was pale as he hung upside down. After a while, after all these humans were killed, a kobold came over and put down the trap, threw all the humans on the ground, and then took away all their clothes and equipment. , dragged the body to the path where hungry wolves passed, slit the chest, threw it aside, and then took away all four kobolds who had no idea what happened. These kobolds are Meepo and his new men. They and their group of six kobold priests have been near Leathers Forest for more than a month and a half. During this month and a half, they found two scattered kobold tribes and integrated them together. Then, they looked around for other kobold tribes, rescued those kobolds who were being chased by human adventurers, and brought them back to their own tribe. This time, through the six mage eyes assigned to him by Gu Gua before he left, he detected a kobold being chased by human adventurers near a certain ambush point, so he rushed to the area with his newly recruited subordinates and gave them guidance. The kobolds bypassed the trap and led the humans in. Meepo doesn¡¯t have any good feelings towards humans, and now is not the time to show kindness. After collecting all the belongings of these poor ghosts, they cut open their bodies and threw them on the edge of the trail where wild wolves often haunted. Then they took these kobolds back to their tribe. inside. After going around several times and passing three hidden sentries, we finally came to a cave under a hill. This cave should have been a natural cave at first, but after it was discovered by Mipo, he immediately tried every means to dig it into a kobold tribe. Because Mipo discovered that there was an underground river in the cave, the problem of fresh water was solved. Yes, the fish in the river can also provide part of the food source. Coupled with the skills Mibo learned from the academy in finding food and farming and animal husbandry, it can also provide them with a stable source of livelihood in the future. But the most important thing now is how to protect ourselves. Kobolds have always been treated as goblin-like creatures, and they are also a race that human society constantly hunts down and kill. Now there is a fixed bounty amount near the Leathers Forest, which makes the kobolds dare not show up outside at all. Even though Leathers Forest is the area with the most kobolds nearby, the number of kobolds here is still steadily declining. Meepo led these kobolds around several hidden stakes and traps and returned to the tribe's cave. There are now a total of one hundred and thirty-seven kobolds in the cave, and this number is constantly increasing with the work of Mipo and other six priests. Among the one hundred and thirty-seven kobolds, Mipo has also selected thirty strong kobolds for training as professional warriors. The other kobolds are only undergoing ordinary combat training. At other times, They are used to collect food and detect enemy situations. It¡¯s not time for war yet. During this period of time, Meepo has basically figured out the surrounding situation. In the Leathers Forest, there are dozens of large and small kobold tribes. The largest number of them is the mine of the Hawking Chamber of Commerce, where the captives are kept. There are thousands of kobolds, and they live a very painful life.??. Mipo¡¯s idea is to find a way to rescue all the kobolds in the mine, and then hide deep in the forest. During this period of time, they are making preparations. Text Chapter 122 Faith in the Forest After Mipo brought the four hunted kobolds back to the cave with ease, he finally breathed a sigh of relief. Back in the cave, after Mipo settled the kobolds, he checked the time and saw that it was almost time to hold the prayer ceremony. He ordered the kobolds to clean up the environment in the cave, and then six kobolds from Dragon Castle took out the scales of a grain melon that they had brought out from Dragon Castle, and embedded them on a slightly smooth side. On the wall, a simple triangle is arranged. These six scales are not only the scales of Gu Gua, but also the symbols of divine power used by these six kobolds to communicate with Dragon Castle. When these six scales were placed together, they sensed each other and continued to flash with six colors of faint light. Then, Mipo led all the kobolds to kneel down and pray to the six-colored scale triangle. The prayers are the content of a systematic canon. It is based on the canon of the Frost Goddess Church and modified under the supervision of Wulou Tilu and Foster. It is more in line with the current situation of Gugua Tongtian. Meepo and five other kobold priests were scattered among the one hundred and thirty-seven kobolds, and began to pray slowly and seriously. With the prayers of Mipo and others, the light on the six scales slowly connected together and turned into a complete triangle, exuding a charming light. These rays of light slowly fell on the bodies of the kobolds, relaxing their tired and frightened spirits. It also made them feel very curious and yearning for the distant god in their prayers, Lord Tongtian. Slowly, the kobolds behind Mipo and the others were deeply warmed by this divine power. They could not help but give their minds to this warm feeling. They subconsciously followed Mipo and the priests and began to chant slowly. As I read, my mind slowly became immersed in these prayers, and my soul gradually converged with the frequency of God in these prayers. In Gu Gua¡¯s eyes, it can be seen that the souls of these kobolds are turning from dark gray to white at a speed visible to the naked eye. There are even many kobolds whose souls believe in color, which is close to white. Illuminated by the white-light souls of six priests. Their faith is gradually strengthening. On the contrary, the harder the material life is, the stronger and deeper the beliefs of these believers become, and the easier it is for religion to spread into their psychology. After all, the reality is so dangerous that apart from their souls, they have no way to escape. And since the fall of Kulktuma. In three hundred years, no god was willing to favor the kobold clan. Nowadays, the kobolds have been wiped out by various races, and there are not many left. It¡¯s hard to say whether there are half a million kobolds left on the entire continent. Not to mention establishing a stronghold as strong as Dragon Fort. All the kobolds are in panic. Even their souls after death have nowhere to go, and they all hope to find a new support. The only problem is. They were worried that this was a demon from the abyss or hell, so they had been observing the behavior of Mipo and the other six priests to see if they needed sacrifices to obtain magic. Through observation, they found that they indeed believed in the true God, and they gradually felt at ease. So Meepo and the others have only been here for a month and a half. The kobolds in this cave have been basically converted, and they have all become believers, but the degree of belief is not very high or systematic. After completing these prayers, Mipo turned over, sat down face to face with the other kobolds, and began to explain the teachings of the Dragon Castle Patron Saint Church to these kobolds. At the same time, they will also diagnose and treat the kobolds who are suffering from injuries and illnesses, and use magic to drive away the pain and restore healthy bodies. "In Dragon Castle, there is endless food, endless beer, a huge dark iron vein and countless quarries, and countless holes to drill, ah~ that's too much It¡¯s wonderful~¡­ There is a powerful magic circuit in Dragon Castle, which can increase the chance of our children becoming warlock elders under the radiance and inspiration of the true god¡­ For example, I used to be a warlock who could never become a warlock. However, with the strong support of Great Elder Gu Gua, I finally exchanged all my mortal blood and became a glorious warlock" Mipo repeatedly promoted every benefit of Dragon Castle, many of which were already available. It's an exaggeration. But the kobolds sitting here were all fascinated by it. I feel that heaven is nothing more than that, and I am full of longing and pursuit for the place described by Mipo. If you want to go to Dragon Castle, the Kobold Holy Land, which is like a paradise on earth, you must have devout faith in the Great God Gu Gua and Tong Tian. You must wholeheartedly dedicate everything you have to the Great God Gu Gua and Tong Tian. Heart and soul are dedicated without fear of death. In the process of preaching, Mepo also?From time to time, some explanations of basic skills are interspersed, including traps, combat skills and life and production knowledge, which makes the kobolds feel that Elder Meepo is really powerful. He actually knows so many things. The pastor in the church is so powerful, so the church as a whole. His strength is boundless, and his religious belief in Gu Gua is getting deeper and deeper. Soon, the missionary content was over, and Mipo and the other five priests took these kobolds with them to continue working, or to rescue other kobolds in distress. After all, Mipo and his family, a simple little tribe, are still living in hiding. There is basically no overnight food. If they don't work or collect food every day, they may fall into starvation. "But Meepo can't go out to rob ordinary humans before completing his goal and finding a safe rear base. This will attract the attention of humans, causing them to step up their efforts to eliminate the kobolds in the forest. Moreover, the faith of these kobolds is not very firm now. After more training, more prayer and study, their faith will become stronger. When they need to sacrifice their lives, they will devote themselves to God without hesitation. and giving. When the mission is over, the six priests will take back their own scales, hide them in their bodies, hide them close to their bodies, and then take them out to form simple badges at the next gathering. These six priests will become an important part of the kobold inheritance in the Lethes Forest. In the distant future, these six dragon god scales will also become legendary treasures in the Lethes Forest. Text Chapter 123 Fishman Team 2 Seeing this, Gu Gua basically withdrew his gaze with satisfaction. Things are going pretty well in Meepo. It seems that things are going well in the Leathers Forest. So far, no major twists and turns have occurred, nor has it attracted the attention of powerful enemies. Although they didn't defeat all the enemies along the way, fortunately everything went smoothly. I believe that soon the kobolds in Leathers Forest will be gathered together by Meepo to establish a brand new kobold settlement. By then, there will still be protection from the blue dragon Haisheng. As long as there are no particularly powerful enemies, there should be no problem with the Leathers Forest stronghold. Gu Gua turned his attention back to the Dragon Fort. After exchanging date palm seeds from the elves, he went to the arcane garden on the third floor of the mage tower, set up a pond with an environment similar to the Parawell River, planted the date palm seeds, and followed the instructions from the mage. The information found in the association's collection was used to cultivate a batch of date palms adapted to the local climate. ¡° Moreover, the date oil produced from these dates was taken directly to Iron Castle by Gu Gua to be used as lubricating oil for various machines, so it was not wasted at all. With the addition of lubricating oil, Iron Castle's production efficiency increased by a small amount. Not long after, about three weeks later, the second batch of equipment provided to Bloodstone Castle was produced. Because this batch of equipment is a combination of machine tools and hand forging, the quality is relatively good. It is not as stiff as the first equipment. The equipment produced this time passed the acceptance of the logistics officer of Bloodstone Castle. , finally sold. With the arrival of this huge order, both Longbao and Longji City are in short supply of blacksmiths, especially skilled blacksmiths. However, it happens to be the slack time for farming, and the Binghanguo planted by Gu Gua has not yet seen any economic benefits. Humans are not very enthusiastic about planting, so many humans go to work in blacksmith shops, becoming junior blacksmith apprentices and doing some hard work. Earn some change to support your family. Although the economy of Longbao and Longji City is similar to the planned economy, Gu Gua is still not stingy with the wages that should be paid to workers. Moreover, now, the war equipment business is the most profitable, and Gu Gua is not lacking in that. It is also hoped that this will stimulate the economy. Let the people of Longji City live a good life and be grateful for his good fortune. Now that there is sufficient food and employment, the entire north of Vasa appears to be prosperous. Even those mages who want to venture to the Northern Ice Crown Temple. They also used Longtrail City as a logistics base, replenishing relevant supplies from time to time, and continued towards the Ice Crown Temple covered in ice and snow. But the strange thing is that it seems that only professionals above the legendary level can approach the Ice Crown Temple, while other low-level professionals. They could only search hard in the fog caused by the blizzard, and finally had to retreat. With Wells here, these adventurers don¡¯t dare to do anything out of the ordinary, so Dragon Trail City is generally very stable. Seeing that everything was on the right track, Gu Gua stopped caring about them, and took Guji alone to walk beside the Palauwell River. The Palauvel River is a river formed by melted water from glaciers. It is only about one or two meters wide in Vasa and its depth is not very deep. That is to say, an impact pool with a maximum depth of about five meters was formed on a relatively large steep slope, and other places were not even one meter deep. There are very few fish in the river and the weather is not good, so Gu Gua¡¯s river god priesthood does not have much divine power. The divine power possessed by a river god is directly proportional to the strength of the creatures within his jurisdiction. If the river is full of fish and shrimps. Now Gu Gua's river god's divine power is at least five or six times higher. If there is another obedient water demon in this river, then Gu Gua's divine power can be increased by more than ten times. But it is a pity that the river is so desolate now. It can almost be regarded as a desert in the river, and Gu Gua can only be entrusted with two river patrol yaksha. The repulsive power of the main plane that can be shared is very limited. First, I quietly looked at the water of the Pelowell River for a while, and roughly estimated the length and depth of the river. Gu Gua grabbed a linen bag filled with seeds. With a wave of his hand, all the date palm seeds were scattered out. This is a date palm that has been cultivated for twelve generations in the arcane garden on the third floor of the Mage Tower in two months. This date palm has completely adapted to the environment around the Palauweil River and can survive well here. Went down. Under the blowing of divine power and magic, Gu Gua sprinkled tens of thousands of improved date palm seeds at once, spreading them all over various sections of the Palauwell River, and then plunged into the soil, where the river water It began to sprout under the extremely meager water element magic power. Gu Gua frowned and felt it,After a moment of silence, if based on this concentration of water elemental magic, only a few hundred of the tens of thousands of date palm seeds would be able to germinate, which would be unbearable for Gu Gua. Even if the growth condition is not very good after germination, it can absorb some water element magic power. The foundation is relatively thick. If it dies like this, even the seeds will be included, which is not a good deal. things. It looks like we got some blood again. Gu Gua reached out and pulled out all the water elemental magic power on the fifth floor of the mage tower from the void. It was like forming another long lake-blue river in his hand. Then he lowered his hand and All fell into the Pelowell River. Immediately, the water elemental magic power in the Palowell River increased by 5%, but it dropped again in an instant. However, this brief moment of increase in magic power is almost enough. Those date palm seeds have basically absorbed enough water element magic power for germination and have begun to germinate. In this way, the germination rate of date palm seeds is suddenly increased to about 100%, which is basically enough. But on the fifth floor of the mage tower, because the magic power is flowing between the six elemental magic pools, when the water elemental magic pool is empty, the water in the other five elemental magic pools also drops a lot. All the stored magic power flowed into the water element magic pool, filling the shortcomings of the water element magic power. Coupled with the fire elemental magic power consumed by the continuous summoning of fire elemental elves in the previous period, the magic power in the magic pool has now dropped to a critical level, and even the elementary magic crystals in other pools have begun to melt and turn into liquid. The magic has entered the flow. Gu Gua frowned and noticed this situation. As early as when Dragon Castle restored the magic circuit, Gu Gua felt that it was very difficult, and the magic power could not make ends meet. Unexpectedly, the magic circuit had been set up now, and even the dual element magic gathering device on the fifth floor had been installed. The magic power is still not enough. There are also the thirty spiritual veins that are recovering, which consume a lot of magic power every day, which makes Gu Gua feel quite overwhelmed. Moreover, the further you go, the faster the repair of these spiritual veins. Slow, almost to the point of being difficult to push. Gu Gua understands that this requires a concentration of magic power. Only by injecting a high enough concentration of magic power can the remaining damage to these spiritual veins be truly repaired. But where is Gu Gua¡¯s current magic power at such a high concentration? ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: It¡¯s really hard to run a family and live a life. Gu Gua knows that this is all investment and has to be paid, and after paying, there will be such a high return in the future. Not to mention those fire elemental elves that have played a big role in Iron Castle and Dragon Trail City, just talk about these date palms. As long as these dates can grow quickly, they may be able to improve the ability of the River God. Being able to entrust another river patrolling Yaksha will also have a great effect on your own safety, and the repulsive force from the main plane can be reduced further. Gu Gua closed his eyes and scanned the Palauwell River from upstream to downstream to see how the date palms were sprouting. There were no big problems along the way, but when Gu Gua¡¯s divine power scanned downstream, he suddenly realized that something was wrong. At this moment, Gu Gua felt that there seemed to be a hole in the lower reaches of the Palowell River, and he swallowed his magic power and date palm seeds. Sensing this, Gu Gua didn¡¯t want to waste his divine power, so he took off his feet and quickly ran downstream. The distance was not far, about three kilometers. Gu Gua reached the place in five minutes. He looked under the water and saw twelve strange-looking guys happily digging up date palm seeds to eat. Intoxicatedly absorbing the water elemental magic power in the water. These monsters have fish heads and fish bodies, but the strange thing is that they have human-like limbs on their bodies, and there are webbed links between the fingers of the limbs. They are obviously a race of fishmen from the deep sea. They are an unlucky team that ambled up from the ocean in order to find the son of the god who could become a god and become her divine sheep. They have searched the surrounding human towns along the way, but they have not found anyone who fits the description of the kind of son of the gods mentioned by the ocean goddess Amberly, and even the children of ordinary nobles are not the twelve low-level fish-men like them. What the squad could plunder. So they just roughly marked the noble children who might be the sons of the gods, and then kept going up the river to find people who were more in line with the conditions of the sons of the gods. After walking around, they finally found More than half a year later, we arrived at Gu Gua¡¯s territory. Seeing Gu Gua suddenly appear in front of them??, these murlocs were also startled, and two guys even hugged each other tightly, shouting tremblingly: "Oh my God! Monster!!!!" Gu Gua suddenly had a black line on his head, and this You idiots, who is the monster? Are they conscious? Text Chapter 124: Taken as a Slave Seeing these twelve strange-looking murlocs sneaking around here to eat Gu Gua's date palm seeds, and actually turning their backs on Gu Gua and calling Gu Gua a monster, Gu Gua was immediately annoyed, and he got angry. He immediately grabbed a fish-man and held it in his big metal-changing hands. But if you think about it, you should be able to understand that these fish-men have always lived in the deep sea. Where have they seen creatures on land? At most, they have only seen pirates making a living on the ocean. Creatures like kobolds that never go to the ocean are really considered monsters to them. "Who are you? Why are you eating the dates I planted?" Gu Gua asked coldly. At this time, the fishman who was the leader of the team seemed to understand something. He hurriedly threw away the half-eaten date in his hand and said tremblingly: "Ah?What?What date? We don't know. !" Gu Gua reached out and grabbed the quibbling idiot. Just when he was about to crush him to death, he suddenly felt something in his heart and said, "How many of you are there?" The team leader said hurriedly: "We don't have many people. Stealing your dateswe" But he seemed to realize something in an instant. His face immediately changed, and his originally frightened expression turned into a triumphant one and he said: "Haha! There are thousands of us! Let us go! Fire me, or I will let my people turn you into an earthworm and eat you!" Gu Gua sneered. He really didn't know what to say, and he didn't have the patience to tell this guy that his brain was broken, so he just killed this little guy. The captain was crushed to death and thrown into the water. The murloc captain's crushed body and bulging eyes floated downwards along the current, and the blood was absorbed by the sprouting date palm seedlings around him. . When the remaining eleven fishmen saw such ferocity, they screamed and tried to escape in all directions. They were obviously so panicked that they couldn't tell the direction. Gu Gua stretched out his hand, and eleven metal cables emerged from the big metal hand that had just crushed the murloc captain to death. He immediately caught all the murlocs who were trying to escape and tied them into a ball. "Honestly, how many of you are there?" Gu Gua asked the next fish man coldly. The fishman trembled and said: "There are many of us. But we are the only ones who came up from the Glacier River The others went up from other rivers, and there is no one behind" Gu Gua asked again: " Where are you from? Where are you going? Tell me everything. Don't say a word wrong, otherwise you will be dead." How can this fish man stand up to threats? My limbs have already become weak and I don¡¯t know what to do. Liushenwuzhu immediately told everything he knew. Including the oracle of the sea goddess, including the scenes they saw along the way, basically everything he could remember was told in detail. After Gu Gua heard that there was nothing new, he probably had a thorough understanding of the background of these fishmen. I see, but why did the ocean goddess Amberli kidnap the son of the god, and why did she choose the pirate king from among the pirates? After thinking for a long time, Gu Gua didn't understand what was going on, and didn't say anything. Instead, they dragged the eleven murlocs back to the pool where the river flowed. "You are all my slaves now. If I want you to live, you will live. If I want you to die, you will die. You must implement everything I say seriously, otherwise you will die. Gu Gua said coldly. The eleven fishmen nodded in fear, fearing that they would be killed by this brutal monster if they nodded too slowly. "Very good, you are very sensible. Now, please expand this pool for me, and expand this pool into an environment where you can survive." Gu Gua said, and then shot another scale into the strongest fish. A person's forehead is deeply embedded in his skull. The fishman immediately rolled on the ground in pain, stirring up all the surrounding soil. Gu Gua used two healing techniques. After a while, the fisherman finally recovered from the severe pain of death. Gu Gua pointed at the fish-man with a scale on his forehead and said: "You. Now start going down the river and go back to your camp. Tell your people that there is a son of the gods upstream, but you need to send him Come grab it. Also, tell your person in charge to bring some female murlocs with him. "It turns out that Gu Gua is interested in this kind of race that can survive in the water, and wants to raise this race in the water. Improve your river god level in your own Parowell River. This kind of fish-man can greatly increase the vitality of the Pelowell River, thereby increasing the divine power of the God of the Gugua River. But such a small team of fishmen can't accomplish anything at all, so Gu Gua made such a decision.?Let one murloc go back, trick more murlocs into coming, and then capture them all and make them your slaves. As for whether this small river could accommodate so many fishmen, Gu Gua had not thought about it at all. As for how to cheat, that is not what Gu Gua wants to think about. After hearing what Gu Gua said, the fishmen nodded in horror and immediately began to work. Even the fishman who had a scale drilled into his forehead was let go and swam rapidly down the river. . Gu Gua pointed, and the metal hand he just raised suddenly formed a huge black iron ball in the river, which was just too heavy for the ten murlocs to lift. Then with another stroke, from this huge black iron ball, Ten iron chains grew out of the iron ball and tied the necks of all ten fishmen, making it impossible for them to escape. At the same time, these ten chains are long enough for them to move and work freely under this pool. Gu Gua asked them about their living habits, then disappeared by the Pelaowel River. After returning to the Mage Tower, he sent a team of kobolds to feed the ten fishmen and brought them Working tools and stones also promote the church belonging to Gu Gua to these fishmen. These fishmen have their own religion. Although they are willing to recite prayers with them under strong pressure, they do not necessarily become followers of Gu Gua. However, Gu Gua believes that as long as this continues, they will one day Dedicate yourself to your loyal beliefs. Even if it takes several generations, Gu Gua can afford to wait. After all, he is immortal now. After imprisoning these ten murlocs at the bottom of the Palowell River, Gu Gua did feel that the river god's power had increased. Text Chapter 125 New Hope Chapter 125 New Hope The murlocs who broke into Gu Gua¡¯s territory were naturally not polite to Gu Gua. After killing a captain and driving a slightly smarter one to defraud the reinforcements, he used chains and iron balls. Lock up all the remaining fishmen. After taking these murlocs as slaves and trapping them at the bottom of a small pool to do hard work digging a reservoir, Gu Gua suddenly felt that the vitality in the Pellowwell River seemed to have increased a bit. As the vitality increased, his river god's power also increased. slight fluctuations. It seems that doing so is indeed effective. As long as the level of the creatures in the Palowell River is raised, his river god's power will naturally increase. Whether this kind of divine power comes from the natural divine power of the entire river, or it is fundamentally different from the divine power generated by absorbing the power of faith in the godhead. And perhaps because this natural divine power itself originates from the natural existence of the main plane, the river god's divine power is not rejected by the main plane. It's not like the divine power formed by absorbing the power of faith has been strongly repelled by the main plane. Maybe it¡¯s because the level is not enough? Gu Gua is not so sure. No matter what, this is a good phenomenon. Gu Guashen thought that he would not have much pressure to develop the power of the River God in the future. He could also increase the level of the River God's priesthood and disperse part of the regional power of the Longbao regional priesthood by enfeoffing the river patrolling Yaksha. Guaranteed safety, it is really a pressure relief valve with no repulsive force on the main plane. ??Looking at the date palms in the river, they have also revealed their tender yellow buds. They tightly grasp the soil under their roots and work hard to grow. Although he looked weak due to the lack of water elemental magic power, he did exude tenacious vitality and managed to survive under the barren Palowell River. As he took root in this river, his life continued to grow. With the increase, Gu Gua's river god's power also continued to increase slowly. After a few years, these date palm seedlings will grow up, and after the river soil is completely fertilized, these date palm seedlings will form a larger scale, providing more vitality and magical power to Gu Gua. Gu Gua nodded with satisfaction. As soon as his legs moved, they turned into a puff of smoke and disappeared from the Palowell River. Under Gu Gua's arrangement, from now on, kobolds would come here every day and drop food for the ten murlocs. Every once in a while, they would also drop some tools to ensure that these murlocs could continue to work. . From time to time, Gu Gua would appear by the river to check on the work progress of these fishmen. Day by day, in a blink of an eye, winter is here again. On the glaciers north of Vaasa, winter is very long, accounting for almost half of the year. Even the surface of the Palauwell River was covered with a thick layer of ice. Under the protection of Gu Gua's divine power, the date palm seedlings and fishmen were still barely surviving, struggling to survive. Fortunately, The fishmen had dug deep enough before, so they had enough space to escape the cold ice water, and basically fell into hibernation, waiting for this long winter. Gu Gua saw that these ten fishmen would not die easily, so he stopped paying attention to them all the time. Instead, he spent his main energy on silently weaving the landscape of the entire Vasa Northland. At the same time, he allocated part of his energy to Come and pay attention to everything going on around you. Thanks to Iron Fort's technical training and production technology upgrades, the smelting and forging processes have been continuously improved. And because of the railway transportation, there is no shortage of raw materials in Longji City. Almost all the residents of Longji City have become various kinds of people. Blacksmiths of various levels are working hard to produce huge orders from Bloodstone Castle. The days always pass quickly when you are busy, and in a blink of an eye, the long winter is over again. During this period, three more steam engines were added, all of which were used on newly invented machine tools to forge preliminary prototypes, which were then handed over to the new blacksmith apprentices for manual polishing and forging, which greatly increased the production speed. There are four more smelting furnaces, two are used to smelt ore to form black iron ingots, and two are used to melt iron ingots to form molds. Now Iron Castle's experiments in using machine tools to build equipment are becoming more and more successful. Basically, more than 80% of the labor in all processes is now created by machine tools, and only the remaining 20% ??requires craftsmen to do it themselves. Production efficiency Also getting higher and higher. In their spare time, the pastors from Longbao also spread the gospel and spread the teachings of Gugua Church to every corner of Vasa North. Things usually pass quickly in a hurry, and in a blink of an eye, the long winter is over again. It¡¯s spring time again, and the kobolds have begun to lay eggs. Laying eggs is a major event inherited by the kobold tribe. All members of Gu Gua's church mobilized and focused all their attention on this matter. Gu Gua once again reiterated the law on marriage and childbearing through the church, which stipulated that close relatives were not allowed to marry and have children, and female kobolds who were under age were not allowed to have children. To reiterate these things over and over again isIn order to continuously improve the quality of the kobolds, this race can truly be built into a powerful nation. Gugua also provides good nutrition and environment for these female kobolds who are pregnant with new lives, so that they can better provide more adequate nutrients for these new lives. This time, after the marriage and childbearing laws were strictly enforced, 67 kobold eggs were born, all of which were neatly placed in the egg hatching room in the hall on the first floor of the mage tower. The metal ball that Lezli left in the lobby on the first floor from the knowledge inheritance of the metal dragon is still there, and it also plays a great role in spreading the values ????from the chaotic and good camp of the metal dragon to the surrounding kobold eggs. . This is much more advanced than the magic circuit set up by Gu Gua. It basically raises the education level of Longbao African Kindergarten to the education level of Harvard University Graduate School in the United States. It has completely surpassed the elite education of elite education. Of course Gu Gua enjoyed the results of this kind of thing, but Gu Gua thought about it again and added religious beliefs and teachings to the metal ball, and even added knowledge of blacksmiths and magical machinery. In order to prevent these kind-hearted children from being too pedantic, Gu Gua also sat in the egg hatching room on the first floor of the mage tower, using the dragon power from the two dragon god scales, including the dragon from the platinum dragon god Bahamut. The dragon power, as well as the dragon power of the five-color dragon god Tiamat, blessed these eggs with the aura of the two dragon gods, subtly affecting their temperament and personality. This time the incubation took a little longer. It took three months for the first little head to struggle out of the eggshell. ????????????? However, growing up also has its advantages. There were not a single dead egg among the Kobolds this year, and 6 newborn zero-level warlocks were hatched. They were born with dragon blood and had very unique talents. There are even more small heads with warlock talents but have not sprouted, reaching as many as 7, which is almost half of the number. Gu Gua even had a feeling that as long as the process of bloodline evolution continued, these kobolds might really be able to evolve into a race of all warlocks. But this is still impossible, Gu Gua is just thinking about it. Gu Gua was pleased that this batch of new kobolds had very different personalities. On the whole, they were all upright, but deep down they were not pedantic at all. They were completely in line with Gu Gua¡¯s expectations. Seeing this result, Gu Gua I was very happy. At the same time, the little headheads who have just been promoted to second-year students have grown up a lot. This year's study in the academy has allowed them to learn a lot of useful knowledge. Especially the newly born zero-level warlocks, who have now basically been promoted to level 1 warlocks, need Gu Gua to choose magic pets for them. For the birth of new kobolds and the promotion of twenty-two warlocks, the kobolds are holding a grand ceremony in the square of Dragon Castle. Because the hatching of these new kobolds from the eggshell coincided with the height of the sowing, they celebrated together. Jars of fine wine were taken out of the warehouse and poured into everyone's bowls. The snow deer and wild yaks hunted from the snowfields were freshly slaughtered next to them. After washing the blood with water, they were cooked by the kobolds in various ways. Some were thrown into large pots and boiled, and some were pierced in iron. The meat is roasted on a long skewer, and the bright fat drips on the firewood, creating a brighter flame and spreading the rich aroma everywhere. Under the influence of large pieces of meat and large bowls of wine, those kobolds who have suffered for generations feel that they are already living in paradise. During the ceremony, Gu Gua's divine power and aura was completely released, covering the entire Dragon Fort. The scene slowly became quiet. They all regarded their most beloved elder, their god who relied on them, Gu Gua. Tongtian was about to spoke. Looking around, the kobolds have completely broken away from the low-level and ignorant tribal form. They wear neat clothes and have good personal hygiene. They already look like members of civilized society. The height of these kobolds is generally more than 1.5 meters, and some strong kobolds are even wearing well-fitting armor, which makes them look very powerful. And among them, there are skilled farmers and blacksmiths, who are adding richer material wealth and valuable experience to the city, supporting the healthy growth of the city. Among them are priests and sorcerers, who add richer spiritual wealth to the city, create national culture and church beliefs, and guide the city to develop rapidly in a more civilized and strong direction. This is a brand new society, this is a brand new race. Chapter 125 New Hope Chapter 125 New Hope is, Text Chapter 126 The Power of Growth Looking at their prosperous city and their strong and healthy people with pride, a feeling of creating history arises spontaneously. Gu Gua was full of pride and looked at the kobolds in the square. Who would have thought that seven years ago this place was still a barren ice field, with only the ruins of a mage tower here, and it became a forbidden land for humans in the North. Who would have thought that six years ago, they would have to deal with it carefully when they were besieged by 500 human motley crews, and they didn't even have the depth to retreat! Gu Gua worked hard to run the Dragon Castle, resisting the attacks of Viscount Luther and the Frost Giants. He was like a lonely boat in the vast ocean, with the possibility of subversion at any time. But every time he resisted the enemy's attack in critical moments, he turned them into fertilizer for the growth of Dragon Castle. He also took the opportunity to raid the frost giant's lair, thus keeping Dragon Castle safe. Later, Xilang wanted to become a god, so he recruited tens of thousands of demonized orcs from the eastern forest, and opened a crack leading to the Ice Hell, which triggered an intense siege by the human justice camp. Xilang died, and his soul He is still imprisoned in Gu Gua¡¯s crystal ball. At that time, the Dragon Fort was in ruins and was in a mess. It had no foundation in the first place, and in this war, not a single trace was left. From such ruins, Gu Gua worked hard and endured, even relying on food to plunder the humans in the north. Relying on magical magic, he finally rebuilt the Dragon Castle. Today, everything has been on track, and the kobolds are normal. They are bred, and each generation has better quality and stronger physique. Three hundred years after the kobolds lost their gods, they finally built their own paradise! This is my country! This is my people! ! This is my pride and honor! ! ! Thinking of this, Gu Gua suddenly felt a little excited. In this case, it seemed that his emotions had also infected the other kobolds in Longbao Square. He began a powerful and passionate speech. In his passionate speech Afterwards, the kobolds cried excited tears and shouted: "Long live the Great Elder! Long live the Great Elder! Long live!! Long live!!!" Following the fanatical cheers. Gu Gua's mood also reached its peak. He immediately activated his power and aura to the maximum, and also opened the magic circuit in the entire Dragon Castle, releasing the magic power without hesitation, spreading throughout the city. Then he was sucked into his body by every kobold. These kobolds and the entire Dragon Fort melted into one. Every kobold was a part of the Dragon Fort, and the gorgeous magic power and divine grace flowed freely. Suddenly, the entire Dragon Fort was filled with white light, shrouded in white light. All the kobolds felt that they had enjoyed God's grace, and the blood in their bodies was gushing excitedly and enthusiastically, quickly flowing with divine grace and powerful magic throughout their bodies. Another 34 talented kobolds who were born after the stability developed their warlock talents, generated dragon blood and became zero-level warlocks. Now there are 90 zero-level warlocks in Dragon Castle! This is already a very considerable amount! at the same time. There are still 15 believers who finally broke through the threshold of devout believers, and the white color in their souls finally shined, becoming level 0 priests exuding white light. There is one level 6 warlock in Dragon Castle, Foster, and twenty-three level 1 warlocks, who are the second batch of born warlocks and Meepo. The rest are the 90 level 0 warlocks, which have been formed. A basically reasonable spell team was formed, forming a warlock camp with great potential. There is also a Level 6 Priest Foster. The 31 level 0 priests were initially formed into a religious sect. Among them, Mipo and six other adult priests were sent out by Gu Gua to spread the religion of Gu Gua in the Leathers Forest where the kobolds gathered the most. . Now this team continues to grow, both in terms of faith. In terms of preaching ability, it will take a long time to stabilize and improve. Gu Gua looked to the south, hoping that the idiot Polis could hold on for a longer time so that Longbao would have enough time to develop. "I was gratified to feel the confidence and fanatical belief of the kobolds, and Gu Gua gained a lot of pure power of faith in his godhead. It burned fiercely in his own godhead, turning into a more pure divine power. Gu Gua also took a deep breath, closed his eyes and felt the increase in his strength. Next, according to the planned ceremony, Gu Gua held a magic pet signing ceremony for 22 level 1 warlocks. 11 of these 22 level 1 warlocks chose to sign a magic pet contract with the fire element elves. With the support of Gu Gua, they bought the consent of these fire element elves with higher treatment of elemental magic crystals, and they signed a contract with these 11 fire element elves. A small group of warlocks who wanted to sign a magic pet contract with the fire elemental elf formed a pair and signed the contract. ??Among them, there are 6 Kobolds who are envious of the fire element elves' bonus to fire magic. They are arranged by Gu Gua to study fire element magic and strive to become fort talents as soon as possible. There are five other people who are full of enthusiasm for the brand-new magic machinery. They have also been arranged by Gu Gua to become Soros' assistants to study and improve the magic machinery. He hopes that they can further improve the magic steam engine and further improve work efficiency. In addition, there are 6 level 1 Kobold warlocks who have chosen magic bats as their familiars. This kind of magic pet has a natural and good infrasonic detection function. Although they do not need magic bats to help them see things at night, they But they need to rely on the infrasound waves of the magic bats to detect underground mineral deposits, providing them with more convenience for mining. Kobolds are really a race that loves mining. Gu Gua smiled helplessly. There are two level 1 warlocks who chose to sign a magic pet contract with their mount Centipede Giant Insect, which strengthens the connection between them even closer, and also makes their tacit understanding further, so that they can exert more powerful combat effectiveness. . At least after signing the magic pet contract, Gu Gua discovered that the two warlock centipede giant insect knights had the ability to directly inspire a whole frost armor on one person and one rider, and the two centipede giant insects also had the ability to breathe. The abilities of fireball and ice cone instantly became a powerful unit similar to turrets. But unfortunately, there are only two of them now. There are two level 1 warlocks who choose magic pets that are even more special. One chooses a snow ginseng that is a bit old, and the other chooses an ice cold fruit that has absorbed the magic power of the Ice Hell and mutated. After Gu Gua completed the magic pet signing ceremony for them, one of the two level 1 warlocks obtained the herbal technique to understand the properties of medicine and became a doctor, while the warlock who chose the ice cold fruit became a potion master. Moreover, these two level 1 warlocks have a deeper understanding of farming techniques. Text Chapter 127 Sweet Bait The twenty-two Kobold Warlocks selected their familiars one after another, arranged magic circuits in the hall on the first floor of the Mage Tower, and then dripped blood to begin the magic ritual of signing a familiar contract with their familiars. Suddenly, twenty-two groups of lights of different colors slowly emerged and enveloped them. With the magic power supplied by the mage tower, the magic ceremony went smoothly. Seeing such choices and changes, Gu Gua was also very happy. He originally wanted to choose a magic pet for his disciples, but after thinking about it, he felt that the world was full of infinite possibilities and the imagination of his disciples should not be limited. Strength, maybe it can form new abilities. Now, as expected, there has been a development that Gu Gua had never imagined. Did he really not understand that even a plant could become a demon pet? Or is it possible to achieve this, but because few people choose it, it becomes an unpopular one? There was no time to think about this further. The entire Dragon Castle fell into a carnival. Gu Gua retreated to the mage tower and guarded the twenty-two level 1 warlocks who were signing the magic pet contract. There are now more than 4,300 kobolds in Longbao. Presumably in the future, as the kobolds continue to give birth, this number will increase. By then, Longbao will truly become a big city belonging to kobolds. After the carnival was over, on the next day, Gu Gua was on the mage tower, facing all the residents of Dragon Castle, and all the kobolds announced that this year was the first year of the Dragon Castle era, and even the generals in the camp were willing to do other things. The working kobolds were released to specialize in specialized production occupations, and the military structure was still maintained. However, all jobs and military pay began to be distributed normally, and Longbao slowly began to turn into a normal city. During the carnival, Misotia, the messenger from the Warlock Guild, also participated in it, silently watching the excited and happy life of the kobolds, her eyes quietly flashing with fire, without thinking. When the carnival came to an end, he quietly disappeared into the carnival square and appeared under the mage tower. "Dear Great Elder I am Misotia." He knocked on the door respectfully and said. Gu Gua frowned, but with a thought in his mind, he still placed a beam of light at the door. Misotia hesitated for a moment, and as soon as he walked into the beam of light, he appeared behind a row of bookshelves. When he was confused, Gu Gua The melon flashed twice and appeared in front of Misotia. This is a corner on the second floor. Gu Gua has no secrets that he wants to reveal to Misotia and will not take him to any key place. "Tell me, is there something wrong?" Gu Gua asked calmly. Misotia smiled flatteringly and said that our business association will be arriving soon. They are now within the scope of Bloodstone Castle, and it is estimated that it will take ten days to reach Dragon Trail City. " Gu Gua remembered this, nodded, and said no, you did a good job." Misotia said modestly, "Don't dare, don't dare~" As a sign of sincerity, this time our business association also brought We have collected more than 1,000 kobolds, and they have all been treated well. They have not been abused, endured hunger, or even been intimidated or punished! All this is according to your wishes, of course, but accordingly, the price may be higher. However, all of this will be dedicated to you as our sincerity, and we don¡¯t want any of it! I just hope that you can continue the transaction with our bloodstone ore" Gu Gua narrowed his eyes and listened to Misotia's words. He didn't, and clearly felt that this was a big trap. But he can't be sure where the pit is. Being courteous for nothing is either cheating or stealing. In his mind, the Warlock Guild is an enemy who is good at baiting and fishing. He doesn't dare to accept the enemy's benefits easily. The guild really knows how to read people's hearts, and Gu Gua now has more kobolds to enrich his people and army. Looking straight into Misotia's eyes, Gu Gua felt for the first time that this person might be a half-dark elf warlock. Guys, it¡¯s not that simple. ¡°Your goal is not that simple. "Gu Gua said lightly. Misotia's smile seemed to freeze for a moment, but it quickly recovered, as if nothing had changed. "Great Elder, you should, I have already changed my mind from the beginning. We have fully revealed our purpose. We want to form an alliance with you, and then conquer the world together, and take revenge on those who have attacked and challenged our Lord, and on those who have insulted and ridiculed you. That's all it really is. "Misotia said with a smile as sincerely as possible. "I don't think you have such good intentions. Since you don't want to tell me now, I don't necessarily have the confidence to torture your secrets now. After all, your soul is not Does not belong to any god, so??Misotia, you devil from the abyss, I will pay close attention to you, and I also hope that you can face me honestly. "Gu Gua said lightly. The expression on Misotia's face suddenly froze, and she asked the Great Elder with an unnatural smile, are you and I a half-human from the abyss?" Gu Gua said this is for knowledge. Power is the sensing ability of a god-level warlock. I read a lot of Mage Guild books and I know the difference between dark elves and demons. "If you were only of dark elf blood, it would be impossible for you to carry such a natural charming aura, and it was even hidden from me. I think this may be an important guarantee that you want to complete the task. As far as I know, the demons of the abyss are the most adept at bewitching humans and causing them to fall. " Misotia didn't panic at all when he heard Gu Gua's reasonable analysis. In other words, he would have been exposed by Gu Gua for his true identity. " Misotia still saluted Gu Gua very elegantly and said, "You I am amazed by the wisdom of Grand Elder Gu Gua. It is definitely not a fluke that Longbao can develop to this day. If we have a plan, I admit that we do have a deep plan, but among our plans, we only have one near Migu Forest. The kingdom came out in a short burst. " Gu Gua thought for a moment that there is the nearest passage to the city of Menzoberranzan in the Underdark Forest in the Mysterious Valley. That is Hook. After Duden stole Silang's godhead, he fled to the road in the Underdark. It seems that the first step of the Warlock Guild is to establish a stronghold on the ground, but Gu Gua, it is extremely difficult to achieve this goal. Now the Warlock Guild is still the focus of the human gods, and that passage must now have It is heavily guarded, and any disturbance will definitely be attacked head-on by the human gods. Misotia continued to say that the next thing will be for two or three generations. We also need to silently spread our seeds across the entire continent, and then completely detonate this carefully prepared gift two hundred years later. , disrupting the entire continent, and then taking advantage of the situation to seize the power of the entire continent! " Gu Gua's eyes shrank and he stared closely at Misotia. He originally thought that Misotia would simply reveal some minor details, or even bypass the topic and not talk about the actual content. But absolutely. Unexpectedly, Misotia revealed all the main contents of their plan at once, which made Gu Gua find it very difficult to accept. In fact, during the chat just now, Gu Gua had already released the magic of "detecting lies". . Judging from the magic reaction, what Misotia said did not mean to deceive him. But it is not necessarily complete. If the full content is not available, the period will definitely be full. They have created various traps, which are sometimes more dangerous than traps that are not created at all. For example, why does the Warlock Guild have to win over the Northland kobolds to join them, so why does it have to pay such a high price to get them to join? Gu Gua stared at Misotia. If this issue is not clear, Gu Gua would definitely have trouble sleeping and eating. I can¡¯t tell you the details of the next plan. Because you haven't officially joined our plan, I can't tell you our next plan. On the other hand, we really haven't made a concrete plan in such a chaotic environment. The plan is to adapt to circumstances. The specific plan content will not be finalized before the curtain is lifted." Misotia shrugged tiredly, spread his hands, and said with a helpless smile, Great Elder, you too. I am just a small person, and my lord has long expected that you will not be very interested in our plan, so my coming here this time is just to arrange a chess game. Maybe we will wait until two hundred years later When our plan is fully launched, you have changed your mind and are you ready to join our plan? By then, the most gorgeous drama in the world will explode! " Gu Gua was silent for a while and did not respond to Misotia. Misotia looked at Gu Gua expectantly, but Gu Gua remained silent. Misotia was embarrassed and should not have said yes. There are still two hundred years left. Gu Gua thought silently, just like the one-thousand-year contract he signed with Wulou Tilu. This is a rope tied around his neck. If there is no one before the stool disappears under his feet, If you break free from the rope, you will definitely be devoured by the enemy. But to avoid the temptation? Retreat to the distance? The godhead on your body is a treasure that everyone wants. As long as you get the godhead, you can immediately become an immortal god. . And the kobolds have taken root in the north. Even if they retreat, where can they retreat to? Text Chapter 128 Infiltration Hearing what Misotia revealed was not a planned plan, Gu Gua really thought about it. Magic proved that Misotia was not lying, but the plan of the Warlock Guild was really hard to praise. In Gu Gua¡¯s view, this plan was based on the premise that the enemy¡¯s brains would be swollen, and judging from this, the Warlock Guild really I thought the enemy's brain was indeed swollen. Not only was it swollen, but it was also pinched by the door. Does the Warlock Guild really have such strong confidence? You know Hooker just a few years ago. Duden was driven underground like a dog by the human gods. They were also people who relied on their brains for their livelihood. How could they make such a stupid move? Gu Gua thought for a long time, but still couldn't determine where the Warlock Guild could rely. At most, it was the devil in the abyss and the devil in hell. If that was the case, they would be attacked by the entire good camp. When the time comes, they will face It's not just human gods. Now the Warlock Guild wants to involve him again. Gu Gua understands that this is because after he became a god, kobolds can no longer be used as ordinary cannon fodder, and if he is used well, he might be able to be used as a big cannon fodder. , just like Xilang who fell just after becoming a god. Thinking of this, a sneer appeared on Gu Gua¡¯s face. You, the Warlock Guild, are not the only ones in this world who can scheme. Gu Gua believes that if he is given another two hundred years, the kobold city-state will develop even more majestic, its strength will become more powerful, and it will steadily become a strong race on this continent. Since we have already embarked on the road of rising, we can no longer think about the retreat, otherwise we will not even rise. Gu Gua has deeply understood this truth. No matter what moves the enemy makes, he will follow them! At the grand ceremony that had just been held, Gu Gua already understood his own path and knew that his fate was tightly tied to the kobold tribe in the North. He had no way out! Gu Gua stood up slowly, staring at Misotia closely. He said slowly: "When your Chamber of Commerce comes, I will arrange for them to set up a business school to train the smarter children among our tribe to become excellent businessmen. You can also enter my Warlock Academy as a Warlock Lecturer." I think you are well-informed outside and should be able to give my children different new knowledge." Misotia was stunned for a moment. He also stood up immediately. Bowed and said: "I am happy to serve you!" Gu Gua raised his hand in a gesture of invitation, and suddenly a beam of light shone on Misotia, instantly teleporting him outside the door of the mage tower, and even let Misotia I felt that I just went to the mage tower for a discussion. It's nothing more than an illusion. Misotia closed her open mouth, smacked her lips in embarrassment, then stopped thinking about anything else, put her hands in her sleeves, and staggered back to her villa area. Gu Gua walked to his crystal ball. Next to the crystal ball, Redillo's small desk is still flipping through, but the books he has read have reached the 27th letter. If he continues at this rate, it is estimated that Redillo will be able to read more books in half a year. You can read them all. ¡°I wonder where the guy from Redillo has gone? As soon as he left, Dragon Castle's magic teaching suddenly dropped several levels. The situation was different without the guidance of a master. And these magic books must be actually used and read by the Kobold Warlocks to be effective. Based on the experience of the Kobold warlocks when choosing their magic pets, Gu Gua also felt that he should not prescribe an inevitable path to death for the Kobolds. Instead, they should provide certain guidance and then let the little head people play their own role. They might even be able to create completely different new things. And Gu Gua also knows that one of his biggest advantages now is his ability to play cards unconventionally, and every time he makes a move, he will break through the enemy's prediction. Achieve completely different combat effects. The second advantage is that it is located in a remote corner of the North and does not attract enough attention from the enemy. In addition, the only one who can pay attention to him is the Frost Goddess. She does not know what she is busy with and does not work hard after her church receives a devastating blow. Restoration and reconstruction. Instead, it disappeared during this period. Only from the Ice Crown Temple on the northern glacier, rumors came from time to time that a certain legendary figure successfully became a god and went to the kingdom of the Frost Goddess. The south can pose a certain threat to Longbao and Longji City. There is only Count Boris of the Dragon Nightmare in Bloodstone Castle, but now Count Boris also seems to be deeply self-reflecting and calm down after repeated failures, and no longer tries to make any big moves. . Coupled with the dark iron crown on Polis' head, it became an important guarantee for Gu Gua to control him. Before Polis was removed, Gu Gua believed that everything about him would be under his control. As long as there is a huge improvement in the next two hundred yearsWith his own strength, Gu Gua will not be afraid of what will happen next. Gu Gua closed his eyes and continued to compile his own clerical field, especially in Longji City. The new territory had been expanded, but he had no way to truly obtain enough power of faith from this city to allow him to do so. Feeling a little depressed. If his true form and godhead could come to Dragon Trail City, it would be very convenient to promote his church in Dragon Trail City. Soon his priesthood had been organized on the edge of the Palauwell River. When he came into contact with the Palauwell River, Gu Gua could clearly feel that a different divine power rule was operating in the Palauwell River. , Fortunately, this new divine power belongs to Gu Gua himself. Then they crossed the Palauwell River and simply extended along the railway line to Longji City. They were simply connected to the temple in the city first, making it easier for Gu Gua's divine power to be transmitted to Longji City. The religious order that supported Foster continued to preach. After the situation was almost stable, Gu Gua first began to forcibly popularize the rituals and beliefs of the Church of Gu Gua, the God of the North, in the human army. Then, he increased the human military pay and began to recruit a large number of human soldiers. Now is not the time to fight, but it is the time to raise troops. In Gu Gua's plan, he will take the same measures as the Celestial Empire in his previous life on earth. He will first forcefully popularize his policies and churches to the army, and then select soldiers who obey orders and have political minds to serve as local chief executives. Easily standardize your own policies and churches into the local administrative system. Text Chapter 129 [Supernatural Power] The actual ruler of Vasa Northland, Gu Gua chose Xu Tuxuanjin's infiltration plan against the humans in Longji City. Nowadays, humans in the North are in a state of panic. What Gu Gua needs to do is to use sugar-coated bullets to encourage civilians to join the army through full military pay and lofty status. After that, through militarized management and strong Training, turning them into their own people, and receiving thorough brainwashing, completely identifying with the value system of Northland Dragon Castle, becoming loyal believers of the Northland Church, and bringing their faith back to their homes and future jobs after retirement. . After these soldiers retire and participate in administrative work, they can still use militarized management methods to strictly control the government in their own hands. At that time, the government will only be a secular agent of the church, and the real power will always be in the hands of the church. If this slowly penetrating work does not cause too much conflict, it will be completely on the right track within five years and form a long-term stable political system. It will use the core of the military's strict orders to establish its own administrative system and at the same time, The entire religious system penetrates into every corner of Longji City. In this way, it is possible to maintain the economic and population development of Longji City without any setbacks and conflicts, and to implement its own administration and church without any sequelae. In comparison, perhaps using force to directly force the poor to believe in their own church will be faster, but such extreme means will also force out some extreme opponents to oppose their own rule through force, making their own Governance is always in a state of instability. Or you can use materials to lure the poor to accept your church, but this will also lead to a dilemma where the foundation is not deep and the believers do not have deep faith. Until finally when the material temptation is powerless, this faith will disappear and will not last. Even one day when Gu Gua's church is unable to provide these believers with material wealth, they will even turn against him and become Gu Gua's biggest enemy. Only through this way of penetration. Only by integrating the life of the Church of God of the North into part of their lives can they truly achieve a solid career without hidden dangers. This is also the content and route that Gu Gua has planned for a long time. At the same time, while spreading his church, Gu Gua also discovered that with the help of magic trains and railway lines. His ability to spread his faith became stronger. Moreover, with the flow of materials and personnel, the power of faith continues to penetrate deep into the people. This should be because after transportation became more convenient, people moved more frequently, and it was easier for pastors to come into contact with the people. It seems that when religion is spread in the future. Relying on the magic train first, building the railway line can be considered serious work. When Gu Gua organized his priesthood to the entire Dragon Trail City along the railway lines within a week, he immediately announced that his priesthood had been expanded to the God of Dragon Castle, Dragon Trail City, Magical Machinery and Railway Transportation. . With the announcement of the new expansion of the priesthood. The workers on the railway line cheered happily, instantly contributing more power of faith. Moreover, Gu Gua unexpectedly discovered that Soros had become his first priest focusing on magic machinery and railway transportation! At the same time, the six level 1 Kobold warlocks who signed a pet contract with the fire element elves and mainly studied magic machinery also glowed with light. It was obviously the light of level 0 priests. When they became familiar with it again With this teaching, one can truly become a priest of magic machinery and railway transportation. Gu Gua was very happy. He could feel that his magical power was growing rapidly every day. And after he announced his new priesthood, the ability to transform and absorb the power of faith in the priesthood suddenly changed qualitatively, and the efficiency became higher and higher. As long as the number of believers is enough, his godhead will be upgraded to level 2. go. But this way. The repulsive force Gu Gua received from the main plane became even stronger. Gu Gua already feels that every move he makes has been met with strong hostility from this world. If he doesn't improve his river god's power as soon as possible and entrust a new river patrolling yaksha, he will soon be kicked out of the main plane. Now you must first upgrade your river god level. Gu Gua¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he disappeared into the mage tower with a few steps of divine power. The next moment, he had appeared in the Pelowell River. This section of the river is already controlled by Gu Gua¡¯s river god priesthood. Gu Gua is as comfortable here as he is in Dragon Castle, and this is also his home court. Walking in the river, Gu Gua feels as comfortable as walking in the air, even more elegant and natural than walking in the air. Because his "Fish-Dragon Transformation" mental technique is only in the body stage and has not yet completely broken through to the corner realm, so the only river water he can control is thatA little bigger. It is about sixty kilometers, from the edge of the glacier to the wilderness, not even breaking through the scope of the Bloodstone Trail, and it does not even penetrate the entire Vasa land. Gu Gua now wants to completely control the upper reaches of the Palauwell River in his own hands through his own exploration and control. After controlling the upstream in his own hands, his divine power can flow down the river and expand downwards smoothly. If the source is not in his hands, then the upper end of his priesthood area will continue to be washed away by the running water, which will consume part of his divine power. He was busy with things at hand before, and the pressure of upgrading the River God priesthood was not that great, so Gu Gua didn't pay attention. Now it has reached a point where he cannot ignore it, so he is ready to implement this plan immediately. He quickly reached the head of the river that his divine power could control. In front of him, Gu Gua could feel that the water flow was clearly divided into two halves. The water flow behind him has become a part of his priesthood, showing a tame and harmonious attitude, which can even make Gu Gua feel as if the water flow is a part of his body. But the water in front of him that has not been tamed by him is cold and wild, completely ignoring his existence, rushing and flowing through his body. Gu Gua took a deep breath, and a whirlpool was set off in the surrounding water flow. All the water magic in the water flow was sucked into his body. Then he took steps. In the current that he could not control, he no longer felt as one as a whole when he walked. Every time he takes a step, Gu Gua will plant a date palm around him, and use his own magical power to stimulate it to sprout, grow branches and leaves, and follow it deep into the river bed. At the same time, Gu Gua's river god's power will also expand a bit, moving forward to consolidate part of the position. Gugua took another step and planted a date palm. He can already feel that date palms are no longer suitable for such a cold environment. He thought for a moment, closed his eyes, and held out a Bing Han fruit seed in his left hand and a date palm seed in his right hand. The divine power in his eyes emitted six colors of light. Gu Gua scanned the two seeds carefully from beginning to end, and held all their information in his mind, and then activated his [Supernatural Power] , Gu Gua used the special ability of his god to force the two seeds to be grafted together at the seed stage, so that this new species could simply possess the characteristics of the two species. It can not only absorb the magic power of water elements like date palms and survive underwater, but also can absorb the magic power of ice elements like ice cold fruit and can survive in high-cold areas. Every god should have more than one [extraordinary power] after becoming a god, but Gu Gua had not studied his own [extraordinary power] in detail before. He had vaguely wanted to create some magic medicine suitable for survival in the North. After making active preparations, the work did not materialize immediately. Now that the right moment had come, Gu Gua made up his mind and poured his divine power into his two palms without hesitation. After he started to operate, it was like a moon suddenly appeared between his two palms, emitting a cold and dazzling white light. But Gu Gua did not hesitate, and still pushed hard towards the middle with both hands. At the same time, his divine soul and the powerful computing power of the crystal ball were constantly analyzing and deconstructing the similarities between the two seeds. Try to find a new balance in different places with differences, repulsions and attractions. Even where Gu Gua stood, the surrounding water flow, driven by the aftermath of this powerful divine power, formed a huge torrent vortex, stirring up the surrounding water and spinning rapidly, completely exposing Gu Gua. , like the roller of a huge washing machine, it hollowed out all the soil around the Gu Gua, forming a deep round hole. "Drink!" Gu Gua whispered, and saw that the silver light between the two palms finally shrank to a point, forming a brand new plant seed. There were still dots of silver light on this plant seed. This was Gu Gua's weak The divine power remains. Gu Gua breathed a long and tired sigh of relief. Fortunately, his previous preparations were sufficient, and he finally created such a brand new species that was forcibly grafted at the seed stage. After making such a seed, Gu Gua continued to walk forward, and with each step he took, he continued to expand his priesthood of the River God. Soon his pace became faster and faster, and a line seemed to appear in the entire river. The muddy rocket quickly expanded from the Vasa boundary to the upper reaches. Since there are no more dates planted around, the Gugua will grow much faster.It only took half a day to reach the source of the Pelowell River. Text Chapter 130 Spring Water Goddess This is a spring that gathers from the crevices of the glacier. It gathers the melted water in the glacier and flows out gurgling between the squeezes of the ice. There may also be a small fountain formed by the gush of groundwater. It is fresh, natural and Full of exhilarating and refreshing feelings. Gu Gua stood in front of the spring and vaguely felt that there was a natural and peaceful divine power shrouding the spring. This meant that the spring was the private property of another god and had been occupied by others. After feeling this, Gu Gua was a little hesitant. If he didn't control the spring water in his own hands, the river god priesthood that he had just expanded like a horse race would slowly fade away. If he didn't want everything he had done before to be in vain, You must take this spring water into your own hands. But obviously, this spring is in the hands of another god. If you want to occupy this spring, you must steal it from another god. Asking for a private property from others is likely to have extremely serious consequences. Gu Gua hesitated for a moment, but while he was hesitating, it seemed that through the induction of divine power, the god who owned this spring also felt what was happening here. Ripples rose up in the spring water, forming a light female voice: "Immortal, who are you? Why do you appear here?" Gu Gua was startled, and saluted in a neither humble nor overbearing manner, and said: "Great God, I am the guardian of Dragon Castle, Dragon Trail City and the Palauwell River, the spreader of magic machinery and railways, Gu Gua Tongtian, I need this spring water to replenish my divine power, so I came here." The spring was silent for a moment and said: "Great Guardian of Dragon Castle, I am Adas, the god of spring water and peace. If you really need this spring water, then please take it. I hope you can protect it well." He, don't let evil and sin contaminate her. Then, goodbye." After saying that, this faint divine power slowly disappeared into the air. It's like it never happened. Gu Gua stared at all this blankly, a little confused. Just when he was thinking about how to exchange or inquire about the other party's details to gain an advantage in the negotiation, the other party simply gave up the ownership of the spring water and transferred it to Gu Gua without reservation. The matter in front of him did not allow him to hesitate. He directly shrouded his divine power in this spring. You must put your own divine mark on the spring water. Soon, Gu Gua had the spring water completely in his own hands, and then he planted the seeds he had just synthesized with his divine power into the spring water. With the support of Gu Gua's divine power, this seed quickly sprouted and grew rapidly. The thick roots penetrated into the cracks in the ice, and continued to squirm deep like living creatures, desperately absorbing the ice magic from the glacier with the help of the divine power of the Gu Gua and the genes of the Bing Han Fruit. And because of the genes of the date palm, the roots penetrate deeply into the depths of the spring water. Then Gu Gua used his own magical power to stimulate the birth of this new plant. He did not stop until it completed the process of flowering, fruiting and maturing in just half a day, and harvested more than thirty seeds. This newly synthesized plant is a perennial aquatic plant that combines the plant characteristics of cyanobacteria and ice cold fruit. It is a plant suitable for living in the water of the Han Dynasty. Gu Gua named it Bingquan Zao. After doing all this, the divine power on the spring is connected with the divine power upstream. Perfectly formed into one. As a result, Gu Gua's river god priesthood also began to rise rapidly. Then Gu Gua's divine light flashed and he returned to the mage tower of Dragon Castle. First, plant the thirty seeds of Bingquan Jujube in a suitable environment in the Arcane Garden on the third floor of the Mage Tower, and try to produce more seeds. Then, he returned to the second floor of the mage tower and sat in front of the crystal ball. Start reading the information about the so-called Adas in the books of the Mage Association. Soon Gu Gua found Adas¡¯s description. It seemed that the information on the Mage Association was quite comprehensive. "It turns out that Adas is the guardian of the woods and springs. She exists wherever there is peace. She is a pacifist and will never take any hostile actions to hate others. This is true even when attacked by outsiders. . Although Adas looks reserved, silent, and mysterious on the outside, she has two great qualities: unfathomable perseverance and unshakable determination. She always takes advantage of herself when faced with external attacks. Tactically retreating to trap the opponent in the quagmire of overexpansion, until the situation finally turns in her favor and then slowly regain the lost ground. Recently, she has been attacked from multiple directions by Mara, the hunter god of the Fury pantheon, and her followers. The cult of the Blackbloods, who believe in the hunter god Mara, has desecrated many of her sacred water sources. Adas is a quiet and mysterious divine being who has lived in Faer?n for a long time. There are few traces of her in history.Mielikki regarded each other as sisters and shared the belief in Silvanus - however, she secretly believed that the strength and roughness of Silvanus, known as the father of the oak tree, was intimidating. Due to similar interests, she also has a close connection with the earth mother goddess Changdea and the moon god Sulon. Eddas opposes everything supported by Tempus, the god of battle, but this is purely a clerical opposition, and the goddess of groves and springs does not hate each other. In contrast, although the King of Battle believes that Edath is too naive, he still maintains a certain degree of respect for her ideas - so she usually ignores the opponent's existence to avoid conflict. " Seeing this, Gu Gua finally understood, that's what happened. Aidas was like a little girl who was bullied everywhere, maintaining a posture of silence and tolerance towards her enemies. If she didn't have several powerful friends, Gu Gua is sure that this goddess cannot survive in this chaotic world for too long. Even after seeing such a description in the information, Gu Gua has to have some affection for this Adas. After all, the other party does not have any hostile generals. The spring water she needed was given to her. Anyway, Gu Gua owed her a favor. Maybe that was why her friends were willing to become friends with Adas. Gu Gua closed her eyes and digested it. After he occupied all the upper reaches of the Palauwell River, the priesthood of the River God had increased. He had long felt that the priesthood and power of the God of the North and the magical machine were already a little unstable. If this continued, it would be very difficult. You may be kicked out of the main plane accidentally. It is very dangerous to leave the main plane before you have established your own kingdom. Text 131 Invasion Gu Gua closed his eyes and digested the feeling of the river god's priesthood rising after he occupied all the upper reaches of the Palauwe River. On the way upstream, Gu Gua also saw a small lake with an area of ??16 to 17 acres, but it was lifeless at all. There was no life in the lake, and it was a desert of life. But this is a place that can be put to good use, Gu Gua thought. He has long felt that his priesthood and divine power as the God of the North and the Magical Machine are already somewhat unstable. If he continues like this, he may be kicked out of the main plane accidentally. Leaving the main plane before establishing your own divine kingdom is a very dangerous thing. After careful sorting, Gu Gua was finally pleased to find that his current position as the River God could be assigned to a third River Patrol Yaksha, so Gu Gua immediately assigned the position of the third River Patrol Yaksha to someone far away in Leather. Mepo who preached in the forest. Now Meepo's mission is the most complex and severe, so there is even more need for such a simple priesthood with divine power. The river god entrusts the river patrol yaksha, and the divine power allocated is part of the river god's own whole body divine power, not just the river god's divine power. Therefore, when Gu Gua assigned a river-watching yaksha again, all the divine power he assigned to Mipo was the divine power he had obtained from believers, not the divine power he extracted from the Pelowell River. In this way, nearly a quarter of Gu Gua's divine power was taken away. Suddenly, Gu Gua felt a lightness on his body, and the repulsive force facing him was much lighter. In the Leathers Forest, Meepo is making final preparations to infiltrate the mine. He and five other priests are sitting in a small cave, discussing a specific plan of action. The forest around the mine has been cut down to prevent the kobolds from escaping from the mine through the cover of the woods. There is a not very wide river next to the mine. This river originates from near the top of the mine and flows through the mine. It also provides a lot of convenience for the miners to wash and screen the ore. The favorable geographical conditions and rich mineral deposits, coupled with the baron's desperate urging of the kobolds to work crazily for him, have made this mine a high-quality mine with a very high output. The most rare thing is that the cost of his mine is very low. The miners here are all kobolds, and it is enough to barely feed them without requiring a penny of remuneration at all. This also allowed the baron to get a lot of wealth from this mine. It also made him very concerned about the safety of this mine. He will even send out hunting teams constantly. Abduct some kobolds from the surrounding kobold tribes, kill the strong ones, and keep the weak ones as their own slaves to supplement the mines. There are strict sentries around the mines. Two hundred strong men, fifty of whom were professional warrior guards, made it impossible for the kobolds to escape from here. Similarly, other hostile guys even want to cause some damage. You also have to weigh it yourself. Such tight defense also put Mipo's plan into trouble. Now they have mapped out all the surrounding terrain, and even the retreat route has been designed and planned, but now there is a problem on how to get in. Now there are more than 170 kobolds in Meepo who are poorly equipped. Their equipment is all stripped from the unworthy adventurers. The length and size are not very suitable, and it is impossible for everyone to equip it. . ¡°Besides, these kobolds have not received rigorous military training. In the past days, they hid in hiding to avoid pursuit, and in the past three months, they have only received short-term military training. It is really impossible to exert strong combat effectiveness. If they choose to attack by force, not to mention how heavy the casualties will be, there is still a big doubt whether they can attack by force. Even if they sell themselves in as slaves one by one, they will slowly instigate rebellion. First of all, if you do this, these kobolds who have just become believers will probably become suspicious. They will directly break with the priest group of Meepo and kill the six so-called priests who sold them as slaves. Meepo has no doubts at all. These kobolds are suspicious. After all, Meepo's previous life was very similar to theirs, so he understood their psychology very well. Secondly. This is obviously a stupid strategy to give people control. It basically pins the initiative and hope of victory on the enemy's stupid idea, which is very unrealistic. The small cave was gloomy and gloomy. The six priests discussed with each other for a long time, but still could not come up with a reasonable strategy. At this moment, a strong divine light suddenly flashed on Mipo's body. After less than half a year of missionary activities, Mipo has become a third-level priest and has a lot of magical skills and power. However, It¡¯s not like I¡¯m arrivingThe degree of divine light leaking out! Gu Gua's words rang in Mipo's heart. Mipo immediately understood what was going on, and immediately said to the other five kobold priests: "Go! Gather all our people in the middle of the hall!" , he walked around lightly as if he had just learned to walk. The surging power all over his body already made Mipo feel a little out of control, so he walked with difficulty to the place in the hall usually used for preaching and lectures and sat down. Soon all the kobolds were called back, and they all looked carefully at Meepo, who was emitting a strong light. These lights are the light emitted by Gu Gua's divine power. Through Mibo's belief channel, the level 3 priest level was transmitted from Gu Gua to Mibo. However, because Mi Bo's body could not bear so much divine power, these divine powers It continued to dissipate from Meepo, float into the surrounding air, and radiate to other kobolds. Fortunately, Mipo's body still has Gu Gua's blood, so when these magical powers are dissipated, they are still somewhat dissolved into Mipo's body and become a part of his body. Meepo's priest level has also been rising, level 4, level 5, level 6 All the kobolds looked at Meepo, silently, and divine power shone on them, purifying their blood and healing them. It caressed their pain, soothed their souls, and made their whole bodies and souls dissolve in the radiance of this divine power. Among them, the five kobolds were shrouded in the light of divine power, and their priest levels continued to rise, breaking through to the level of a fifth-level priest. Two of the kobolds with paladin levels also raised their paladin levels to level 3 and 5. level 4. After all the divine power was dissipated, all the kobolds' injuries had been healed, and even the quality of their souls had been greatly improved. These kobolds' worship of Gu Gua, the patron saint of the North, became even more profound. Everyone has become a fanatical believer, and the power of crazy belief is concentrated on Mipo, and is directly transformed into divine power through the priesthood of Patrolling the River Yaksha on Mipo. Mipo was shocked for a moment, but quickly calmed down. These are the blessings bestowed by the true god Gu Gua! All of a sudden he was transformed from an ordinary kobold into a little god! In fact, Mipo didn't know that the power of this god was realized through the priesthood of Patrolling Yaksha. When Mipo had this priesthood, he was equivalent to a very small god. But once this priesthood was taken away, he would Will be left with nothing and be knocked back to his original shape. As the river god of the Palauwell River, Gu Gua has the absolute right to reward and expel the river patrolling yaksha. Among the local kobold believers who received divine power at the scene, there were even twelve kobolds who became level 0 priests. Their souls began to shine, and they had the ability to accept divine magic and promote religion. Mibo¡¯s warlock level has reached level 10. He opened his eyes silently, and his eyes were like rippling water waves, which contained the charm of water. This is the first time that Gu Gua has given his men so much divine power, which is even much greater than the divine power of Foster and Crystal Ball. After all, Meepo's current situation also requires more divine power to help him develop and consolidate his strength. The more divine power, the better. Mipo has already felt the ability and role of his position as the divine envoy of the river patrol Yaksha. To put it simply, he has the ability to dance in the wind and waves and manipulate the water flow. As long as he is in the water, the water flow within ten meters around him is like a part of his body, and can be easily controlled by him to make many unreasonable actions. Even his familiar, the magic bat, has undergone great changes. It has now grown into a huge figure approximately the size of a cloak. If it spreads its wings, it will probably be even bigger. And the infrasonic ability of the magic bat can also be detected with the help of water flow, which greatly expands his detection ability. Mipo opened his eyes, looked at the kobolds below, and understood a new idea in his heart. "With the grace of the True God Gugua. Tongtian, I now have the ability to control water flow! I can ride the water flow upstream with elites, sneak into the mine cave, and then activate it at the right night, and face the water from inside We will attack outside, and everyone else will meet us outside, and then we will escape into the depths of the forest as planned!" Mipo said excitedly. These kobolds also agreed excitedly and made preparations immediately. With the grace of true God, this operation will be carried out smoothly! Mipo then ordered the 5 priests he had brought, as well as the 12 kobolds who had just been promoted to priests, and the 30 kobolds he selected who were strong and well trained in combat skills. Good? Equipment, everyone brought five days of dry food, and together they came to the small river used for washing the ore. It was not far from the mine. It only takes about ten minutes to walk through the mine and enter it. go. If you get closer, you will be easily discovered by the enemy. Text 132 Entering the hole Meepo brought all his priests and elite warriors with him. Among them, Meepo and the other five kobold priests were all wearing black iron equipment brought from the iron castle. They were all black iron equipment made by the dwarf craftsman Thoros. The remaining warriors and priests were wearing ill-fitting equipment that had just been ripped off from human adventurers during this period. They took advantage of the dusk and quietly sneaked over, and gathered together at the edge of the river closest to the mine. After seeing that there was no intention of human beings around, they prepared to sneak through the river here. He held his hand and said, "Get up!" I saw the river rising up like a snake. Mipo walked in quietly, and then directed the 17 priests and 30 soldiers to walk in together. Mipo walked In the middle, he waved his hand, and the river fell down again, but it just covered them, leaving room for the 47 kobold agents to breathe and walk, as if the river was covering them. , diving steadily towards the direction of the mine. The ten-minute journey was over in a moment. It was just dark at this moment, and the night had begun to cover the mine. The light was very dim, and all kinds of work in the mine had begun to stop sparsely. Kobolds have the racial characteristic of dim vision and can see things in dark places, but humans do not have this function. If they want to see things, they must light a torch. So according to Mipo's observations, generally speaking, they would block the entire mine and stop working when night falls. There is no way to effectively control the river, and there is no great need to control the river. After all, the kobolds are not a race that is good at swimming. But this also made it very convenient for Mipo to sneak in from under the river with his men. He walked along the way without attracting anyone's attention, and the monitoring of the river was also very weak. After entering the mining camp from the river, Mipo showed his head first and saw that the entire camp was already in place and ready to sleep, except for some key positions where people were patrolling. The humans in other places had already packed up, grilled barbecue, and drank ale. It looked like they were on vacation, so comfortable. Even in those patrol positions. Also because nothing has happened in many years. He had been so lax for a long time, and now he was talking in a low voice, and his tone sounded like something like complaining. When Mipo saw these patrollers coming, he retracted his head. It stirred up ripples in circles. "Eh? There's movement in the water." A patrolman said strangely: "It's rare to see fish in this river. Why is there one today? It seems to be quite young." Another patrolman muttered Said: "So what if there are fish in the river? Are you going to catch them at night? Be careful if you leave your post, the baron's supervisor will whip you!" At the beginning, the patrolman said depressedly: "Yeah, let's do it. It¡¯s the hardest job. It¡¯s really annoying to get the lowest salary. Does that shit baron think that we are also stupid dog-heads? If anything happens, he will look good! A patrolman hummed in agreement: "That's right! Let that fool know then that our patrolmen are not easy to mess with!" The two walked past the river while chatting. They never thought that if something happened in the mining camp, they might be the first to suffer. After all these people left, Mipo continued to move forward with his team of agents until they reached the place closest to the mine. After observing the patrol pattern, they spotted a gap, climbed out of the river, and reached the mine as quickly as possible. "What's that sound?!" a patrolman shouted. Meepo waved his hand, causing the kobolds to run deeper into the mine. The entire cave was filled with a very unpleasant smell. But these kobolds seem to be able to tolerate it. After the patrolman trotted over, Mipo hid in the dark, holding the handle of his long sword with one hand, and shouted: "Meow!" The patrolman took a breath and said: "He is actually a night owl. How dare you come here? Activities here, be careful if you go in and get caught by the hungry kobolds as a snack!" Then the patrolman did not continue to come in. Instead, he turned around and left. Mipo walked inside and saw that there were three layers of iron fences deep inside the cave entrance, which blocked all the entrances of the mine. There is no way for the kobolds to escape from the mine. This is not a problem for Meepo at all. Before he was caught in the Northland, Meepo was an expert at sliding doors and picking locks, and his level 3 thief level was not false. Immediately, he took out a small iron bar, inserted it deep into the iron lock, and opened the lock with a sound of Kaba.   These three doors are all opened very lightly. It seems that the main defense is to prevent force destruction, but there is no special precaution to prevent kobolds from using special tools to open them. Or is it because these kobold slaves have never mastered such high-end technology? Mipo didn't know that there used to be human sentry posts here, but because the smell was so unpleasant and nothing happened, those human sentry posts were evacuated from here, so they were so relaxed when they came in. . When all the people in the group went in, Mipo locked the door again and opened three doors in a row. After everyone went in, all three locks were locked, as if nothing had changed. After entering the cave, Mipo and the others walked very deep before smelling the scent of kobolds living together. "Who!" Two kobold guards suddenly jumped out from the corner and shouted loudly. There are actually kobold guards? This is how the same thing? Mipo looked at them with some doubts and couldn't understand. Meepo waved his hand, stopped his men's attacking behavior, and said: "I am the messenger of the true god, the warlock elder Meepo, and I am here to save everyone!" Then he looked at the two kobold guards carefully. The two kobold guards were wearing rags and holding stone weapons in their hands. They looked extremely weak. Meepo didn't even need to use force. He felt like he could kill each other just by standing here. The two kobold guards looked at each other and saw each other's disbelief. After all, let alone human beings, not even the kobolds who are waiting for rescue every day can believe this kind of thing. "Messenger of the true God? Elder Warlock? Can you prove it to us?" a guard asked. Text 133 Capture the hole When the two guards questioned Meepo's identity, Meepo did not argue, but used practical actions to prove his identity. Mipo raised his hand, and a small flame appeared on his hand. Then the flame grew bigger and became as big as a fist. Mipo threw the fireball towards the hole, and the small fireball exploded with a bang. When he landed on a stone at the entrance of the cave, it opened cracks and basically shattered into pieces. This is a small fireball, exactly the ability of a standard warlock. Seeing this astonishing scene, the two kobolds shouted excitedly: "It's really the elder warlock! Great! We are finally saved!" They screamed and hugged each other, crying bitterly. Then, Mipo cast another magical spell, [Soothing Emotions]. Under the white light, the two kobold guards immediately put down their excitement, recovered from the out-of-control crazy state, wiped their tears, He shouted happily: "He is really the warlock elder! He is really the priest of the true God!! Oh my God! That's great!" After saying that, the two guards knelt down on the ground, worshiped Mipo, and Said: "Please, Mr. Warlock Elder, please save us! Please!". Mipo quickly stopped the two guards and said, "Don't make such a loud noise first. Let's meet the others first. I'm here to save you, and you must cooperate with me. Do you hear me?" "The two guards stopped their voices excitedly, nodded vigorously, and led Meepo and the group of kobolds toward the depths of the cave, while they kept explaining the situation in the cave. After the explanation of the two kobold guards, Meepo knew that this mine was a closed mine. There was only one exit and there were no exits elsewhere. Even if he wanted to dig it out, it would take hundreds of years to dig it out. Another exit comes. Therefore, after humans blocked the only exit, they kept throwing kobolds in, and strictly demanded that the kobolds' food be exchanged for ores, otherwise these kobolds would starve to death inside. However, in order to show their mercy, humans would also exchange a small amount of food for the heads of those kobolds who had died of starvation. to prove their kindness. Mibo naturally knew after hearing this that the heads of kobolds outside were also sold for 20 copper coins each. The baron must have exchanged a very small amount of food for the heads of the kobolds and then resold them. What a good calculation. And there are often human guards who attack and kill lone kobolds in order to make some extra money. Take their heads for money. This is why the kobolds actually have their own guards. Hearing this, Mipo felt angry for human beings' cruelty and greed, and at the same time felt lucky for human beings' lax management. After walking deeper into the cave, Meepo saw the place where the kobolds rested at night. In the vast hall. Many skeletal kobolds lay silently on the hard stone ground. If they hadn't moved a little bit, Meepo would have thought that they were all corpses that had starved to death. After being awakened, many people looked over with very desperate and numb expressions on their faces. His eyes fell on Mipo's face without causing any disturbance. In a small cave inside, a kobold wearing iron armor came out. This kobold was different from other kobolds. He was wearing neat iron armor that looked very fit. It was basically tailor-made for him. of. He also held a large sword in his hand. Seeing Mipo's group, he cast a look of distrust and hatred. "This is our leader, Tietou." A guard whispered. Apparently he was very afraid of this kobold named Iron Head. Behind this iron head, there were also some sparsely standing guys who were better than the kobolds who were about to starve to death. They were holding simple guys as weapons in their hands and looking at this side shrinkingly. It seems that they should It's Iron Head's guard. "Who are you?" Tietou asked in a bad tone. This dragon language is a bit strange. It actually has some human accent. It¡¯s not that Meepo has never heard dragon language with a human accent, but this accent is a bit strange coming from a kobold¡¯s mouth. Meepo suddenly became suspicious when he saw that this kobold was actually wearing a suit of well-fitting armor and had a handy big knife in his hand. Asked: "Who are you? Why do you speak dragon language with such an accent?" At this time, another kobold guard whispered: "Tietou was raised in the human world since he was a child, and he only entered our cave after he became an adult. Come. With the support of humans, he killed all those who opposed him and became the leader." Tietou was very angry when he saw his two guards whispering to the outsiders. "How dare you despise me! You are doomed!" Mipo instantly understood the identity of this kobold named Tietou. He was aKobold traitors have been enslaved by humans since childhood, and are also an important pawn for humans to control this weak kobold tribe from within. Now if Meepo wants to control this kobold tribe, it will be much easier just to kill him. Mipo immediately ordered: "Go! Kill this guy!" After saying that, another flame appeared in his hand. Before Tietou could rush over, the flame turned into a small fireball and rushed towards Tietou quickly. . Tietou immediately panicked when he saw this little fireball. Didn't he know that this was the performance of a warlock? Although he received human education since childhood, he knew that warlock was a noble and powerful profession when he hatched from the egg! At the same time, the other kobolds also exclaimed and recognized the identity of the Meepo Warlock. Their eyes, which were numb and waiting for death, slowly regained a trace of life and hope. Tietou was like a lazy donkey and managed to dodge the fireball. Because there was not enough space to move around, the fireball hit the ground behind him, and the stones he splashed hurt him. Before Tietou had time to regroup, he found that the enemy had already taken advantage of this opportunity to rush forward! The Iron Head guards immediately recognized the identity of the Meepo Warlock and hesitated one after another. Because in their consciousness, the status of warlocks is much higher than that of warriors, and Tietou is obviously a kobold who prefers humans. He usually uses terrifying methods to rule everyone. When these guards saw In this situation, everyone didn't know what to do, but under the leadership of some people, they quietly retreated. Caught off guard, Tietou was hit by a sword. The enemy's long sword directly passed through his iron armor, hurting his body in the gap in the armor, and a sharp wound was made. Tietou screamed, It also successfully aroused his endless anger, and he immediately had the idea of ????capturing the thief first and killing the idiot who dared to hurt himself at all costs. He directly twisted an iron in his hand. Ring, three magic missiles suddenly flew out from the ring. There was no room for the enemy to evade in the short distance, and they hit the leader Meepo hard. Mipo grunted, shook twice, and retreated slowly. As he retreated, he pulled the sword forcefully to the side, further widening the wound on the iron head. Looking at Mipo¡¯s body, three dents have appeared, as if he had been hit by a pistol, and white smoke was pouring out. Such a simple confrontation almost cost two lives. If Meepo hadn't been wearing the exquisite scale armor made by Thoros, at least half of his life would have been lost. Even with the exquisite scales on his body, Mipo still felt a sharp pain in his body and his breathing was a little unsmooth. He continued to wave his sword and struck hard at the iron head. Tietou hurriedly raised his sword and caught the blow with a clang. In just a few seconds, the five elite priests around Mipo had already rushed up and attacked Tietou one after another. At the same time, the remaining thirty kobold warriors with military training also surrounded them to prevent other kobolds from coming to reinforce Iron Head. The heroes fought against many people, and soon Tietou's weapon was knocked off by the kobold paladin brought by Meepo. Then two more warriors came up and grabbed one of Tietou's arms. He just wanted to When resisting, Mipo's long sword struck again, cutting off Tietou's resisting hand with one sword, leaving only a trace of skin on his arm. Tietou screamed and twisted, trying to break free, but was restrained by more kobold warriors and pinned to his knees. Seeing that the enemy leader had been subdued, Mipo took a few breaths and said loudly: "This kobold has tarnished the glory of our ancestors, betrayed our people, and actually worked as a slave for humans. Now, on behalf of the true god Gugua Tongtian, Give him the death penalty! All enslaved tribesmen, you are free!" After saying that, he put the long sword on Tietou's neck and pulled hard, and Tietou's trachea and cervical artery were completely cut. Blood and bubbles were sprayed out. Tietou¡¯s eyes were full of reluctance and he slowly fell to the ground. The blood vessels in his neck kept spurting out blood and foam, and became weaker and weaker. Finally, he became motionless and completely dead. Mipo took off the iron ring from Tietou's hand and put it on his own hand. Then he took off the equipment and sword from Tietou's body, and distributed them among them according to their strength and bravery in the battle just now. Two kobold warriors. Next, Meepo used his magic to briefly treat the injured person. He took out another quarter of the food and gave some to each of the hungry kobolds. This allowed the kobolds in the mine to regain some vitality and develop a burning passion for Meepo.??interest. Text 134 Freedom After entering the mine and fighting fiercely with the kobold Tie Tou and killing him, Meepo quickly gained control of the cave through strength and food. At this time, Mipo immediately arranged for the 17 priests he brought in to disperse among the crowd, and organized the kobolds into 18 teams of 50 people each according to their physical strength and condition, and spread the propaganda separately. The church of Gu Gua Tongtian, Lord of the North, initially organized all these kobolds and brought them some preliminary hope. Sometimes what can bring motivation to people is not crazy temptations or piles of wealth, but the hope from the bottom of the heart. Meepo immediately preached about the true god of kobolds, which made the kobolds who had been abandoned for three hundred years feel that they had something to look forward to in their future lives, and finally had hope that their souls could rest in peace after death. He will not be piled up on the wall of unbelief by Kelemvor, the god of death, and suffer the storm of the underworld forever. This is the important reason why they cheered up from despair, burst out with unprecedented strength, and followed Meepo to fight desperately. I have to say that what Mipo did was very correct. In one night, Meepo had initially taken control of this loose kobold tribe and reunited the entire tribe in an organized way. During the day the next day, Meepo asked the kobolds in the original tribe to trade all the ores in stock, leaving nothing behind. In exchange for more inferior food, the kobolds ate them all. This is how They were so full for the first time in years. Even the shitty food is good. And after eating, Mipo ordered them to continue to rest, and gathered the food that Tietou had stored before and the rations that he and others had brought in, and briefly practiced simple commands and team leadership, so that everyone could All the kobolds know which team they belong to, recognize who their captain is, how to form a team, etc., and wait for the night to come. After it gets dark. When humans relaxed their vigilance, Meepo sent his magic bats to fly out and delivered a message to the kobolds who were waiting outside. It was agreed that when the moon climbed to its highest point in the middle of the night, they would attack from inside. . The remaining kobolds were ordered to wait at the intersection of the forest retreat. Once they enter the forest, they immediately destroy the road and set traps if any pursuers come. Do the corresponding work immediately. After the contact was established, Mipo sat quietly in the small cave and rested slowly. During the day, he had used his magic power to recharge the iron ring captured from Tietou, allowing the iron ring to fire three more magic missiles. It's like a pistol with three bullets, very practical. Soon, the humans outside fell into a deep sleep, and even the bonfire slowly became silent, leaving only the dark red breath. Mibo raised his head, and through the layers of mountains, he seemed to see the moon climbing towards the top of the sky. There's about an hour left until the appointed time. He stood up slowly, twisting his neck and joints. Make a clicking sound. Then, he walked to the middle of the cave. Following his pace, the excited kobolds stood up one after another and looked at Mipo excitedly. "Dear tribesmen! Freedom is waving to us. Beautiful days in the future are waving to us!" Mipo's voice rang in the cave. "It has been three hundred years. In three hundred years, our true god has not responded to our priest. Many people think that our true god has fallen. Even the Dragon Clan is not optimistic about this. So, now there are many Our tribe cannot get protection from the true gods and have to rely on the protection of the dragon tribe. They can bring us safety, but they cannot promise a place for our souls! Now, I want to solemnly tell you that we There is a new true god! He is the patron saint of the North, the god of magic machinery and railway transportation, Gugua. Bongtian!¡± The kobolds below also shouted excitedly: ¡°Gugua. Bongtian! Tongtian! Gugua. Tongtian! " Mibo continued: "Dear people, we have experienced three hundred years of panic. We have been killed, chased, insulted, and enslaved. We have had enough. ! We want to be free! Today, we will use our lives to build a new glory! Return to the True God!!" The warlock's aura around Mibo is also stirring, and the boiling blood is spreading around with divine power and magic. All the kobolds are excited and want to rush out now. ??Kill all the humans who enslave them outside. "Now, we have a long way to go. Everyone eats all the food immediately. In half an hour, we will launch a surprise attack on humans!" Mipo's men immediately ate all the food in their hands. They were all distributed and eaten by all the kobolds. Mipo grabbed a few of Tietou's guards and repeatedly asked about the situation in the mining camp. Where is the granary, where is the weapons depot, and where are the guards¡¯ camps? Mipo asked these questions over and over again more than a dozen times, just to avoid making any more mistakes. Half an hour passed quickly. Meepo waved again, and all the kobolds stood up and followed him excitedly. The three iron gates were still opened very easily. Mipo himself was a level 3 thief. He walked in front and killed several guards with extremely low vigilance along the way. In the middle of the night, even if he made some noise, it was not enough. To alarm everyone. Meepo, with his elite men, first raided the weapons depot and armed three hundred slightly younger and stronger kobolds. Then he asked the remaining kobolds to carry firewood and sneak into the guards. In the camp, all the firewood was piled next to the tent. Soon the humans inside were awakened by the sound and reacted. They all wanted to come out and insult the crazy people who disturbed their dreams. However, they did not expect that as soon as they walked out, they saw groups of kobolds, like The devil in hell flashed orange pupils in the darkness, looking at them fiercely. The humans screamed, some wanted to put on armor and weapons, and some wanted to escape from here, and they suddenly fell into chaos. With Mipo's order, dozens of torches were thrown in, and in an instant all the guards' tents were engulfed in flames. Even the humans who escaped in time were killed in the sea of ????fire by Mipo and others who were waiting for help. Once anyone wanted to gather these humans, Mipo would immediately hit them with a magic missile and kill them. All the guys who dared to take the lead were knocked to the ground. Time at this time is very precious. Once you lose the opportunity, you will be buried in a sea of ??fire. Soon the 50-man guard camp was completely buried by the sea of ??fire. At the same time, Mipo also sent two priests to quickly occupy the granary with the remaining old, weak, sick and disabled, and ran out with all the food inside. The bright flames soon soared into the night sky, looking very dazzling and obvious. The humans in the mine camp didn't know how many enemies had come. The guard camp, their main resistance force, was the first to be burned. Death screams broke out from time to time. They couldn't hope for anything anymore. Humans They were suddenly in confusion, and they all couldn't help but flee, without forming an effective resistance at all. So Mipo and the others successfully plundered all the belongings in the camp and ran into the distant forest with a large force of thousands of people. Mipo stood at a high place, and he could already see the torch team winding its way up in the distance. There is a small town below the mine, and there are also guards in the town. Apparently they have discovered something is wrong and are rushing over. Seeing this situation, Meepo immediately ordered all the people to evacuate the mining camp. Then all the kobolds were reluctant to leave, and excitedly left quickly with their belongings. Meepo was the last to leave. He looked at the situation around him, and with a thought in his heart, the power from Patrolling River Yaksha was activated. The river water that originally washed the ore and flowed down the mountain immediately fell in one direction and poured into the mine. Under Mipo's control, all the river water poured unnaturally into the mine. Of course, there was no water in the river bed below. Mipo immediately ordered the few soldiers behind the fight to remove the cars, racks, etc. in the camp. stuff blocked the river downstream, and some unlit tents and other things were thrown in, completely blocking the river. In this way, even if Mipo does not control the water flow, the river water will naturally flow into the mine. After doing all this, Mipo used the special ability brought to him by his magic pet to violently shake the water in the mine, causing all the weak places in the mine to collapse. . At the same time, Mipo's heart moved, and he felt that there seemed to be some weakness in a certain direction of the mine. Behind the weakness, there seemed to be a very huge hole. Because the ore in the weak spot had already been dug out, we did not continue digging. If we had continued digging, we might have dug through. ??????????????????????????????????????????? But this is something that Mipo cannot take care of. He just keeps this matter in his heart, and uses his remaining divine power to shake it hard, and collapse some more of the mine. Text Chapter 135 The Chamber of Commerce is coming He took all the kobolds away, set fire to the camp, and poured the river water into the mine. Mipo also used the river patrolling yaksha's ability to control the water flow, causing the mines inside to collapse with shock. Only then did he turn his head and look fiercely into the distance. The human torch team from the town under the mine was winding its way up. It was still a few kilometers away from the mine camp. This distance was already very close. Gu Gua then He quickly started running and soon disappeared into the vast darkness of the night. Soon Mipo caught up with the fleeing team, and after installing many traps along the road, he safely took the newly rescued kobolds and quickly rushed to a highland cave deep in the Lesos Forest. . This highland cave was originally a thunder lizard cave. This guy was beyond the power of Mipo and others, so the blue dragon Haisheng was sent there first. After taking down the thunder lizard, Mipo took him with him. The kobolds came to settle there. Now according to the report of Blue Dragon Haisheng, we know that the thunder lizard has been killed by him, and Haisheng also said that the meat of the thunder lizard is of good quality and tastes good, and he also left some meat and bones for the kobolds, which can be regarded as What a friendly gesture from Blue Dragon Haisheng. The baron's mining town didn't have many guards, and it hadn't participated in a battle for many years. It had long been abandoned. When they arrived at the mining camp, the camp on the mountain had been almost burned, and the mines had also been destroyed. The backflow of river water has basically ceased. Seeing these things, especially the fact that the backflow of river water must be the effect of magic, and it is definitely not the work of a low-level mage, the guards all shrank. But they knew what a terrible enemy the mage was, so they would not There are no fools in this world who would sacrifice their lives for the Baron's stingy salary, so after they cleared the camp haphazardly, they did not pursue the escaping kobolds. After receiving the news that the mine was destroyed, the baron quickly returned from the aristocratic party where he caroused all night, and rode a carriage overnight to the mine camp. The pale-faced Baron made it obvious at first glance that he was an overindulgent guy, when he saw the mess in the mining camp. The first thing that comes to mind is that all this must be caused by his enemies secretly! Let him pay so miserably! As for those cannon fodder-like kobolds, they were not at all what he had expected. There was no way that they could accomplish anything with that group of trash. to be honest. You can capture as many slaves as kobolds you want. But those enemies hiding in the dark are the most hateful ones. They will make your investment in vain, damage your face, and make you feel extremely bad. Even the time to conquer the chick and party all night long will be taken up abominably. These bastards actually dare to trick me! It seems that if the tiger doesn¡¯t show off its power, it will be regarded as a sick cat! The baron immediately took action, giving some eye drops to the few human nobles who were unfriendly to him, and causing some problems with their money-making machines. Wait and see who reacts the most violently. Who is the criminal who planned today's incident? I will give him a hard slap! Suddenly, the humans near the Leathers Forest could not live in peace. On the contrary, the kobold came to the depths of the forest smoothly and settled down. All these contents were perfectly displayed on the crystal ball. Gu Gua nodded with satisfaction, feeling that Mibo did a good job. Next, Gu Gua originally planned to continue walking downstream along the Palauwell River. He continued to expand his river god priesthood, but received a report from Longji City that a group of merchants had come from Bloodstone Castle and were waiting for Gu Gua's summons in Longji City. And the most important thing is that this caravan brought more than 1,000 kobolds. Although they did not appear to be slaves and were treated well, their anxious expressions proved that they did not come voluntarily. Gu Gua thought for a while and stayed in Longbao. At the same time, he ordered all trains to go to Longji City and pick up all the kobolds brought by the caravan. He also ordered that space for 1,000 people be made available in the military camp, and other supplies for the 1,000 people, including food, washing supplies and animal skins, must be prepared. Gu Gua plans to train these kobolds and chamber of commerce before adding them to his own camp. While waiting for the arrival of this caravan, Gu Gua has been experimenting with how to let his priest read the books hidden in the crystal ball through the magical channel. This is a relatively complicated process, and so far, there has been no successful experience in using magic to deliver large books. Gu Gua conducted an in-depth study of the process of granting divine magic and the process of priests' prayers, carefully analyzed the methods and standards of information dissemination in these two channels, and tried to find ways to load some other information into this channel. There are no such information channels between gods and believers. For example, oracles are a very common way of transmitting information, but Gu Gua discovered that this way?The amount of information that can be conveyed is very limited, and it is impossible to convey the entire book completely. In comparison, this method is similar to a text message. It can accommodate a message of about dozens of words, but it is not enough to download an entire book. If you insist on transmitting the entire book through an oracle, it would be easier to use a teleportation array to transmit it. After studying this, Gu Gua couldn't help but feel a little unhappy. No wonder the gods didn't study this trick very much. It turned out to be the reason why the gain outweighed the loss. For other churches in reality, instead of studying and transforming their own godhead so that they can use divine power to feedback a large amount of information to their pastors and believers, it is more practical to directly develop the church and let the church set up its own transmission magic circuit. What's more, gods mainly get the power of faith from believers, and the power of faith is burned to become divine power and provided to the gods to maintain their status. How can there be a waste of divine power to do this kind of labor for their priests and believers? What about the unpleasant things? So there was never any need to start and carry out this kind of research. But now Gugua does not have a complete church system at all, let alone magical transmission between multiple points. Even if Gu Gua's priest wants to establish a stronghold elsewhere, Gu Gua still needs to provide direct guidance to his priest through divine magic, instead of asking the other party to use limited resources to build a magic teleportation array. Moreover, Gu Gua knows that timely information is very important and can even determine life or death sometimes, so Gu Gua has to continue to devote some attention to conducting continuous and in-depth research on this issue. Text Chapter 136 The Chamber of Commerce is Dead The magic train is heading to Dragon Trail City. There is not much demand for passenger transportation now, so there are only two passenger carriages, and the rest are heavy wagons used to carry iron ingots and other goods. One day later, the magic train rumbled back from Longtrail City. The freight train behind the train was filled with kobolds wearing all kinds of rags. They were sitting on the magic train in fear and excitement. , screaming from time to time. When the magic train stopped, they still did not dare to get off the magic train. The kobolds in the dragon castle had to pinch their noses, climb on the carriage, and remove these smelly and dirty distant relatives. Put them all down. Sure enough, their legs were weak and they were still shaking when they landed on the ground. Their eyes were still flashing. It was obvious that this trip was very exciting for them. These kobolds in Dragon Fort all laughed proudly in their hearts, they are really a bunch of country bumpkins. They completely forgot that when they first came into contact with the magic train, their performance was probably even worse. From the manned space of the magic train, a dozen humans wearing durable yet gorgeous clothes walked down. They have long curly hair, white skin, blue or green eyes, arrogant looks, and very arrogant attitudes. Gu Gua appeared in the train station in a blink of an eye, ready to greet these businessmen and his kobolds. "Are you the great elder of the kobolds?" A businessman in his 30s raised his chin and said arrogantly to Gu Gua. "I really didn't expect that we would come from such a remote and prosperous city to such a remote place. Listen, you have to take good care of us in the future, or else be careful of your stupidity, hahaha!" Gu Gua didn't mean to answer at all, and stretched out his hand directly, He grabbed his head and shook it hard. The businessman flew across the sky like a shooting star and flew into the distance. In mid-air, the businessman's expression became very frightened. Even feces and urine spilled out, but his screams soon stopped, apparently because his throat was blocked due to the huge speed. Before he could fly too far, his body was too fragile and turned into a rain of blood in the air. Being blown by the cold wind from afar. Don't know where it went. Gu Gua clasped his hands behind his back and sneered: "If you think you are here to be a master, then you are really wrong. I really didn't expect that you are actually a group of idiots." A middle-aged businessman originally After wanting to see the reaction of the kobolds on the other side. To reconcile the situation. If the kobold is very tough, then he will come out and apologize, relent, and calm things down. If the kobolds are frightened, of course they have experience in doing so. Then he would help the young businessman eat all the kobolds to death. But before he had time to reconcile, the young businessman had turned into a rain of blood and disappeared into the distant sky. Immediately, these businessmen all understood what happened, and their faces suddenly turned pale. Before he could think of a way to get down the steps, another change occurred. "You shouldn't have killed him! No matter what happened, you lowly people" Another very young businessman shouted angrily. Gu Gua used the same trick again and threw the young man away fiercely. When he caught the young man, Gu Gua unexpectedly felt the fighting spirit in the young man. It doesn't look very weak, probably at level 6 or 7, but it has no resistance at all in Gu Gua's hands. But Gu Gua still threw the young man upwards fiercely, his screams tore through the clear sky far away, and he flew upwards. "Great Elder, can we discuss it carefully? What you do is making it very difficult for us~" the middle-aged businessman said with a flattering smile, and he finally understood. This kobold elder is no longer a master they can fool. Gu Gua waved his hand and said: "I have lost interest in you and am very disgusted with your attitude. All guards, listen. Kill all these businessmen for me. Bring all the new tribesmen into the military camp and clean them." From now on, we will be under strict supervision and training." After giving the order, Gu Gua turned around and clasped his hands behind his back, and was about to leave. The messenger from the Warlock Association, Misotia, appeared in the square of the magic train station and ran over with a pale face. Panting, he said to Gu Gua: "Great True God! Please calm down! Don't destroy the overall situation!" Gu Gua stretched out his hand and grabbed Misotia's head and said: "Idiot, the one who is destroying the overall situation is You! Only the weak will protect the overall situation! Wait for death!" After saying that, he was about to throw Misotia away, and Misotia immediately knelt on the ground and handed over a red piece with magic characters flowing around it. Amber comes. "Don't kill me! This is the way to inspire the warlock's bloodline! Don't kill me!!!" Misotia completely understood that the guy in front of her was definitely not a reasonable person, and she immediatelyI took out all my belongings in exchange for my life. Gu Gua sneered. After taking the red amber, he crushed Misotia's head and summoned the earthbound spirit to suck away all the souls of the newly killed enemies. In a distant place, in a void web world, a spider-elf-like god suddenly felt something, angrily crushed a quill in his hand, and roared angrily in the stumbling space. Colliding repeatedly. "This bastard!!! Even the hook was bitten to pieces by me!!! What a stupid kobold. Don't you know that if you continue to cooperate like this, the benefits to them are immeasurable!!!" After calming down for a while, the god continued to lower his head. He said in a loud voice: "But they must also know that after they are fattened in the end, they will definitely become fish meat on my chopping board Such a drastic approach can be considered interesting. Hum, hum, interesting guy , let me see how far you can go!" "This god is indeed the God of Warlocks, the boss of Misotia, Hook Duden. Gu Gua, who was in the far north, didn't realize this at all. He turned around and saw that the merchants had been caught off guard and had all been chopped down to the ground by his elite guards, who were finishing their wounds one by one. Among them was an elderly businessman who was trembling and kneeling on the ground, crying bitterly. He did not beg for mercy or pray, but kept reciting the names of his relatives. The old businessman was wearing relatively ordinary clothes, not even fancy, but his shivering appearance proved that fear had penetrated deep into his heart. "Stop!" Gu Gua ordered. The kobolds who were massacring the merchants immediately stopped, but by now almost all the merchants had been killed. Even the middle-aged merchant had been stabbed in the stomach and was lying in a pool of blood waiting to die. They couldn't figure out why they were being killed so cruelly. They thought that the other person could be played with like plasticine, but they didn't expect that these kobolds didn't play their cards according to common sense at all. They had no desire or desire at first. , as long as there is any disrespect, he will immediately kill you, without even a chance to say soft words! Don¡¯t they know how much a chamber of commerce means to them? ! Especially the constant source of kobolds is what the kobold tribe in this place needs most! "Hateful! Those guys from the Warlock Guild also said that as long as they control the economy of this kobold tribe, they will add the power of gods to their bloodline, making their family completely become a strong family. It's a pity that I My son is only 20 years old this year" The hot blood continued to flow out, and the middle-aged businessman finally closed his eyes unwillingly. Then there was a light move on his body, and his soul was absorbed by the earth-bound spirit above his head. There was only one trembling old man left in the whole square. Gu Gua walked over, squatted down, helped the old man up with his hands, and said: "We dragon people are very reasonable. As long as someone insults us , we will kill him, and if we respect him, we will keep him alive and look forward to the possibility of cooperation." The old man then raised his head and looked around blankly. In his eyes, human corpses were everywhere around him, and even the internal organs were scattered on the floor. Before he could react, a hissing sound suddenly came from above his head. He looked up and saw that it was the son of the president of the Chamber of Commerce, the young man with fighting spirit who was thrown into the sky for the second time. At this moment, he was already It was frozen into ice cubes by the cold current from high altitude, and smashed to the ground into countless pieces of dregs. "Ah!!! Yes!!! Yes!!!" The old man shouted as he was about to collapse. Gu Gua straightened the old businessman's shoulders and asked seriously: "Do you respect our dragon people?" The old businessman burst into tears and collapsed. He said loudly: "I respect! I respect! I respect it from the bottom of my heart. I respect you! Please don¡¯t kill me!¡± Seeing the old businessman¡¯s face covered with tears and snot sticking to the ground, Gu Gua also felt the heart of this poor human through the warlock¡¯s aura. Only with extreme panic and fear, he stood up and said: "Very good, I feel your sincerity, then just stand up, I won't kill you. You will be in charge of this caravan, I say Whatever, do whatever you want. You must remember, don¡¯t let me down." Gu Gua said lightly. The old human seemed to have been extremely intimidated, and burst into tears again, nodding wildly: "I will never let the Great Elder down! I will never let you down! Absolutely not!! Please don't Kill me!¡± Text Chapter 137 It feels like a dream As soon as the Chamber of Commerce arrived at Longbao, they originally wanted to give Gu Gua a show of strength and test the kobold's wisdom and courage, but they didn't expect that Gu Gua would kill the Chamber of Commerce without saying a word, and even kill Hu Ke. The messenger sent by Duden was also killed. Gu Gua knew that if Hook Duden's people took control of his economic lifeline, it would be difficult to remove them. So in fact, his idea from the beginning was to kill all the people in this chamber of commerce, keep their souls and an agent, and squeeze out all their remaining value. Seeing the old man crying so sadly, Gu Gua also felt the hopeless fear in his heart. Knowing that the fire was strong enough, he was able to control the old man, so he spared his life. Gu Gua gently tapped the old human with his index finger, and a white light flashed over. This was Gu Gua's low-level magic [Soothing Emotions]. The old human slowly calmed down his emotions and sat there, sobbing softly. . After a while, even the sobbing sounds calmed down, and it was obvious that his mood had stabilized. During this period of time, the corpses of the humans who had just been killed were all collected by the kobolds in an orderly manner. Everything on them was stripped off and collected as trophies. Gu Gua lowered his head and asked, "What is your name? What work are you responsible for in the Chamber of Commerce?" The old man lowered his head in awe and said, "My name is Rudolf Baiyinxiang, and I am the accountant of the Jinliu Chamber of Commerce. I am mainly responsible for Account." Gu Gua nodded and said, "Then it is up to you, as the business teacher of the college, to teach my children how to be a qualified businessman. At the same time, the name of this chamber of commerce will be changed to Longbao Chamber of Commerce. How about re-establishing the work? How about it? " Rudolph nodded quickly: "No problem, I will definitely live up to the expectations of the great elder! We must educate them well! We must carry out the work of the Chamber of Commerce! We will make a lot of money for the Grand Elder! We will definitely do it!¡± Gu Gua nodded with satisfaction and said: Okay. Let's stay in the residential area to the east first. I believe you can come up with a very good plan for me. Now, have a good meal, take a hot bath, and have a good rest. "With that said, he assigned a kobold to take the nervous old man directly to the villa area and choose another villa to live in. After Gu Gua put down his affairs at the Chamber of Commerce, he came to the military camp again. The current military camp is a huge open-air bathing place. There was black muddy water mixed with soap foam everywhere, and these filthy water of questionable origin were flowing around on the stone floor. Originally, the stone floors were all cyan. Now it has turned black. Gu Gua frowned and looked carefully. It turned out that the black sludge was washed from the bodies of these kobolds. He really didn't expect that these kobolds brought over by the merchants were so beautiful. dirty. This scene not only made the residents of Longbao who had developed the habit of bathing feel uncomfortable, it also made Gu Gua feel a little uncomfortable. But I believe that after taking a few baths, these kobolds will be able to maintain their habits and become cleaner. There are now a total of 31 priests in Dragon Castle, 10 of whom assist Foster in spreading religion in Dragon Trail City. The remaining 21 are in Dragon Castle, learning the skills and knowledge of priests. They also lead religious prayer ceremonies among believers and learn to be qualified priests. After thinking about it, Gu Gua divided the more than 1,000 new kobolds into teams of more than 50 people, a total of 20 teams, and each team was assigned a qualified officer with fighting spirit as the captain. A level 0 priest is equipped as the team's chaplain, responsible for re-establishing a new values ????and world view for these kobolds. It is necessary to sort out the thoughts of these new kobolds in the shortest possible time. Let them become a firm believer through and through. The number of priests in Dragon Castle and Dragon Trace City is still too few, especially the human priests, there is no one at all. Although the human children studying in the seminary have become devout believers, they have not broken through the boundaries and become a genuine priest. Gu Gua decided that when he had enough priests, he would incorporate these priests into the army, reorganize his army according to the way he trained these recruits, and completely control his army in his own hands. . At the same time, Gu Gua also strengthened the training and guidance of the original troops, ordering them to take good care of the new recruits. They must watch them closely. If there is any abnormal behavior, they must be restrained in time and brought to justice. Report the matter to yourself immediately. Complete these tasksAfterwards, Gu Gua came to the second floor of the Master Tower and sat in front of the crystal ball. With a wave of his hand, he summoned the earth-bound spirit, and then the earth-bound spirit vomited out all the souls of the chamber of commerce personnel it had just devoured, and threw them into the crystal ball. Now Gu Gua¡¯s ability to compile virtual scenes has been improved to a very high level. Especially after he obtained the priesthood of the Guardian Saint of the North, he became even more comfortable when compiling the virtual scenes of the North, with basically no flaws. With a snap, the souls of the chamber of commerce personnel all entered the virtual scene. In this virtual scene, all Gu Gua's actions just now were magical illusions to show his power. In fact, after they surrendered, Gu Gua let them go. After saying a few words, he allowed them to settle in the dragon castle. It also provided them with a group of villas and provided them with good material living conditions. He didn't really kill them, nor did he say a harsh word to them. "Let me tell you! Those kobolds are really incompetent. As long as you scare them a little, they will give in, hahaha!" the young man said loudly. Everyone else laughed and discussed the show just now. The middle-aged businessman among them glanced around, frowned strangely and said, "Why isn't Rudolph here?" One of them, with a twisted face, was hiding behind him. Said: "Oh, Rudolf's leg was broken and he is being treated in the church." The middle-aged businessman nodded, not taking it too seriously. Moving on to the next topic. The distorted face of the guy also returned to normal, but he seemed to have completely forgotten what he said. I also feel free to discuss other matters with other people. Text Chapter 138 We want a monopoly! Gu Gua destroyed the flowers with ruthless hands. After massacring the merchant guilds that the Warlock Guild arranged to seek refuge with him, he imprisoned their souls and put them into the crystal ball, simulating the real environment and squeezing the wisdom of these businessmen. At this moment, in the crystal ball, the members of the Chamber of Commerce are having a heated discussion. Gu Gua also modified the settings from time to time, allowing these chamber of commerce members to make preliminary business plans based on the current situation of Longbao. The middle-aged businessman cleared his throat and said: "Now we have entered the territory of the kobolds. Depending on the situation, although they are on guard against us, they do not have too many restrictions on us. After all, is it business? They are such ignorant people. How can a race be proficient in it? In ten years, this land and these magical powers will completely fall into our hands and become the sword and shield in our hands, plus the divinity promised to us by the Warlock Guild. Bloodline, being king and founding a country is not a problem at all!" The middle-aged businessman was obviously a guy like the president. He looked around and said seductively: "When the time comes, I will give everyone here a title, all of them. Everyone will become a noble!" At this time, a member of the Chamber of Commerce said with some uncertainty: "Where is that guy Rudolph?" The president sneered and said disdainfully: "Forget it, that old fool can't understand the situation at all. , he still harbors illusions about his enemy. If it weren¡¯t for his superb accounting ability, I would have abandoned him long ago. Hahahaha! Here, everyone in the Chamber of Commerce burst into laughter. The middle-aged businessman said: "Tris. Go and bring the red wine and roast goose from your luggage. Let's have a good celebration!" Gu Gua nodded. It seemed that he was lucky. He actually picked someone who was alienated from them. Guy, then the accountant named Rudolph can be used with confidence. The young businessman named Tris ordered a few people and walked out. Gu Gua guided him to a pile of luggage. Tris looked through the luggage, but what he saw was not what was actually there. Something, but something in his memory. Thus. Gu Gua could easily tell what was in those luggage. Tris finally rummaged through all the luggage, and after finding things like red wine and roast goose, he directed several other people who were slightly inferior to him to carry the things back to the hall. Then these businessmen began to discuss happily while eating, how to seize the economic power of Dragon Castle, and then turn all the kobolds in Dragon Castle into their slaves, and secretly place the strong men of the Warlock Guild in their own houses. In the Chamber of Commerce, after controlling the force, go south to control the economy of Bloodstone Castle. Thus achieving the dream of controlling the entire Vasa land. In these plans, Gu Gua and the kobolds have basically been completely regarded as waste. Seeing this, Gu Gua resisted the urge to crush their souls and continued reading with a blue face. Fortunately, I killed them all and put their souls into the virtual scene. Otherwise, I really don't know what medicine the Warlock Guild would give itself. These businessmen raised their glasses happily, as if they had manipulated all the stupid kobolds into applause, and built a powerful business kingdom. They don¡¯t even realize that they have become birds in someone else¡¯s cage and can no longer fly out. Gu Gua used his spiritual mind to carefully observe the strategies of these businessmen, after their strategies had been formulated. Gu Gua immediately implemented these measures and then transmitted the actual feedback results to these businessmen for them to take some new measures. Because when they were discussing, Gu Gua already knew what they were going to do, so he could implement it in advance and give them perfect feedback on the results. With this, Gu Gua borrows their professional methods. The Northland Bank was established, adopted Dany's church currency value system, and minted its own gold and silver coins. Dany is the goddess of business and finance. Her church usually functions as a bank and has a complete monetary system. Other nobles can also mint this kind of currency. As long as it is minted according to the standards of Dany Church, they can obtain the same value as the currency minted by Dany Church itself. In this way, a large amount of currency can be produced very conveniently. At the same time, it can avoid the occurrence of malicious events such as bad coins flooding the market. Gugua has established a marketing system in Longbao and Longji City, establishing a series of marketing functions including factories, logistics, stores, distribution and after-sales services. Gugua also standardized the production and transportation lines according to the suggestions of the merchants, set up a new pricing system and tax system, established a tax bureau, and collected taxes from the people in the territory in a more objective, fair and effective way. The kobolds that people in the Chamber of Commerce consider to be increasingly grovelingIn such a state, the businessmen unreservedly used all their own methods, and used all the business skills from the prosperous cities in the mainland in this desolate place where birds do not poop. It seems that, They are also going to build Vasa Northland as their base. It just so happened that this was what Gu Gua wanted, so Gu Gua also let go and carried out commercial transformation of Longbao and Longji City in their own way. Especially Longji City, they implemented all advanced business techniques. In Longji City, a prosperous commercial street was built based on Gugua's plan. The textile industry was also brought in by these businessmen. Unfortunately, there were no agricultural products such as cotton and silk for weaving in the North, only animal skins and hair. Of course, this couldn't stop them. They ordered a batch of woolly beast cubs from the mainland through the channel of the Chamber of Commerce. This kind of livestock has no other special function except growing hair, and even the quality of the meat is not very satisfactory. , the leather is also ordinary, but the warmth retention is very good. This creature is similar to the sheep in the previous life, but its purpose is more single. There is a lot of wasteland in the north of Vasa. Although it is not very good for growing food, there is a lot of grass growing, which is very suitable for grazing such furry beasts. Although the price of fabrics spun with wool from wool beasts was very average, they mastered a very high-end weaving method for wool. At that time, it was precisely because of this weaving method that other chambers of commerce made trouble and reported it to the human race. The Church of God was being hunted and fled here. After arriving in the Northland, of course they must give full play to their advantages and create a grand business empire. Then, they had an in-depth "visit" of the working conditions of the magic train and the iron castle magic steam engine. They were especially amazed at the production power of the machine tools. During their confidential conversation, Gu Gua finally understood that this kind of magic machine It is a great invention with great value, and may even change the structure of the entire continent! Originally, Gu Gua always believed that this world is a magical world. No matter what you want, you can get it through magic, and you can even create something that has never been done before. No matter how powerful the magic machine is, it is far inferior to the magic creation ability, which means it can only undertake some simple and repetitive tasks when the Iron Castle is short of manpower. Through meetings with businessmen, Gu Gua learned that even magic is not available to everyone. Even in some places in the mainland, the Baron may not be able to hire a mage consultant. Magic is a completely high-end luxury product, and those mages have no interest in using limited magic to those boring people. Get rid of material desires. So being able to apply magic to the production field is definitely a huge initiative! Businessmen have begun to imagine what to use these machine tools to produce around these machine tools. And not just weapons and other production parts. "Well, this stamping technology can press a piece of iron into a thinner piece of iron at once. It's really amazing. If we dent this place a little, you see, that's it." A member of the Chamber of Commerce wrote on the straw paper Draw a line to form an arc, "This will make a plate. If it is concave like this, it will be a bowl. If you find a way to inlay gold or silver wire on these metal utensils, it will be a very special set." It¡¯s great tableware, and we¡¯ll definitely be able to make a lot of money! The best part is that the cost will be greatly reduced, but the quality will not be significantly reduced, and the production speed will be hundreds of times higher than that of original hand-made products! This method monopolizes the tableware industry in the entire continent! "When Gu Gua heard it, it was indeed a way to make money. Why didn't he think of it? Sure enough, there are specialties in the art industry. It is a very wise move to put all the souls of these businessmen into the crystal ball to practice business. Then these businessmen happily put forward many proposals for manufacturing daily necessities, and probably set the price at a suitable position, which can not only quickly open up the market, but also earn enough profits, and even allow middlemen to also The price to make a fortune. Soon, Gu Gua forwarded all the opinions of these merchants to Thoros in the Iron Fortress. Although Thoros did not like making these little things made by mother-in-law, he did find some new craftsmanship in these opinions of the merchants. method, I happily went to experiment. After solving the problems of metal toughness and inlay technology, I really produced a batch of very strong gold-chiselled black iron plates and silver-chiselled black iron bowls. Under the same process guidance Next, he designed new processes and began to make knives, forks and other tableware. Only a small part of these tableware were produced to prove the feasibility of this method. Text Chapter 139 Dumping After successfully using new machine tools to manufacture exquisite tableware, Soros, Gugua and the Chamber of Commerce were all greatly encouraged and immediately decided to expand production and promote this wonderful product as soon as possible. Next, Gu Gua purchased a lot of ordinary silver ingots through the channel of the Chamber of Commerce, specializing in the production of high-end tableware. According to their speculation, this kind of high-end silver tableware will be more in demand. ??It would be too wasteful to use black iron to make this kind of tableware. Dark iron should be made into various weapons and equipment. Gu Gua summoned the fire element elves again and again, and Soros made a large number of magic steam engines. Through hard work, Gu Gua and Soros prepared to build 20 steam engines and 100 machine tools at the same time, which required at least 300 blacksmiths. Manipulating these machine tools made Soros's task of training blacksmiths very onerous. It has to be said that humans learn much faster than kobolds in this regard. They learned simple operations in three days and became skilled workers in half a month. When forging metal products, you don¡¯t have to worry too much about wasting materials. If it is destroyed, you only need to return it to the furnace and smelt it again. Now, what Soros uses to mine minerals is no longer simple manual digging. Instead, he uses a magic steam engine to drive a huge drill bit to drill out all the mining surfaces. Then there is a wheel shaft behind him that is similar to a waterwheel to move these minerals. All the crushed ore was rolled up and carried backwards and put into the smelting furnace. The current smelting furnace is completely different. The smelting furnace in the iron castle is divided into three levels. The first level is a smelting furnace composed of 5 fire element elves. It specializes in smelting ores of various purity into molten iron. If this molten iron condenses into iron ingots, it will be an ordinary pig iron ingot. But now Soros will not let this molten iron directly generate iron ingots, but will flow the molten iron to the second smelting furnace, which is a blast furnace composed of three fire element elves. When the molten iron flows out of this furnace, Turned into fine steel with greatly improved strength and toughness, this molten iron will be directly cast into weapons and equipment used by the armies of Dragon Castle and Dragon Trace City. The third smelting furnace is not together with these two smelting furnaces, but with the magic steam engine and machine tool in the front hall. The task of this smelting furnace is to destroy the building. Or the scrap metal recovered from the outside world can be re-smelted into a pure metal state. Therefore, this smelting furnace has an extremely high level of temperature control. There is an old fire elemental elf inside, and his ability to control temperature has become extremely proficient. With Gu Gua's full push, everyone in Longbao and Longji City used brand-new black iron tableware. Even work was assisted by good tools, and with the support of enough food, large-scale manufacturing began. Stone dwellings that can last for hundreds of years, Longji City and the eastern part of Longbao look the same every day. And after having the channels of the Chamber of Commerce. A large number of daily necessities, non-staple food, and livestock were slowly transported in from the southern continent. For the first time, the northern land of Vasa had animal husbandry and breeding in a real sense. The quality of life of residents in the two cities seems to have improved significantly. Now that the blacksmiths have more and more work, they need more and more raw materials. Gu Gua asked Soros to install a railway again, forming a double line. Originally, on a single-track railway, only trains could run in one direction at the same time. Now, after forming a circle, trains can continue to leave and enter again. Turning curves were also set up at the train station to further increase the utilization rate of the magic train. Not long after, another batch of equipment needed by Bloodstone Castle was produced. In order to transport the goods to Bloodstone Castle quickly and effortlessly, Gu Gua arranged to build two railways, running directly from Longji City. In Bloodstone Castle, in an open field outside Bloodstone Castle. Gugua has built a brand new train station to receive these high-end goods produced from Longbao and Longji City. At the same time, Gu Gua also chose a deposed noble manor in Bloodstone Castle and renovated it. It was converted into a huge shop, and after hiring a few people, it was opened as a metal crafts store. In the three-story villa, the first floor is for various tableware and decorations, the second floor is for ordinary equipment and swords and weapons, and the third floor is for bulk sales and fine weapons. As soon as such a store opened in Bloodstone Castle, it immediately attracted everyone's attention. After deposing the nobles, the Earl of Polis hired many civilians as bureaucrats to manage the entire territory for him. In order to win the hearts of these people, and because Polis completely controlled the entire earldom in his hands, financial resources were quickly concentrated in his hands, and the available funds reached a very high level, so he The civilian bureaucrats under his command all have good salaries. They are the main new force in buying these metal crafts and tableware, especially?These civilian officials had never enjoyed such high political and economic treatment. After gaining status, they especially needed to improve their quality of life and directly compete with the nobles they originally needed to look up to. However, no one in the Bloodstone Castle paid special attention to this demand. Originally, because of the inextricable relationship between the various chambers of commerce and the nobles, while the nobles were eradicated, these chambers of commerce that specialized in supplying supplies to the nobles or Most of them have left Bloodstone Castle because they were implicated or moved away voluntarily. During this period of time, it seemed that because Viscount Todd and other rebellious nobles had died in the North, Earl Polis took a little care of the survivors of those nobles. Not only did he no longer hold them responsible, he also replaced them Go to your own government and assist the civilian bureaucrats in managing the territory. Unknowingly, Polis has learned the skill of balance and established a balance under his rule. The civilian bureaucrats and the aristocratic bureaucrats slowly formed two competing parts. Whoever wants to get more Rights must be supported by more Polis. At this time, some chambers of commerce also cautiously explored their way back from other places, trying to reopen their industries, but they did not encounter much obstruction and seemed to be able to continue. "It's just that the word aristocrat has always been carefully avoided by people. Even if they want to buy similar luxury goods, they still hide it. But I didn't expect that the barbarians from the north could actually make such exquisite tableware, and the price was not very high. Many bureaucrats with some money in their families bought five or six sets at home to show off. capital. And those nobles whose homes were confiscated would also come to buy some to decorate their slightly dilapidated homes. Under such circumstances, as soon as the tableware produced by Iron Castle is delivered, all the tableware produced by Bloodstone Castle will be bought out by the bureaucrats of Bloodstone Castle, leaving not a single piece left. This hot scene also stimulated the bureaucrats, who felt that this kind of tableware was really good and a hot commodity. Even if they already had enough tableware at home, they would still line up at the Longbao Chamber of Commerce to buy another five or six. Set it up and keep it at home. Even the rural bureaucrats outside the Bloodstone Castle below sent their housekeepers to the Bloodstone Castle to queue up to buy tableware. Under this situation, no matter how much tableware is produced in the Iron Castle, it will be bought by the bureaucrats in the Bloodstone Castle. At the same time, a large amount of silver coins and gold coins flow into the Dragon Castle like rolling water. This further stimulated Iron Castle's productivity. With the money, the chambers of commerce in the crystal ball were also very excited. They immediately invested all the money in reproduction, built dozens of machine tools in the iron castle, and hired hundreds of skilled blacksmiths. , specializes in operating this new type of manufacturing tool, and mass-produces this kind of luxury product that is between aristocrats and common people. At this time, other chambers of commerce in the Bloodstone Castle also slowly reacted. On the one hand, they also brought in various luxury goods from other places and sold them to these newly wealthy bureaucrats. On the other hand, they also sent people to contact the newly wealthy bureaucrats. The Longbao Chamber of Commerce contacted them and wanted to buy new tableware in batches from them, and then sell them to noble families in other places through their various channels. Suddenly, a torrent of gold and silver coins, thanks to the efforts of these chambers of commerce, swarmed from other places to the Bloodstone Castle, and then flowed northward through the Dragon Castle Chamber of Commerce again. Especially with the transportation of railways, these commodities were quickly transported from the North, and then loaded on various carriages at Bloodstone Castle and transported to various parts of the mainland. ?? Among them, the nobles of the Kingdom of Damara especially liked this kind of tableware. Under this kind of dumping, their money continued to pour into the Bloodstone Castle. When nobles in other places saw how profitable this kind of tableware was, they wanted to produce it themselves and make a lot of money. However, they found that no matter how they improved their craftsmanship, they could not produce such exquisite tableware in such an economical way. Even if they were allowed to manufacture tableware at dumping prices, they would definitely lose money. After reaching such a conclusion, they were also very surprised, but they did not pay too much attention. They all laughed at the fact that this behavior would not last long, and felt that they had taken advantage. So they hoarded a large amount of tableware, fearing that after such idiots went bankrupt, they would no longer be able to buy such cheap and exquisite tableware. But after a while, they found that the price of these tableware had not increased at all, and they were still being sold. Even with the wealth of a king behind it, for such a long time and on such a large scale, this should be It's going bankrupt. Do they have some conspiracy behind it? Text Chapter 140 The Tax Official from Dala Malay A middle-aged man wearing a fine cloak appeared in the Bloodstone Castle. He looked around for the location of the Dragon Castle Chamber of Commerce. Soon, he found the shop that was converted from a noble manor. After riding a carriage through several blocks, the middle-aged man finally arrived at the Dragon Castle Chamber of Commerce's headquarters in Bloodstone Castle. After a period of business development, the business of the Longbao Chamber of Commerce was quite good. There were no more carriages parked around the Longbao Chamber of Commerce. The middle-aged man had to get off the car a street away and walked to the front of the Longbao Chamber of Commerce. He raised his head and looked at the dwarf-style metal sign, then glanced left and right, then tucked his cloak and walked inside. "Hello, guest! What do you need?" A waiter came up and asked enthusiastically. The middle-aged man was a little dazed, coughed dryly, and said, "I heard that the tableware sold here is very good, so I want to buy some tableware." The guy was a little surprised, looked him up and down, and asked, "How much do you want to buy? "The middle-aged man said: "II want to buy 10 sets." The waiter smiled and said with some pride: "I'm sorry, guest, we don't sell less than 1,000 sets of tableware. If you want to buy more than 1,000 sets of tableware. If so, I think you can go to the third floor and talk to our manager, because we have reached an agreement with other chambers of commerce. We only sell tableware to them, but we will charge double the weight of silver ingots and the corresponding price. Only gold coins are enough." The middle-aged man opened his mouth, obviously surprised. He thought for a while and said: "What other things should I buy?" The clerk stretched out his hand to ask for it and said: "In addition to tableware that needs to be sold in batches, our weapons and equipment are also very popular, and they are all made of exquisite black iron. You will definitely be satisfied. I wonder if you have any needs?" The middle-aged man hesitated, nodded, and said, "Okay, let's go take a look." After that, he followed the guy inside. On the first floor, there are all kinds of tableware, from high-end to low-end, which is dazzling. After going up to the second floor. There are all kinds of exquisite and strong weapons and armors, from simple and strong weapons used by adventurers to the armors and spears used by the royal family's heavy cavalry. There are even many bows and arrows on display, and these crossbows can all shoot through. Military crossbow with ordinary leather armor. Seeing this, the middle-aged man hesitated a little. ¡°Can these equipment also be purchased in large quantities?¡± he couldn¡¯t help but ask. If this kind of thing could be manufactured in large quantities, it would be really terrible. The man shook his head and said, "This is not enough." Hearing the man's negative answer, the middle-aged man seemed relieved. But before he could completely relax, the clerk said as if he didn't see it: "If there is no previous order. Even if you want 100 sets, we can get them out for you in a month, but now I'm really sorry. We have already received a lot of orders. If you want to order a batch, you have to wait until a year later. "The middle-aged man said in surprise: "Who ordered so many?" The man thought for a moment. Said: "Earl Longmai ordered the most, and the grade is also the highest. Even if we produce at full capacity, it will take us 9 months to meet his needs. The others are some small lords, and what they order are ordinary goods." The middle-aged man said with a gloomy face: "Is it Earl Longmeng Why did he order so many weapons?" The man looked at the middle-aged man in surprise and said: "I'm sorry, sir, we never reveal the identity of the buyer. News." The middle-aged man grabbed the guy's collar, gritted his teeth and roared: "Do you know who I am? I am Baron Rasha, the chief tax officer of King Dalamar, and I am here to investigate you personally. How much profit is there! But I actually saw you selling weapons to a butcher in a frenzy! You bastards! My sister's family was ruined by that bastard Long Xi! Weapon, otherwise I will kill you!" The middle-aged man had not finished his threat. He felt a huge force coming from his body, and then he flew out of the window involuntarily, and fell onto the road outside. "Ouch!!! Ah~~~~" screams broke through the whole neighborhood. This caused passers-by to turn their heads and look at him in surprise. Apparently this fall broke the tail vertebrae of his buttocks. He looked up in surprise and saw a human with scales flashing past. He didn't know that it was Xihan who was sent by Gu Gua to watch the scene. Xihan was also responsible for preventing other people with malicious intentions. The guy passed by the Bloodstone Castle and wanted to find out the secrets of the Iron Castle. Magic machinery and machine tools are Gu Gua's secret weapons to make a lot of money. How could they be exposed? The guy stuck his head out of the window and said with a smile:"This noble man, are you trying to show off your prestige? You are really looking for the wrong place. If you want to come to us to buy something properly, we will naturally welcome you. If you still can't change your stinky fart, Come and go wherever you go! ! ¡± The middle-aged man jumped up angrily, but then he thought about it, dusted himself off, and turned to look at the crowd watching the excitement. The voice of the city guard came from afar and disappeared into the street without looking back. Soon, Count Boris of Dragon Nightmare also got the news. He sneered and said: "Those idiots in Dalamar actually want to rely on that little power to order me? How stupid!" After saying this, he sighed again and closed his eyes. Said: "But we still have to strengthen ourselves first. Now we are making ordinary money and have not had any big impact. If we wait until the money we make is considerable and attracts the attention of others, we must It¡¯s too late to make preparations now.¡± Polis turned around and asked, ¡°Uncle Jerry, when will the mage teaching team we hired arrive?¡± Mage Jerry pondered. After a while, he said: "Now St. Cuthbert Church and the Mage Association have discovered that the activities of the underground races are somewhat unusual. As usual, they are working closely with the elves to detect and hunt down the evil races that have escaped to the surface. For the time being, they have not been able to send more forces to support us." Polis closed his eyes and thought for a while, then said: "We can't wait any longer. I want to directly hire the mages among the adventurers. What do you think about being a professor in the college and laying out your foundation first?¡± Text Chapter 141 The Temptation of Becoming an Apostle Both St. Cuthbert's Church and the Mages Association have paid attention to the unusual things happening in the Dark Territory, and they are temporarily unable to send manpower to support Count Polis. This is not only a statement, but also shows that the Earldom of Longma is not important enough in their minds. Polis also clearly felt this, so he wanted to bypass these two institutions directly, absorb the power he could, and first establish a magic academy. Master Jerry thought for a while and said: "Under the current circumstances, this is the only way. Earl Longmai, I agree with your idea. If you want to master a loyal and reliable magic power, you still have to cultivate it yourself. It's more reliable, but it will take too long. It is estimated that it will take at least ten years to see results, and it will take hundreds of years to form a large scale, and it will not even become well-known in mainland China. The Magic Academy cultivates outstanding magicians. Another thing is that I think it is necessary to provide more protection for the metal crafts and weapons and equipment transactions between us and the North. Now many chambers of commerce and nobles are involved. I need to ask for detailed information about this trade chain. After all, we are the beneficiaries of this trade chain, and we are also the most convenient to protect this secret. I think we should set up checkpoints on the Bloodstone Trail. In addition to collecting taxes, we should also interrogate the merchants. , to eliminate those potential hidden dangers." Count Longmeng nodded and said: "But this can only prevent some ordinary attackers, those with higher levels, those who know some information dealers traveling to and from the Vasa land. Those mages who can spy directly through magic may also directly bypass our defenses, so the effect is not very obvious. Do we need to add some methods?" Master Jerry smiled mysteriously and said, "So far, Those with strong power have not noticed our profits yet, and they will not make great efforts to find out our information for the time being. And as far as I can see, the dragons in the North are just the beginning, and they will wait until the real plot is revealed. It would be difficult for them to react even if they wanted to. After all, if the precautions are too tight, normal business activities will be affected. In addition, as far as I know, the sky above the Northland will be affected. There are countless surveillance methods around them, monitoring the surrounding situation at all times, and ordinary penetration methods are difficult to achieve. We don¡¯t need to worry too much about them.¡± Polis nodded, his face became more gloomy, subconsciously. He reached out and touched the dark iron crown on his head. He said unnaturally: "In this case, we don't have to worry too much about them." It seems. Obviously Polis was unhappy that he was being monitored by such a powerful person. Seeing Polis¡¯s expression, Master Jerry immediately knew what he was thinking. He was silent for a while, seeming to be thinking about whether to speak or not. Finally he said leisurely: "Earl Longmeng, if it weren't for this kobold named Gu Gua Tongtian, you might not be able to come into contact with the gods in your life, and you could only become a secular noble. Now you can serve a I have to say that it is actually a blessing to be a true god. Although we don¡¯t know why he was not excluded from the main plane, this just shows how unique this god is. And I know it. If you can let go of your heart and become his apostle at this time, you may have a more glorious and immortal status than being an emperor." When Polis heard this, he was obviously stunned. He had never thought of this possibility, growing up. His dream is to conquer the vast world and become a great emperor. This was also instilled in him by his father since he was a child, and it has even become his outlook on life. Now Master Jerry suddenly pointed out to him another path that he had never thought of, which shocked him. It seemed that as soon as he turned in front of the wall that he had blocked, he could see a greater world. Become an immortal apostle? Like the one in Moon City? Or are they other powerful beings who are free from time and space? Polis had never thought of this possibility. Now that this question was placed in front of him, he was immediately stunned. He felt that his outlook on life, values ??and world were fundamentally shaken and were on the verge of collapse. Such a huge impact made Polis's face turn pale. He staggered back a few steps and fell on the chair. His eyes looked forward without focus, "Immortal Empire God" Jie Master Rui looked at him quietly, without speaking or making any expression. After a while, Polis closed his eyes deeply, took another deep breath, straightened his chest, and seemed to have made a decision. He opened his eyes and said firmly at the same time: "I can't put it down easily."I'm gambling with my own dignity and the future of the earldom. Maybe I'm too stubborn, maybe I can't let go of my ridiculous sense of honor, but I know that even if this prospect is so tempting, it's still in the face of huge risks. Not worth mentioning either. Every year, many people successfully become gods, but how many gods can actually be preserved? Therefore, how many people died and their families were wiped out? In my opinion, if you really want to make a decision, you still have to see whether this god can stand on this continent" Master Jerry smiled and nodded, and said: "Since Earl Longmai has already Now that I have my own thoughts, I will not advise you. I am only functioning as a consultant. The future of the Earl of Dragon Nightmare must still be in the hands of Earl Long Nightmare. " Only then did Polis react. He immediately stood up, bowed to Master Jerry and said, "Thank you, Uncle Jerry. "Mage Jerry waved his hand and said: "What does this mean? No need to thank you, no thank you. Then I will go and deal with the matter of hiring adventurer mages and setting up an academy. " Polis nodded and said: "Then I'll trouble you. " Master Jerry didn't answer any more and walked down the stairs. As soon as Polis touched his forehead, he felt that his body was covered with sweat. He really didn't expect that the question just now shocked him so much. His heart made him unable to control himself for a moment. From the very beginning, the Dragon Nightmare family obtained the blood of the heavenly angel from St. Cuthbert Church and became a human agent of St. Cuthbert Church. A person who is responsible for monitoring the situation in the northern land of Vasa, including the cracks in the ice hell and the sleeping kingdom of Ulou Tilu. Text Chapter 142 The bandits are wreaking havoc From the very beginning, the Dragon Nightmare family has been following the Holy Spirit. Cuthbert Church received the blood of the heavenly angel and became a saint. The human agent of Cuthbert Church, who is responsible for monitoring the situation in the north of Vasa, including the cracks in the ice hell and the sleeping Kingdom of God in Ulu Tilu. Over the course of more than three hundred years, the Longma family has continued to marry into other powerful forces, constantly seeking the support of other powerful forces, and gradually melting into this secular aristocratic world. Speaking of Polis, his mother was an elf girl from the Elf Court. His father and mother's marriage was also blessed by the two gods and they became a formal couple. It can be said that the branch of Earl Longmeng has gradually gained its own independence, and the issues it considers are not just the tasks of hundreds of years ago. He is no longer simply a saint. The church of Cuthbert became a vassal. Especially in the case of Silang, the Ice Demon Warlock. When Octo became a god, St. Cuthbert entangled an unprecedented army, and even sent one of his clones, but he did not expect that even if he sacrificed one of his clones, it could not prevent the God of Warlock from condensing his divine personality. Even the Saint. A large number of priests and paladins from the Cuthbert Church also died at the foot of Pillersburg, causing the entire Saint. Cuthbert's church was severely damaged and their vitality was severely damaged. That¡¯s it, Holy. The relationship between Cuthbert Church and the Earl of Dragon Nightmare can be said to have dropped to a freezing point, and Holy. The Cuthbert Church continued to devote its main energy to the Underdark Region to hunt down Hook, the warlock god who caused the church to lose its master. Duden has gone, and the church in Bloodstone Castle has basically been in hibernation. There are only a few low-level pastors left behind, and even daily prayers and church work are a bit difficult. In this case, St. It would be difficult to borrow the power of Cuthbert's church. As for the Mage Association, there are indeed some actions, but they are mainly aimed at the matter of the Ice Crown Temple on the northern glacier. Those staying in Bloodstone Castle are some low-level adventurer mages, and Polis has no way to attract them. A high-level mage who is strong enough joins the Earldom of Dragon Nightmare. So Polis is going to recruit these low-level mages first, and then train some mage apprentices locally, hoping that these mage apprentices will grow up until they can be put to great use. Now the only strength that Count Longmeng can rely on is his own army. Those who are more able to master fighting spirit and rely on brute force to win. After wiping out those rebellious nobles, the original nobles' army seemed to be much more peaceful. Polis also relied on real abilities rather than so-called factions to promote some truly powerful low-level civilian officers, making the entire army more powerful. The promotion made those civilian soldiers and officers feel motivated, and they felt that as long as they worked hard and showed their talents, they would be able to climb up smoothly, so generally speaking. The energy is still very high, and it also makes the entire army feel positive and uplifting. Polis sat in his seat. Think carefully about your situation and future. Since the silver tableware business was launched in Vasa North, the tax revenue of Bloodstone Castle has also been greatly increased. Coupled with the confiscation of the savings of those nobles, the amount of funds available to Count Polis was also very considerable. He relied on these funds to greatly expand his troops and even purchased a large amount of equipment from the North. and weapons, with talented civilians and aristocratic officers as the backbone, the army was completely rebuilt. Although the big kobold Gu Gua in the North. Tongtian has not explicitly stated that it will send a church to Bloodstone Castle to preach, but Polis has already felt that it is in the Dragon Castle Chamber of Commerce. Propaganda of similar beliefs began to spread naturally. Polis sat deeply in his seat, silently thinking about his next move. Now that the elves have completely broken with themselves, the reason why they have not sent troops to strangle themselves is probably because the elves are not willing to directly use their own people to participate in the war, but will control a few stupid human forces, and then use humans The army came to conquer them, just like the elves controlled themselves to attack the rebels in the north of Vasa. It is precisely because of the foresight and foresight of the elves and their code of conduct that they pity their own lives. This gave Polis a chance to breathe and work hard to restore his strength during this period. Polis believed that his enemies would not sit back and watch him develop. No matter when, his enemies would definitely be hiding in a corner. Always ready to bite you. No matter what, first guard the checkpoints, collect taxes well, and train the army well. Recently, due to various reasons, there have been more and more spies from the outside world. They have mixed with the caravans and sneaked in from the Bloodstone Trail checkpoints to spy on all kinds of news about the Bloodstone Castle. No matter from which direction, Neither is a good thing. And according to the intelligence reported by Polis's spies in the Kingdom of Damara, it seems that the various forces in the Kingdom of Damara have undergone some changes and are at odds with the pro-elf faction within the kingdom. It seems that the elves The next puppet chosen is the Kingdom of Damara, which is closest to the Earl of Dragon Nightmare, and judging from recent intelligence, it seems that the situation is becoming increasingly unfriendly to the Earl of Dragon Nightmare. In the border territory of Damara, Hydesli, this is the earldom closest to the Earldom of Dragon Nightmare. After Polis returned to the Earl of Dragon Nightmare half a year ago, huge changes took place in the Earl of Dragon Nightmare. Originally, Earl Hydes was just sitting back and watching what happened, with the mentality of watching a show. However, he did not expect that after Boris returned to his territory, a group of powerful bandits came from the territory of Earl Dragon Nightmare. They were not only cunning and extremely cunning. , and the methods were cruel, which caused a very bad impact on the Earl of Haidesi. They didn't know that this bandit army used to be Xihan's right-hand man. After Polis came back, Xihan's army of more than 5,000 people was instantly killed by a big move of the Elf Guards, leaving only these ten people. Several mid- to high-level officers with fighting spirit. Seeing that they could no longer mix in the Earl of Longmeng, they went outside the bloodstone path and went to the Earl of Haidesi to mix together. Because there has been no war in the Earl of Haideth for many years, even the army is filled with useless children raised by various nobles, so it has no fighting capacity at all. "Soon, these dozen or so backbones of the army pulled together an army of over a hundred people, occupied a col in the eastern mountains of Vasa, and established a mountain stronghold. From time to time, it robbed the surrounding merchants, and it became prosperous for a while. "What happened to Polis? Why did you let such a vicious gangster come here?" "Assholes! These damn gangsters robbed my farm again. Not only did they take away my food and wine, they also took away my food and wine. Even my serfs were kidnapped a lot! " "Yes! I heard from the guards who escaped that those serfs also joined the bandit army. After they became bandits, they killed more people than the real bandits. "The army is even more cruel!" "You think, why don't these bandit troops stay in the Earl of Dragon Nightmare and have to wait for Polis to come back at the critical time?" "Isn't it because of Polis? He is afraid that we will interfere with his succession to the earlship and his dethronement of the nobles, so he is specially released to interfere with us, right? " "It's very possible! You haven't seen that guy from Polis, he is. A guy with eyes on the top of his head! I have no doubt that he can do such a thing!" Gradually, these nobles were unwilling to admit their incompetence, and under the instigation of some people, they took the blame. They pointed at Polis, who had not always had a good relationship with everyone, and as the number and scale of activities of those bandits increased, some people began to demand that Polis must send people to lead these bandits. Go back and compensate the nobles for their losses. Of course, Polis sneered at this nonsense request, and severely humiliated the envoy and drove him back, which made the nobles who had suffered losses even more angry. But what¡¯s the use of anger? The bandit army is still growing day by day, and some serfs have even begun to escape secretly and take the initiative to join the bandit army. Later, these bandit troops even occupied a border town and stationed themselves in the town. It seemed that they were going to develop into warlords. At this point, Earl Hydes had no choice but to immediately gather the entire army of the Earldom and rush towards the bandit army. But the nobles were all afraid of losing their own troops, and they all knew what the level of their own troops was after a long period of peace, so no one dared to go forward, and the marching speed was quite slow. After the bandits got the news, they took advantage of the gathering of the surrounding noble armies to raid several towns in the distance, and immediately raided the nests of several nobles, causing direct losses to The nobles even started to fight and retreat. When the allied forces of nobles finally approached the bandits' lair, before the camp was set up, the bandits rushed in with torches, killing people on sight and burning tents on sight. The aristocratic coalition suffered a huge rout. After retreating for twenty miles, they managed to gather themselves together. The bandit army appeared again and robbed another camp. The aristocratic army finally broke up and ran directly to their respective territories, never daring to assemble again. Together. However, there were many low-level soldiers who surrendered directly to the bandits during the war, and then turned around and killed their officers and lords even more fiercely, making these nobles not even believe in their own troops. They returned After arriving in the territory, they purged the few civilian officers in their army on a large scale and installed all officers as nobles.?? Text Chapter 143: It seems to be the rhythm of a future hero? The coalition of nobles who suffered a serious defeat in the war against the bandits fled back to their territories in panic. They no longer dared to gather together to be slaughtered by the bandits. Because of the betrayal of the lower-level soldiers, they returned to their territories. After that, there was a large-scale purge of the few civilian officers and lowly soldiers in his army, preparing to install all officers as nobles. But those aristocratic children who were just waiting to die have realized that the army is no longer a good place to make a living, and they all pretend to be sick and are unwilling to take up their posts. Even some of the nobles' children died on the battlefield, which caused hatred among the nobles, which made the nobles' troops unavailable and alienated each other. Civilian officers and soldiers were not trusted, and the nobles were hated. The nobles' army lost its combat effectiveness, and became paralyzed and turned into a puddle of loose sand. ¡° In this way, the flight of poor soldiers and serfs becomes even more severe and difficult to stop when no one is in control. This major reversal of strategy allowed the bandits to directly occupy a viscounty territory and continue to spread outwards. In response to this, Count Heideth had no choice but to hire several mercenary groups at a high price. At a very high price, he was able to contain the bandit army within the viscounty territory and prevent it from spreading outwards. ???????????????????????????????????????????????Out of successive wars, lost many sources of tax payment, coupled with the heavy bleeding and the hiring of several strong mercenary groups, Count Heideth's warehouse suddenly became much empty, which also made Count Heideth feel very bad. ?? Earl Hydes is over 50 years old this year. He is very fat and looks like a big meat ball. The fair and rosy skin is always secreting some slight sweat. It always makes him look wet, like a yam egg just taken out of the pot. At this moment, he was lying on his throne, moaning aimlessly. The guards and maids around him did not dare to say a single word, for fear of provoking the wrath of Earl Hydes and being killed like the five unlucky guys before. Head. At this moment, the sound of footsteps came from the corridor. The guards and maids all looked out nervously. Even the fat white face of Lord Hydeth stood up and said fiercely. Look outside. Walked in from outside the door. It was his youngest illegitimate son Jean Valjean. He frowned harshly and looked at him coldly. Jean Valjean is a 16-year-old boy. Sixteen years ago, his mother was a fiery adventurer. When Count Hyde was young, he lived happily with Count Hyde for money. For this bitch, Earl Hydeth also showed true affection and gave this woman a lot of money and tokens. Later, this woman did not want to be a golden bird in a cage. A bitch is a bitch, and she cannot adapt to the noble aristocratic life at all. Finally, he left Earl Hydes and went on adventures. I didn¡¯t expect it a year and a half ago. This guy came from afar, bringing with him a token that Count Hydeth had left behind in a moment of confusion, claiming that he was the son of Count Hydeth. Earl Heideth was disgusted and took this guy in, and gave him the worst place to live, far away from the castle. He gave him a small amount of pocket money every month, and planned to let him fend for himself. As long as it doesn't bother you, it's fine. So Earl Hydes didn¡¯t understand at all why he appeared in front of him now? "Dear father! I salute you!" Jean Valjean gritted his teeth. He still saluted Earl Hydes respectfully. Looking at Jean Valjean¡¯s face that looked exactly like his mother¡¯s when she was young, Count Hydeth felt a little nostalgic, and the anger in his heart subsided a little. "Okay, Jean Valjean, tell me why you bother me, otherwise I will punish you severely even if it's you!" Count Hydeth replied angrily. "Father! I want to share your worries! Now that the gangsters are so arrogant, I am willing to join your army and serve you!" Jean Valjean said firmly. Only now did Earl Hydes take stock of his illegitimate son. He wore a well-fitting black leather armor and carried a real long sword on his waist. There was no decoration on it. It could be seen that it had been used for a long time. A flaming stone hung around his neck. It was a relic left by his mother to him. This stone would be really beautiful if matched with his mother's fiery red hair. This brat's black hair is cut short and he looks very energetic. Perhaps because of his adventurous career since he was a child, this child has healthy wheat-colored skin and a healthy body. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Count Hedith might have been irritated by this rude adventurer outfit, but now at the most dangerous time of the battle, Count Hedith felt a little more at ease when he saw this outfit. He sighed and said: "Jean Valjean, since you are determined to do these things, then I will reluctantly do it. Someone comes!" Standing from the side??A guard came over and said: "Dear Earl, what are your instructions?" Earl Hydes said feebly: "Go, bring me my long sword." The guard immediately rushed out and rummaged through the box to find it. Five long swords came and were held in front of Count Hades. Count Heideth was angry for a while, but it was difficult to get angry, so he took out the sword that was decorated with the fewest gems and looked the most inconspicuous among the five swords, patted the dust on it, and said to Jean Valjean Said: "My child, this is a long sword that I used when I was young. Now I give it to you. I hope you can make great achievements and wipe out those bandits!" Then Earl Heideth handed over the long sword to Jean Valjean said: "Even my son cannot bend the law for personal gain. He must start from the lowest level of the soldier. Go, my son, and go to the only one among the nobles who can be called a true soldier." Sir Colt reports." Jean Valjean couldn't hide the disappointment in his eyes, took the sword, thanked him and turned around to leave. Count Hydeth waited until Jean Valjean left, hesitated for a while, and said to a guard: "Go, tell Sir Colt to assign the most dangerous position to this boy, arrange for him to go to the battlefield more, and give him whatever he wants. Give him nothing until he dies in battle. But you have to tell Colt that I didn¡¯t say anything. Did you hear that?¡± The guard shuddered and said, ¡°Yes!¡± He turned around and ran away. Went to deliver this message to Sir Colt. Jean Valjean played with the long sword he received boredly. The sword was still very sharp. Even if it had not been maintained for more than ten years, it could be seen that this long sword was a very good killing weapon, but it was really It's hard to say whether he has killed anyone before. Jean Valjean thought for a while, sighed, and wandered off to find Sir Colt to report. The guard ran faster, so he passed the news to Sir Colt first. Sir Colt is the only soldier under Earl Hydeth who dares to go to the battlefield and confront the bandits head-on. He can be regarded as a hawk among the nobles. At this moment, he was the commander of a thousand-man team. After listening to the words passed by the guards, especially after the last sentence, he narrowed his eyes and said lightly: "Well, I understand" Not long after, a young man wearing a leather suit appeared. A, with two long swords on his body, came to the gate of the camp in a hurry. Then a guard made a call, trotted in, and informed Sir Colt, who then let the young man in. From the way this child walks, it can be seen that he has certain warrior skills, and the level may not even be too low, but it can also be seen that these skills are from Yeluzi, and should be the training method of adventurers, and Not regular army methods. This glib style was not liked by the aristocratic soldier Sir Colt. He frowned and stared at the young man quietly. The young man gave a gorgeous salute and said: "Your Excellency, Soldier Jean Valjean reports to you!" Sir Colt nodded and said: "Did you sign up to join the army? Although I can see that you have some determination. You have good warrior skills, but I think you are not a qualified warrior yet. As a soldier, you must have the discipline of the army engraved in your bones." Jean Valjean was about to speak in defense, but he still kept his mouth shut. , said: "You are right." Sir Colt said: "Then you go to the recruit camp to the east, report to Master Chief Wood, and pass on my message: Bastard Wood, give this little rabbit a hard time. Practice it!" Sir Colt's face came close to him like a threat, his nose was facing Jean Valjean's, and he almost said with a spray: "I must practice this bastard until he loses three layers of skin. That¡¯s it!¡± After saying that, Sir Colt stood up straight and said as if nothing happened: ¡°Do you understand?¡± Jean Valjean wiped his face and said, ¡°I follow your orders!¡± Sir Colt said fiercely: "You should say yes, sir!" Jean Valjean was bored, his face was full of the expression that you have too much to do, he said softly: "Yes, sir!" The corner of Sir Colt's mouth He showed an evil smile and said, "Go!" Jean Valjean walked and entered the new barracks on the east side. Soon, the story of a particularly tough recruit was spread throughout Sir Colt's camp. However, this recruit was actually able to defeat the new recruit, Sergeant Major Wood, in a competition, and also shined on other occasions. , finally after the recruit period ended, he became the captain of a ** team. The 10 people in this team were all ruffians and veterans in the military camp, not to mention how bad they were. WorseWhat's strange is that this boy named Jean Valjean actually recruited 20 more adventurers, completely forming a ragtag squadron of perverts. It made everyone laugh out loud, waiting for this magical juggling squadron to achieve success. Text Chapter 144 Mature Politician Soon, this team was sent to attack a stronghold on the edge of the bandit army. Jean Valjean rode on a horse and asked a man next to him who was also riding a horse and wearing a thick cloak: "Teacher, now we We have formed an army. Although it is only a team of thirty people, we have finally escaped from the prison! We are going to attack those mobs! Hahaha!" The man under the cloak sneered slightly and said. : "Little Jean Valjean, don't be happy too early. You have to fight step by step steadily. There is no victory yet, not even a war, and it is not the time to be arrogant." Jean Valjean calmed down the expression on his face. With an expression on his face, he nodded and said: "Master, you have told me since I was a child that the Underdark is a very interesting place, and Menzoberranzan is also a very exciting city. If I become an earl, will I be able to go there too?" "Playing?" The eyes of the man under the cloak seemed to light up strangely, exuding a complicated light, and said: "Dear child, wait until you become an earl before we discuss this issue" Soon, this The team went deep into the areas controlled by the bandits, stirring up a bloody storm and creating victories one after another in inconspicuous places. The bandit army had a shallow foundation to begin with, and after it expanded rapidly and absorbed a large number of rebels, it had no time to sort out these forces, so its control was even weaker, and it was even more vulnerable at the edges. Coupled with the containment of the mercenary group, any regular army with a certain fighting capacity can easily defeat this rabble. So Jean Valjean¡¯s impulsive and daring character allowed him to quickly rush into enemy-occupied areas and reoccupy two small towns. He opened his mind even more and accommodated the surrender of the two wandering rebel armies, and reorganized them into his own hands. The reputation of young general Jean Valjean also began to rise in the territory of Earl Hydes. By the time the news of the raging bandits in the territory of Earl Hydes reached Polis, it was already a little late, about half a month late. Polis looked at the intelligence coming from afar and said: "I have some impressions of those bandits. They seem to be the subordinates of the dragon-turned-soldier Xihan in the North. Hmm Guard, tell this information to Xihan, and Convey my order. If necessary, they can enter and exit through the Bloodstone Trail. But the first requirement is to ensure the safety of the trade route." After hearing this order, the guards left immediately. . "It's a pity that before Polis's order was spread, bad news had already come. A scout from the Bloodstone Trail hurriedly ran in from the outside, rushed to Polis, and loudly reported: "Report! Count Hydeth's army surrounded the exit of the Bloodstone Trail three days ago! And began to monitor the comings and goings. The merchants were taxed twenty times! All the goods and funds of any caravan that did not pay taxes were directly confiscated by Count Hedes and they were driven out of the Count of Hedes. " Polis gave them a hard blow! He slapped the armrest of his chair and said angrily: "These bastards. How dare you attack me! Look how I kill them!" He was about to give an order to his army to set off immediately, but after thinking about it, his tone He slowly said: "Send them a note first, asking them to stop this behavior and collect commercial taxes reasonably. If they don't make corrections within 5 days, I will use the army to seek justice for the caravan. Also contact those who The merchants who were driven out, let them come, I will compensate them for their losses, and let them testify against Count Hydes' crimes." Then Polis slowly sat on the chair. He said in a deep voice: "In addition, order all officers above the captain to hold a meeting in the hall in half an hour. And report this matter to General Xihan of the Longbao Chamber of Commerce." The guard was stunned for a moment, and immediately went down to handle it. "While issuing notes to those who express hostility, at the same time preparing the army and preparing for war at any time, this is what a mature lord should do. It has to be said that Polis has been constantly training. Getting more and more mature. It's just that this kind of maturity can only be obtained after suffering a lot of setbacks and experiencing violent failures. In the shop of Dragon Castle Chamber of Commerce in Bloodstone Castle, Xihan held a piece of paper in his hand. It writes about the activities of the bandits in the Earl of Heidelsburg, and it also officially states that these bandits are the scattered subordinates of Xihan, and it is also the crazy behavior of the Earl of Heidelsburg under extremely tight financial circumstances. move. Xihan¡¯s hands were shaking, and he quickly read all these contents. Do you want to face them? How to face them? How can I face them? Xihan couldn't control his emotions and tore the paper into pieces. It¡¯s all your own fault! Infatuated with a vulgar and sinister woman, he lost his brothers! Let them face the terrible danger alone on the battlefield.People, if you had listened to them earlier, maybe they wouldn't be taken advantage of! He won't die so miserably! After the failure, I didn¡¯t even dare to go home! It¡¯s because I feel sorry for them, because I¡¯m too incompetent and useless! What made them fall into this situation now! ! ! But are you just hiding like this? Xihan didn't dare to imagine, and he didn't want to imagine. He didn't want to be a coward. He had to avoid even his own mistakes. He had to face his mistakes bravely and spend the rest of his life making up for these terrible disappointments. Xihan sobbed silently, and hot tears flowed down his scaly face. After a while, he opened a magic communication device in the secret room of Longbao Chamber of Commerce and linked to the great elder Gu Gua. After a while, the Great Elder Gu Gua responded to him and asked: "What happened, Xihan?" Xihan thought for a while and told Gu Gua about the situation of the bandits in the Earl of Haideth. . Gu Gua pondered for a while and said: "Well, they can be considered as living a new world. Do you want to compensate them? Very good, I support your idea, but remember, everything must be based on Longbao's interests. If you want to compensate them, I hope they can be used by Dragon Castle. I will give them titles and money. If they want to join the army, I will provide them with equipment. If they want to retire, I will provide them with funds and land. I will definitely let them Enjoy the rest of your life. As for that idiot Earl of Hydes, I will leave it to you. If you handle it well, you may be able to capture the entire Earl of Hydes. " Xihan has obtained Gu Gua. After agreeing, he picked up his sword, put on a deep cloak, and went to Earl Hydes to lead him. Gu Gua turned off Xihan¡¯s communication and was silent for a moment. He had a hunch that the peaceful time would not last long. Text Chapter 145 I am already pregnant with his child After listening to Xihan's report, Gu Gua fell into deep thought. It could be seen that the surrounding forces had begun to slowly notice them, and the peaceful days in the future would not last long. Now, let's consolidate the priesthood of the River God, lest the enemy defeat him before he is fully charged by his own divine power. Immediately afterwards, his figure flashed, disappeared into the mage tower again, and appeared in the Pelowell River. The first thing to look at is where the ten fishmen are staying. After Gu Gua appeared, he found that where he imprisoned the ten fishmen, a deep pit with a diameter of 20 meters and a depth of 14 meters had been dug. The water in it was not turbid, but it also seemed a bit deep. Gu Gua left. After going in, I felt the surrounding situation. I dug quite carefully and at least some more water resources were stored in the river. The ten fishmen were lying on the ground in fear, not daring to move. Gu Gua nodded and said: "You have done a good job. Next, you will go to work farther away." After saying that, with a flash of his hand, these fishmen disappeared into the round pit and appeared. Went to the small lake with a radius of dozens of acres upstream dozens of miles away. With a flash of Gu Gua's hand, there were many date palm seeds. After a wave of force, they were evenly scattered on the bottom of the pond. Under the light of Gu Gua River God's power, these dates penetrated into the soil and sprouted at a speed visible to the naked eye. . Gu Gua walked all the way and scattered the date palm seeds all the way. It seemed to be in an orderly manner and not panicked at all, but in fact it was very fast. It walked until it was near the checkpoint of the Bloodstone Trail, and the date palm seeds were scattered all the way. Until his divine power can no longer expand and needs to be stable for a period of time. So he turned around and walked back, using his magical power to nourish the dates so that they could sprout better. All the way to the upper reaches of the Palauville River. As he walked, the water magic in his body blended with the water magic in the river, communicating with each other, and soon they became one, regardless of each other. After passing through places that were not suitable for planting date palms, Gu Gua took out other seeds, which were the Bingquan dates he had newly planted and multiplied. Also scattered one by one, these ice spring dates penetrated into the soil and sprouted one after another, raising the vitality of the entire river. Gu Gua's river god power also slowly increased, nourishing It touched his body, causing the Heavenly Dragon Qi in his soul to grow slowly. Some time ago, due to various coincidences, Gu Gua¡¯s level rose very quickly. In less than ten years, he has reached the physical realm, if he can barely count. He is already considered a dragon. All dragons and aquatic tribes who want to cultivate dragons should have their own water flow, either a spring or a stream, or even a deep well at the worst. Gu Gua now has his own river, and with his efforts, the Palowell River has gradually gained more vitality from a barren river, which has gradually enriched his role as the River God. Just in the water, he felt that his body was gradually changing. This feeling was very comfortable, so he ignored it and even indulged in it, becoming trance-like. I don¡¯t know how long it took, but he suddenly woke up and took a closer look. He has actually become a dragon! It has a slender body like a snake, its four claws are shining with metallic luster, six six-colored beards around its mouth are filled with the light of six kinds of magic, and its tail is also a plump fish tail. Now all he needs to do is grow horns on his head to become a real dragon. After transforming into the body of a dragon, Gu Gua felt that he could swim more freely in the water, and his intimacy with the river was much higher. Gu Gua even felt that the Pyrowell River was his body, and he was the Pylon River. The Lawwell River, no matter where it appears from, will no longer waste his water magic power, and as long as the Lawwell River does not dry up, he will not die. With Bingquan jujube seeds sown along the way, Gu Gua swam to the spring again. The magic power of the spring water has become more stable, which is also the effect of the first ice spring jujube with divine power. After Gu Gua finished sowing the Bingquan Jujube seeds, he turned over and continued to swim downstream, hoping to shine his divine power on the Bingquan Jujube seeds again to make them germinate faster. The upper reaches of the Palowell River pass through a desert. This desert has been explored by Gu Gua's sustainable mage eye before, and there is basically nothing there. Through reading the books of the Mage Association, Gu Gua knew that this desert was called the Desert of Misery, and that there lived a monster called the Felin Demon Kui. The phaerinn is said to be the culprit that caused the fall of the great Nether Empire. However, after that, this terrible creature was strictly detained. Now there are not many visible in the whole world, so Gugua is not special. Take it to heart. After returning to the upper reaches of the ice spring, Gu Gua continued to swim downstream, releasing all his divine power into the entire river.The date palms and ice spring dates in the Lowell River sprouted one after another, and under the will of Gu Gua, they continued to extend their roots downward, working hard to expand the vitality of the Lowell River. As the vitality of the Palauville River increases, Gugua can already spread clouds and rain within ten miles of the surrounding area. However, there is no need yet because there is no decent farmland near the river, and agricultural production has not reached this stage. . Later, when the population increases, Gu Gua will seriously spread clouds and rain, making sure to make the area around the Palauwell River a fertile field. When passing by the small pond dug by the fishmen again, Gu Gua saw a female kobold looking into the water in fear and shouting anxiously. Gu Gua transformed back into his true form as a kobold and stood up from the river. When the female kobold saw Gu Gua, she immediately knelt down and praised piously: "Great Elder, God of the North, Ding Dang greets you!" Gu Gua nodded and asked, "Ding Dang, you Who are you calling?" Dingdang's face turned slightly red, and he lowered his head shyly and said, "I'm calling my lover Bubbles!" This Bubbles is obviously the name of a fish man. When Gu Gua heard this, he was shocked. Naturally, this female kobold was the person Gu Gua arranged to bring food and tools to the fish people. He did not arrange anything else at the time, but he did not expect this female kobold at all. Good luck with the murlocs! Gu Gua lowered his head and looked at her. Under the divine scanning, he was even more shocked. This female kobold was clearly pregnant with the fish-man's child! Text Chapter 146 Intelligence Agent When Gu Gua heard this, he was shocked. Naturally, this female kobold was the person Gu Gua arranged to bring food and tools to the fish people. He did not arrange anything else at the time, but he did not expect this female kobold at all. Good luck with the murlocs! Gu Gua lowered his head and looked at her. Under the divine scanning, he was even more shocked. This female kobold was clearly pregnant with the fish-man's child! Gu Gua closed his eyes, thought for a while, and said: "Your lover has been banished to the glacial lake in the north by me. I ask them to bring more fishmen and manage the new crops in the river. In the future, there will be enough dates in the river for them to eat, so there is no need for you to send them any more food." When Dingdang heard the news, he was obviously not used to it. His face turned pale and he shook his head. Asked: "Can I see him again?" Gu Gua nodded seriously and said: "As long as he behaves well and is willing to believe in me devoutly, I will naturally give him freedom." Dingdang nodded and gritted his teeth. Said: "He will definitely become the most devout believer of the great elder! I guarantee you this!" Gu Gua nodded and said: "Okay, I will wait for your good news." After saying that, he disappeared into the river. , appeared in the mage tower again. He stood next to the crystal ball, immediately opened the information on the Mage Association, and began to flip through the various information stored in it, trying to see if fishmen could intermarry with kobolds and have children. After searching for a long time, I still have no clue. This is indeed an area that has not been studied at all. Then, Gu Gua carefully studied the living environment and ecological habits of the fishmen. Gu Gua looked at the sky speechlessly. at this time. The crystal ball suddenly flashed, obviously there was an emergency. With a flick of the grain, the scene on the crystal ball immediately changed to another one. I saw three black figures wearing night clothes appearing within the scope of Longji City. It was obvious that these three people were extremely skilled thieves. They bypassed the trap set by the kobolds and rushed directly from Bloodstone Castle to Dragon Trail City. They even entered the blacksmith shop that was strictly guarded by guards. But they did not escape Gu Gua's magical power and the all-round surveillance of the mage's eyes. Their every move has been filmed and sent to Gu Gua's crystal ball, and reported to Gu Gua. In the blacksmith shop, a large number of blacksmiths were sweating profusely as they hammered on the workpieces in front of them. These workpieces are assembled together and the rivets are installed. These workpieces were all semi-finished products that had been preliminarily processed by machine tools and only needed fine adjustments, so the work progressed very quickly. After a while, several semi-finished products were knocked together to form a set of standard armor, which was handed over to In the cart in front, they were gathered together. The semi-finished products sent in from the back door of the blacksmith shop were quickly spliced ??by the blacksmiths into finished products, and then sent out through the front door. After the three black figures saw this scene. Obviously wanting to learn more about how kobold craftsmanship is accomplished, he naturally rushed towards the back door. But the back door of the blacksmith shop leads directly to the railway to Longbao. Where is the secret? The three black figures looked at each other, boarded the nearest magic train, and rushed towards Dragon Castle as the train rumbled rapidly. "Humph, I really don't know how to live or die." Gu Gua slid the interface and directly saw the magic train station in Dragon Castle. There are also various magic traps and mage eyes here, and there are also kobold soldiers patrolling here. Through the fluctuations of the transparent mage's eyes, Gu Gua's orders were conveyed. He immediately arranged for a few kobolds to wait at the magic train station for these guys who had fallen into the trap. In the train station. It has a powerful magic circuit that can scan anyone who comes and form a force field to detain them. Leave the rest to Sardine Silver and his students. I believe they will be able to squeeze out all the remaining value of these three thieves. We also dealt with some trivial matters, carefully thinking about and responding to the more important and valuable contents of believers¡¯ prayers one by one. In fact, Gu Gua has been doing this job non-stop. Ever since his soul has been sublimated and became a divine soul. You can multi-task, answer the prayers of your believers at any time, and grant magical powers to your priests. Gu Gua closed his eyes and silently felt the changes in his divine power. This past six months. Under the management of Wulou Tilu, the people of Longji City started a new and prosperous life. At the same time, with Foster's hard work, Gu Gua's faith also spread in Longji City. There are now a total population of more than 60,000 in Longji City, of which 20,000 live in the city. These 20,000 have basically become believers in Gu Gua, and a small number of them have become devout believers. ? ?Among the more than 40,000 people in the village, they gradually accepted the name of Gu Gua, the God of the North, and began to pray to Gu Gua. Especially people in cities have become blacksmiths or stonemasons, or work for blacksmiths and stonemasons, or are shepherds raising horses and furry animals, because this brings more money. After they no longer engage in agricultural production, the price of food has also increased. stand up. Life has gradually become more stable and prosperous. In the past six months, Gu Gua has organized the entire Vasa North Land into his priesthood. He can clearly grasp everything that happens in the entire Vasa North Land. Moreover, his priesthood continues to extend downwards along the magic train railway, all the way to the Bloodstone Castle. A brand new army has been formed in Longji City. This army's daily specialty is training. There are 3,000 people in total, all of whom are elite soldiers. These armies are mainly composed of the original backbone of Baron Sihart, plus some of Viscount Todd's guards and subordinates, as well as other soldiers and adventurers who joined the army. "Coupled with the strong northerners who have been persecuted by wars for years and hope for peace and tranquility in their hometown, and a small number of strong kobolds, they form such a standing army. This army has been trained by Wells, the first guard of the Platinum Dragon. In terms of combat skills and military literacy, it is already a first-class powerful army on the mainland. But I haven't seen a hard battle yet, so it's not fully formed yet. In addition, there are so many powerful people in this world. Basically, once a strong person raises his hand, no matter how powerful the army is, as long as it is still in the mortal realm, it will only turn into ashes. Therefore, many forces would rather spend a lot of money to hire them. Even the most powerful people can spend a lot of money to train their troops to be strong enough. ??For example, this is the case with Earl Hydes. Originally, his father had hired several strong men, but as a result, there had been no war for many years. As a result, Earl Heideth felt that these people were just freeloaders, so he dismissed them. When he really wanted to use them, he couldn't find them. I found that there was no one available around me. These four mercenary groups that helped him contain the bandit offensive were even introduced by the strong men hired by his father. But the army is not that simple for the Northland. Gu Gua also places special emphasis on the construction of ideological and religious beliefs. The position of instructor is generally set up in the army, which is held by priests in the church and devout believers in the army. He strives to make the name of Gu Gua, the God of the North, the God of magic machinery and railway transportation, Go deep into the heart of every warrior. This army recruits some young men from human settlements throughout northern Vasa every year to join the army. Then he stayed in the army for three years, received complete military training and disciplinary training, and deeply ingrained his belief in Gu Gua, the God of the North. If he did not show any special talent, he would retire and return to the local area. Serving as village chief and block chief and other grassroots jobs, he comprehensively built the administrative system of the entire Vaasa Northland. Those soldiers who show warrior or strategic talents will be focused on cultivating their fighting spirit and military strategy, as well as their belief in Gu Gua, and then return to the army to serve as mid- to low-level officers and command the army. In this way, Gu Gua can form a truly powerful army. After silently understanding the situation in Longji City, Gu Gua issued another order to the army in Longji City, which was to strictly guard the train station and blacksmith shop, and strictly prohibit spies from other forces from entering to explore the secrets. In the only three taverns in Dragon Trail City, a group of adventurers were drinking wine in boredom. At this moment, a group of soldiers walked in roughly from the door of the tavern, and then the captain at the head opened a picture with a swipe. The notice read loudly: "Order of the Lord of Dragon Trace City: No one in the city is allowed to approach the magic train station leading to Dragon Castle without the permission of the Lord's Palace, and non-related personnel are not allowed to approach the blacksmith shop. If necessary, go to the City Lord's Mansion to apply alone. Anyone who violates the prohibition will be regarded as a hostile act and will be killed without mercy!" After reading, the captain looked around with provocative eyes, and then slapped the notice fiercely. It was posted above the bar of the tavern, and the bartender sat down on the ground in fright. All the adventurers present remained silent, because this captain always maintained a layer of vindictiveness, and being able to condense the vindictiveness into such a state was something that no warrior above level 8 could do. Using such high-end force just to put up a notice, if this law is really violated, the outcome will definitely be miserable. What¡¯s more important is that if you jump out now, you will be the one who stands out. You will definitely be caught severely and nailed directly to the city wall as a warning to everyone. Everyone here is a veteran, how could they not understand this rule? Sure enough, after the soldiers posted the notice, people soon started beating gongs in the streets to announce that several spies who were spying on the news would be executed in the square. Text Chapter 147: Disagreements among the Bandits Longji City had just announced its laws against spies, and three spies were caught and hanged in the square. Such high efficiency surprised the adventurers. The most surprising thing was that the three spies were The guys who were caught were not unknown rats, but famous thieves! These adventurers curiously followed the ignorant people to the square. They saw three thieves wearing dirty night clothes. One of the sharp-eyed adventurers exclaimed: "That's not Joel the Silver Mouse." Why was he caught! He is a level 12 high-level thief! How is it possible that a level 12 thief wants to spy on something? How could someone catch him so easily? "Oh my god! This is too scary! Even Silver Mouse Joel has been caught, so who dares to come here to spy on the news?" That¡¯s awesome!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know? The lord of the North is a kobold god, who is said to be a god based on the divinity spread in the Ice Crown Temple on the North Glacier¡± ¡°Really? ! Are you telling the truth? None of the legendary professionals who went to the Ice Crown Temple came back. There are already rumors that it was a trap, but they didn¡¯t expect that even a kobold could obtain divinity and become a god. "Ah!" "Isn't that nonsense! If everyone could become a god, then the old man selling baked potatoes next door would be a god! Of course it is not easy to become a god. Even if you die nine times, you will be lucky. There is no truth in it!¡± ¡°You are right Hey. Should we go to the Ice Crown Temple in the North or not?¡± Soon, the topic of these adventurers came to the Ice Crown Temple again. . These three dying thieves have basically entered a state of madness, especially the silver mouse Joel, who screams miserably from time to time: "Kill me quickly! Kill me quickly!!! Please!" , kill me quickly! I can't stand it anymore!" What method can make these high-level thieves unable to stand it? The adventurers began to speculate one after another. The more they speculated, the more terrifying they became. What they were most afraid of was that people were scary. They had already frightened themselves. In fact, these three spies were fooled by the thieves' apprentices in Dragon Castle. It was completely broken at the moment. Soon, the hanging began. First, Wulou Tilu stood on the stage and announced the charges and trial results of the three thieves. Then the three thieves were hanged in front of everyone because the earth-bound spirit was not there. Longji City, so they did not absorb their souls. Their souls drifted away from this plane and went to unknown places. Looking for their gods. After watching this cruel performance, the adventurers of Longtrail City became much quieter and more honest. Basically, they have become good and law-abiding citizens, strictly abiding by the rules and regulations of Longji City. They were all like the original travelers, staying in a hotel, eating, buying supplies, and then disappearing on the vast northern glacier in search of their adventures. Also disappearing on the border is the dragon warrior Xihan. But where he went was the southern border. He passed through the bloodstone path level, which had two huge and strong gates, with the authorization of Count Polis. He can pass here smoothly. He is wearing an old cloak. The cloak is still very strong, but it has been washed very old. It can be seen that this is a military cloak, and it is definitely more than ten years old. He walked slowly on the bloodstone path and was about to go out. Outside the level. They are a group of noble troops who show off their strength. They are the troops directly under Earl Hydes. Because of financial constraints, they rush to the bloodstone path regardless. Come and rob these fat businessmen. I heard that they have made a lot of money selling tableware recently? How can you not pay taxes to Earl Hydes? Even if they all donate it, they should! If it weren't for Earl Hydes's army guarding this territory, they wouldn't even be able to make a dime! They had surrounded this checkpoint two days ago. Some chambers of commerce had ruined their looting and fled naked. Others relied on some connections to pay more than ten times the tax and reluctantly left here. . Xihan ignored this at all. He walked out slowly, preparing to bypass these people, walk through the gaps in the crowd to the back, and walk towards the Galena Mountains in the eastern mountains of Vasa to find his former subordinates. But just because he doesn¡¯t want to cause trouble doesn¡¯t mean other idiots think the same way. Just as he was walking out, a noble soldier shouted loudly: "You! That big man! Stop! You actually dare to smuggle in such a blatant manner?! I think you must be carrying a lot of things with you!" said After that, he galloped away.Then, Xihan's cloak was pulled open, revealing his dragon-like face, his strong armor and a ferocious sword. The soldier swallowed a mouthful of saliva, a little shocked. "If you want to be a soft persimmon, you can pinch it as you like, but a guy like this who looks very tough should not be provoked so easily. Xihan looked at him calmly, with the same contempt as looking at a wild dog on the roadside. This look in his eyes completely made the noble boy angry. Who the hell has dared to look at him like this since he was a kid? He is the standard of the world, he is the god on earth, everyone has to kneel on the ground and lick his smelly shoes. How dare this untouchable look at him like this? ! "Son of a bitch!!! How dare you look at me like that? Do you know who my dad is?! My dad is Li Gang!!! I'll kill you!!" After saying that, he drew out his long sword and turned to the west regardless of it. Han's head was swung away. Xihan sneered and moved, but he didn't see any movement. He heard a crisp click sound, followed by the sound of heavy objects falling to the ground. Looking at the ground, there was the corpse of Li Gang's son. It was thrown on the ground like a rag. The head was twisted unnaturally and hung to the side, and it was obviously broken. "If you can't recognize your own strength, you are absolutely weak." Xihan said coldly, then picked up the gorgeous long sword inlaid with many gems on the ground, and looked coldly at the other nobles who caught up. Soldiers come. He moved, and then there were terrible screams and desperate shouts. After another 5 minutes, the scene finally became completely quiet. Moreover, the siege outside the Bloodstone Path has actually been lifted. The nobles lying on the ground looked blankly at the sky, and the blood on their bodies was still pouring out. Basically, Hyde One-fifth of the remaining young nobles in Earl Si's territory who were still serving in the army died here. Xihan threw away the long sword in his hand that had been cut and completely deformed. He breathed a sigh of relief and said, "It's been a long time since I've been able to kill so well. Thank you." Gem's long sword was thrown away. And those ordinary troops who blocked the entrance of the Bloodstone Trail had long since escaped from the Bloodstone Trail like bereaved dogs. When those caravans who were being made things difficult saw Xihan being so fierce, some wanted to come and thank him, but some did not dare. They stood timidly in the distance and saluted Xihan as a way of saying thank you. Xihan didn¡¯t care about the consequences of this matter at all, he just walked like a car and walked towards the eastern mountains. With Xihan's footsteps, he quickly found the bandit's lair, and with his powerful force, he directly broke through many defenses and got in directly. What Xihan didn't know was that the quarrels within the bandit army were also serious now. Before Xihan entered the bandit's lair, they had already begun to quarrel. They didn't regain their composure until Xihan broke through their defense line with just his fists and appeared in front of them. When the strange yet familiar face of Xihan appeared in front of everyone, everyone was silent, and some even turned away and did not look at him. Only a few rebellious civilian officers who had recently joined the core of the bandit army curiously asked the people next to them who was this tough guy who barged in recklessly. For a moment, the scene was extremely embarrassing. Only one middle-aged general couldn't stand the embarrassment and said, "Master Xihan, why are you here?" Xihan let out a sigh of relief and said, "I'm here to make up for everyone." All the bandits looked at each other, I don¡¯t know where to start with this. Xihan was silent for a while, took a deep breath, and said, "Tell me about your current plans. Whether you want to return to your hometown or continue to earn a living in the Earl of Haideth, I will do my best." I support you. I am now the military commander of the Vasa Northland and the guard captain of the Dragonburg Chamber of Commerce. " "Is the Dragonburg Chamber of Commerce from the Vasa Northland? We always thought that the Dragonburg Chamber of Commerce was brought back by that guy from Polis. Well" Hearing Xihan say that he was not here to seize the fruits of victory, but to help them, the scene immediately became lively. That's right. Now that the bandit army has finally conquered such a territory, if Xihan suddenly comes back and expresses his intention to take away the rule of the army, these generals will definitely not be willing. But Xihan said very clearly, he Now there is no clear statement that they want the dominance of this army, but they will work hard to help everyone fulfill their wishes. This makes these generals feel relieved. "Young Master Xihan, you came at the right time. We were discussing these issues just now. Some people, such as Old John and others, want to take these goods and people and go back to the North directly. Others ?Some people, such as Little Richard and others, thought that it would be a pity to give up after finally getting into such a situation in the Earl of Hydes. "The middle-aged general said. Text Chapter 148: Regaining Control of the Army When Xihan first came into contact with these bandits, it was discovered that they had serious differences. Some of the bandits want to return to the North with the wealth they robbed, while some of the bandits want to continue bullying the nobles whose bones have been softened by the peaceful environment. It is best to seize their territories as well. Come and be a noble yourself. This is the difference between the two ages. The older generals all have family members in the north of Vasa. They have been away from home for more than a year. I don¡¯t know what happened to their families. After finally getting some results and being able to go back, they started to move. I thought about going home. Besides, the current bandits do not have a unified banner, a unified leadership, or even a unified goal. They are completely scattered. Once the situation is reversed, it will be a disaster and they will be unable to leave even if they want to. They also know that the status of a noble is very important in this world. Even if they occupy land and strength, if they cannot obtain the status, they will still be in a difficult situation. Instead of waiting for death when the time comes, it's better to stop when the time comes. Other younger generals still have ambitions in their hearts. Seeing how easy it is to defeat Earl Hydes, the only thing that can contain them now is a few large mercenary groups. Even the only small team that can counterattack them, It was just a cannon fodder team sent from Count Hydeth. If they were serious about freeing up their hands, that team would also be destroyed. As long as they gather all their elites and unite them together, they can directly overwhelm the defenders in one direction, rush to Count Hedes's castle as quickly as possible, and kill Count Hedes. Then no one will pay those mercenary groups, and those mercenary groups will naturally retreat, and may even take advantage of the chaos to strike at the nobles in the Earl of Haideth, and possibly rob their wealth. By then, if they occupy the entire Earl of Hydeth, everyone here can at least be canonized a baron, and even a viscount. Isn't this their dream? They obviously expected the situation to go smoothly. Xihan did not comment on either idea, but said: "If you are willing to return to the North, I will send a letter to my master and ask them to accept you. I will arrange suitable positions for you. I will also assign you Reorganize the army and arrange for your families to be reunited with you. Those who are willing to continue fighting in the Earl of Hydes, I will help you here. With the help of Earl Polis, I think your goal will be achieved soon. "Once I heard that everyone could get what they wanted, there was nothing to fight about, and the dispute was resolved in this way, which made these officers feel a little dazed. But soon they immediately divided up all the things they had grabbed, and those who wanted to leave also took with them those who were willing to go with them. A team of about several hundred people gathered together and prepared to leave. The remaining people who are willing to stay are mostly locals. My family and relatives are all in the Earl of Hydeth, and I have no idea about the distant north of Vasa, so I am still willing to go with the rebels. Xihan gives a token to those who are willing to go back, telling them that this token can help them pass the Bloodstone Trail smoothly. They can take the train for free at Bloodstone Castle and go all the way back to Dragon Trail City, which is the original Glacier Castle. For the remaining people, Xihan suggested that they first attack Earl Hydeth's army besieging Bloodstone Pass, and then Xihan would have his own way to get more exquisite equipment from the north of Vasa. First, fully arm the elite troops, so that you can have a greater chance of winning if you attack Earl Hydes. "The remaining officers are not so convinced of Xihan. They are still dubious about Xihan's suggestions, but there shouldn't be any big problem in giving it a try before they come up with a better strategy. Soon they started to move, after killing those noble children who showed off their power in Xihan. The army in front of the Bloodstone Trail fled at first, but later there were more of them under the dispatch of Earl Hydes. Regarding the financial resources here, Earl Hydes obviously showed his determination to win. With those four blood-drinking mercenary groups around, if there weren't these financial resources. I'm afraid he won't be able to survive another day. So when Xihan led the bandit army from the eastern mountains and appeared behind Earl Haideth's army, they were shocked, but they did not dare to leave easily, so they had to lower their faces and beg the Bloodstone Trail to let them in. Is it possible? Xihan raised his sword and regained the feeling of leading a cavalry army. As he swung his sword, his horse speed increased rapidly. The cavalry behind him lined up in a tight formation and quickly moved towards The retreating Earl of Hydeth's army rushed forward. After the first wave of attacks, they quickly ran to both sides, leaving room for the next wave of cavalry attacks. Soon after three waves of impact, Earl Hydeth's army was completely defeated. They rolled into a ball crying for their fathers and mothers, and they all knelt on the ground and surrendered.   Xihan still felt that he had just warmed up and had not really found the feeling. The enemy had surrendered. Only then did he truly realize the weakness of Earl Hydes's army, and he also had a certain mental estimate of the future war. After taking over the trade route outside the Bloodstone Trail checkpoint, Xihan immediately entered the checkpoint and asked Count Polis to give him 300 sets of heavy cavalry equipment and 1,000 sets of infantry equipment. These equipment were borrowed from Count Polis. , the borrowed equipment will be replenished when Northland delivers it to Bloodstone Castle in the future. Count Polis naturally had nothing to refuse. He sent out all the equipment Xihan wanted in one day. Of course, he sent it out after all the signs of Count Longmeng's army were removed. Sure enough, Xihan followed his promise. Once he eliminated all the enemies outside the bloodstone path, he was immediately able to communicate with Earl Longmai on the other side of the level, and even supplied exquisite and high-quality armor and weapons to this team. The bandit army made the new generals of the bandit army very convinced. Count Polis is not the only person who has become mature after experiencing setbacks. Even Xihan has slowly matured amidst huge setbacks. He discussed military affairs with the officers and has begun to appear calm and calm. Once again became the backbone of this army. But this time, he did not obtain this status just because of his identity and bravery, but because of his powerful ability and strategic thinking. These prophet-like foresights relied on the few things Gu Gua assigned him. A simple version of the Mage's Eye that relies on fighting spirit to operate. Text Chapter 149: Forced into a corner Relying on Xihan's strong combat effectiveness and prophet-like outstanding leadership ability, he gradually regained the command of this army. Under the investigation of Master Gugua's eyes and the logistical support of Earl Polis, the main force of the bandit army from Xihan was galloping across the territory of Earl Haideth, with more wins than losses. They were unstoppable and unstoppable. In the next half month of the battle, Xihan led this army to continuously sweep away the nobles of Earl Hydes near the Bloodstone Trail, robbed their wealth and food, and liberated their serfs and servants. They even distributed all their land and means of production to the poor poor. Such actions enabled the bandit army to gain the absolute support of the surrounding people, and even poor people began to actively join the army. The purpose is to hope that the bandit army can win so as to protect the land and wealth they have obtained. After wiping out all the surrounding aristocratic forces, Xihan gathered his troops and prepared to bypass the garrison defense lines of the four mercenary regiments and rush towards Earl Hedith's Castle regardless of the supply line. If it goes well, we can directly attack it, completely establish the victory, and destroy the rule of Earl Hydes. If it doesn't go well, then I'm afraid we will have to talk about something else. On the bleak battlefield, Xihan raised his big sword and pointed straight in the direction of Earl Heideth's Castle. With the help of the Mage's Eye, they had already passed through the defense lines of four mercenary groups in the movement. Facing Count Heideth's Castle. Xihan said loudly: "The next target is Count Haidesi!" The army that had convinced Xihan raised its rumbling iron hooves and rushed towards Count Haideis without looking back, shouting loudly. ?? Earl Hydes learned that the bandits had obtained brand new equipment. When he rushed towards Earl Heideth's Castle, he immediately panicked and all the fat on his body was swaying. What else can he do now? All the aristocratic armies were defeated and fell into disarray. Even Sir Colt was more defensive than counterattack, and was completely unreliable. In this case, Count Heideth had no choice but to immediately send an emergency order to the four mercenary groups, asking them to return to Count Heideth's Fort as quickly as possible to assist in the defense and repel the enemy. These four mercenary groups were originally stationed on the line of defense to contain the bandits. As long as they found traces of the bandits, they could quickly stick to them. Then release a signal, causing other friendly forces to rush forward and wipe out all the bandits. But for some reason, the bandit army bypassed their defense line very smoothly without touching them at all. This is a very strange thing. It was time for a decisive battle of life and death. The leaders of the four mercenary groups also tried to persuade Earl Heideth to see if they could recruit these bandits, but Earl Heideth never thought of negotiating with the bandits. . The idea of ????recruiting him. This is probably also related to the consistent thoughts of the nobles. They are very afraid of losing their dignity. After squeezing commissions several times from those four mercenary groups. After finally arriving at Count Hedes' Castle, they didn't expect that the bandit army slowed down. They even divided into several groups and disappeared in front of Count Hedes' Castle. It was only a day later that they realized that they had divided their troops into other nobles' castles. Territory, began to sweep away the nobility and rule. ???????????? The same move to divide the land among local tyrants has wiped out all the other nobles in the Earl of Hydeth. Didn't these nobles apply for reinforcements from Earl Hydeth? But Earl Hydeth just ignored him. Just let them fend for themselves, for fear that this is a conspiracy of the bandits. ¡°What if his main force went out to rescue other nobles, and those bandit troops rushed up to attack the city on the back? What should Earl Hydes do? To save or not to save? Who will be Lord Hydeth? Therefore, under the efforts of the bandits and the tangled watch of Earl Hydes, three months later, other noble territories in the entire Earl of Hydes fell one by one, and the wealth of the nobles was deprived. The captured nobles would even have their entire families executed, while the remaining nobles fled to Count Hedith's Castle. By the time the bandits gathered under the Earl of Heideth's Castle again, there was only one city left in the entire Earl of Heideth's Castle. Standing alone among the bandits, it was like a lonely rock in the sea. In this way, facing such a bad situation, even the four mercenary groups became commotion. It can be seen that Earl Hydes no longer has the ability to pay the remaining commission. If he stays any longer, he will definitely be attacked by the bandit army. The strength of the mercenary group. It would be totally unworthy to sacrifice their mercenary group for the stupid Earl of Hydes. But if they leave now, it will obviously not maximize their interests. After the heads of the four mercenary groups sat together and discussed for an afternoon, they came to the Earl's house together.In the middle of the night, I went to find Earl Hydes and asked him to ennoble the leaders of the four mercenary regiments as baron nobles. They also promised that half of the land they recovered would be used as the territory of these four mercenary groups. How ridiculous! How could Earl Hydes be threatened by these barbarians! Earl Hydeth rejected them righteously and scolded them for their bad habits of being unfaithful and unfaithful. They did not understand the principle of being loyal to the monarch at such a critical time. When the four mercenary captains saw that Count Hades was a mentally retarded child, they all dug their ears and prepared to lead their mercenaries to leave the city. Count Hydes hurriedly retained them and paid them three times the commission. He only asked them to help him guard for a week. A week? Yes, in just one week, Earl Hydes has already sent a fast horse to report the emergency to the Kingdom of Damara. The reinforcements from the Kingdom of Damara will arrive within a week. The leaders of the mercenary group asked in surprise: "Why did the army of the Kingdom of Damara arrive in a week, but it took you so long?!" Earl Hydes said nonchalantly: "We can handle such small matters. No, don¡¯t we let the soldiers of the kingdom think that we are incompetent?¡± The leaders of the mercenary group were speechless, and they all reached an agreement in private. After the week is over, no matter what happens, they will no longer do it. I accepted the employment of this pig-like guy. When the time comes, whether to evacuate this place or turn over and bite him is another matter. Text Chapter 150 Him! he! He actually did the opposite! Under the pig-like command of Earl Hydes, the four mercenary groups were at a loss as they advanced and retreated. They made mistakes every step of the way and were bypassed by bandits with wizard eyes. They attacked repeatedly and pulled out all the small and medium-sized aristocratic forces around them. Only then began to sweep away the enemy forces near Earl Heideth's Castle. It has to be said that after the setback, Xihan's style has become more and more mature, and even his grasp of war and command style have become much more mature and steady. Another day passed, and even the retreating aristocratic troops around them swarmed in front of Count Hedith's Castle, knocking anxiously on the door. But Earl Hydes was even more frightened, and even began to worry about whether this was a plot by the bandits to rush in while the defeated army entered the city. Moreover, he deeply resented the fact that these troops were not doing well in the battle and were actually defeated by a group of bandits and serfs. He was determined to let them die, so he gritted his teeth and did not allow his men to open the door at all. In the end, the mercenary group couldn't stand it any longer. After conducting reconnaissance and finding that there were no pursuers in the distance, they forcibly allowed Sir Colt and his scattered troops to enter Lord Hedith's Castle. After returning to a safe place, Sir Colt did not take off his blood-stained armor, but took his guards directly to Earl Hyde's meeting hall. As soon as he entered the door, Sir Colt was attacked by Hyde. The earl rebuked him mercilessly, blaming him for his incompetence that led to the expansion of the bandit army. He even used a very rude gesture to ask Sir Colt to donate all his family property to earl Hydes to use it as mercenaries. Remuneration for protecting Lord Hedith's Castle, the common home of the nobles. The irritating attitude of Earl Hydeth overwhelmed Sir Colt's last hesitation. In the scornful eyes of Lord Hydeth, Sir Colt expressed his disdain with a thick mouthful of phlegm. Then he stabbed the long sword into the round belly of Earl Hydes, and then used another force to completely penetrate the long sword. "Idiot Pighead, this is the best fate for you, and it is also my final answer." Count Hydes looked at the long sword on his belly in disbelief, with tears and snot flowing out of his eyes in fear, and he asked incredulously Said: "How can you kill me?! How can you kill me!? I am a countand you are a knightyou can only obey meyou should only kneel in front of me and beg me for mercyand I will laugh at you loudly, and then ask the guards to chop off your head Why don't you follow the routine" Earl Hydeth could no longer control his mouth, and he began to tremble even when he spoke. "You can't kill me you can't kill me you are just a low-level noble how can you offend me" Earl Hydes was still blindly and powerlessly accusing Sir Colt. It seems that he also understands that Sir Colt is the person who can hurt him. So after being stabbed, his tone became much more polite. He questioned Sir Colt with almost pleading eyes. His trembling hands wanted to touch the long sword on his belly, but he was too timid to touch it. Sir Colt did not have such worries. He pushed forward hard again, blood and grease sprayed all over the floor, and then stirred hard again. Lord Hydeth gasped in pain, and his whole face was covered with blood. Whiter. Sir Colt gritted his teeth and said: "I don't want to suffer under the hands of a stupid idiot like you. Originally, we had a chance of victory, but we were defeated steadily under the command of an idiot like you. Now I finally understand those Why are the serfs and soldiers rebelling? Bastard, I can't stand your stupidity anymore. You stupid pig, just die bravely!" At this time, Count Heideth's guards finally reacted and rushed over. He came, but was intercepted by Sir Colt's soldiers who had actually seen blood on their hands, and then brutally killed in front of Count Hyde. "One of the guards around you was a spy from the bandit army. During our meeting, he suddenly had a fit and stabbed you to death." Sir Colt released his sword with one hand. Sliding back a few steps with the court dance steps, "Then my soldiers and I heroically protected you and killed these guards. At the same time, I was also seriously injured." Sir Colt picked up a handful of guards with his toes. He stabbed himself hard with a long sword, causing blood to spurt out. Sir Colt's already haggard face became even paler. "Then, your territory became an unclaimed land because there were no heirs. Your territory was taken over by the Kingdom of Damara, while the territories of our other nobles continued to be inherited." Sir Colt transferred himself He slowly pulled out his long sword, and then inserted the guard's long sword into it. "We will negotiate with the bandits and use your territory to satisfy their greed, and then the entire Earl of Hydes will be peaceful from now on. We will live a carefree life from then on. It's so touching, so grateful. Thank you for your selfless dedication. Goodbye, Lord Hydeth~" Sir Colt said softly.   Earl Hydes's eyes became increasingly blurred, and life was constantly flowing out of his body along with the blood in his body. There was a hissing sound in his throat, and it was obvious that he could no longer stand. He shook a few times and was about to fall down. Sir Colt shouted: "The Earl has been assassinated!" He stepped forward and hugged the fallen body of Earl Hydeth. Earl Hydeth used his last strength to grab Sir Colt's neck. It seemed that he wanted to She strangled him, but she had no strength. Instead, she seemed to be asking him for help, extending her arms of hope to him. "Don't hurt the child uh" Lord Hydeth's hand finally let go, and the pupils in his eyes could no longer uncontrollably spread. Even the bottom of his pants finally let go. The stench Things flowed out happily. Sir Colt covered his mouth and nose sadly, but it looked like he was crying. Sir Colt¡¯s men fought each other with their swords several times, pretended to scream twice, and then inserted their swords into the corpses of the guards again, shouting loudly to kill, and put on a show. At this time, many people rushed in from outside. As soon as they came in, they saw Sir Colt holding the body of Lord Hydes, covered in blood, crying silently. Soon, even the leaders of the four mercenary groups led their men to rush over. Sir Colt only said a few words before fainting. He said: "Count Hydeth said that he will confer the four of you as barons and ask you to continue to defend his land. And he also said that the assassin came to serve as his bodyguard when you took over the city." Four The leaders of the mercenary group looked at each other and immediately announced the death of Earl Hydes to the outside world at the same time. They all agreed that he was killed by the assassins of the bandit army. And in accordance with Earl Hydeth's last wish before his death, five baronies were carved out from his land, and based on the merits of defending against the bandits' rebellion, they were enfeoffed to four mercenary regiments and Sir Colt, and they were also canonized as baron. After these five people reached an agreement, they worked together to defend Count Hedes Castle, hoping to rely on the high wall of Count Hedes Castle to gain several victories to consolidate their position. But they didn't expect that after waiting for a week, the bandit army still didn't come. They don¡¯t know that after discussions between Xihan and other generals, they believe that they do not have the ability to attack the castle of Earl Hedes with high walls and deep ditches at this moment. They might as well take this opportunity to consolidate their strength and carefully sort out their strength. After many rounds of discussions and negotiations, those rebels who were willing to follow them were reorganized to form an effective military organization, unified the banner, sorted out the command system, and established an effective organizational system. After sorting it out in this way, the bandit army gathered a total of more than 30,000 people, of which more than 6,000 were soldiers who had received military training, while the rest were basically liberated serfs. Xihan and the others once again robbed the wealth of the surrounding nobles and distributed the land to the poor. Then they retreated and reoccupied the viscounty territory near the Bloodstone Trail. They began to intensify training of the army and build siege equipment, ready to set off again at any time to attack Hyde. Think of Earl's Castle. Those other rebels who had other ideas seemed short-sighted, thinking that victory was a foregone conclusion, and began to enjoy life, each occupying a piece of land, occupying other noble territories, and taking the wealth of the nobles and rich as their own. He established his own political power, proclaimed himself a noble, and entered a state of separatism. These scattered self-proclaimed rebels were deliberately let out by Xihan in order to share the pressure on the main force of the bandit army. If these people stayed within the bandit army, they might also affect their management and command. In this way, After they were released, they were able to do their own thing and let go of their hands. This was a good thing for themselves and the main force of the bandits. During this week, the counter-rebellion army of the Damara Kingdom was finally assembled. This army was a huge coalition with the king as the core and reinforcements from other nobles. So it seems a bit uneven, a mixed bag. This time they sent a total of 5,000 cavalry and 15,000 infantry troops, but these troops belonged to thirteen nobles. There are also 10 Wang family magicians accompanying the army, and the magician leading the team has reached level 15. They drove over from the direction of the Kingdom of Damara in a mighty manner. First, they easily dispersed the rebels who occupied the east side of Earl Heideth's Castle, and occupied Earl Heideth's Castle in one fell swoop. Next, they held a military meeting in the castle lord's palace of Count Heideth's Castle. An important content of the meeting was to make a final conclusion on the death of Count Heideth. Whether to find out the truth and eradicate those rebels, or to go with the flow and admit this established fact depends on the outcome of this meeting. Text Chapter 151 Military Conference Because the composition of the bandit army is very complex, and there is no effective command system, many rebellious officers and soldiers only follow the main force of the bandit army, but do not care much about the bandit army's strategy and tactics. The orders of the main bandit army where Xihan is located have no binding force on these guys at all. Therefore, in order to truly improve the combat effectiveness of this army, Xihan did not take advantage of the merits. Instead, he reorganized the bandit army and was willing to follow the main force of the bandit army. At the same time, he also obeyed the command and management of the rebels. Everything was reorganized and managed. "As for the rebels who were unwilling to obey the order or had other ideas, Xihan sent them out and acted separately. In this way, the main force of the bandit army will have stronger combat effectiveness. At the same time, with the cover of other rebels, they can seize the time to reorganize and train with peace of mind, and strive to maximize their combat effectiveness before the decisive battle. However, this gave the Kingdom¡¯s reinforcements enough time to arrive at Earl Heideth¡¯s Castle, where they successfully joined forces and held a military meeting on how to counterattack the enemy. In the meeting hall of the late Earl of Hydes, the heads of the four mercenary regiments and Sir Colt, as well as the military nobles from the Kingdom of Damara, were sitting together, quietly looking at the people sitting at the top. Wang ** Marshal Earl Kasmu. The general leading the coalition forces of the Kingdom of Damara is Count Kasmu, the brother-in-law of the current king. He is a level 13 warrior and is 51 years old. Well-maintained black hair and silver beard, as well as the burly figure formed his unique trademark. He was sitting on the throne of the dead Earl Heideth on one side of the meeting hall of Count Heideth's Castle, quietly looking at the five people opposite and several sons of Count Heideth. These five people are the four mercenary captains and Sir Colt who took charge of the city for a week after Earl Hydes was assassinated. When Sir Colt killed Lord Hydeth. In fact, it was an impromptu move and was caused by anger towards Earl Hydeth, so he did not quickly deal with Earl Hydeth's sons. At the same time, I also think that these sons will definitely win over them in order to compete for the position of earl. Then the title will be obtained more smoothly and they will be able to obtain more benefits. ??Looking at the sons of Earl Hydes, they are all smeared with makeup and face, and their faces are extremely pale. They look like the kind of idiot aristocratic children. At this moment, he was sitting on the chair bored. He looked at the people around him with disdain, glanced at each other, and even showed obvious hostility. "So, Sir Colt was the only one who heard Count Hydeth's last words before his death?" Count Kasim asked quietly. Sir Colt replied calmly but nervously: "Well, of course there are my soldiers." Count Kasim waved his hand and said: "I'm talking about decent people with status. "Hearing these words, Sir Colt was in a daze. The leaders of the mercenary regiments began to discuss with a buzz. Count Kasimu slammed the table and said loudly: "Quiet!" After looking around at the five people. Count Kasmu said lightly: "The king expresses his deep condolences for the death of Earl Hydes. At the same time, he is also heartbroken that the people of Earl Hydes have suffered the devastation of the war. In addition to commending you for your military exploits, I am here this time. In addition, the heirs of Earl of Hydeth must also be punished. Because Earl of Hydeth is not in a good position to defend his territory, Earl of Hydeth has been demoted to Viscount of Hydeth, and he will not inherit it now, but his heirs who have the right to inherit will fight for it. Whoever drives out the bandits first and restores the territory can inherit the territory of Viscount Heideth. If not, the king will reward the territory of Viscount Heideth to the soldiers who have made contributions in this war. " When the five people heard what Earl Kasim said, they all beamed with joy, while the heirs of Earl Haideth shouted angrily: "This is unfair! We are nobles, how can we go into battle like those rough guys?" ? That¡¯s not our responsibility!¡± Earl Kasim slapped the table again: ¡°You losers, you will no longer be nobles. Stop dreaming about your big dreams. In recent years, the country has not added new territories to reward nobles. "You are so incompetent that you can't even defend your own territory, so let other nobles help you defend it." After speaking, Count Kasim continued: "I am not asking for your opinion." I'm informing you about this, come here! Guards, get these mad dogs out!" After saying that, the big and powerful guards rushed over and threw these Earl of Hydeth's heirs out. The Kingdom of Damara really had a good idea. Of course they knew what kind of useless snacks these sons of Earl Hydes were, so they issued such an order.   They must have known that there was absolutely no way to expel the bandit army and restore the territory with just such a few losers, so they boldly issued such an order. They did not know whether intentionally or unintentionally they forgot about Count Hydeth's illegitimate son Jean Valjean. . "In normal times, the king of the Kingdom of Damara would not dare to deprive a noble of his territory easily. This would be opposed by all the nobles, maybe even Count Kasmu himself. If you can attack Count Hydes today, you can attack Count Kasmu tomorrow. Everyone can feel the sadness of a rabbit dying and a fox dying. But things are different now. Now the nobles in the Earl of Hydeth have been wiped out by the bandits. Most of the nobles have lost their territories and troops and have become featherless pheasants. They can't even protect themselves now, so why would they do anything under the current circumstances? Even if they object, no one is willing to listen. Now they wish that the greedy vultures in the kingdom did not notice their failure and would not be demoted or deprived of their land like Earl Hydeth. How can they dare to intercede for the useless sons of Earl Hydeth? And even Count Kasmu himself will benefit from this incident. "And the king will command Earl Heideth's Castle during the war, and I, as the commander, will be stationed here. I will command the war to achieve the final victory." Earl Kasim said calmly. "This has made it clear to everyone that Earl Hedith's Castle does not belong to the king, but also to his Count Kasim. As for you scum who want to make trouble, stop thinking about it. Text Chapter 152 Spiritual Vein! Spiritual veins! At the military meeting, the first thing to be resolved was the assassination of Earl Hydes. Count Kasmu obviously represents the opinion of the King of Damara Kingdom, and the King's opinion is that Count Hydes is so stupid that he couldn't even defeat the bandits and was killed in his own castle. His territory should be given up. Part of it is used as a reward for meritorious people. Especially after Earl Heideth was assassinated, he even "actively" divided five baronies from his own territory and awarded them to meritorious generals. This "fully" shows that Earl Heideth also had a profound understanding of the situation before his death. I confessed my sins and decided to make amends with practical actions. Therefore, on behalf of the king, Earl Kasim very much recognized the opinions of Earl Hydes, and hoped to use this to spur his heirs, those effeminate sissies, hoping that they could change their past and work hard to fight on the battlefield. The enemy came to wash away the shame suffered by his father. As for whether they have this ability, it is not something Count Kasim can consider. But Earl Hydes's "last words" must be abided by and must be carried out meticulously, because this ghostwriting represents Earl Hydes's "confession". After finishing his and the king¡¯s opinions, Count Kasim looked at everyone calmly, wanting to see their reactions. The generals and nobles who followed from the Kingdom of Damara all had expressions of concern that it had nothing to do with them. The expressions of the few nobles who were related to Earl Hydeth flickered fiercely. They didn't want Earl Hydeth to be so miserable, and they also wanted to get a share of Earl Hydeth's inheritance at the same time. The conflict between heaven and man was fierce in their hearts. . The heirs of Earl Hydes all looked like they were about to die. A collapsed pile. What a bunch of losers. When their father died, they showed such a sad and helpless expression. Now that they heard that the fiefdom was going to be taken away, they put on such a dead look. Who are they showing this to? And the five people who fabricated Earl Hydes' last words looked at each other, unable to hide the ecstasy in their hearts, and bright smiles bloomed from their faces. As long as the kingdom wants to annex Earl Hydeth's territory, then their five baronies will be too simple, and there will definitely be no problems. The only thing to consider now is how to implement these five baronies. Sexual fait accompli. The five people immediately asked Count Kasmu for orders: "With Marshal Kasmu in charge, it is a matter of course to conquer the lost territory! We are willing to be the vanguard of the army. We will set off first to detect the main force of the bandit army. position, and then Marshal Kasmu will lead the army to establish victory in one fell swoop!" Count Kasmu was very proud when he saw these five people being so successful, and felt that the plan was executed smoothly. For him, he also wanted to preserve his strength and let other non-direct troops detect it first to see the strength of the bandit army. Hearing these five generals who immediately became baronet say this. At that time, he nodded and said: "Since you are so courageous and so loyal to the country, then I will approve your request and allow you to serve as the king's vanguard and upgrade your military rank to the rank of major. The king will provide you with the necessary logistical support and send you to lead his troops to the front line to open up a victorious battlefield for the Wang Guoping rebels." After saying that, he signed the military order and gave it to the five newly promoted barons, and simply said The investiture ceremony was held for them in the city lord's palace of Earl Hydes. They were assigned the rank of major of the Kingdom of Damara, and were given some logistical support. They held a simple but high-level luncheon, and happily watched them successfully defend the Earl of Heideth Castle. He handed it over happily, and then happily headed towards the area controlled by the bandits. Count Kasimu stood on the watchtower, calmly waving to the leaders of the five marching teams, and silently watched as the five teams filed out of the castle. His face was calm, but his eyebrows were slightly raised, not knowing what he was thinking. Since King ** reinforced the Earl of Hydes, the war situation in the Earl of Hydes has begun to change. There are also good and bad among the kings. Some aristocratic troops are just a ragtag group of people who come here with the idea of ??taking advantage. They are worse than street gangsters. In battle, they bully the weak and fear the strong, pick and choose, and are very ineffective. There are also aristocratic armies that do have tough officers as their backbone. It can be seen that they have relatively strict training on weekdays and are relatively more effective in combat. However, the nobles in these teams are also masters of bargaining and will not agree at all. Sacrifice a little more. This resulted in Wang **¡¯s progress being very slow except for the original five teams. It just so happened that after Xihan joined the main force of the bandit army, they obtained a large amount of military equipment, got some breathing time, and shrunk their strength. This made their strength more concentrated and effective, and they were able to fight against Wang **'s forwards. It's evenly matched. The two sides were like swinging from side to side in the boxing ring, testing each other's punches.The shooters are all waiting for the opportunity to deliver a fatal blow to the enemy. But before that, both sides just kept testing. And among the aristocratic army, which is no different from a scattered plate of sand, there is a squad that is very active. In the troubled times, it continues to grow using methods similar to that of a bandit army. I heard that the captain of that squad is named Jean Valjean, who is a certain person. The illegitimate son of a nobleman, nothing more. Of course, none of this has affected the trade route of the Bloodstone Trail. Every day, a large number of tableware and exquisite metal crafts still lead to the south along this trade route, and then the south brings the silver ingots and kobolds needed in northern Vasa. We returned to Longji City together. After possessing the souls of these merchants from the Chamber of Commerce, Gu Gua easily took all the relations of the Chamber of Commerce into his own hands, and naturally knew the channels through which they purchased kobolds. With this channel, Gu Gua will naturally not waste it. He will buy some kobolds through this channel every time. The number of hundreds every month has slightly increased the price of the surrounding live kobolds. Gu Gua doesn¡¯t care about this, he just needs to bring the kobolds back to his territory continuously. Now the time for peace will become shorter and shorter. Maybe at some point, the war will burn into the territory of Vasa. In fact, at the Bloodstone Trail level, Count Polis is already playing with fire. Maybe one day it won't be fun anymore, and the enemy will rush in and destroy the new world that Gu Gua has tried his best to develop. Before that, Gu Gua will sharpen all his claws and teeth, waiting for the final war to come. Gu Gua stood on the second floor of the mage tower, placing both hands on the crystal ball. While feeling the information in the crystal ball, Gu Gua was still using his own divine power to communicate with the divine power in the crystal ball. You must know that the crystal ball itself is one of Gu Gua's patrolling yakshas, ??and it has a wider channel of divine power than other priests. Gu Gua has not built his own divine kingdom now, so he often has a lot of surplus divine power. He usually transmits these divine powers to them through the three passages leading to the three river patrol Yakshas to facilitate their preaching. But today, he has accumulated all his magical power and is preparing to do something big. When the halo of divine power on the crystal ball merged with him, Gu Gua slowly closed his eyes, and saw that the crystal ball and him seemed to have melted, and seemed to have sunk into a swamp. Slowly Disappearing on the floor, Gu Gua and the crystal ball reappeared in the space on the first floor of the basement. It is still dark here. Under the halo of divine power on the crystal ball and Gu Gua, you can see thirty light strips dancing slowly around, with lights of various colors on them, but these lights all appear Very dark and lifeless. These are the thirty spiritual veins that were damaged in the Battle of the Gods. After nearly three and a half years of nourishment, these spiritual veins have almost recovered, and the magic power flowing in them has reached more than 90%. However, Gu Gua discovered A big problem. That is, Xilang didn't know what method he used to control these thirty spiritual veins in his own hands, so he could completely extract the magic power from these thirty spiritual veins. However, this issue that Gu Gua had ignored before, He has not taken corresponding actions, so now that the spiritual veins are about to recover, he has no way to effectively control these thirty spiritual veins. After Gu Gua peeked into Xi Lang's memory, he actually formed his own plan. When he and the crystal ball landed on the first floor of the basement, the thirty spiritual veins touched the crystal ball one by one and stuck to it, as if they were anchored. "Then those thirty spiritual veins of light seemed to have passed through the crystal ball, and part of them appeared inside the crystal ball, still swaying like kelp. Soon, all thirty spiritual veins were stuck to the crystal ball. Gu Gua opened his eyes, and the divine power in his body began to surge. Gu Gua felt that the repulsive force of the main plane was fluctuating fiercely. It seemed that the divine power he had now reached the limit of the main plane. If he had one more point, he would be kicked out of the main plane without hesitation. Gu Gua was no longer distracted and began to quietly instill divine power into these spiritual veins through the crystal ball. This work is carried out in an all-round way. All the spiritual veins are like being painted with a beautiful fluorescent color, starting from the position where they touch the crystal ball and quickly spreading to both ends. When Gu Gua¡¯s divine power had dropped to half, he realized that this was not possible, and immediately changed his strategy. While stabilizing the current progress of the twenty-nine spiritual veins, Gu Gua poured his divine power into one spiritual vein. In this way, the divine power on this selected spiritual vein will spread much faster. I don't know how long it took, but with a bang, the spiritual vein was completely rendered by divine power, which also meant that this spiritual vein had been completely controlled by Gu Gua. Text Chapter 153 Mastering all thirty items After Gu Gua learned from Xilang how to completely master the spiritual veins, he wanted to use his own divine power to supplement the spiritual veins as the key to controlling the spiritual veins. Soon his divine power filled a spiritual vein and he took it completely into his own hands. As this spiritual vein was mastered by Gu Gua, Gu Gua felt the dragon tendons in his body jump fiercely. He opened his eyes wide in surprise and saw the spiritual vein drilling into his body through the crystal ball. The body is integrated with his own dragon tendons! Suddenly the dragon's tendons vibrated greatly, and even the outside world could hear the sound of the vibration of his dragon's tendons, just like the sound of an iron bow after a sharp arrow is shot. This powerful vibration caused Gu Gua's internal organs to move intensely. During this process, Gu Gua also felt that the dragon's blood in his body was also active, and he began to cleanse his body again. With such a shock, a lot of impurities and waste were ejected from his body. Gu Gua was a little unsure about what this meant, but he knew that this change would only benefit him, not any harm. He calmed down from the strong shock and found that after his dragon tendons were fused with the spiritual veins, his divine power recovered faster and faster. This should be because the quality of his dragon tendons had improved after absorbing the spiritual veins, so It may be because the speed at which the godhead transforms into the power of faith has also been increased. Gu Gua calmed down and directed his divine power to the next spiritual vein again. At the same time, he quietly focused his divine power into it. This time it was faster than last time. After this spiritual vein was completely imbued with divine power and controlled by Gu Gua, it quickly bounced towards Gu Gua. It quickly melted into Gu Gua's dragon tendons. The strong shock struck again, making Gu Gua feel dizzy and uncomfortable as if he was drunk. After exhaling a long breath, Gu Gua felt relaxed and happy after recovering from the shock, and his whole demeanor became much clearer. These two spiritual veins originate from the glacier, and both have ice magic power. The magic power of each spiritual vein is above 15,000 degrees, which means that Gu Gua can draw from these two spiritual veins every day. More than 30,000 degrees of magic power, this is already a very terrifying amount! You know, even this legendary mage tower. Before Gu Gua's transformation, he could only obtain 5,500 degrees of magic power every day. A level 20 magician could only obtain about 30 degrees of magic power in a day just by relying on his own meditation. This 30,000 degrees of magic is really an astronomical figure! And these are just two spiritual veins. If all thirty spiritual veins are integrated into his dragon tendons, Gu Gua can extract at least 450,000 degrees of magic power every day! This is an absolutely huge number! If all these magic powers are poured into the elemental magic pool on the fifth floor, it will definitely speed up the formation of high-level elemental magic crystals! Gu Gua suppressed her excitement. He continued to dissolve his divine power into the next spiritual vein without any scruples, but found that his divine power was no longer enough. When he overexerted his divine power, he only felt a headache and the sky was dark and the earth was dark, which was very unbearable. Gu Gua had no choice but to suppress an uncomfortable smile, calmed down, and then returned to the second floor of the Mage Tower with the crystal ball. After returning to the second floor, Gu Gua crossed his legs and closed his eyes slightly, quietly feeling the feeling of having two spiritual veins in his body. With these two spiritual veins, Gu Gua felt that his soul had improved. The speed of processing various information has also been greatly improved. Gu Gua believes that if he absorbs all thirty spiritual veins, his godhood will also be greatly improved. Now Gu Gua felt like a kettle that was constantly being refilled, and his divine power was filling up faster and faster. He simply sat cross-legged in front of the crystal ball for about a week. The divine power in his body once again rushed to the critical line of the main plane. Without hesitation, he once again manipulated the crystal ball to the basement level of the Mage Tower and performed the same action as last time. This time he learned a lot smarter after seeing the spiritual veins. Just grab one spiritual vein first, and then concentrate your divine power. Starting from one, stop trying to grab all the spiritual veins, and then charge your divine power into it evenly and steadily. In this way, the speed of controlling spiritual veins with divine power has also been accelerated a lot. Soon, the third spiritual vein was also filled with divine power. It was in Gu Gua's hands and began to resume normal operation. It also bounced into Gu Gua's body and merged with his dragon tendons, flowing continuously. It provides magic power to Gu Gua. Gu Gua kept doing nothing, and then started to grab the next spiritual vein, and began to steadily charge his divine power. After this spiritual vein was filled and the magic power supply was restored, it bounced into Gu Gua's body and fused with his dragon tendons. After Gu Gua rested for another day, he felt that his divine power was enough to fill the next spiritual vein. . At this speed, Gu Gua is passing through one line after another.It took nearly a month to replenish all the spiritual veins, and finally he had all the remaining spiritual veins in his hands. Looking at Gu Gua again at this time, I saw thirty strips of light of different colors dancing constantly on his head. These strips of light penetrated from his head through his body to his tail, and then penetrated into the earth. , looks very mysterious and magnificent. These thirty strips of light of different colors are the images of thirty spiritual veins. At this moment, they have all been integrated by Gu Gua's dragon tendons and become part of his body. After controlling the crystal ball and ascending to the second floor of the mage tower, Gu Gua felt that the divine power was rippling in his body. It was growing very fast, making him feel as if he was drunk. He was about to be exploded by the divine power at any time. The danger of being kicked out of the plane. Gu Gua hurriedly thought, and appeared next to the all-elemental magic pool on the fifth floor, linking all thirty spiritual veins to the water pool of the elemental magic pool one by one. Maybe it¡¯s because the link action was too rough and contained too much magic power at once, which caused great fluctuations in the magic power cycle of the entire magic power pool. The originally established balance suddenly fluctuated, and the situation was very dangerous. Gu Gua quickly sat in the middle of the fifth floor. The six-color dragon god scales on his chest rotated rapidly, helping the elemental magic pool on the fifth floor to rebalance the magic circulation. A large amount of magic power no longer rushed directly into Gu Gua's body, but into the elemental magic pool. Gu Gua's mind suddenly became much clearer. The water in the pool of fire elemental magic power, which had been slowly sinking after paying a lot of fire elemental magic crystals to hire the fire elemental elves, began to slowly ripple, and the light belt formed by thirty spiritual veins was like rain, pouring down the water. The magic power spreads evenly into the magic pool. Text Chapter 154 Cheng Jiao After controlling all the thirty spiritual veins, Gu Gua suddenly felt that he was about to burst. He immediately placed the thirty spiritual veins on the magic pool on the fifth floor, circulating the powerful magic in the elemental magic pool. Then, Gu Gua also used his six-color dragon god scales to quickly straighten these scattered spiritual veins. Every time the six-color dragon god scales on Gu Gua's chest rotate once, a spiritual vein is sorted out and a new cycle is reestablished. A large amount of magic power is no longer scattered randomly, but flows along the six elemental magic pools. The pattern started to circulate. After turning thirty times quickly, the shadows of these thirty spiritual veins had stabilized and were floating above the fifth floor, like circles of perfect aurora. After thirty spiritual veins appeared, the rich magic power fell into the six elemental magic pools like heavy rain, causing the magic water in these six pools to rise rapidly. In the past, there was only a layer of mist-like magic power gathered together in the upper layer of this magic power cycle, and some dew-like magic power dropped from time to time. This was already a very efficient magic power gathering ability. The current situation is even more frightening. Thirty spiritual veins have turned into a downpour above the magic pool, causing the water in the six elemental magic pools to rise rapidly and making the crystallization speed faster and faster. Even though all the magic power of thirty spiritual veins had been introduced into the magic pool, Gu Gua still felt that his divine power was still growing rapidly. Unable to do so, he increased the supply of divine power to Foster, the crystal ball and Meepo. , with a flash of spiritual thought, he disappeared from the mage tower again. Appeared in the Palauville River. He planned to vent his divine power in the Palowell River again, so that the date palms and ice spring dates in the river could develop as quickly as possible and take root deeply at the bottom of the river, once again raising his level of river god priesthood. . Immediately, the divine power on his body was like ink dripping into the water, spreading rapidly. After absorbing the divine power, the date palms and ice spring dates in the entire Palauwell River began to grow prosperously. In just a few days, Within an hour, as if they had been growing for a year, the date palms and Bingquan dates formed a riverbed. The river is almost blocked. Gu Gua¡¯s heart moved, and the river surged and washed all the fruits and silt onto the river bank. Then Gu Gua aggressively used his river god priesthood, and at the same time, it began to rain indiscriminately in the upper reaches of the entire Palauweil River. This was the first time that Gu Gua used his river god priesthood to rain. Under the control of his mind, the river water slowly began to transpire, rising into the sky and forming clouds. These clouds are not only formed by the evaporation of water from the Palauville River, but also by absorbing moisture from the surrounding air. Thick rain clouds formed together. Soon the clouds became thick enough to look dark. Almost like it was being pressed down. After a while, the heavy rain was like a harvest time. The bag filled with corn suddenly overturned and all the corn was poured out. It started raining like crazy. Even these raindrops are stained with the magical power of Gu Gua. After the heavy rain hits the ground, even the surrounding watershed is full of life, and many weeds grow. Gu Gua¡¯s magical power was put on the rain clouds, and the heavy rain fell. The divine power in Gu Gua's body finally had a release, and finally dropped to a safe range. At this time, Gu Gua had the energy to control it carefully, instilling his divine power through the channels of priests into the existing statues of himself in Longbao and Longji City, spreading warm and powerful messages to believers through the statues. Divine power. After venting in this way, the divine power in Gu Gua's body dropped by a large amount, and Gu Gua's spirit breathed a sigh of relief. Gu Gua now revealed his dragon body. Roiling in the river. The Pelaowell River is still too shallow, Gu Gua thought in his mind, while he still has more supernatural power, he will do something like this! Gu Gua turned his body. The water in the Palauwell River also rolled crazily, rolling up the silt deep in the river bed and spreading it evenly on both sides of the river. The extremely fertile silt is sprinkled on both sides of the river bed, which greatly increases the fertility of the surrounding land. However, in this way, the root systems of the date palms and Bingquan dates that Gu Gua had worked so hard to plant were greatly damaged. Gu Gua no longer stirred up the river water and the mud under the river bed, but went to protect the damaged ones. The root system of date palm and ice spring date. The rain was getting heavier and heavier. Under Gu Gua¡¯s control, the highly fertile silt on the river bank was washed away by the rain and scattered to both sides of the river bank. At this moment, an exciting and frightening breath suddenly came from the sky. Gu Gua raised his head and saw a bolt of lightning flashing across the sky covered with lead clouds, striking Gu Gua on the head. This is thunder! How could it appear now?Before Gugua could react, he was hit on the head by a thunderbolt. He was so groggy at the time that he almost fainted. Gu Gua suddenly felt as if someone had hit his head hard with a sledgehammer. Everything rang in his head. Seven lines of blood flowed out of his seven orifices and meandered into the river. The place struck by lightning felt crisp and itchy, as if something hard had grown out. Gu Gua stretched out his hand and touched it. In addition to his dragon blood, he seemed to also touch something horny. The dizzy Gu Gua was shocked. Isn¡¯t this the horn? I finally broke through the body realm and entered the horn realm! Immediately afterwards, another bolt of lightning struck down, hitting Gu Gua's dragon-like head. It immediately aroused an ionic electrophoresis, and also stimulated a second horn on Gu Gua's head. This process was so painful that the painful Gu Gua started to writhe crazily in the river water. The water of the Palauville River was also splashing like crazy, and Gu Gua couldn't care too much anymore. The entire Palauville River basin suddenly expanded far, and the overflowing water of the Palauville River was everywhere. It seems that in ancient times, floods would occur when dragons appeared. It was actually because the dragons could not withstand such severe pain when they were going through tribulations and opening their horns! The divine power of Gu Gua forms rain clouds and rains heavily, which is like connecting the heaven and the earth, which will naturally cause thunder to fall. And Gu Gua himself was so dazzling, and he carried so much divine power, as well as practicing the "Fish-Dragon Transformation" mental method, that even Tianlei came to find him. Six lightning bolts struck in a row, and six ivory-like sharp horns sprouted from Gu Gua¡¯s head. However, these six sharp corners flashed with six different colors, which were the colors of the four elemental magic powers of light, darkness, earth, water, fire and wind. It seems that Gu Gua is going to absorb all six kinds of magic power. Under Gu Gua's painful struggle, the entire riverbed and channel of the Palauville River were stirred crazily. After Gu Gua recovered, he found that the depth and width of the Palauville River had increased by 10%. More than times, it became a medium-sized river, at least capable of carrying ordinary ships. Fortunately, there were not many people around, and they were basically not affected by floods. However, after being irrigated by the rain with weak magical power, the deserts actually began to turn into lush grasslands. After waking up, Gu Gua immediately used his magical power to nourish the severely damaged date palm and ice spring date seedlings, pulled back the date palm and ice spring date seedlings that had been swept ashore in the mud, and replanted them. On the river bed. After working for a long time, at least 80% of the date palm and ice spring date seedlings were rescued. Fortunately, the ten murlocs in the lake near the source did not suffer the blow of extinction, and even gained the power of the river god. With the nourishment, it even grew some more and became a lot stronger. Under the influence of Gu Gua's divine power, many weeds grew in the rich mud on both sides of the Palauwell River. These weeds gave birth to seeds again, and were driven further by the chaotic river water and rain. . From a distance, it looks like a paintbrush has painted a layer of green starting from the Palauville River to both sides of the river bank, forming a grassland. Deep in the Leathers Forest, Mipo was leading the kobolds to pray to the divine emblem formed by the scales of Gu Gua. He clearly felt that the divine power from Gu Gua was impacting the souls of his own priests one after another. Impacting the divine emblem formed by the six scales. Mipo led the believers to pray more devoutly. He could feel that the power of faith was not transmitted to their gods through channels as usual, but was directly transformed into divine power on these six scales, and It froze in an instant. Suddenly there was a bang, and six colors of light flashed by. Mibo opened his eyes and saw a crystal-like statue of the Gugua god suspended on the divine emblem, as high as an adult's arm. Gu Gua still opened his arms in the posture of a kobold, with a pair of wings behind him, and his body was covered with a layer of transparent refractive material. That was Gu Gua's first demon pet, Guji. On the head and tail of the statue, there are still vivid shadows of thirty spiritual veins floating, making it appear vivid. This is how the first sacred object of the Gugua Beidi Cult: [Crystal Statue] was born. At the same time, all the idols of Gu Gua received a trace of divine power. In other words, Gu Gua illuminated all his idols in an instant and had his own divine power. Even the Guji hanging on Gu Gua's body frantically absorbed the magic and divine power escaping from Gu Gua's body, and began to grow infinitely, and soon became as bright as a nebula, surrounding Gu Gua. The whole thing was enveloped. Even Fen Er, who was driving the magic train, felt the trembling from the depths of his soul. He also grew from a fire sparrow to a fire sparrow.It's the size of a bird, and looks more like a phoenix. Text Chapter 155 Felin Demon Kui After connecting the thirty spiritual veins with the elemental magic pool on the fifth floor, Gu Gua's body also received a brand new baptism. During the baptism process, his demon pets also received great benefits. The three hundred and sixty magic blood-sucking vines in Gu Gua's body were also greatly nourished. They came out from behind his tail and bloomed with beautiful flowers. The flowers are dazzling and psychedelic. It seems that such beautiful flowers can only be seen in dreams and heaven. In fact, these are all illusions. Under the beautiful flowers, there are ferocious sharp teeth, ready to attack any unsuspecting person at any time. The fool who comes near swallows it in one gulp. This plant from hell has a terrible instinct. When flowers bloom on the tail of the melon, it immediately releases pollen that is full of hallucinations. This was Gu Gua's deliberate arrangement. Under the cover of pollen, these magical blood-sucking vines slowly became invisible and could no longer be seen, turning into powerful killing weapons hidden behind him. At the same time, the excess divine power also dissipated from the flowers of the magic vampire vine, and was surrounded by thirty spiritual veins. Through these three hundred and sixty magic blood-sucking vines, the divine power in Gu Gua's body was better vented, forming a colorful cloud above his head. Soon Gu Gua found the balance point of his divine power for himself, and recovered from the edge of divine power going berserk. After regaining his kobold appearance, Gu Gua looked down at the dazzling vortex formed by the two Dragon God scales on his chest, in which a regular hexagonal crystal seemed to be rotating. He reached in and took out a six-color crystal. Gu Gua looked at the six-color crystal quietly. Dazzling magic and divine light are scattered uniformly and orderly above. This crystal is about the size of an egg, and is a uniform regular hexagon no matter which side it is viewed from. Gu Gua felt it. This crystal contained very rich magic and divine power. What was even more rare was that this crystal also contained divine power that was unique in the world. The most valuable thing was that the magic and divine power in this crystal The divine power is perfectly combined and full of magical charm. This is a crystal. I'm afraid it's more precious than high-level magic crystals! This kind of treasure can never be bought outside! The production method is very simple, and any god can make it. But you must know that every god will cherish his own divine power. There will never be a freak like Gu Gua who desperately limits his divine power to a very low position to avoid being kicked out of the main plane. So it was too late for them to frantically plunder the divine power. How could they go through such a thankless effort to condense this kind of divine power? Maybe it is not very difficult to condense this kind of magical crystal of divine power, but no god will waste his divine power to condense it into a crystal. Even thinking about selling. Only gods like Gu Gua have to go to great lengths to limit their own level of divine power. Only then can he condense this kind of divine power crystal. Gu Gua smiled bitterly, never expecting that she could become a hen that laid golden eggs. Especially the divine power magic crystal in your hand is even more magical. The connection between divine power and magic power is very close, so as long as you can use the magic power inside. It can affect the divine power in it and exert great power. This also gives mortal mages the possibility to use divine power, which is even more priceless for those mages who have entered legends and can become demigods at any time. So, if you want to exchange this divine power magic crystal. It really has a price but no market, and the price estimate cannot be exaggerated. While Gu Gua was thinking about how to use this magical magic crystal, in the upper reaches of the Palowell River, beside the river passing through the Land of Misery, a strange-looking guy was attracted by the divine power in the river. This guy looks like a windsock about three meters high with the opening facing upward. Its disk-shaped head is embedded with a huge round mouth full of sharp teeth, which looks like a huge and ferocious sunflower, or like a terrifying mutated earthworm in Resident Evil. Surrounding the head are four clawed arms. Going down from the round head, the long and winding body gradually becomes tapered. The bottom end is a deadly spike. This kind of monster should be able to levitate by relying on magic power. It is like a curious cat, floating left and right, carefully observing the drastic changes in the Pelowell River. It obviously felt the divine power rolling in the Palowell River, and it was impatient to sniff and absorb some of it. But he seemed to be afraid that it was a trap and didn't dare to let go. This is a notorious Felin Demon Sunflower on the mainland. They are good at a kind of magic called [Life Extraction], which can enhance their own strength by extracting the vitality and magic power of target creatures. This ability sounds very similar to the ability of the magic vampire vine. But in fact there is an essential difference. The magic blood-sucking vine can absorb the life force of others.?Magical power, but extremely dangerous. The power they absorb is mainly used to strengthen themselves, and may even backfire on their masters. The Felin Demon Sunflower is a very rational extraction, and can control the intensity and quantity of the extraction at will. The two are not the same. Back then, Felin Demon Kui suddenly appeared under the Nether Empire for some unknown reason. At first, it did not attract the powerful magicians in the sky who were driving the floating city. But with the spread of Felin Demon Sunflowers, their extraction of life and magic power has affected these magicians. They are tired of these monsters, but when they seriously want to deal with these monsters, they find that this kind of creature It is the nemesis of magicians. Ordinary magic is like snacks to these Felin magic sunflowers. Not only can it not cause effective harm to them, it will even replenish their hunger and become their food. The Nether Empire was forced by the powerful extraction power of the Phaelim Demon Sunflowers and wanted to develop a magic that could kill all the Phae Lin Demon Sunflowers in one fell swoop. However, this eventually led to the collapse of the Magic Network and the Nether Empire. After his death, only Shadow City, which was experimenting with traveling to the Shadow Plane at the time, was still shuttling back and forth between the two planes. This involves the super genius Kaos of the Magic Empire, the goddess of magic Mythra and the goddess of shadow Shar. Except for the three of them, no one knows the real inside story of this matter, but Kaos is dead, and Mythra Heshar remained silent and never mentioned this matter. Text Chapter 156 Super Magic With the destruction of the Nether Empire, the once powerful Nether pantheon has basically fallen away, leaving only Kargos, the god of war with weak divine power, still lingering and living passively. The other gods have already fallen into the star world, and can no longer find the glory of that day. His four hands were placed next to the sunflower-shaped mouth on his head, and he made the gesture of a human being pointing his finger on his chin in deep thought. He also rotated it from time to time, just like a camera, constantly scanning. Situation in the Parawell River. When Gu Gua recovered from his violent outburst, he immediately realized that others were spying on him. With a teleportation, Gu Gua appeared in front of the Felin Demon Kui. When the Felin Demon Kui felt the fluctuation of divine power, he realized that he had been caught by the victim. At that time, his whole body froze in shock! He wanted to escape, but found that he had been imprisoned in the divine power! This is a god! When did the kobold become a god again? ! Hasn't their racial god Kurtuma been killed by the dwarfs? Why did another one appear? "Who are you? Why are you spying on me?" Gu Gua asked coldly. The Felin Demon Kui finally knew that he couldn't escape, and trembled and said in a very weird accent: "My name is Deep Throat. I was attracted by the divine power in this river and felt curious, so I came here to take a look. There is no other meaning! " Gu Gua has now formed a stable and fast link with the books in the crystal ball. In addition, the mage is very wary and attaches great importance to this kind of monster, so he quickly knew what this guy in front of him was. . Generally speaking, no mainland native creature will have a good impression of the Phayling Demon Sunflower. It can even be said that no matter who it is, they will choose to kill the Phayling Demon Sunflower that they can kill, because this kind of magical creature is too powerful. It's too dangerous to be too annoying. But Gu Gua is not the soul of this world, so his values ????and perspective on problems are also different from those of local life. In addition, Gu Gua had just penetrated all 30 spiritual veins and was in a good mood. The Felin Demon Kui was just watching from the side and did not really absorb the divine power in the river. So Gu Gua didn't have the idea of ??killing him immediately. ??Inadvertently, Gu Gua has grown from a Kobold whose life is in the hands of others and may be killed at any time, to a god who can control the life and death of powerful counts and terrifying magical monsters at any time. It is a miracle in life. It's really amazing. If it is an ordinary kobold. Even Gu Gua, who is 10 years old like Gu Gua and does not even have the "Fish-Dragon Transformation" mentality at all, has made rapid progress in the kobold profession and is now a high-level warlock. At this moment, when encountering a monster like the Felin Demon Kui, which is almost as scary as a giant dragon but far more bizarre, he has no other choice but to escape for his life. Gu Gua did not realize this at the moment, but looked down at the trembling guy very naturally. "So. You can absorb divine power?" Gu Gua asked with a thought in his heart. The two rows of sharp teeth on Deep Throat rotated twice, apparently thinking about how to answer. In the end, he decided to take a gamble. He lowered his big mouth and said frankly: "I can absorb some, but I always have indigestion and can't really use it. There are too few experiments on this magic now, so it's still It was not completed and even attracted the attention of the gods by absorbing the gods' power. For example, this time so I would observe it for a long time by the river without even opening my mouth to absorb it." Gu Gua couldn¡¯t see his expression, but judging from the induction of the aura circle, this guy was very uneasy. "Since you are a Felin demon, you should know what caused the temporary malfunction of the magic network. What was the reason for Mythra's suicide and rebirth?" Gu Gua asked. Deep Throat flattened his round mouth in disdain, looking both disdainful and contemplating the words. After hesitating for half a minute, he said deeply: "I heard it, just heard it. It shouldn't be true, because these words came from the priest of Shar. You also know. The shadow goddess Shar is originally in charge of the conspiracy. God, so the rumors of her priests are usually full of lies. According to them, Kaos cast a unique 12th-level magic in an attempt to become a new god who mastered the magic network, and then he used magic. The power of the net was used to destroy our clan. The goddess of the magic net, Mythra, also wanted to see the power of this spell, so she made the spell come true. As a result, both of them were surprised. Mythra found that the spell had indeed come true. Losing control of the magic network, Kaos could only commit suicide to obtain rebirth. However, Kaos found that he could not control the magic network in a hurry. As a result, after Mythra committed suicide, Kaos also exploded with a bang.??Scumbag. " Deep Throat's four hands were gesticulating, vividly describing the secret. He seemed to be mocking the two idiots' methods, with a despicable sentiment of gloating in their tone. Gu Gua frowned and asked He said: "What kind of magic is so powerful that it can actually control the magic network? Deepthroat, still in the mood of ridiculing the enemy, said completely casually: "It's not just about mastering the magic network, but through such magic, you can completely master the godhead of the caster, thereby replacing yourself with a god." Oh my god, what a stupid idea! How could a mortal mage achieve this? " Hearing the principle of this magic, Gu Gua's mind flashed with lightning, and he suddenly thought that when Xilang was conferred as a god, someone used a magic, and his newly generated godhead of the warlock god was immediately used by someone else. It was taken away, but the divinity about Palestine that he planned to make into a godhead was retained. Gu Gua asked nervously: "So, does this spell still exist? " Deep Throat looked at Gu Gua in surprise and said, "No more, it was destroyed long ago. How could Mystra, who is in charge of the magic network, still let this spell exist? Even Kaos's soul had been destroyed and sealed long ago. And even if this spell still exists, as long as Mythra still controls the magic network, it will never be able to be used! " Gu Gua thought for a while, no, this spell definitely still exists, and it can also be realized without going through the magic network! That's right! Warlocks can use magic, but they don't need to go through the magic network at all, they only need to use their own magic power The magic profession that comes to cast spells! The president of the Warlock Guild, Hook Duden, is fully qualified to cast this spell! It was this spell that led to the fall of Silang! But where did Hook Duden get the original version of this spell? Gu Gua's mind seemed to have entered a forbidden realm, and he seemed to see a goddess standing in the shadows smiling mysteriously at him. But when Gu Gua thought of that smile, he immediately felt a chill running down his spine. The scales on the back of the neck stood up involuntarily! This is really terrifying! This is even more terrifying than Taoist Lu Ya¡¯s Nail-Headed Grass Man! But Gu Gua changed his mind again! When I think about it, this spell should not be used so easily. Otherwise, the world would already be full of gods who can master this kind of spell. Hook Duden can also use this spell unlimitedly. He becomes the god who is chasing him, and then destroys all the hostile churches. He can even turn himself into the strongest god step by step, even becoming the god Io. Therefore, this spell must have great potential. Gu Gua breathed a sigh of relief. Unknowingly, his spirit had been on a roller coaster. It was so exciting. He was still talking about the stupidity of the high-level mages in the Nether Empire. The element of ridicule is much higher than the statement of facts. His story is full of praise for magical creatures like Felin. Gu Gua interrupted him rudely and asked: "What happened next?" If the Phaylings are really as powerful as you say, then the goal of the Phaylings should have been achieved long ago, right? Why are you imprisoned in the depths of two deserts? " Deepthroat reluctantly stopped his bragging and continued to talk. It turned out that later, a kind of high-level magical creature called Saren spirit transformed by high elves and metal dragon elders stood up. They obviously had magic powers. With higher skills, he then found a way to defeat the Phayling Demon Sunflowers and sealed most of the Phayling Demon Sunflowers under the Desert of Enook and the Desert of the Land of Misery. This was how he finally contained these demons. The infinite spread of this monster. Of course, a small number of Felin Demon Sunflowers actually escaped this seal. They are still waiting for the opportunity in the shadows, wanting to control the world again, such as this Piao. By the river of Palowel, the hesitant phaerimm. Of course, poor Deep Throat has been honored as a prisoner of the great dragon god. He asked the phaerimm everything he knew. After that, Gu Gua turned the question back to when he first discovered the Felin Demon Sunflower. Gu Gua asked coldly: "You said you can absorb divine power? This is a pretty good skill. Tell me, how did you do it? "Gu Gua knows that his current position is very unstable. If he encounters a war between gods, he completely lacks such tricks against the gods. If possible, Gu Gua would like to take this magic as his own. When Shen Throat heard this question, he didn't know if he had been prepared for it, so he immediately explained the principle of this magic. However, this magic was obviously based on the special body structure of the Felin Demon Kui family. Gu Gua was very sorry. Found that, if not profoundly transformed, he isIt will never be possible to master this magic. If you want to master this magic, it is not impossible. It can even be said that there are many ways. Text Chapter 157 New Demon Pet! phaerinn This Felin Demon Kui actually has the ability to absorb divine power. This ability made Gu Gua think about it, and even vaguely formed a plan in his heart. But before realizing his mysterious plan, he must first take this ability into his own hands. Of course, the easiest way to master this magic is to adopt this wretched Felin Demon as a familiar. Logically speaking, a warlock can generally only have one familiar in his life. This familiar is the warlock's symbiotic familiar, also known as the companion familiar. It has the same nature as the druid's animal companion, and is the same as the warlock's. It is a partnership, and both parties can enjoy the various conveniences provided by the other party. Gu Gua's magic pet is Guji. They can each show some characteristics of the other. For example, Gu Gua's body always has a layer of invisible mucus that can refract light so that others cannot see his true position. As a result, all attacks directed at him will have a certain chance of being deflected. And Guji also took advantage of the opportunity of Gu Gua's upgrade to greatly improve her intelligence. Now her intelligence is equivalent to that of a normal human being around 20 years old. Now when she has nothing to do, Guji likes to stay on the second floor and read the books in the crystal ball. From time to time, she will think about some ridiculous questions, which makes Gu Gua especially feel that she is slowly growing up. But in fact, the warlock can also receive more magic pets, but this kind of magic pet is different from the only companion magic pet. This kind of magic pet is more similar to a slave or a slave. The so-called slave familiar means that both parties have a certain contract. After the master meets certain requirements of the slave, the slave willingly serves the master. The master can enjoy the characteristics of the magic pet, but if the magic pet wants to obtain the characteristics of the master, it must obtain the owner's consent. This is equivalent to a relatively one-way magic pet contract. Fen'er, the fire elemental elf, is equivalent to Gu Gua's slave demon pet. After Gu Gua promised to protect the Iron Castle tribe and provided selfless support and many exciting ideas for Thoros's blacksmith shop, Fen'er, the fire elemental elf, was determined to become Gu Gua's magic pet and drive the first weapon for him. A magic train speeds back and forth on the railway line. After Gu Gua¡¯s upgrade this time. It also provided many benefits to the fire elemental elf Fen'er, which made Fen'er upgrade his level and become more and more like a phoenix. As for the slave pet, the pet obeys its master completely and unconditionally, even if the master wants him to die. He must also obey or he will be strongly countered by the contract. It may ultimately lead to death. So far, the 360 ??magic blood-sucking vines on Gu Gua's body are slave pets. Similarly, the owner can unconditionally enjoy all the conveniences brought by the magic pet, regardless of what benefits the magic pet wants. It must be given to him by his master. For Gu Gua, these magic blood-sucking vines have no brains of their own, and they all act on instinct. Gu Gua can completely control them in his own hands, and he doesn't worry about anything happening to them. Therefore, it is very safe to provide them with nutrients and magic power. ??For companion familiars, of course, each warlock can only have one, but for slave familiars and slave familiars, there are never too many, and recruiting in groups is no problem. The problem is that if the master's strength is too weak compared to the demon pet, it is very likely to cause a backlash and be killed by the demon pet, allowing the demon pet to regain its freedom. But this is not the case for Gu Gua. It's not a big problem. His strength far outweighs the magic blood-sucking vine in his body and the Felin Demon Sunflower in front of him. Gu Gua said: "You have offended me. You have two choices now. One is to become my slave demon pet. The other is to be crushed into ashes by me." Felin Demon Kui Deep Throat certainly understands the slave demon pet. What does it mean? His whole body was trembling, revealing the fear in his heart. The more advanced the creature is. They will become more and more afraid of death, and the Felin Demon Sunflower is a magical creature that is especially greedy for life force. Otherwise, how could they invent a spell like [Life Extraction]? Now that Gu Gua has made this request clear, how could there possibly be other options for deep throating? He had no choice but to lower his head and said: "I choose the first option, to become your loyal servant" Gu Gua nodded with a smile, and with a wave of his right hand, a magic contract circuit appeared in front of him, and he and the unlucky animal were on the spot. The Phaelin Demon Kui signed the slave familiar contract. There was a flash of brilliance, and because of the difference in strength level, everything in the Felin Demon Kui's heart was forced to open to Gu Gua. Deep Throat suddenly felt that everything about him had been seen through by the strong kobold man in front of him, but he still expressed doubts about the strength of the kobold god. He thought to himself that maybe this was just an illusion "Well, not bad. I didn't expect you to be so knowledgeable about magic, you are indeed a magical creature," Gu Gua said to Felin.Mo Kui's understanding also deepened, and she couldn't help but click her tongue in admiration. Shen Throat lowered his head humbly and said: "Every race has its own capital to survive in this world But it is also the magical talent of our race that caused the disaster of almost annihilation." Gu Gua ignored him. Instead, he said: "It is not convenient for you to walk in my city with this image. I will give you a new image, and you can serve me with the new image from now on." After saying that, Gu Gua pointed with his hand and just Shen Throat saw six colors of light emitting from his body, and then his body slowly changed, and finally shrank into a kobold. This is naturally the effect of Gu Gua's [Supernatural Power]. However, Deepthroat's mouth is a crocodile-like mouth, and even his upper jaw and tongue are covered with teeth, which looks very scary. His four arms remained the same, and two of them turned into upper limbs, which was naturally normal. But the other two turned into two legs, which looked weird. If he covered his upper body and looked at his lower body, it would look like he was holding a headstand on his head and walking with two hands. But in fact, Deep Throat will never walk with these two hands, because his magical ability is still there and he can float forward. After the transformation, Gu Gua nodded with satisfaction, and casually pulled out a silver stream of water from his body, turned it into a metal collar, and put it directly around Shen Throat's neck. After solidification, a row of spikes grew out. Look. It looks like a vicious dog collar. Text Chapter 158 The new magic teacher is different! After signing Deep Throat as his familiar, Gu Gua basically had complete control over his memory and thinking, and also saw many interesting things. Gu Gua said calmly: "I saw from your memory that in the Land of Misery, because you happened to be away when the cage was being made, only you, the Phayling Demon, escaped, and the other Phayling Demons escaped. Kuidu is hidden in a deep prison. Except for Felin Demon Kui, other races can pass through the magic cage. Moreover, your defense against force attacks is relatively limited, is that true? Slowly looking down at Deep Throat, the look in his eyes made people feel a deep chill welling up from the depths of his bones. Shen Throat still didn¡¯t know what his new master was thinking. After several years, he finally Understand the terrifying meaning in this look. Deep Throat fearfully replied: "Well, yes, that's true" Gu Gua nodded and said with satisfaction: "Very good, very good. I'm very satisfied with your answer. Now, let's go home. Let¡¯s go!¡± After saying that, Gu Gua used his divine power to roll Deepthroat and instantly teleported to Longbao Academy, appearing in a quiet single room. Gu Gua lowered his throat to the ground and continued his conversation. "Since your race is the nemesis of mages, you must be very knowledgeable in the study of magic, so it's up to you to educate my children and tell them the secrets of magic." Gu Gua said lightly: "At the same time, I You are also allowed to study magic, especially the magic of absorbing divine power. When you need it, I will take the initiative to provide you with divine power. " Shen Throat lowered his head respectfully and said, "Yes, my master!" He was excited in his heart. I'm thinking, where is the sky? ! Is this god a fool? Don¡¯t you know the relationship between a slave¡¯s familiar and its master? If his research on absorbing divine power is successful, then as a Felin demon, what he has to do is to absorb this stupid god into a kobold as soon as possible, and then kill him! Deep Throat didn¡¯t dare to raise his head, for fear that the excited expression on his face would be seen by this fool, until his expression froze. He just raised his head and sighed deeply, as satisfied as if he had just eaten a rich meal. At this time, Gu Gua had disappeared from where he was, and he didn¡¯t know where he went. "Well, it seems that a new life is about to begin! A body transformed by divine power. This way, others will not see that I am actually a Felin demon. And I will be shouted at and killed, right?" Deep Throat thought happily. "I didn't expect that this idiot did a good thing! Hahahaha!" He turned around and looked at the surrounding environment. This was a room that had been decorated and looked like a mage's room. Although the furnishings of the room look very simple, they have everything you need. Moreover, the materials on magic research are also very complete. It can be seen that this is a room arranged for practical mages, and the level of that mage is not low. How does this kobold know that his level is level 15? It¡¯s really interesting! Are you trying to please yourself? ! Not bad, it still suits his taste. 8 points. After Deepthroat took a clear look at the room, he floated to the window, covered his nose and looked out, ready to see what this ignorant kobold tribe was like, but he had to follow his own experience and protect his own vulnerability first. nose to prevent the kobold stench from reaching him. But through the stone window, his huge jaw almost dropped to the floor. Completely unexpected, he thought he would see a kobold camp full of holes and tattered tents. Sewage is flowing everywhere, dirty garbage and stench are floating everywhere, dirty dog-headed people are walking aimlessly, like walking zombies, and everywhere is filled with the kind of despair and death that a race without gods should show. breath. But in front of Deep Throat. But that was not the case at all. In front of him was a city entirely made of stone. Huge and solid stones made of solid and majestic buildings. The solid aesthetic style of the dwarves was faintly revealed in this building. The ground is paved with thick stone slabs. It doesn't look shoddy at all. Between the building and the road, there is a continuous lawn. There are many magic plants growing on the lawn, and relatively strong magic flows slowly on these plants, showing traces of a very regular magic setting. Seeing this, Deep Throat was even more shocked. Felin Mokui is a magical creature and is born with a strong ability to sense magic. He hurriedly closed his eyes, sniffed hard with his nose, and slowly raised his head When he started, his nose moved around, and he obviously felt that these magical plants were definitely more than just roadside greening. Soon, through the sniffing of his racial talent, he had already mapped out the city in his mind.According to the flow of power, it is obvious that there is a huge magic circuit composed of magic plants in this city! He closed his eyes and moved rapidly, trying to analyze the purpose of this magic circuit. As he scanned deeper and deeper, his frown became tighter and tighter. Defense, heat preservation, condensing magic power to increase magic power concentration, warning, purifying air and water flow This is simply a luxurious life that can only be enjoyed in a human imperial capital! How could the kobolds here have such a civilized city? ! This is illogical! Deepthroating and opening his eyes, it¡¯s so interesting. There must be a huge secret hidden behind this. This secret can even give birth to a brand new kobold god, and can also enable the kobolds to build such a civilized city. It¡¯s incredible. ! Deepthroat leaned his head out of the window and looked out at the wider city. Every kobold in Longbao City has his or her own job, and they walk energetically on the streets to do their own thing. His steps were relaxed and joyful, and he didn't look decadent at all. They wore fitted clothes cut from animal skins and greeted each other, obviously just like humans in a civilized society. This change has already started from the very core. The kobolds here are completely different from the kobolds in other places! Deepthroat is getting more and more excited about that huge secret, he must find out! What kind of secret can cause such a huge change in an inferior race like kobolds? Oh my God! Just thinking about this secret makes your blood boil! And that secret most likely lies with the god named Gugua Tongtian. If you want to get the secret from him, you have to make a good gesture and let him trust you. This kobold god must not even have reached the first level of godhead. Otherwise, he must have been kicked out of the main plane long ago. He does not even have the first level of godhead. No matter how much and powerful his divine power is, he will only be kicked out of the main plane long ago. He's just a demigod. Since he is just a demigod, it is not that difficult to deal with this kobold. Especially since he was outside and couldn't draw on the strength of his tribe, but he could draw on their wisdom. As long as you can find the secret and seize everything of this god in one fell swoop, you will make a lot of money! Maybe we can even get the clansmen out of trouble! Re-establish the empire of Felin Demon Kui! Deepthroat thought silently, and an evil smile appeared on the corner of the crocodile-like mouth, full of conspiracy joy. But he didn't know that his every move was actually watched closely by Gu Gua. For such a monster he met by chance, Gu Gua was still relatively relieved, thinking that he couldn't escape from the palm of his hand, even if it If there were any signs that he was about to jump out, Gu Gua would crush him to death as soon as possible. Not long after, Deep Throat went to Dragon Castle Academy to officially open a magic class. The Flynn Demon Kui is indeed a terrifying magical creature. Deep Throat's research on magic is indeed very tricky and unique, especially his research on magic nets, which is even more profound. Especially, his magic teaching has never been copied from the subject. The content of the teaching is completely pragmatic, and adds a lot of the obscene and obscene magic style of the Felin Demon Kui family, making the magic content lively and lively, deeply loved by the small head people. Currently, there are only 96 warlocks, 57 priests, and a total of 163 kobolds in the entire north of Vasa who can use supernatural mysterious powers. Compared with the kobold tribe that has reached 5,000 people, this number of people who can use supernatural powers is Still a little too little. Originally, the magician Redillo once served as a magic tutor for a short period of time, but because his teaching style was too academic, he was not very popular among the small head people, and the learning effect was not very good. In addition, he also He quickly left the Northland and went to the Ice Crown Temple on the northern glacier. As a result, there is now no real mage in the entire Dragon Castle. You must know that magic is an academic discipline that is as rigorous as science. Only after very rigorous training can one be able to access magic correctly, without any sequelae, approved by the Goddess Mythra of the Magic Network, and exchange one's mental power for The magic is then built into the magic to create a variety of magical effects. In the minds of academic mages, magic is like a scientist building a satellite in a dust-free laboratory. It must be serious and pious. Magic research must be as formal and formal as publishing an article in a famous academic core journal. This makes the small-headed people who have just learned the rules feel extremely scary and big-headed, which also leads to very poor learning results. Now with the addition of Deep Throat, magic is no longer a particularly boring thing. The Felin Demon Kui family uses various methods to extract various magics from the magic network with less effort and worry. Their research on magic is The attitude is as vulgar and low-level as that of a wretched man who uses Thunder to download pornographic films. They studyNets are like field mechanics who are covered in grease and barely repair tractors using cans and inferior levers. They do not pursue the beauty of form and content of magic at all. For them, the most beautiful thing is to blow the enemy into eighteen pieces. . As for the core and number of magic, it is not something they need to consider at all. Text Chapter 159 The conspiracy failed (please give me your votes!) Dear book friends, if you have evaluation votes for our book, I hope you can vote for me and give me a relatively high score. Thank you all! ================================== Such crude and clumsy magic theory has lowered the threshold of magic learning a lot. , which also made the little head people's desire to learn greatly increase. The enthusiasm of those little head people who longed to become warlocks to learn magic was unprecedentedly high. They suddenly found that magic was so interesting, and they felt that mastering magic was no longer a dream. During this process, Deep Throat also discovered many interesting things. First of all, the strong copycat spirit and the wretched temperament of unlimited piracy of the kobolds are really in line with the taste of Felin Mokui. You must know that although the Felin Demon Sunflower is a kind of magical creature, to the Magic Network, they are more like a group of parasites, similar to the roundworms of the Magic Network. They rely on the Magic Network to survive, but they do not benefit the Magic Network at all. They need to be with the Magic Network all day long, but they have never thought about how to do things that are beneficial to the Magic Network. Everything they do Things are damaging the Possession Network, which is a very puzzling thing. It even seems that as soon as beings like the Felin Demon Kui were born in this world, and passed through the Underdark and appeared at the feet of the Nether Empire, all they could think about was how to destroy and destroy the Demon Network, and at the same time destroy all cultures. , the destruction of all life seems to be their innate mission, so they are full of motivation to study the magic network, with the purpose of destroying the magic network. But kobolds are different. They seem to be born to make all great things ridiculous. They are of upright dragon blood, but they are wretched and ridiculous. The arrogant and domineering temperament from the dragon family is not visible at all. The same is true for magic. They are not interested in the majestic and noble academic magic at all, but they have a soft spot for the weird and domineering magic style of Felin Demon Kui. It is also a type with a great origin but abnormal behavior. And based on the magic of deep throat, many opportunistic methods have been adapted. These methods are incredible even for deepthroating myself. This made Deep Throat deeply feel that there were so many similarities between the Phaylings and the kobolds, as if they were relatives. For example, after some Kobolds quickly mastered the ice ray, they used the ice fruit produced in the north as an amplifier to directly turn the ice ray into a weakened version of the ice cone technique. This is an amazing change, allowing a novice magician at the apprentice level to master magic that can only be mastered by at least a level 2 wizard. Regardless of whether materials are wasted. At least the effect is amazing. With the deepening of the magic teaching of deep throat. These small-headed people have mastered magic like mushrooms after a spring rain, and in the high-concentration magic environment of Dragon Castle, they quickly mastered the Felin Meditation Method, and combined it with the Academic Meditation Method and the Junior Warlock Meditation Method. A unique meditation method unique to kobolds was created. Once you master the meditation method, the rest will be easy to handle. Within half a year, 151 level 1 mages emerged in Dragon Castle. This ratio is much higher than the ratio of warlocks and priests. Among the special combat professions, it is only ranked lower than the 577 thieves. Moreover, Deep Throat could feel that with his careful teaching, his stupid master paid more and more attention to him and his attitude became better and better. He also actively urged him to quickly study the magic of absorbing divine power. In fact, I have almost studied the magic of absorbing divine power by deep throating, and I just need to strengthen the stability and then seize the opportunity. Smoking this stupid god into jerky in one fell swoop! Although the magic that absorbs divine power should be a magic of legendary level or above, under Felin Mo Kui's copycat magic style, this magic can already be used at around level 15. It just so happens that Deep Throat is a level 15 mage. This magic is already within Deep Throat¡¯s ability to cast. I heard that the magic of deepthroating to absorb divine power has been almost studied. Gu Gua was very happy and immediately recruited him to the operation room on the fourth floor of the mage tower. Gu Gua first sprayed out a burst of original divine power on his hand, placed it on the workbench, and watched quietly as he deepthroated it. He took a deep breath. It seems a little nervous. He was indeed nervous and excited. Success or failure depends on this move, and even if he thinks he has a chance to win, he will inevitably feel nervous. Deepthroat changed and returned to its original shape, a huge mouth, four arms and a long body like a wind bag. His big mouth with double-layered sharp teeth began to rotate rapidly, and it kept getting smaller during the rotation. As the rotation speed became faster and faster, a strong suction force formed from his mouth, slowly but firmly and effectively tearing the ball of divine power in his direction.Go. Soon, Deep Throat absorbed half of the divine power, and the speed of absorption seemed to be getting faster and faster. His mind couldn't help but focus on part of Gu Gua's body, thinking to himself, once I finish absorbing this divine power, I will immediately increase the power to the maximum and start absorbing your divine power directly! He's just a powerful demigod who can suck this idiot like you into a human. He definitely doesn't have much magical power. If he's caught off guard, he can definitely succeed in an instant! Without divine power, even a demigod must be a weak waste. If you fall into my hands, I can do whatever I want, and then I will torture you carefully until all the secrets are revealed! While he was enjoying the pleasure of deepthroating and lusting, and just about to let go of his real power and suck the enemy to death, he felt his eyes suddenly blur, and he didn't know when he had fallen into Gu Gua's hands. . Gu Gua stretched out his hand, grabbed his neck with one hand and his tail with the other, and said: "Very good, very good. This method of yours can actually drain a demigod without any pressure. It makes me feel I'm very happy, you really didn't waste my expectations for you." Deepthroat was shocked, how did this guy know what he was thinking? impossible! This is impossible! He is not a real god, otherwise, he would have been kicked out of the main plane long ago! Gu Gua smiled coldly and said: "I will keep your soul for you. After all, your magic education is still very popular among children, but I have to keep your body for you!" said After that, Gu Gua waved his hand out of thin air, and Shen Throat felt his soul suddenly float out of his body, and then was swallowed by a powerful earthbound spirit. The next moment, Gu Gua held his body with both hands, and the divine power on his body suddenly changed, quickly turning his body into something with a button-like round mouth at one end and a slender thread at the other. Then, Gu Gua then put the little thing away. Text Chapter 160 Reincarnation (please vote for comments!) After confirming that this Felin Demon Sunflower could absorb divine power and that his speed was not bad, Gu Gua pinched his neck decisively and used divine power to make his body into a long Metal buttons with silk thread. The next moment, Gu Gua brought the earthbound spirit that had swallowed Deepthroat's soul to the hall on the first floor. It was filled with many eggs. It turned out that another year had passed, and now it was the time for the kobolds to ovulate and hatch. ! These kobold eggs are fresh kobold eggs that were brought in from outside this morning. They are waiting for the inheritance of the great elder to hatch them into a new generation of kobold citizens. Looking at these kobold eggs, Gu Gua¡¯s heart was a little churning. The number of these eggs has been steadily increasing every year, which shows that the kobold city is constantly moving forward on the track of prosperity. At this moment, Gu Gua also came here to test an idea of ??his. Gu Gua stretched out his finger and felt his soul being sprayed out by the earthbound spirit. Then, he felt a certain kobold egg having a strong attraction to him, and then it floated involuntarily. Entering a kobold egg, it slowly melted into the embryo of the kobold egg and could no longer move. The warm egg liquid and nutritious egg yolk gave him a very satisfying feeling. Before he had time to think about his problem, he found himself slowly falling into a deep sleep. This is also a brand new experiment for Gu Gua. He wants to try to see if he can use the souls he controls to give birth to more powerful kobolds. Because he found that one soul can hold too much information. If every useful soul was put into the crystal ball for use, it would take up a lot of space in the crystal ball, causing the crystal ball's computing speed to slow down. . Secondly, these souls have no way to directly play their role. They must go back and forth to specifically operate these things and use their wisdom indirectly in reality, resulting in very low efficiency. If these useful souls can be directly put into kobold eggs and directly resurrected, then all the powerful souls that Gu Gua can control can be directly used. This is definitely a profitable business. There are still too few strong people in the kobold city. It is simply not enough to support a powerful force. After Deep Throat's soul entered the kobold egg, there was no rejection reaction at all, and it quickly merged with the embryo in the kobold egg. Gu Gua suddenly thought that when he came to this world, he also entered the kobold egg without any warning. I have never felt that my body and soul are out of harmony. It seemed that I was overly worried that Deep Throat's soul would not adapt to the idea of ??kobold eggs. In this case, he did not stop doing anything. Gu Gua directly used the crystal ball to collect the great devil warlock Xilang who failed to become a god, the giant dragon Shi Bailong with a head full of muscles, and the loyal high-level priest Yilik of the Frost Goddess. Si, and all the members of the Chamber of Commerce were all reincarnated into kobold eggs. Gu Gua uses his own divine power and dragon power at the same time. Wash the essence and marrow of these kobold eggs to help them better integrate with their own embryos. You must know that the souls of these guys are actually hostile elements with "incorrect views". In particular, Silang is an out-and-out devil warlock, and Elix is ??a pope who is hostile to the church. They are both guys from the lawful evil camp, not from Gugua's side at all. At this time, Gu Gua couldn¡¯t care less whether Bai Jinlong¡¯s views were pedantic. The metal ball that passed down the knowledge of the metal dragon was also fully activated, instilling the three views of the metal dragon into it. No matter how much they can accept, at least you have to give them a twist on their values. Next, Gu Gua sat down cross-legged, pouring all his divine power and magic into these kobold eggs without reservation, hoping that they could absorb more and make them grow stronger. Unexpectedly, Gu Gua sat in the egg hatching room in the lobby on the first floor for a year. Those ordinary kobold eggs hatch out in three months. Only these special soul kobold eggs are still developing, and the power of the soul is constantly coordinating with their bodies. The kobold eggs of the members of the Chamber of Commerce were hatched at five months, while the eggs of those strong ones had to wait until the second year when all the ordinary kobold eggs were sent in, and then the eggs with special souls were actually hatched. There was a clicking sound, and the first one to hatch was the former Flynn Demon Kui Deepthroat, after he walked out of the eggshell. Looking at his hands and feet in surprise, when he finally realized that he had turned into a kobold, he finally couldn't accept the fact and weakly knelt on the ground, crying loudly. Gu Guagua hand a little bit. Then he controlled his deep throat and ate all his eggshells, completing the birth of the kobold.?Task. Then he used magic to hand him over to an older female kobold to be carried away for cleaning. Next is that idiot Shi Bailong. After he hatched from the eggshell, while eating his own eggshell, he looked at everything around him curiously and said naively: "Oh, I thought I was a giant." How come the dragon turned into a kobold?" Gu Gua also left him to the care of the old ladies. The next person to be hatched was Ilix, the former high priest of the Frost Goddess. When she was born, a cold breath arose spontaneously. It was obvious that she was also gifted. She brought the power of her soul into the egg, and when they were hatched together, she had good divine power and magic power. foundation. The last egg that hasn¡¯t hatched yet is Sirang¡¯s egg. Facing the last egg, Gu Gua felt a little complicated. He didn't know whether it was right or wrong to release Silang, but he knew that this could quickly improve the quality of the kobolds. Xilang is definitely a rare talent, and he also holds many secrets that even Gu Gua cannot master. It would be a very good thing if he could control Xilang. Now in Dragon Castle, the only kobold who can stand alone is Foster. Even Foster has many weaknesses. He is too kind and just and is not suitable to be a cold ruler. Even if the other kobolds are of good level and have good combat effectiveness, they lack wisdom and civilization and cannot bear Gu Gua's hopes for production and construction. However, in a short period of time, Gu Gua did not have time to train these kobolds into talents. The only way to make a fool of themselves was to put these outstanding souls into kobold eggs and let them reincarnate as kobolds. people. But the only problem is that these people's souls have been enemies of Gu Gua before. If they are not controlled well, it may even lead to their crazy counterattack. Not only will it not bring benefits to the kobold society, it may even bring harm to the society. Come disaster. Especially this Xilang, he was plotted against at the most critical moment of becoming a god, his godhead was snatched away, and even his life was lost on the battlefield. Even the escape route he prepared for himself, the unfinished divine head of the Patron Saint of Palestine compiled with divinity, was absorbed and completed by Gu Gua, forming his first priesthood and successfully ascending to the throne. God's way. Although Gu Gua has designed a virtual scene that matches Xilang's childhood dream, allowing him to experience the career of a paladin as he wished, Gu Gua also understands that Xi Lang himself knows that this is just a virtual scene. . Maybe both Elix and Shi Bailong can regard the past as a dream, and even think that they have traveled through time, but Xilang definitely can't. He clearly understands how all these things happened and developed, and he remembers himself more clearly. Everything that happened. His soul is the most powerful, so he was the last to be hatched. Gu Gua sat cross-legged in front of Xilang's egg and looked at it quietly. Finally, Silang¡¯s eggs also made a clicking sound. These eggshells cracked at a uniform speed and size, indicating that Silang was completely in control of the cracking of his own eggshells. Gu Gua¡¯s eyes opened, and she watched Silang hatch out quietly. Soon, all of Silang's eggshells floated under the influence of magic power, turning into regular fragments of exactly the same size, revealing Silang's body. The aura on Xilang's body is still changing. With his qualifications, he must be able to awaken the warlock talent. Gu Gua can even feel that as soon as the eggshell rises, he can feel Xilang's warlock aura. The circle floated out, with a distance of at least three meters. In other words, Silang was a level 3 warlock when he was just hatched. At the same time, fighting spirit also surged in Xilang's body. This fighting spirit had sacred attributes and looked like a paladin, but it did not belong to any god. It was empty and powerful. The eggshells on his body were just floating in the air, expanding the warlock's aura circle around him. It was equivalent to counting the aura circle from the eggshell, expanding the range of the aura he could control. More than rice. Then, those eggshells were quickly collected together, forming something like a book in Xilang's hand, and fell down. Now he stood in front of Gu Gua, looking at each other. "I didn't expect that we would meet again in this way." Xilang said calmly in a mature tone and a young kobold's voice. Gu Gua nodded, admitting his statement. "Now you are a god, and I am a kobold under you. To be honest, theoretically, I have a second life, and I should be happyIt's okay to be grateful, but my mind is filled with the desire for revenge and crazy hatred. I need a god to soothe my soul. Can I take refuge in you? I hope" Xilang said quietly. Text Chapter 161 New Newcomers Finally, Xilang also hatched out. Gu Gua looked at him quietly. It wasn't until Xilang expressed his attitude that he put down his worries and chose to talk about cooperation. He also temporarily used all the thunderbolt measures he had prepared. Put it away. Gu Gua nodded and said: "Xilang, I don't know what to call you. Until the moment you hatched, I didn't know how to face that period of history. But I hope you can have a new beginning. A life that belongs to the kobold. You can become a warlock openly and openly, and you can also decide the direction of your revenge based on your past hatred. If they are consistent, we will still help you. But if your revenge direction is inconsistent with our interests, then I will definitely stop you. I just hope that you are already a kobold, and everything about you is gone. We must put the interests of the kobold race first." Silang seemed to smile freely, nodded and said: "I was too impatient in my last life, so I wasted a good opportunity. I will learn from my experience and be patient this time. I am waiting for you. Now, I am willing to become your loyal believer and gain your blessing. I have already been the devil warlock I despised and least wanted to be. What does it mean to be a kobold warlock in this life? I don¡¯t mind at all.¡± Gu Gua nodded and breathed out. Regardless of whether Xi Lang really converted to him, or had other plans, or whether he was still waiting for the opportunity to take revenge and trample everyone under his feet, as long as he had such a good attitude, it was enough. Judging from the induction in the warlock's aura circle, Xilang's current mentality is indeed very peaceful, and it does seem that he has let go. ¡°Perhaps after such a long period of calmness, Xilang really let go of the knot in his heart. Gu Gua stretched out his hand, and his divine power formed a divine emblem of his own in the air. A circle with an equilateral triangle in the middle fell on Xilang's body, and then sank away. "From now on. You are my chosen one. You will take my authority to educate the warlocks of our clan and work together to make our clan more prosperous. Silang, you have to know that as a kobold clan, Said. Warlocks are the core of our power. You lead the warlocks, which means you control the core of our power. I believe in your ability and your personality, and I believe that I can take everything into my own hands. I hope you will not betray my trust." Gu Gua said quietly. Xilang heard this. It seemed that he lowered his head and thought for a while, then knelt down on the ground, bowed to Gu Gua and said: "Thank you for giving me a second life, thank you for giving me the power, I will definitely lead our clan to become stronger. Become a true A clan of strong men." After saying these words, his fighting spirit, which was originally just a sacred attribute, began to change, and it fundamentally became an attribute belonging to the Gu Gua Church, and he became a loyal paladin of Gu Gua. Then, Xilang stood up, and Gu Gua waved his hand to let him go down. It is really rare for a kobold to be able to cultivate fighting spirit and inspire the blood of a warlock at the same time. Even Gu Gua himself had germinated the warlock bloodline first, so the germinating fighting spirit seeds could not germinate. After Xilang walked away, Gu Gua sighed tiredly. For a year, he put all his energy on these kobold eggs and ignored almost nothing outside. It was finally over, how could he not feel exhausted mentally and physically? Next, he called Deep Throat, Elix, Shi Bailong and the members of the Chamber of Commerce together and gave them a good lecture. After collecting all their souls and beliefs, they were appointed to important positions. Deep Throat still serves as a lecturer on magic. Elix served as a lecturer in the new seminary. Shi Bailong first went to train his own strength so that he could serve as a warrior in the battle in the future. The members of the Chamber of Commerce went to the business school together to educate the Kobolds to learn business knowledge. At the same time, it also operates the business system of Vassar Northland to allocate resources and manpower more smoothly and effectively. These kobolds have begun to believe that they have accidentally traveled through time and become a bunch of kobolds. They even think that this is their own secret and dare not communicate with others. On the contrary, it made it easier to hide the matter. This was an unexpected surprise. And as time goes by, these souls will gradually adapt to their identity as kobolds and completely become a true member of the kobolds. Gu Gua breathed a sigh of relief and stood up. The bones on his body made a crackling sound like fried beans. After a good exercise, Gu Gua flashed and appeared in front of the crystal ball on the second floor.   Under the powerful supply of magic power, the three kobold Tusi on the crystal ball have all reached the realm of tendons, and their dragon tendons have covered the entire crystal ball, almost becoming one body. The quality of the crystal ball has also been greatly improved. Just the magic power they gather every day has reached 3000 degrees. Gu Gua flashed again, and when he reached the fifth floor of the Mage Tower, he saw that the water in the elemental magic pool was basically full, and on the bottom of each pool, there were six or seven high-level magic crystals the size of fists. Next to the high-level magic crystals are more than twenty nectarine-sized intermediate magic crystals, and there are countless finger-sized primary magic crystals. With a move of his hand, those high-level magic crystals were all collected by Gu Gua as if they were being held by ropes. Those intermediate-level magic crystals continued to absorb the surrounding magic power, becoming larger and purer, moving towards high-level magic crystals. Crystallization develops over. After collecting these high-level magic crystals, Gu Gua went to the fourth floor again and exchanged these high-level magic crystals for high-level materials from other planes. The most important one was the diamond gold used in the machine tool. The other materials are ordinary materials, most of which are special metals. Even fine gold and mithril were exchanged for a lot. The largest quantity was the various materials for making crampons. Fortunately, the value of high-level magic crystals was relatively high, so a lot of materials were replaced and piled next to the workbench on the fourth floor. Gu Gua glanced at the largest star, which was used to communicate with Hook Duden. It was shaking, and it was obvious that many messages had been left on it. After taking one look at the largest star, Gu Gua left the fourth floor of the Mage Tower without looking back and returned to the square of Dragon Castle. Text Chapter 162 A joyful celebration (please vote for comments!) Dear book friends, we now need some supporting names. If anyone is willing to join this book and receive the lunch box, please leave a message here. Thank you all! Special thanks to book friends such as The Magic Diamond, The Eternal Sorrow of the Demon King, A1370/Mengmeng Beast, The Immortal of the Apricot Forest, etc. Thank you all for your support! ================== After accepting these outstanding human souls as his subordinates, Gu Gua took a deep breath. Now in his crystal ball, only Misotia's soul is left. As for this half-demon, half-dark elf guy, he is a spy and minion from the Warlock Guild. Even if he lends Gu Gua a hundred courage, he will not let this guy out easily if he is so short of people that he becomes a lone traveler. . Gu Gua has now set up thousands of virtual scenes of different lives for Misotia. Only when his character has been completely eradicated and even his memory is confused, will Gu Gua consider releasing him again. Because it took too long to hatch the sirloin, Gu Gua was delayed for a long time. The annual celebration is about to begin. Everything about the celebration has been prepared, flowers, wine, delicious barbecue and the sexy female kobold¡¯s swaying waist, everything is waiting for Gu Gua to appear. Even Xilang and Elix, under the leadership of the kobold nun, stood in the square early among the new kobolds, protecting them and observing curiously. This is the city where they will live and struggle. Especially Xilang, looking at all this with a complicated mood. When he was still alive and thought that his plan was going well and was presiding over Pilotsburg, although he had secretly prepared himself for the priesthood of Pilotsburg, he did not build Pilotsburg into a real city at all. idea. He just wants to build Fort Palestine into a base for him to rule the world with terrifying power, to fight, to kill, and to vent his hatred. But I never expected that this city would be built in the hands of a kobold today. And the construction is so beautiful and so happy. It has to be said that this city that has been renamed Longbao is already full of civilization. Even from Xilang's perspective, this city is already more civilized than many human cities. A city second only to the elves. And of course there are the cities of the Nether Empire. All the kobolds looked forward to the appearance of Gu Gua with satisfied souls, full of joy and hope. This simple happiness deeply infected Xilang, making him feel in a trance deep in his heart. Maybe being a kobold is really a very happy thing Slowly, in the center of the square, a warm light is gradually forming. As the light flashed, all the kobolds seemed to see their leader before their eyes. Their faith, Gugua. Tongtian is looking at them with a smile, and the warm divine power is selflessly washing their souls. Many kobolds were eagerly waiting for Gu Gua. When they saw Gu Gua appear, they immediately burst into cheers like a mountain roar and a tsunami. Various pious praises rang out one after another, and then a priest sang solemn and sacred hymns in the crowd. Gradually, people sang happily along with the priest. With the sacred hymn, the divine power is like a warm river. It hovered slowly over Dragon Castle, then disappeared into the nearby sky, falling on every kobold. For Gu Gua, his divine power is a burden to him, so naturally he will not feel any pity. All was fed back to his believers, and all residents in the dragon castle, including kobolds and humans, were overflowing with the ocean of divine power. Both soul and body are greatly nourished. In the depths of Dragon Trail City and Laithus Forest, the kobolds and believers of Gu Gua, the God of the North, are also wearing festive clothes. They took out the best food and prepared for a festival full of hope. They also felt the sacred and joyful atmosphere. After Gu Gua appeared in the square, the light strips formed by the thirty spiritual veins on his head and the clouds formed by the divine power above his head were constantly dancing on his head, spreading all the thick magic and divine power warmly to the people in the square. The believers formed scenes of gorgeous scenes. Gu Gua's eyes looked into the void, and his divine power was transmitted to Longji City through the passages of the statues and temples, as well as the priesthood of Foster River Patrol Yaksha, causing the divine power of Longji City to form a magical rainbow full of charm. The warmth is conveyed to every believer. In the depths of the Leathers Forest, divine power emerged from Gugua Church's new artifact [Crystal Statue], shining on the kobolds who had just been freed from slavery, healing their bodies. The hidden illness soothed their souls and suddenly found sustenance in their originally anxious and fearful hearts. ? ?Many kobolds shed tears. They had never felt such a warm feeling before. They once knew from the inheritance in the egg that they had a god three hundred years ago, and that god would bestow magical and warm power on his extremely devout believers, but the great kobold god Kurktuma already had For three hundred years, he has not been responding to his believers or caring for his people. Now the kobolds have gradually become desperate, beginning to believe that Kurktuma has died in the Year of Turbulence, became a victim of the gods' conspiracy, and can no longer take care of his beloved people. In fact, the number of kobolds has been decreasing year by year and is on the verge of extinction. Even the core of the kobold inheritance, there are not many powerful kobold warlocks on the entire continent. It is estimated that there are no more than 1,000 people on the entire continent. . What's more, the kobold tribe has completely cut off its inheritance, acting on instinct just like a herd of wild beasts, even worse than the goblin tribe. I really didn¡¯t expect that when Gu Gua was first reincarnated into the Stone Tribe, it turned out to be a better tribe. This was also because they were servants of the great warlock Octo a hundred years ago, so they were lucky enough to still retain the warlock heritage. The lifespan of a kobold warlock is long enough. The great elder's lifespan at that time was almost seventy years old, so he could still pass on the legacy. When Gu Gua understood the current situation of the kobolds, he finally understood the hardships of the great elder at that time who had worked so hard to pass on the warlock inheritance. If he were to change places, Gu Gua might make the same choice. For a race that is forced into a desperate situation, no matter what it does, it will be a tragic choice. There are currently no more than 100,000 kobolds on the entire continent. If this number were placed three hundred years ago, it might have been a population of several million kobolds. But now, after the kobolds have lost their gods, the number of kobolds in each race has increased. After being strangled, there was only such a small population left, and the number of kobolds gathered in Dragon Castle was the largest. The other kobolds were scattered throughout the continent, and they were as anxious as rats crossing the street. Now they have a brand new god. Although it is still very weak, it is still a real god, not a demonic evil god who comes out of nowhere and intends to deceive the souls of the kobolds. The kobolds are already on this matter. Many times, the population of kobolds dropped suddenly because of their belief in evil gods, which resulted in devastating blows to the group. At least so far, this god has never asked for any sacrifices or blood food. At the same time, he has indeed given them various warm and magical magical arts, and a [crystal] has been directly formed on these six scales. God Statue], this was already a supernatural phenomenon such as a miracle. They were moved to tears by this miracle, and finally confirmed that they had a brand new god. Having a real support is a real joy for them. After they have determined this, Mipo found that the speed of preaching increased immediately. They finally settled down, spent a joyful celebration without any worries, and completely integrated into the ocean of joy. The kobolds in the Leathers Forest have found their own stable residence. In addition, the food and drinking water in the forest are basically not in short supply. You can find them as long as you search hard. Mipo even led a team to rob a human farm and obtained some grain and livestock, preparing to start planting and breeding on his own to subsidize the lack caused by the unstable food collection. As long as there is enough time, the kobolds in Leathers Forest will definitely get better and better. In the Dragon Castle Chamber of Commerce in the Bloodstone Castle, the statue of Gu Gua is also enshrined. When the celebration of Gu Gua began, these statues also radiated magnificent divine power. These divine powers emanated from the three-story villa of the Longbao Chamber of Commerce, making passers-by around them look sideways, wondering why St. Kus After the church of Bert declined, when did a new church appear? It seems to be quite pure from the perspective of divine power. Gu Gua's church has not spread in Bloodstone Castle. The main reason is that Gu Gua wants to be able to do it steadily. When the church in the North has not been consolidated, he does not want to spread his religion in Bloodstone Castle yet. , after all, St. Cuthbert's church is the most active church in hunting down new gods. It has also brought a lot of pressure to him. If it is not necessary, he is still unwilling to mess with this nosy god. of attention. Standing in the Longji City Square celebrating the celebration together, Wulou Tilu closed his eyes and felt the divine power emanating from Gu Gua. The corner of his mouth curled up, and he muttered with some inexplicable meaning: "I'm really willing to spend money" Text Chapter 163 Making Crampons The great celebration was held happily, and Gu Gua's divine power also affected Longji City. As the lord of Longji City, Wulou Tilu now also has a status like a divine envoy, temporarily in charge of Longji City. Managing a city is a very easy thing for him, and what he desires most in his mind is always to re-establish his church and awaken his body from the slumber of the Kingdom of God. He can still feel that in the Ice Crown Temple in the North, that bitch of the Frost Goddess is still extracting his divinity. As for governing a human territory, it is a very simple and boring thing for him. But he had no way to resist Gu Gua's will, so he could only wait peacefully, waiting for Gu Gua to become stronger, or to provoke a more powerful opponent, and then be killed. At that time, he would be able to escape from this underworld. The river was freed from the oath. Therefore, at this moment, he is still presiding over the grand celebration here in Longji City with piety and calmness. Most of the people in Longji City are human beings who long for a peaceful life. They stay away from the belief of kobolds. Now this celebration has attracted these people. They are also bathed in the undifferentiated divine power. Gradually, they have come to respect this kobold. People's religion also feels somewhat favorable. After the priests of the Frost Goddess died in the war, the entire religion in the North of Vasa was almost wiped out. The people of the North also need to find their own religious beliefs again so that their souls do not die. After that, no gods took it away, and it was built on the wall of faithlessness by Kelanvor, the god of death, and was forever ravaged by the cold winds of the underworld. Under this situation, many human beings have begun to change their ideas and are ready to convert to the Northland Religion at the right time. Gu Gua¡¯s will and divine power continued to spread along the Northland Godhead he had created, and every inch of the entire Vasa Northland entered the vision of his soul, which could be seen clearly. Gu Gua's godhead was originally compiled based on the actual situation in the northern land of Vasa. As Gu Gua's divine power spread, Gu Gua's godhead and the real land were gradually integrated and became more stable. It is firmly integrated with the land of Vasa Northland. His divine power also spreads down the Palowell River. After the river overflowed, the river channel became much wider, which means that the basin of the Palauvel River became wider, which gave the priesthood of the Palauvel River God of Gugua a lot more scope to manage. The divine power spread in the Palowell River Basin. It not only nourishes the date palms and ice spring dates in the river bed. It nourishes the ten fearful fish-men slaves even more. These ten fishmen seemed to have felt this mighty divine power. They couldn't help but look at each other, a little surprised at the generosity of this god. This kind of generosity is almost stupid. They ignore the slander and immediately relax completely. Go enjoy the pure power of the river god. Soon Gu Gua's divine power scanned all the lands and believers he currently controlled. At this celebration, with the abundant nourishment of divine power, more than 62 devout believers broke through the power of faith, and their souls also emanated. Come out with brilliance. Became the junior priest of Gugua. It is worth noting that among the 62 newly promoted priests, 7 are actually human children undergoing training in Dragon Castle. They are still very young, only 12 or 3 years old, but they already have the qualifications of trainee priests. It is foreseeable that they will gain a higher status in the new Church of the God of the North. Gu Gua can feel that as time goes by, his church becomes more popular. Then this priest will accumulate more and more. As long as he is given another ten years, he will be able to firmly build the entire land of Vasa into his back garden. But the question is, does he have ten years? After delivering a passionate speech, Gu Gua selflessly squeezed out the last bit of his divine power. Dedicated to his believers, the sacred light shrouded Dragon Fort and Longji City, and his divine power emanated from all Gu Gua's statues and emblems. Even the food crops outside the Dragon Castle and Leathers Forest Cave are covered with divine power and growing excitedly. After squeezing out all the divine power. Gu Gua returned to the fourth floor of the mage tower tiredly and took a good rest first. Next. Gu Gua is preparing to make the last batch of combat-type crampons as a supplement to the army's lack of strength. After making a large number of crampons, he felt very bored and subconsciously twisted his body and neck. He saw Guji next to him looking at him curiously, obviously learning how to make crampons. A common battle puppet in the North. Guji has grown up a lot now. As Gu Gua upgrades, Guji¡¯s level and strength are also constantly rising. Now she looks like a 20-year-old female human, looking healthy and beautiful. Her specific image is a Tingting girl wearing a white princess dress, but her body is transparent and has no color.??, so it is not particularly conspicuous. But from her delicate face, you can see the prototype of a peerless beauty. Guji is now like a famous painting that has not been colored, standing quietly next to her. Gu Gua¡¯s heart moved, and Guji also looked at him. They didn¡¯t need to talk to each other. They only relied on the telepathy between their companions¡¯ demon pets to immediately understand each other¡¯s thoughts. Gu Gua wants Guji to try it out and see if he can make this kind of crampon puppet. Guji was a little happy, but also a little worried. After all, she had never made these things before. In her heart, she inherited the timid and cowardly character of the gray glue monster, so she didn't dare to move. Especially after she gained intelligence, she understood that there were some things that she shouldn't touch. Gu Gua often wonders, does he not discipline her very strictly? Why does Guji have such a character? But he didn't expect the character of the gray glue monster at all. Gu Gua moved away from the workbench and gave Guji the position of making crampons, and then gently encouraged her twice. Then Guji squirmed hesitantly and stood in front of the workbench. She arranged the magic materials on the workbench and wanted to create a magic circuit, but she was too nervous to do it. Gu Gua touched her head comfortingly, smiled encouragingly and told her to be quiet and not to be afraid. Being comforted by Gu Gua, Guji became a little embarrassed. She put down her hand angrily. She originally had the special function of copying magic circuits. At this moment, she used it instantly. The magic materials that were originally dissolved in her body were used. In an instant, it took shape between her hands, and a perfect crampon magic circuit appeared in front of her. Text Chapter 164: Distant Dwarf Relatives I saw Guji's hands flying like dancing butterflies. With her hands, the core magic circuits of the crampons appeared quickly, so fast that she could create one almost every 5 seconds. Crampon core. ) Such a fast speed made Gu Gua's eyes go straight. He saw that the magic circuit was instantly wrapped with other materials and turned into a core. Then it was thrown aside and was teleported to the North Glacier in a flash. Went deep. These cores will absorb ice magic on the glacier, and after they grow into a form capable of fighting, they will naturally walk back from the glacier and return to the team. Guji proudly raised her delicate chin, clapped her hand, and another perfect magic circuit appeared, instantly creating a new crampon core. It can be seen that Guji became more and more comfortable, and his speed became faster and faster. Like a Chicago machine, he quickly started to create the core of the crampon. Gu Gua shook his head mockingly, he was really better than his master. He taught Guji how to make the magic circuit, but it was much faster than Gu Gua could make the magic core himself. Gu Gua no longer thought about this, but turned around, walked to the workbench on the other side, and continued to experiment, preparing to create a batch of higher-end multi-functional crampons. After the restoration of peace, although Longbao and Longji City have bred many war horses and livestock in the past two years, labor production has developed faster, so the number of these livestock is still far from enough, because the land reclamation in Longji City The demand has become stronger, and the intense land reclamation drive has led to an even greater shortage of livestock. This makes people who own livestock cherish their property more, leading to a higher idle rate of livestock and even less livestock. At the same time, to make matters worse, in the Earl of Haideth outside the Bloodstone Trail, the war between the bandit army led by Xihan and the royal family continued. More horses and livestock were needed, and the prices were even higher. , so for these two reasons, there are not many livestock that can be used in agriculture and urban labor. At present, it seems that this shortcoming has seriously restricted the productivity of Longbao and Longji City. Originally, we only had to wait a few more years. The livestock have reproduced naturally, and maybe this problem will be solved. But what Gu Gua lacks most now is time, so he doesn't want to wait any longer, but uses his best advantage. The advantage of having a large amount of magic power makes up for its shortcomings. Because of this consideration. Gu Gua planned to design and manufacture some strong and powerful crampons, which would be used for heavy labor in the fields and transportation within the city. For this purpose, these crampons abandoned the appearance of humanoid monsters and were instead designed in the shape of cows and horses with their legs facing the ground. This makes their mechanical structure more able to withstand strength, and their main attribute is also the strength attribute. Relatively speaking, their combat effectiveness and agility are much lower. Gu Gua designed the magic circuit and simulated it in a crystal ball to test the actual effect. Then he modified the magic circuit according to the test situation in the crystal ball. After the magic circuit was almost perfect, he stopped the design work and prepared to start seriously producing some practical works. After stretching, Gu Gua turned around and looked at Guji. She suddenly realized that in just three days, she had used up all the magic materials she had exchanged. These magic materials were prepared by Gu Gua. Used for more than half a year! Gu Gua's face was filled with black lines, and he realized that the teleportation array next to him that was sending out the newly made crampon core had been activated a total of 14,378 times. In other words, Guji has made 5,000 crampons in the past three days! ! ! Looking at Guji's excited and somewhat red expression, she saw her two little hands flying, and a magic circuit appeared. She fell into the material below and was wrapped in a layer of special material before automatically rolling in. Disappeared in the teleportation magic. At the other end, Guji¡¯s skirt looked like a wriggling monster. He swallowed all the magic materials next to him and turned them into the smallest elements. Then he formed a magic circuit between Guji's little hands and landed on the workbench in front of him. Standing nearby and watching for a long time, Gu Gua could feel it. If she didn't stop or wake up Guji, she would definitely keep making it. Until all the magic materials are used up. Gu Gua had no choice but to call out in his heart. Only then did Guji wake up from the intoxicating production. He put down the magic circuit in his hand with some embarrassment and walked over wringing his fingers. Gu Gua handed the magic circuit of the new power type crampon to Guji. Guji understood what he meant instantly, held the magic circuit with both hands, and then quickly digested the magic circuit. . Gu Gua nodded encouragingly, and Guji began to become familiar with the magic circuit of this powerful crampon again. He quickly fumbled and started producing again. Her speed became faster and faster, and she became more and more proficient, and finally reached the speed where she could make combat-type crampons, and once again used crazyAt the same time, you can create power crampons. Seeing the magic materials Gu Gua exchanged for high-level magic crystals disappearing quickly. Gu Gua came to the fifth floor and picked up some high-level magic crystals in the magic pool, but it was still not enough. He picked up all the medium-level magic crystals, returned to the fourth floor again, and pulled The stars on the head were replaced with a large amount of magic materials, which were piled next to Guji, almost forming a mountain. This will make it easier for Guji to continue making powerful crampons. While Gu Gua Fang Guji kept making powerful crampons by himself, he also began to design and make agile crampons. This type of agile crampon is prepared for war. Sometimes the mage's eyes have clearly seen the enemy, but due to the lack of corresponding attack methods, the magician interferes with the enemy's actions at the most appropriate time, thus delaying the opportunity to fight. This makes Gu Gua feel very unhappy. This kind of agile crampon specially prepared for sneak attacks was made by Gu Gua into the shape of a winged monkey. Behind these little monkeys, there are eagle-like wings. With these wings, they can fly in the air and monitor what is happening on the ground. They have claws that are not well coordinated with their bodies. They look sharp and powerful. When necessary, they can fly down and play a certain role in combat. Due to size limitations, the combat effectiveness of an agile crampon is no more than that of a dog. However, Gu Gua plans to make thousands of these agile crampons at once and command them to concentrate on their actions each time. It can form an effective and terrifying strike force. This is the scout and vanguard set up by Gu Gua for his army. With this kind of ice claw with reconnaissance capabilities, Gu Gua can penetrate into the war at any time to affect the battle situation. Gu Gua designed this agile crampon to make up for his lack of combat effectiveness. After six years of development, the human population in the north of Vasa now exceeds 70,000, and there are more than 6,000 kobolds. The effective elite combat force can only be made up of 5,000 people at most, and each one will die. Now that Gu Gua has so much magic power, he naturally wants to create some magic war puppets to replace his soldiers. Gu Gua now has more than 2,000 combat crampons, and new crampons are constantly coming back from the north. In about half a year, all the crampons made today will be rushed back from the glaciers in the north. , by then, Gu Gua will have an army of 1,000 crampons. The problem now is that I believe that soon, Gu Gua¡¯s battlefield will be very far south, and it will be difficult for the ice claws to absorb enough ice magic. After considering this problem, Gu Gua began to try to design earth, water and fire wind puppets with the same concept. However, because the crampons were made according to an original ice devil design, they were very suitable. Ice magic is not suitable for other magic powers. So so far, the only combat puppets that Gu Gua can design are water puppets, which can only move in the laboratory stage, and other puppets have no development at all. After Gu Gua completed the design, he threw it aside and used other parts of his soul to continue the design work. He looked back at Guji, who was still making power crampons, and stepped out of the mage tower. Came to the iron castle. Because Gu Gua just felt the message from Soros, but he didn't know why Soros was calling him. After a flash, Gu Gua appeared at the core of the iron castle. At this moment, the iron castle already has the feeling of a dwarf dungeon. The huge caves and hollowed out veins are supported by solid stones, forming a stable structure. The originally small cave has been opened up into a huge underground city, with at least a dozen high-rise buildings connected by various passages, making it look very orderly. The ground has been paved with neat stone slabs, and in the middle of the road are two parallel railway tracks, which are obviously set up for the convenience of transportation. Many of the internal settings of Iron Fort also draw on the experience of Longbao construction, which is very reasonable and comfortable, and is more in line with Iron Fort¡¯s industrial positioning of mining and smelting. Gu Gua sensed it and found that Soros was staying in a clean reception room at the moment, and there seemed to be a stranger inside. Gu Gua teleported indifferently, entered the reception room, and saw another dwarf. This dwarf has a big beard, programmed neat pigtails, gorgeous robes, and five huge gemstone rings on his thick fingers, which look like a boxing glove. This dwarf was talking and laughing loudly with Soros, and seemed familiar and enthusiastic, but it was obvious that Soros's expression was not very natural. r Text Chapter 165: Rebuilding the Iron Castle When Gu Gua appeared, the dwarf in the gorgeous robe was hugging Thoros tightly in his arms and said loudly: "Hahaha~ My dear Thoros, I didn't expect that you would learn to be shy when you grow up. ! I'm so different from your Uncle Watt!" A blue light flashed, and Gu Gua appeared in the reception room. When Thoros saw Gu Gua appear, he immediately became happy. He tried his best to break away from the arms of the dwarf in the gorgeous robe. After bowing respectfully to Gu Gua, he introduced: "This is my distant uncle Watt Hammer. This is It¡¯s the god I serve, Gugua Tongtian, the guardian of the North, the god of magic machinery and railway transportation.¡± Watt Iron Hammer said with some surprise: ¡°The guardian of the North sounds very special, and the magic machinery. I have never heard of railway transportation. My dear child, you actually converted? Gold coins, where do you put our great Moradin?" Thoros said angrily: "You also converted? Did Dany teach it? If there are gold coins all day long, what¡¯s the problem with me converting to the God of Magical Machinery and Railway Transportation?¡± Watt Hammer laughed awkwardly and said, ¡°Yes! Soros, it really suits my temper. You know, little Lina misses you very much~" When he mentioned Lina, Soros's face turned red with embarrassment, and his aura suddenly disappeared, and he was so confused that he didn't know. What number should I use? Gu Gua's eyes looked particularly weird. Gu Gua also glanced at Soros curiously, and began to doubt in his heart who this Lina was. After letting go of Soros, Watt saluted respectfully to Gu Gua and said: "Great Transcendent, I feel very honored to meet you, and I am very grateful to you for your support after the Iron Castle tribe suffered such a terrible blow. Being able to protect our little Soros, and also provide him with such good mineral veins, allowing him to create so many exquisite handicrafts" Gu Gua nodded, accepted his greeting, and said, "Thank you too. I still remember this relative of yours, and you are welcome to come and play often. If there is nothing else, I will take a look and leave now." Thoros did not expect Gu Gua to leave so quickly, and immediately said, "Great Elder, wait. !" Gu Gua gave him a strange look. Asked: "What's wrong?" Soros said with some uncertainty: "Great Elder. It's like this. Since the products of our Iron Castle were marketed, many dwarf brothers who made a living in human society have gone bankrupt. tribe, this has also affected the economy of our dwarves. Therefore, Uncle Watt Hammer came to see me from his distant hometown, and of course he came to investigate the source of those high-quality and cheap metal utensils." After saying this, Thoros asked hesitantly: "Now our production here has affected the survival of other dwarves I really never thought about this. In fact, I don't want to affect the survival of other dwarf brothers. Do you think we ¡­¡± Gu Gua immediately understood what Soros meant. Obviously Soros has not realized the true destructiveness and constructiveness of this industry, but only has some unconscious awareness of the impact of magic machinery and machine tools on productivity. Gu Gua thought in his mind that if this set of things really became popular and spread throughout the entire continent, the entire world would be overturned by then, just like the Industrial Revolution overturned the Western system. Gu Gua thought for a while and said: "It's very simple, those bankrupt dwarves. We can buy their blacksmith shops, let them sell products for us, and share part of our profits with them to ensure that they can survive smoothly. , and even get a part of the profits that should be obtained by those merchants who are not involved in production. After all, our products are actually not refined enough. If you want fine craftsmanship, it is better to ask dwarf craftsmen to make them. With our support, you can make profits and provide better metal tools to the people on the mainland with your own skills. And if there are dwarf blacksmiths who are willing to come to Iron Castle, we can also do it. Absorb them into the Iron Castle tribe. As long as they are willing to join your Iron Castle tribe and become a member of the Iron Castle tribe, are willing not to leave Iron Castle from now on, and are loyal to the interests of the tribe, then we can absorb them as Members of your tribe, re-establish the Iron Castle tribe." When Soros heard Gu Gua's statement, his eyes became brighter and brighter, until he could no longer breathe. Rebuilding the Iron Fortress was a dream he had to realize after the war, even if he risked his life and soul. However, he did not expect that Gu Gua had already thought so carefully for him. How could this not move Soros? ? He was choking uncontrollably, trying hard to control his throat, but his voice still trembled and excited: "Thank you, Great Elder! I must take care of all these clansmen."??Okay! You must build the best dwarf city! "Tears as hot as molten iron rolled down Soros's thin and lean face, which was hard at night. Then Soros knelt on his knees in front of Gu Gua and kissed his toes devoutly. In this world , this is the most noble etiquette. It means giving up all dignity and worshiping and respecting him wholeheartedly. Gu Gua was shocked and wanted to stop him, but he understood Soros's mood at the moment and accepted it with peace of mind. In response to Soros's gift, he put his hand on Soros' head and said, "I grant you the position of leader of the Iron Castle clan. I hope you can lead Iron Castle to glory again! ¡± The red holy light flashed and condensed into a divine emblem of a grain melon on Soros¡¯s forehead. In the divine emblem, there seemed to be a blazing flame. Soros¡¯ face was full of joy at this moment. He said firmly and hard: "Thank you, Great Elder! I will definitely lead Iron Fort and make more contributions to Dragon Fort! " Then a ray of divine light shrouded Soros's body, using the divine emblem on his forehead as a connecting point, and slowly penetrated into Soros's body and soul, cleansing him as if washing his essence. Body and soul, his soul strength and physical fitness have been greatly improved. Of course, the most important thing is that he no longer has to worry about the passage of time. Now he has become an apostle of Gu Gua, and he has a lot of possessions. With divinity and divine power, he has reached the status of immortality. The aging of nature can never threaten him again, and he will never age again, or even die of old age. Text Chapter 166 Craftsmen Association and Daughter Exchange After hearing Gu Gua's promise and receiving the gift of Gu Gua's divine power and divinity, Soros directly became Gu Gua's chosen one and gained theoretical immortality. From now on, the Iron Castle tribe will definitely become a very different and legendary tribe among the dwarf tribes. Watt can be sure of this, and everyone present can confirm this. Watt Hammer looked at this scene with a complex expression and didn¡¯t know what to say. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s envy or disgust, but there may also be some celebration, or other emotions, which are complicated and entangled and fall into Watt¡¯s psychology. It's just a weak divine power that can stay on the main plane, it's just a tribe with only one person, it's just a rich vein of black iron, but why does Watt feel so happy? Slowly, the divine power spread in the air, comforting everyone's heart. After the divine power dissipated, Soros's whole person's energy and spirit seemed completely different. When Thoros recovered, Gu Gua used a simple magic to help him clean up his face that had turned into a big face due to tears of excitement. He looked handsome and mysterious, and he was no longer an ordinary dwarf. When Soros stood in front of Watt Hammer again, Watt Hammer even wondered if he had seen it wrong. Gu Gua seemed to have remembered something, and asked calmly: "Who is the Lina you just mentioned?" As soon as he asked this question, Soros's face burned into red charcoal, and he muttered not knowing what to say. Okay, obviously I didn't expect Gu Gua to ask this. Watt Hammer was stunned for a moment, then laughed loudly and said: "Ah! Lina, she is my daughter and Soros's playmate since childhood! The relationship between the two of them is great!" Gu Gua Looking at Soros teasingly, he asked: "Do you like Lina? Do you want to marry Lina?" As soon as he asked this question, Soros's face immediately turned red like a soldering iron, no You know what to say. "GreatGreat Elderyou! Why are you asking this?" Gu Gua suppressed his laughter and urged him twice more. Then Soros replied firmly and as if he was giving up on himself: "Yes! I like her! I hope. She can marry me!" Watt Hammer's laughter stopped suddenly and he looked at Soros in a daze. He glanced at Gu Gua again, not knowing what to say. Soros simply let go and continued to speak loudly: "Uncle Watt, I know you think I am poor and that our Iron Castle tribe is a newly separated wandering tribe. But I have never changed my love for Lina. I I have always admired her and hoped to get married to her! " Watt Iron Hammer suddenly became furious, as if someone had stabbed his back scale hard, he gritted his teeth and roared: "You kid! Want Lina to marry you? Don¡¯t even think about it! Even if I die, I will not marry her to you! She is my treasure, and only the richest king deserves her. Come on! You are" Gu Gua waved his hand, and Watt Iron Hammer's mouth was immediately sealed. At this time, Watt reacted in horror from his rage. The opponent's big backer was watching from the side! He was so impulsive that he squirted this brat hard. What if my little Lina can no longer see me? Suddenly the anger in his head dropped, and the fear rose infinitely. Thinking of this, cold sweat suddenly fell from Watt Hammer's forehead. "Mr. Watt, I am very disappointed with your rudeness. I hope you can consider this proposal carefully. Otherwise, I don't mind doing something to make you understand." Gu Gua said coldly. Although Thoros hated Watt, for Lina's sake, he had to plead with Gu Gua for Watt: "Great Elder, please forgive him! Loving his daughter is something every father will do. This is not What a mistake, I didn't feel treated rudely!" Gu Gua glanced at Soros. Said: "Since it is your request, then I will give you face." After saying that, he loosened the seal on Watt Hammer. Watt gasped for air like a drowning toad, terrified. Looking at these two people, I didn't dare to say a single unnecessary word. Gu Gua thought for a moment. Said: "Well, Mr. Watt, I will not force your daughter to marry my child. I am ready to discuss it with you. This way. I will completely hand over to you the marketing agency rights for all Iron Castle products to the West. The excess profits earned will belong to you. As for the purchase of the blacksmith shops of the bankrupt dwarves, I will leave it to you to hire them to serve us. In other words, I appointed you as the president of the Iron Castle Craftsmen Association. , take care of all the affairs of this association for me." Watt's eyes began to roll, obviously thinking fiercely. Gu Gua said calmly: "No need to calculate."?, the annual profit is about 100,000 gold coins. And it will continue to rise in the future. " Watt was so shocked that he almost swallowed his own tongue. He choked on his own saliva and his face turned red. He coughed violently, which almost killed him. He put one hand on the wall, and the painful cough made him Bending down, Soros quickly went up to help him calm down. Gu Gua continued: "But I ask that if your daughter comes to Iron Castle to be a trainee craftsman, I will give her the best treatment and teach her the best. Good skills, if she doesn't want to, no one forces her. If she decides to marry my child Soros, then you are not allowed to stop her. If she wants to come back to you with this set of technology, then we will never stop her. " Watt leaned on the wall and fell silent. "Another requirement is to organize a craftsmen's association to comprehensively organize all new technologies and new processes on the continent and continuously promote them. This 100,000 gold coins per year can also be regarded as your activity funds. This association will also become a part of your chamber of commerce. What do you think? " Watt turned around, sparks flashing in his eyes, which seemed to ignite Gu Gua. He hesitated for a long time and said, "I promise you, but I will only allow my daughter to stay here for one year! She has to go when the time comes! " Gu Gua laughed and said: "I know that as long as you are a dwarf, you will never give up your love and obsession with smelting. However, I emphasize again, Mr. Watt, if your daughter falls in love with Soros, my best craftsman, or falls in love with the Iron Castle tribe and is unwilling to leave, you are not allowed to force her to leave here! " Watt gritted his teeth, almost biting his cheek to pieces, nodded fiercely, and said, "Okay! I promise! I will write a letter to my daughter and ask her to follow the dwarf caravan to Bloodstone Castle immediately, and I will pick her up! One month, only one month for her to come over! I hope Great Elder Gu Gua won¡¯t break his promise! " Gu Gua nodded and said: "I will definitely not break my promise, and you will not lose anything you cherish. Gu Gua opened his arms and said, "You will get more things." "Watt gritted his teeth, as if he was afraid that he would regret it if he stayed any longer, and rushed out immediately. After seeing Watt leaving suddenly, Soros asked with some guilt: "Great Elder, 100,000 gold coins per year. Do we really have to hand over the profits to Mr. Watt? Does this harm the interests of our Dragon Fort and Iron Fort? " Gu Gua glanced at him and said: "The rapid reconstruction of the Iron Fort tribe and your happiness are far more important to me than the annual profit of 100,000 gold coins. What's more, if this plan goes well, I will also Having mastered a system of blacksmith shops all over the continent, I believe that with the information from the Craftsmen Association, the smelting technology of Iron Castle will be greatly improved, and we will soon be able to monopolize the sale of metal tools and weapons and equipment across the continent. , let alone 100,000 gold coins per year, we can earn one million or ten million at will. Soros, should I trust you to do this? "Soros immediately said excitedly: "Great Elder! You can trust me completely! " Gu Gua nodded and smiled, then changed the topic and asked: "How is the research and use of magic steam engines going now? Soros said happily: "Great Elder, if you don't tell me, I still want to talk to you!" Now we have researched and manufactured many new magic steam engines. Even the magic locomotive has researched and manufactured 8 new engines, and the efficiency has increased by more than 35%! The current speed has exceeded 160 miles per hour, and the loading capacity has reached 80 tons! What a great breakthrough, especially after using the date palm oil you pointed out to us, the efficiency is even higher! The best thing is that the wear and tear on the machine is also reduced to a minimum. Now it¡¯s just waiting for you to summon the fire elemental elves to activate these cute babies! " Gu Gua nodded. Now the supply of magic power is sufficient, which is enough for him to provide more fire element magic crystals to hire more fire element elves. " I just exchanged all the high-level magic crystals and intermediate magic crystals for manufacturing The material of the crampons, but the accumulation of more than 460,000 degrees of magic power every day, has greatly increased the generation speed of the magic crystals in the magic pool. In just one month, the high-level magic crystals exchanged will condense again. In the future, the crampons that have been made will need more glacial magic to help them condense their bodies. Even if more cores are made, there is no way to quickly increase the number of crampons. Therefore, Gu Gua will not be able to increase the number of crampons in the near future. I am not going to make more crampons anymore, but I am going to concentrate on using these magic powers to meet other needs. Text Chapter 167 The mist is rampant Gu Gua recruited enough fire element elves in one go, and he was so tired that he felt a little exhausted. In this respect, Gu Gua is completely different from other gods. Other gods are usually very stingy with their own divine power and magic, wishing that every ounce of their divine power would be used to advance to godhood instead of changing the world. Even the world of gods is still a world of jungle. If you don't have a certain degree of self-preservation or a strong enough backing, you may be swallowed up by more powerful gods at any time. Only freaks like Gu Gua, in order not to leave the main plane, deliberately assigned their priesthood to their loyal subordinates, and desperately suppressed their own divine power level to prevent their godhood from attracting the attention and rejection of the main plane. , enabling them to have a substantial impact on their territory and further consolidate their rule. Under this kind of thinking mode, Gu Gua almost always devotes all his divine power and magic power to developing his own territory. The same is true for recruiting fire element elves this time. After possessing enough fire element elves, the entire Vasa Northland now has 16 smelting furnaces, 80 magic steam engines and 18 magic locomotives running, forming a huge factory. This factory is constantly producing various metal tools that have begun to take shape, and then they are transported by the magic train to the blacksmith shop of Longbao for preliminary processing. The semi-finished products after preliminary processing will be loaded on the magic train and transported to Longji. The final assembly and processing are carried out in various blacksmith shops in the city. Next, the workers will send the completed products directly to the magic train again, to the Bloodstone Castle in the south, and sell them in batches to the caravans, and then the merchants will transport them to other places on the mainland, earning a profit Earning high profits, it also squeezes out the living space of other blacksmith shops. Now, Gu Gua plans to use the dwarf blacksmiths as his marketing agents. You must know that wherever there is civilization on this continent, there are basically blacksmiths, and wherever there are blacksmiths. The best blacksmiths must be dwarves. As long as he relies on the dwarf blacksmith shops all over the continent, he can slowly extend his chamber of commerce and tentacles with the help of the blacksmith craft that is loved by the entire continent. In this way, although he wholesaled these goods directly to the dwarf businessman Watt, it seemed that the profit had become lower. In fact, he does not earn less. But I made more money. Distributing goods through blacksmith shops all over the continent must be much less hierarchical than the merchant guilds that resell layer by layer. In this way, all unnecessary handling fees will naturally be reduced, and the profits will be gathered in his hands. . Instead of giving it to the merchants who came to wholesale tableware. At the right time, through technical exchanges with the Craftsmen Association, the church will spread its magical machinery and railway transportation among the Craftsmen Association By then, Gugua's clergy scope will no longer be just a small Vasa In the North, wherever there are craftsmen. With his church, his divine status will be more stable. When the time comes, he will look to either establish a larger Dragon King God System to share his divine power, or directly rush to a high enough godhead to become a A weak divine power of level 5 or above or a medium divine power of level 10 or above, so that you don't have to worry about the danger after leaving the main plane. Gu Gua recovered from the weak reverie after summoning the fire elemental spirit. It will be a long time before he gets to that point. Now, he still has many more important things to do. After grasping the development of Iron Castle, Gu Gua disappeared again. His body turned into mist. Then it rose into the sky and flew towards Longji City with the wind. This is the new power of the "Fish-Dragon Transformation" mentality that has reached the fog stage. As long as you become a dragon, you can turn into a mist in any place with water magic and dissolve it in the air. Traveling against the wind, traveling thousands of miles in a day. After Gu Gua mastered thirty spiritual veins last time, he transformed into a dragon and instinctively summoned wind and rain. Six more lightning bolts fell from the rain clouds, lighting up his six corners. Pushing him directly to the corner realm. "The Fish-Dragon Transformation" has completely transcended the level of monsters when it reaches the realm of horns, and has become a level of divine beasts. It can call the wind and rain, and even control the thunder to attack the enemy. It is fully capable of becoming a water uncle of a water system, compared to the justice of heaven. God. Moreover, the mental method of "Fish-Dragon Transformation" becomes more difficult to practice as you progress to the later stage. The spiritual energy required is exponentially times that of the previous state. If he didn't have thirty spiritual veins, Gu Gua would not have entered the corner so quickly. realm. There were even many dragons that could not successfully enter the horn realm, and ended up staying in the realm of monsters, and were killed by righteous people who subdued and eliminated demons. But correspondingly, if a dragon cultivator in the dragon realm opens the horn realm, he can use the power of heaven and earth to improve his level. If you are strong enough, you can also survive the natural thunder.The power of the dragon horn attracts thunder from the sky to wash away oneself, and uses higher efficiency and more powerful methods to enhance the power of one's dragon blood, and finally reaches the level of a true dragon as soon as possible. However, this method is very dangerous. If you are not careful, you will be directly blasted into ashes by the strong thunder, and you will not even be able to reincarnate. It is Xiao He who succeeds and Xiao He loses. If he cannot control it, he will play with fire. However, cultivating dragons and cultivating immortals is inherently contrary to nature, and it will become more difficult as time goes by. There is nothing to say about this. After Gu Gua's dragon blood was washed away by thunder, he still needed to consolidate it before he could find a way to use the power of thunder to improve his dragon blood level and move to a higher level. Therefore, it is very important to familiarize yourself with your new abilities as soon as possible. As for this fog realm, this was also the first time for Gu Gua to use it, so it was quite difficult to control the intensity. After advancing to the realm of mist, you can turn your body into mist in the priestly domain you control. It can float everywhere, penetrate into any gaps, and float into any secret room. In this way, you can Take any corner of the entire basin into your own hands. Now Gu Gua¡¯s situation is somewhat special. Except for the Palauweil River Basin, the entire northern land of Vasa is his divine domain, so after he turns into mist, he can run rampant throughout the entire northern land of Vasa. The wind speed in the sky was a bit fast. Before he could master this skill, he had already flown dozens of kilometers and Dragon Trace City was already in sight. Text Chapter 168 Mineral veins under the spiritual veins The mist formed by the grain and melon quickly spread from the east to the west of Longji City, covering the entire Longji City. The spiritual mist composed of dragon veins and divine power covered the entire Longji City. This was the first time I had seen such unique weather. You must know that in the north of Vaasa, there are either extreme weather with strong winds and heavy snow, or sunny and drought weather. Such dense fog weather rarely occurs. Many humans raised their heads curiously. Even many people had never seen such a heavy fog in their lives. Looking at the sudden fog, they suddenly became very curious. There were also many ignorant children. Playing games like hide-and-seek happily in the thick fog. Among these people, only Wulou Tilu fully realized the essence of this spiritual mist. This thick mist was actually the incarnation of Gu Gua Tongtian. He looked around the whole city stiffly and found that Gu Gua had transformed into The spiritual mist has covered the entire city. "What a terrifying power If he uses a certain skill at this moment, whether it is strangulation or corrosion, he can destroy the city in an instant." Wulou Tilu thought silently in his heart. Others who can vaguely feel the essence of this mist are the priests of Gugua. They felt that when they came into contact with the mist, the cool feeling always touched their souls, making it particularly smooth and easy for them to communicate with divine power and obtain divine spells. Even in the process, many The low-level priest accidentally upgraded and was able to obtain more advanced magic. But now Gu Gua¡¯s godhead is less than level 1, and the magic he can bestow is only level 5 at most. Therefore, the highest-level priests among him are Meepo and Foster. Their priest levels are both level 6. This is Gu Gua's special gift. This is why the two of them obtained the priesthood of the River Patrolling Yaksha and became the chosen ones. If Gu Gua is always stuck in level 1 godhood, then his priests will always only have the upper limit of level 5. But so far, only Foster and Meepo have reached this limit. The other priests are still working hard to improve at level 1 and level 2. Gu Gua did not deliberately control his speed, so under the blow of the wind, after five minutes, Gu Gua turned into mist and left Longji City. It really goes as quickly as it comes. He followed the wind and kept flying forward. The strong wind blew from east to west, and soon Gu Gua was blown over the edge of the western mountains by the strong wind, and passed further west. With a thought in his heart, he flew all the way to the Land of Misery. Not far away, there was the huge magic cage that Felin Mokui Deep Throat said was imprisoning his people. for safety. Gu Gua flew over high, like a high-altitude reconnaissance plane, using only a little bit of his newly recovered divine power to search the ground, and soon discovered all the Felin Demon Sunflowers moving in this area. . There are currently about 500 phaerinns imprisoned in the Land of Misery. According to Deep Throat, there are only a small number of phaerinns in the Land of Misery, and the reproductive ability of the phaerimms itself is very weak. If there is not enough magic power, they will be too weak to breed the next generation. Even the Felin Demon Sunflower, which theoretically will not die as long as there is magic power, will die due to lack of magic power. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The Flynn's Demon Kwai, looks like a strange species that lives on magic. And it was under Gu Gua's scan. He could feel that the phaerimms in the Land of Misery were generally in a weak state, which was equivalent to refugees in a famine. It's just a pity. The Land of Suffering is not within the scope of his strength. Once he enters this desert, he is only equivalent to a saint and has no way to effectively mobilize his divine power to serve himself. Gu Gua took advantage of the situation and flew back before attracting the attention of most Felin Demon Kui, and flew back in the direction of Dragon Castle again. When passing through the western mountains, Gu Gua deliberately hovered in the state of mist for a while in the spiritual vein where he hid when he led the kobolds to avoid the war. On the one hand, Gu Gua felt a little nostalgic and wanted to see what the camp was like now. On the other hand, Gu Gua still remembers that there is a spiritual vein here, and is ready to completely control this spiritual vein in his own hands at the right time. The mist formed by Gu Gua soon enveloped the entire valley, and the situation within it was quickly made clear. After the kobolds left, and after such a long period of time, this cave has once again become the residence of a small tribe of frost giants. They are currently thriving in this long and narrow closed valley, and they also rely on hunting those surrounded by spiritual veins. All kinds of creatures attracted to sustain their livelihood. The population of this small frost giant tribe is probably more than 50. These frost giants should have changed in the Icecrown Temple.After that, they moved here again and started to thrive. It can be seen that they still have the belief in the Frost Goddess, but because they do not have priests of sufficient level, they have not been able to form an effective church system. Gu Gua doesn¡¯t want to touch this small tribe yet. He has always been thinking about how to bring the Frost Giant army into his own hands, especially when Xilang used the [Frozen World] move to kill many high-level Frost Giant priests. After relying on the Earthbound Spirit to collect the souls of these high-level frost giant priests and collecting all their knowledge, I had some ideas about taming frost giants. But obviously at this moment, it is not the time to be busy with this matter, so let this little tribe settle down for a while. The mist formed by the melons continued to penetrate deeper into the valley. As early as when Gu Gua was building a temporary residence in this valley camp, he had a vague feeling in his heart that there should be a precious mineral deposit under this spiritual vein that was definitely not inferior to the black iron vein. Otherwise, Even the spiritual veins on the Black Iron Mine have dissipated. The spiritual veins here can still barely support it. It is definitely affected by the mineral deposits below. This time, Gu Gua took advantage of the opportunity when he turned into mist and flew over, and poured deeply into the spiritual veins, just to see what kind of mineral veins there were under the spiritual veins. Soon Gu Gua's body merged with the rough and primitive magic power formed by the spiritual veins, and with the help of this opportunity, he clearly saw the mineral deposits under the spiritual veins. It was a huge bloodstone deposit that glowed dark red, coming from a distant direction with no end in sight, and extending along the western mountains in an direction with no end in sight. There was a flashing light in the wide vein. The main line of people being intoxicated by the light makes people feel their heart beat faster and find it difficult to control themselves. Of course, this is all caused by the magical ability to control the heart veins contained in the bloodstone veins. The reserves of this bloodstone vein were so large that they completely exceeded Gu Gua¡¯s imagination. If Gu Gua mobilizes all the miners and mining magic steam engines to dig this vein, it may not be possible to completely hollow it out within a hundred years. It can be seen how large the reserves are in this vein. After finding out that there was indeed a rich mineral vein under the spiritual vein, and it was also a bloodstone vein, Gu Gua floated up again, forming a thick mist in the sky, and flew towards Dragon Castle again. Since Gu Gua organized his priesthood to the entire northern Vasa, including Longji City and the surrounding human settlements, he has indeed discovered many mineral deposits under the reach of his godhead, but these mineral deposits are either due to The reserves themselves are not very high, or they were discovered early and have been mined for many years, so the reserves are not very rich. If no new minerals are discovered, these existing bloodstone minerals may be completely mined within thirty years of mining. But Gu Gua also knows that the real big mines of blood stone are basically deep in the mountains, either in the settlements of frost giants or in the territory of orcs, and basically cannot be effectively mined by humans. Now the demonized orcs in the east have been basically extinct during the Conferred Gods War, and there has been a racial vacuum in the mountains and forests in the east. After the Frost Giant War, a large number of Frost Giants died in the war, and the Ice Crown Temple, where the core power of the Frost Giants was located, no longer guided the Frost Giants' war and life. The Frost Giants who lost their backbone were no longer good to Gu Gua. It is considered a big threat, so these mineral deposits are now unclaimed lands, and miners from humans and kobolds are always welcome. Even if they want to possess them, they should be ready to mine them. While Gu Gua was thinking about how to effectively mine the mineral vein, he also effectively brought the spiritual vein under his control. While flying back along the way, Gu Gua flew onto the Palauwell River. The golden sun reflected on the river in the afternoon looked very bright and beautiful. "Compared with the thirty spiritual veins, this river is Gu Gua's true foundation. As long as the Pelaowell River does not dry up, Gu Gua will not be truly killed. When he saw how beautiful the Palauwell River was, Gu Gua was also moved in his heart. He wondered what the situation was like in the lower reaches of the Palauwell River. Moreover, after his divine power was continuously consolidated and consolidated, he also had a breakthrough in the "Fish-Dragon Transformation" mentality. Now it seems that we can expand some of the river god's responsibilities. He did what he thought of, and Gu Gua, who had just recovered some of his divine power, followed the Palauwell River in a state of mist, drifted past the Bloodstone Trail, and floated to the lower reaches of the Palauwell River. When passing the Bloodstone Castle, Gu Gua saw an army without any markings marching out from the Bloodstone Castle towards the Earl of Haideth. Text Chapter 169 The storm before the battle When Gu Gua saw this army, he observed it carefully and found that Polis did not come out to mobilize for the army's departure. He even deliberately removed all the markings on the army. It seemed that he wanted to Having nothing to do with this army makes the departure of this army seem a bit dull. But Gu Gua also knows that this method is a cover-up for everyone, and it is just a moral way to prevent himself from being passive. As long as there are spies snooping for news in the Bloodstone Castle, they will definitely know that this army set out from the Bloodstone Castle. Such a large army cannot effectively cover up their whereabouts. Seeing this army, Gu Gua immediately understood. On the one hand, Polis wanted to train his army and let his officers and soldiers learn war in real wars. On the other hand, he hoped to be able to fight in Hyde. He thought about the idea of ??benefiting from the chaos in the earldom, but not wanting to be trapped in a war. How can there be such a simple thing in the world? If the king's side is fully supporting his army, but Polis's side is secretly supporting it, sooner or later there will be a defeat. "At least now, the Elf Royal Court has completely sided with the Kingdom of Damara, and is actually in a hostile state with the Bloodstone Castle. Instead of pretending to be a good person, it is better to get something practical. At the same time, Gu Gua saw many wounded people being sent back from the front line. Because of the lack of priests, they could not receive timely treatment. Struggling on the stretcher in pain, maybe there were just some minor injuries. However, due to lack of timely treatment, they became disabled or lost their lives. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: When the Church of St. Cuthbert was prosperous, the priest of this god would also bless the soldiers of Earl Dragon Nightmare and heal their wounds. Before the Battle of the Gods, there was basically no room for medical professionals to survive. Now St. Cuthbert's Church itself seems to be in decline, and it will not support the new Earl of Dragon Nightmare's sneaky involvement in other people's internal affairs, so a priest will not be sent out to treat the soldiers' injuries. It was not possible to recruit so many doctors in a short period of time, which resulted in a shortage of medical treatment and medicine in the entire southern Vaasa. The wounded could not receive timely treatment, and the battle damage rate greatly increased. Seeing these scenes, Gu Gua sighed and shook his head, but ignored them. Bloodstone Castle is not yet under his control, and he does not want to forcefully insert his power here. Gu Gua's own energy is very limited, and Polis obviously has not completely surrendered. Gu Gua does not want to place his bet so early. When did Polis want to ask his priest to come and help. This is Polis's business, not Gugua's business. When Polis completely surrendered to him and asked him for assistance, Gugua sent his army to make a successful attack and ended the war in a short time. After all, Gu Gua is not one of those reckless young men who only have passion in his mind. If Polis had a grudge against Gu Gua, Gu Gua's initiative to help him would be regarded as an act with ulterior motives, and would even arouse Polis's deeper suspicion and fear. On the contrary, if Polis took the initiative to ask his priest to come to help, the situation would naturally be different. Gu Gua is just waiting for Polis's final psychological defense line to crack and eventually fall to Gu Gua. Now Gu Gua is the people of Lian¡¯s own territory. They haven't won all the faith, and there are not enough priests. Naturally, they can't spare the time to help them treat their injuries, let alone fight this mindless war. Gu Gua¡¯s mind kept wandering, thinking that he could train some herbalists to make up for the lack of priests through medical treatment. Moreover, when Gu Gua exchanged prisoners and goods with the elves and other forces many times, he also took the initiative to obtain a lot of seeds of magic plants, most of which also have the effect of herbal medicine. If these herbs are sorted out, they can still Play a certain role. Well, I will start promoting these herbal medicines when I go back this time. At least simple trauma must be treated in time. Soon, the mist transformed by Gu Gua floated farther, until it reached the other end of the Bloodstone Trail and headed towards the lower reaches of the Palauwell River. While heading downstream, Gu Gua also felt that his divine power was spreading rapidly along the river, developing all the way downwards. Soon, his long-paused position as the River God slowly increased as he moved. got up. As he spread his divine power infinitely downward, Gu Gua clearly felt that the surrounding watersheds were appearing in his heart bit by bit. The scene in the Palauwell River Basin was like toilet paper soaked in water. Generally, it becomes transparent, and everything around it is clearly displayed in Gu Gua's soul, and it is slowly infiltrated and mastered.   Soon the divine power spread far away. Gu Gua felt that at the farthest place where the divine power touched, there were two large groups of humans confronting each other, numbering in the tens of thousands. Gu Gua's heart moved. He didn't expect that he was so lucky that he would meet the time of the big battle. Where else can we find two such large armies in the Earl of Hydes? Originally, he had exhausted enough of his divine power and had basically reached the limit, but Gu Gua understood that the situation ahead was very important, so he managed to move forward until he reached the place where the two armies were confronting each other. When Gu Gua rushed to the battlefield, he found that he had arrived at the right time. Bounded by the Palauwell River, which is more than three meters wide, there are two armies of tens of thousands of people facing each other on the north and south sides. On the north bank of the river, there is the bandit army headed by Xihan, while on the south bank of the river, there is the royal vanguard, led by four mercenary regiments and Baron Colt's army, who seem to be constantly harassing the people. The bandit army stopped retreating and wanted to wait for Wang **'s main force to arrive quickly and wipe out the bandit army in one fell swoop. Looking at the bandit army again, although they have good equipment at the moment, and there are many well-trained officers and soldiers sent from Bloodstone Castle to serve as the main force, their combat effectiveness does not seem to be weak, but now it seems that their condition Not very good. Gu Gua observed this reason carefully. It was mainly a matter of morale. After quickly crossing the river and resisting the entanglement of the king, the Duanhou troops were surrounded by the enemy and brutally killed. This low morale affected most people even more. Text Chapter 170 The Fog of War Gu Gua, who was covered in mist, walked in the wind, and soon took a tour of his territory, and floated along the Palauwell River to the battlefield of the Earl of Hydes, observing the people who were chasing and escaping. Both sides of the war. ??????????????????????????? And the bandit army, which is in retreat, still seems very disunited. Among the bandits, they were clearly divided into two groups. One group was the bandits led by Xihan and centered on his old troops and Haidesi's original defected officers. The other group was Polis who came out of the Bloodstone Castle. of well-trained troops. It seems that Xihan does not have the ability to knit these two factions together very well. At this moment, it seems that they are very reluctant to act together, and they feel that they are about to collapse, let alone work together to resist Wang** forward. pursued. When Gu Gua¡¯s mist enveloped the battlefield, he could sense the mentality of everyone on the battlefield. On the bandit side, most soldiers have lost hope of victory, which has caused their morale to be even lower. Some of the less disciplined guys are even ready to run away in frustration. The two factions of bandits were full of disdain for each other. Complaints about their teammates and distrust of the generals filled the entire team. The injured soldier moaned loudly involuntarily, making the atmosphere very dull and depressing, and even made other soldiers feel upset at night. They also lacked military chaplains, and there was no one in the bandit army to boost morale, which made morale increasingly low. On the contrary, looking at the soldiers and officers on Wang **'s side, they were completely different. They looked high-spirited. There are also chaplains in the army who constantly encourage soldiers and treat the wounded. Their mental condition seems much better. Most of them were mercenaries who relied on bounties to survive. Now victory is ahead. As long as they chase hard, they can cut off the enemy's head and exchange it for golden coins. How can there be such a thing as low morale? In addition, at the front of the army, officers kept issuing orders back and forth, and repeatedly told the soldiers various rewards, making their blood boil. There is an urgent need to use the enemy's life to achieve one's own military exploits, and at this moment, he is eagerly preparing. As long as the engineering team provides good wooden rafts and sets up a pontoon bridge on the narrow river, they will rush over and chop down the tired retreating enemies to the ground. The mist formed by the grain and melon hovers on the battlefield, deeply grasping the status of both the enemy and ourselves. If he didn't intervene, the bandit army would definitely fail. The main force of the bandit army failed. Then the entire plot of the Earl of Hydeth would turn into a bubble that would burst as soon as it blew. Therefore, Gu Gua is also very worried about the situation of the bandits at the moment, but Gu Gua has just spared no effort to spread his divine power on his territory to consolidate his faith. At this moment, his divine power is not enough to affect the battle situation. Gu Gua thought for a while and prepared to take back the priesthood of Foster, Crystal Ball and Mipo's River Patrol Yaksha according to the mental method in "The Transformation of Fish and Dragon". And also took back all the divine power from them to respond immediately. These river patrolling yakshas who were entrusted by the river god do have some of the priesthood of the river god, but these priesthoods are based on the river god, and the divine power is only allocated to them from the river god, and the river patrolling yakshas He is just an agent of the river god. There is no independent divine power system of his own, so the river god can entrust the priesthood of these river patrolling yakshas at any time. It can also be taken back at any time. Therefore, relying on the operation method of "Yulong Transformation", when Gu Gua's divine power is insufficient, he can quickly recover these priesthoods and all his divine power. Gu Gua briefly informed Foster and Mipo of the situation in the priest's prayer channel, explaining that the priesthood would be taken away from them to support Gu Gua's use of magic to help the bandits fight. The two of them did not do anything important at the moment, so naturally they all nodded in agreement. Not to mention the crystal ball, Gu Gua directly took back the priesthood of the three river patrolling yakshas. At the same time, all the divine power of the three people returned to Gu Gua. Among the three, the one who uses the most divine power is Meepo who preaches in the Leathers Forest. His divine power is basically used to spread the church or improve the living conditions of the kobolds in the Leathers Forest. Basically it's not enough. Secondly, there is Foster who preaches in Longji City. He mainly uses these divine powers to spread the church. The most complete preservation is naturally the crystal ball in the mage tower. These divine powers are mainly used for various calculations and the improvement of self-nature. In this way, Gu Gua¡¯s divine power immediately recovered to about 20% of its heyday. Coupled with the power of faith that the believers continued to generate, Gu Gua¡¯s divine power began to recover steadily. With these magical powers, there are so many things Gu Gua can do.?. He first shrouded the entire battlefield with his own mist, especially with the Palowell River as the core. A large amount of water vapor was evaporated and quickly spread in both directions, covering the battlefield. Xihan can also be regarded as a believer of Gu Gua, and he has a simplified version of the mage's eyes given to him by Gu Gua, so in the absence of a priest, Xihan is the easiest to communicate with Gu Gua. Gu Gua immediately forcibly communicated with him through the divine power channel, and asked Xihan to call out his holy name loudly through spiritual transmission. Xihan was stunned for a moment. The thick fog brought more inconvenience to his army. It was almost about to collapse as a whole. He no longer hesitated and shouted loudly: "In the name of Gugua. Tongtian, we We will definitely win!" A miracle happened. The thick fog suddenly disappeared in front of him, and his vision returned to normal, except that the light was slightly dark, just like a cloudy day. It turns out that when Gu Gua first absorbed the magic core from the Ice Salamander, the magical circuits of fog and ice picks were carved in his heart, especially the fog technique, which was the first talent he mastered. magic. When Gu Gua defended Fort Palestine, he also relied on the convenience of the fog of war to resist the enemy's attack. At this moment, he also used his old skills to turn all the fog on the battlefield into the fog of war. But at this moment, there was no way to identify friend and foe, so Gu Gua had to come up with this method. As long as those soldiers called him by his name, he would classify them as his own, and those who always refused to call his name would be classified as his own. No benefits will be gained. After enjoying the effect of the fog of war, Xihan was overjoyed. This is the effect of the magic fog of war! It¡¯s so awesome! Xihan certainly knew the effect of the fog of war. In this way, his own army would have no impact at all, but the enemy was always shrouded in thick fog, making him even more blind. Xihan was overjoyed and immediately issued an order: "Everyone shouts with me: In the name of Gugua. Tongtian, we will definitely win!" Although his adjutants felt that they were defeated now, they still had nothing to do. It was very speechless, but since it was the general's order, they passed on the order. Soon, sparse voices began to sound. As the effect became apparent, these shoutings became more and more numerous and louder, eventually forming a powerful wall of sound that undulated. Xihan's men all found that the thick fog could no longer block their sight. In comparison, those who did not shout this sentence, especially the enemies, obviously the thick fog was still having a great impact on them. As a result, they were running around like blind men in the thick fog. So the soldiers in Xihan all patted their teammates and asked them to quickly praise the holy name of Gugua Tongtian while retreating back in a more orderly manner. When the thick fog had risen, Wang's five vanguard troops had already set up a pontoon bridge and began to prepare to cross the river. However, due to Gu Gua's magic, the river level dropped, and their pontoon bridges were twisted and broken. As a last resort, they built a new pontoon bridge again. After the new pontoon bridge was built, there were no new changes. They believed that such a thick fog would make the enemies lose their fighting spirit and lose their organization faster. Maybe they would have turned into a pile of loose sand and collapsed. If you escape, it will be easier for them to pursue you. In order to achieve greater success, these five armies decided to continue to charge forward. You must know that the fog is indiscriminate. If you can't see it, then the enemy should also be invisible. Just when they were halfway across the river, shouts suddenly began to burst out from the enemy camp. They seemed to be shouting the name of a god, but no one knew the name of this god. I've heard of it, I'm afraid it's like a false god. Are the enemies forced into a desperate situation and preparing to use some evil magic to summon monsters from hell? With this thought in mind, the five forward troops slowed down a little and no longer pressed so hard. After a while, they found that the enemy's shouts were getting louder and louder, and as the shouts gradually spread, they felt that their enemies seemed to be recovering their morale. How could this be possible? If these five armies pounce on them quickly at this time, give them a fatal blow before the bandits have recovered from the edge of collapse, and drive them out of the fog and regain their sight, maybe the war will be over. The situation will still be the same as before. The bandit army will be defeated quickly, and the king will be victorious. Then he will quickly pacify various places and re-divide the land, and the overall situation will be settled. But the leaders of these five armies are all conserving their strength so that they can have more weight when snatching the fruits of victory in the melee in the near future.Is there anyone who is willing to rush forward and be cannon fodder, risking the strange situation ahead to be a stepping stone for others? Text Chapter 171: Turning the tables around After thick fog enveloped the battlefield, the situation changed subtly. The bandit army sounded a continuous sound of praise to an unknown god, and Wang **'s forward seemed suspicious. In order to preserve his own strength, his movement speed was also greatly reduced. They just watched the advancing speed of other teams control the advancing speed of their own team, approaching slowly and steadily. In this way, they gave the bandits precious time to regain their strength. In a year's time, the gangster army that was gaining momentum collided with the king who had never seen blood. The king who had been in peace for many years had long been a decoration. After meeting the real bandit army, Unable to withstand it at all, the king who was killed directly lost his helmet and armor, and his blood flowed like a river. The king's army was quickly defeated in Heidelberg, unable to retreat, allowing the bandit army to almost occupy the Earl of Heidelsburg again. These five vanguard troops hid quickly enough and bypassed the sharpness of the bandit army. They hid in fortresses everywhere, cowering away and not daring to come out. But later, before the enemy's castle was completely captured, the already self-inflated bandits began to have some disputes over the distribution of the fruits of victory, causing the originally assembled army to become loose. At this moment, the Kingdom of Damara sent new reinforcements. With the momentum of newborn calves that are not afraid of tigers and the assistance of mages, they lifted the siege of Heidsburg in one fell swoop. They also took advantage of this opportunity to win over several bandits. The down-and-out nobles who served as the main generals in the army promised them to give them titles and fiefs three levels higher than the original ones, so that they could defect before the battle. The main force of the bandit army was severely damaged at once, and the situation of the war was suddenly reversed. Next, the two sides gradually entered a stalemate stage. Only then did the five forward troops come out of the local nobles' fortress, chasing the defeated bandit army like hounds. After several battles in which each had its own victory or defeat, the war came to a stalemate, and for a short period of time, no one could do anything to anyone. On one side is the bandit army who has seen blood and is well trained, and on the other side is the king with good logistics and magicians. Each has its own advantages and expertise. They had a great time fighting with each other. However, the Kingdom of Damara relies on the power of a country to provide logistics and equipment to the king, and it provides logistical support openly and honestly. Behind the bandit army, there is only the support of Count Polis, and the support is still secretive. In this way, the situation slowly tilted towards Wang **. At the same time, several elven military advisors were dispatched from the Kingdom of Damara. They were able to use large-scale war magic to help the king's war situation, and also provided intelligence and strategic support to the king. Gradually turned the tide of the war. In this contrast, the forms of both parties gradually changed greatly. When the situation was already extremely favorable to King Damara and the war was basically about to end, a sudden change occurred. The nobles of the Damara Kingdom were particularly dissatisfied with the several nobles who had repeatedly rebelled, and they joined forces in private. Later, a coup was launched, under the auspices of Count Kasim. The few nobles who had rebelled against the bandits before and then rebelled were captured, put to death, and beheaded in front of the battlefield. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­ Tightly surrounding the main force of the bandit army headed by Xihan, they resolutely resisted the king's attack. But Wang ** was a little distracted because of this move. In addition, the nobles began to snatch the fruits of victory, which gave the bandits a chance to breathe and re-entered a stage of strategic stalemate that was unfavorable to the bandits. Little by little, the territory of the bandits was pressed, pushed back, and kept shrinking. After many battles, Wang** finally adapted to the rhythm and atmosphere of the battle, and finally learned how to fight. The gap in combat has begun to narrow. Coupled with the assistance of magicians and elves, Wang** The victory is basically a certainty. Today, a year later, the main force of the bandits has been cornered by Wang **, and they are only waiting for Wang ** to give them the final blow. By chance, Gu Gua, who turned into mist, came to the battlefield and conveniently provided help to his dragon-turned-soldier Xihan. Under the thick fog of war, the bandits in Xihan found their own advantages and began to work hard to regroup. With the shouts and shouts, people everywhere praised the name of Gu Gua. The divine power of Gu Gua was temporarily able to permeate the souls of these bandit soldiers, dissipating some of their fatigue and depression. At the same time, those who did not respect him and refused to chant his name, no matter whether they were friends or foes, felt that they were getting wetter and heavier, and their spirits were getting more and more exhausted. Xihan was the first to stop escaping, and began to lead his core team to reorganize the army, reorganize them, and form a charging formation. "Thank you, God Gugua, for your grace! Our army will win!!!"Han raised his big sword, and the dazzling fighting spirit emitted from his accompanying magic sword with a dazzling light, allowing his soldiers to see his presence. Then he clamped his legs together, mobilized his horse, shouted loudly, and led his army to turn around again and charge towards the enemies who had just crossed the river halfway. The loud shouts inspired the blood of the bandit soldiers, making their souls feel like they were on fire. In the process, they placed their hopes of victory even more on this strange god who had just turned the situation around. At least at this moment, many desperadoes have become fanatical believers in Gu Gua. The more people are forced into a desperate situation, the more they will believe in things that they did not believe at all. Even if it is a straw, they will tightly grasp it in their hands. This is the so-called reason for seeking medical treatment in a hurry. At least they have completely surrendered their souls at this moment. Gu Gua also clearly felt this change. He felt that the souls mixed with despair and hope instantly provided him with a large amount of faith power, causing his shrinking divine power to begin to level off. When he saw that the bandits had reorganized their formation and were rushing towards the forward of the king who was only halfway across the river, Gu Gua immediately called up his magic war drum. The Guji melted into the mist again, forming a huge war drum transformed from the mist, which started to sound automatically. The ripples generated by the magic war drum swept away in circles, blessing all the soldiers who had established a simple divine power mark with Gu Gua with various beneficial magics, making them in better condition and impacting the king's body with more force. It is also more powerful. . Text Chapter 172: Driving the tiger and swallowing the wolf The bandits, who had been blessed by Gu Gua's magic, once again, under the leadership of Xihan, reorganized their formation and sprinted in the opposite direction, waving their weapons fiercely with their magic-blessed bodies, slashing at You Zi. The thick fog made it difficult to see the enemies. Soon, the bandit army turned around and charged hard into the Wang ** forward who was still groping in the thick fog. With a violent impact, Xihan's magic sword had accumulated more than five minutes of fighting spirit like a sword. The scythe that harvested life cut down all the enemies in front of him, and the spray of blood threw the head high, dyeing the color of the mist with a hint of pink. Xihan figured out the direction and rushed towards the commander of the most powerful of the five forward armies. Wang ** forward, who was still chasing death and chasing north, was stunned for a moment. He didn't expect that the group of bereaved dogs would have the courage to turn around and attack him? ! What is even more unimaginable is that in such a thick fog, they can actually find their coach's location accurately and charge over fiercely and accurately! How can this be? ! ! The miserable screams rang out intensively, and the situation here was instantly discovered by the coaches of the five forward troops. Especially the coach who was being attacked felt that something was wrong. Suddenly, the leaders of the five forward armies became frightened and hurriedly retreated to the rear. They did not expect that such an anxious and rapid retreat in the originally extremely chaotic fog would be impossible to achieve. Almost in an instant, these five forward troops fell into chaos. Seeing that their desperate attack had such a great effect, the bandits suddenly shouted with joy and loudly: "Praise the true god Gu Gua. Tongtian! Our army will win!" While waving, they gradually recovered. Strong arms. He swung the weapon with all his strength and chopped down those enemies who were still confused in the thick fog to the ground. These enemies are as if they are blind. When the bandits were within three meters of each other, they panicked and prepared to block or escape. However, at extremely high horse speeds, the distance of three meters was only a matter of an instant. In such a short time, they How could it be possible to avoid this blow? Therefore, many seemingly simple attacks had great effects. Originally, these enemies could only use 30% of their 100% abilities. They soon received fatal blows from the bandits and were severely chopped to the ground. The blood dyed the heavy weapon a bright red. With such simple and efficient results, the morale of the bandits immediately soared. It was like a divine help in fighting, and they were extremely brave! . The soldiers of Wang **'s forward army were frightened and nervously waiting for the enemy to appear from somewhere in the thick fog. They could not see clearly anything two meters away. If they walked a little further, they would be separated from their teammates. Every time You have to take every step carefully. For fear of stepping into a trap. In contrast, the bandits can still attack quickly in the thick fog. They seem to have no need to use their eyes to see. In this thick fog, they are like bats, even if they can't see with both eyes. to something. It still allowed them to clearly identify the path, which made the soldiers of the king's army terrified. It seemed that a flashing saber might emerge from the thick fog at the next moment and cut off half of their heads. The five forward troops, who were originally mercenary groups and local garrison troops, immediately became confused because they were unable to receive instructions from their superior officers in the thick fog. This caused the army to collapse quickly, and its morale was quickly depleted. They ran backwards quickly, even throwing their equipment and weapons on the ground, hoping to run faster. Suddenly a [Sound Wave Technique] was cast. It seemed to be a king with a mage profession. He thought that the bandits relied on bat-like abilities to gain the ability to see through the dense fog. As long as their sound wave system was disturbed, , which made it impossible for them to pass through the thick fog so smoothly, but found that [Sound Wave Technique] had no effect on them at all! Gu Gua, who was floating in the mist, was not idle either. He did another trick, manipulating the water of the Palauwell River, and hit fifteen waves in a row, destroying all the fifteen pontoon bridges built by the Wang ** forward. Interrupted and flowed down the river that suddenly became turbulent. In desperation and extreme panic, many soldiers of the royal family rushed into the river in a panic, trying to swim across the Pelaowell River, which was only three meters wide. But how can the swarming kings swim across the river properly? They pushed each other, and the people behind pushed down and trampled the people in front. Then they were pushed down by the people behind, and stepped on them again, causing many people to drown directly in the river. The Lowell River was choked, and the water, which had nowhere to go, began to overflow. One of the leaders of the four mercenary groups seemed to be driven a little crazy by the fierce murderous aura. He saw him just rushing across the river.He lifted his scalp and revealed a terrifying skeleton! He threw his scalp to the ground angrily and shouted viciously: "Asshole! I don't care who you are! How dare you turn my hundreds of years of planning into a joke! I want to give you a good look too!!!" Fortunately, I have collected enough souls, so I can make a fortune in the abyss! ! ¡± After that, hundreds of dark green coins suddenly appeared in his hand! The light ball flew towards the corpses on the battlefield. The dark green light ball immediately penetrated into the corpses on the ground, and then made a violent explosion, blowing up all the living and dead people around it into dregs. The power was comparable to Infantry mines! Then the dark green light ball got into another corpse and continued to explode! It keeps going off like firecrackers! Seeing such a scene, Xihan immediately stopped his team and quickly retreated a certain distance, and then managed to find a safer place among the stumps. These corpses soon exploded the blocked Palauwell River, and even created a pond with a radius of seven or eight acres. Later, this pond was called the Blood Pond, and there were many horrific legends spread about it, but that's all for another time. This violent explosion not only killed many kings, but also injured Gu Gua, who turned into mist. Violent shocks and the smell of blood rushed straight into his body, making him feel waves of discomfort, and he could hardly maintain the state of mist. After the deafening series of explosions, the bandit army and the king's vanguard finally separated. At the same time, Gu Gua, who was also injured by the explosion of blood corpses, also put away his magical powers, put away all the mist, and transformed again. He returned to his kobold form, returned to the river, and quickly headed back upstream. After the fog disappeared, Xihan did not like fighting and was greedy for merit. He took his main force and captured a large number of forward soldiers. Then he calmly retreated to his base in the valley city, defended it securely, and prepared to rest and recuperate. After Wang **'s forward was frustrated, Wang **'s main force also stopped and began to rearrange the encirclement net, preparing to gather their army again, preparing to encircle and suppress this bandit army in the cave before winter. But before that, the real issue is to distribute the final fruits of victory. During the bargaining of the nobles, their army slowly approached the bandit army. When they captured the main force of the bandit army again, by coincidence, they found that the battlefield was near the Pelowell River again. . Then, the kings discovered that a sudden thick fog had enveloped the battlefield, and their enemies were shouting the name of a god they had never heard of before, roaring madly from the thick fog, and The horse rushed towards him at an extremely high speed, repeatedly impacting the king's army. Even the mages and priests accompanying the army did not have time to release spells to save the situation. They found that the entire king's army collapsed and quickly retreated. go. The kings began to worry. They were very worried that after a year of hard work, they would eventually be defeated by the bandit army, resulting in them not getting the trophies they originally expected. The nobles, who were already a little exhausted, simply stationed themselves south of the Pelowell River and took a rest. And after fighting hard for more than a year, these nobles also felt that they were running out of ammunition and food. After all, wars are maintained by burning money, especially in order to improve combat effectiveness. Many of their soldiers are actually recruited adventurers and mercenaries, so they spend more money. By now, they already feel like they can't survive. They must quickly settle this mess at the least possible cost. In particular, we must cut off the support behind this bandit army, and even let the bandit army and the backstage behind them start to fight! Kill each other! With the concerted efforts of the kingdom's nobles, they decided to let the kingdom issue an order instructing Count Longmeng, who was standing by to watch the excitement and even secretly funded the bandit army, to choose a battle against the bandit army within a month and send troops to exterminate it. Otherwise, the Kingdom of Damara would strongly condemn Earl Longmai and become completely hostile to them. Gu Gua didn¡¯t know this. After assisting Xihan to win two local battles and temporarily stabilizing the front, he was heading back to the north. He has reassigned the positions of the three river patrol yakshas to Foster Mibo and Crystal Ball, and the divine power has been dispersed again. At the same time, Gu Gua was also hit by the corpse explosion in the previous battle and suffered some minor injuries. At this moment, he was using divine power and water magic in the river to nourish his body and soul. Text Chapter 173: Trapped Beast In a deep and solid secret room in the Bloodstone Castle, candles as thick as a baby's arms are still lit during the day, emitting bright white candlelight. Under the candlelight is a map of the terrain near southern Vasa. A huge animal skin map, with various small silver statues placed on the map. Several statues representing the army are placed at the location of the Earl of Heideth. On the Dragon Castle in the north of Vasa, there is a The white giant dragon and other monster statues were scattered aside, forming a pile. On both sides of the table were Count Polis and Master Jerry. In front of Count Polis was a piece of parchment shining with magic aura. Although the magic aura on it did not comfort Count Longmai, it actually put great pressure on him. It was obvious that the order from the Kingdom of Damara had been sent. The piece of paper signed with the magic seal was spread out in front of Polis, shining with a dark and unknown light, which made Count Polis feel a little depressed. "Those bastards in Damara still think so simple. They are obviously in a hostile situation, but they actually want to put a big hat on me so that they can attack me later This must be an elf What the clan means! Those despicable and insidious guys! They are worse than the kobolds!" Polis roared angrily. After a year of not seeing each other, Polis's boyish face has begun to look older, and even silver hair has grown out of his temples, which looks so dazzling among his golden hair. . The smooth and smooth skin also began to look a little dull, and there were already faint wrinkles at the corners of the eyes. It can be seen that he has been thinking very hard during this year. He tried hard to fight with the strength of a county against an enemy with the strength of a kingdom, and he still managed to hold on for a year. It looks like it's really hard work. Master Jerry still looks so old, but he has lost his original aloof, ethereal and natural feeling. Instead, he looks like an old accountant in a trading company. He shook his head with a wry smile, and said calmly: "Even if we know who the enemy is, what should we do?" Polis also understood that this kind of accusation in a secret room had no effect at all. He pressed his hands on On the table, he sat slumped in the animal skin chair. His two eyes stared blankly at the several silver statuettes on the Earl of Hydes. Polis tiredly put his forehead on the arm that was supported on the table, and supported his forehead with his left hand. He looked very tired. He might even fall asleep the next moment. There were dry cries in his blue eye bags. His eyes moved tiredly, showing his great psychological pressure. Master Jerry let out a long sigh. Said: "If we agree to their conditions now, on the one hand, the bandit army we have been running for so long may be completely in vain, and the Kingdom of Damara will definitely directly control the Earl of Haideth, and will be able to provide us with supplies by then. If we don't agree to their conditions, we will make a big mistake. After the bandit army is destroyed, we will be the next target. Lord Count, we need to make a decision soon!" Count Polis slapped the table angrily, smashing the entire table into pieces. The silver statue on the table flew out like a bullet, and he said angrily: "Why bother! Why do you have to be so frustrated! I would rather not be this shitty earl! I would rather be an adventurer! Wandering around It's better than waiting to die here!" Master Jerry let out a long sigh. He said leisurely: "But Count Polis, you have to know that many adventurers fight to the death just to get a knighthood." After Polis finished venting, he also knew that just losing his temper could not solve any problems at all. He closed his eyes tiredly, sat slumped on the chair, and said, "Uncle Jerry, what do you think we should do now? I completely listen to you" Master Jerry pondered for a moment and said, "If you follow my instructions, According to his opinion, we should ask the kobold from the north to help us deal with this problem." Polis said in surprise: "You mean to ask me to surrender to him? I would rather" I thought about it now. It was a dead end. Polis had difficulty holding back the cruel words he was about to spew out, and lowered his head in thought. "Uncle Jerry, you are right. Apart from the group of kobolds who fell to the north, we really have no other choice." Polis said dullly. "Then, we are going to surrender to the north and ask them to send troops and priests to support us and that guy who is known as the God of the North I will completely surrender to him! In this way, the responsibility can be transferred A large part of them have been pushed out, and we have fallen to them, so they must take on the responsibility of protecting us. Even in the worst case scenario, we can drag the people in the North into the water and let us support them for a while. ." After saying thisAfter speaking, the expression on Polis's face completely softened, and the heroic spirit in him seemed to completely disappear, leaving only a body resigned to his fate. After Count Polis figured out this section, he experienced a long silence and seemed to have fallen asleep. He asked in a low voice: "How should we contact that person? Let's start now" Master Jerry He also nodded dullly and said: "The connection with that guy is very simple, it's on your head." He pointed to the black iron crown on Polis' head. "As far as I know, the heir of Baron Sihart, the boy named Hart, is a low-level warlock who seems to have several levels of wizard. He also wears this dark iron crown and is controlled by that person. Later. He became a half-dragon through the dragon transformation ceremony. You can do the same if you want." Earl Polis shook his head irritably and said, "Just let the kobold forces enter my territory. This has exceeded my bottom line. Don't make such suggestions again! At leastat least it's not time to give up yet!" Polis was already yelling with anger. stand up. Judging from his expression, Master Jerry also believed that as long as the situation worsened, Polis would definitely continue to retreat. Master Jerry sighed, shook his head, walked up to Polis, put his hands on the crown on his head, and whispered: "Poris, my good nephew, you have worked really hard Now you just have a good rest, and I will do the rest" Maybe some magic effect occurred, and Polis fell asleep slowly. It only took half a minute, deep and deep. The sound of even breathing was already heard. Text Chapter 174 Unprecedented Master Jerry pressed the black iron crown, opened the communication channel to Gu Gua through magic, and said in a humble tone: "Dear Lord of the North, God of Magical Machinery and Railway Transportation, Gu Gua. Lord Tongtian" He was in the river. Gu Gua, who was strolling in the middle of the road and using his magical power to take care of the date palm plants, suddenly received a communication from Polis, which made him a little surprised. However, after receiving the call, although the content was the same as he expected, it was to Vassar. The kobold forces in the North asked for help, but judging from the sound of the request, the person who made the request was not Polis himself, but actually just a mid-level mage next to Polis. But it doesn't matter. Gu Gua doesn't want the devout believers who were just born in the bandit army to die in vain. He also has the intention to cooperate with Count Polis, and in fact he is also waiting for Polis to surrender to him. Been waiting for this for a long time. Sure enough, Polis fell asleep, and his chief adviser, Master Jerry, relied on the Black Iron Crown to communicate with Gu Gua. Through Master Jerry¡¯s simple narration, Gu Gua also understood that the current situation in Bloodstone Castle was very dire. During more than a year of war, the economy of Bloodstone Castle has also been dragged into a very difficult situation. Although a large amount of currency has flowed into Bloodstone Castle, the need to purchase a lot of military supplies to support the activities of the bandits has made the entire Bloodstone Castle Stone Castle's official finances have fallen into an unsustainable predicament. Coupled with the orders from the Kingdom of Damara, Master Polis and Jerry felt very uncomfortable. It was really a life and death moment. After listening to Master Jerry¡¯s simple and well-organized report, Gu Gua thought for a while. Nothing was said. Then Master Jerry made a request to completely surrender to the north and asked the cities in the north to send some support forces. Gu Gua already understood the current situation of Bloodstone Castle. It has indeed reached a critical moment of life and death. After estimating the distance, he found that the Bloodstone Castle was not yet in Gu Gua's godhead, so he could not easily teleport there without any loss, so Gu Gua transformed into some divine power and teleported instantly. Gu Gua appeared in the Blood Stone Castle. , exactly where the Dark Iron Crown is, in the secret room. I saw the sleeping Polis. Looking at the surprised old mage again, Gu Gua immediately understood that this guy was the intermediate mage who had just communicated with him. Master Jerry immediately let go of his hands and bowed respectfully to Gu Gua. At this time, Polis also woke up from his sleep and suddenly saw Gu Gua appearing in front of them. He also saluted Gu Gua with a complicated expression. Gu Gua then began to say: "I already understand your situation. Since you have made the request, I am also willing to send the power from the north to help the south tide over the difficulties." "As for the order of the Kingdom of Damara, you You can directly comply and send troops into the Earl of Haidesi," Gu Gua said in a deep voice. Count Polis retorted anxiously: "But great true god, we don't have the strength to send another army there, and the bandits over there are all our own. If we really want to go to war, we will definitely be strong." It¡¯s hurt!¡± Gu Gua said coldly: ¡°Don¡¯t interrupt me before I finish speaking!¡± Count Polis immediately broke out in a cold sweat, lowered his head and gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Yes!¡± Gu Gua continued! Said: "After entering the Earl of Haideth, you will directly recruit the bandit army. Give them all the land they actually occupy, and you will also wait for the opportunity to bring all the land around the Bloodstone Trail into your control. It would be better if you could take all the trade routes into your own hands. After this matter was made an established fact, those royal nobles got the land again, and you also put down the rebellion. Logically speaking, We can occupy the high point, and then the Kingdom of Damara will have nothing to say." Count Polis wanted to say something more, but was pulled by Master Jerry and shut his mouth. Gu Gua continued: "After accepting the offer, we immediately started negotiations and began to re-divide the land of the Earl of Haideth. In particular, we wanted to spread rumors among the royal nobles that King Damara was preparing to monopolize it through Earl Kasmu. The entire Earl of Hydeth has a common consciousness among the nobles, which is to divide the land that is currently occupied first, and then discuss the land that is not yet in the hands of the bandit army. I believe that the current king **. The nobles must be exhausted. If it weren't for getting more land, they would definitely not continue to march on the battlefield. Fight. No matter who it is, they will want to solve the problem in the most economical and cost-effective way. After a long time, no one can change the situation. But if anyone regains his strength and wants to start a war again. ???I think we can recover our strength in advance and give them a fierce fight. At that time, it will be hard to say who will win and who will lose. ¡± Earl Polis really didn¡¯t expect that there was such a solution. For a moment, his mind was a little confused. After all, recruiting peace is a rare practice in this world. Even the king had lured several rebels to surrender before. After the officers, and after the battle situation was determined, they were quickly convicted and put on the guillotine. The nobles hated all betrayers, and they would not miss any opportunity to kill the traitors, so there was no such thing in this world. When Zhao An said this, he didn't have this idea at all. So it wasn't that Count Polis and Master Jerry didn't think of it, but that there really was no such precedent in the world. When Gu Gua put forward this suggestion, they didn't think about it at all. Although it felt like the problem was solved at once, it still seemed very wrong. Master Jerry said hesitantly: "Does that encourage those untouchables? As long as they rebel, they can receive recruitment and become a noble from now on." Woolen cloth? What should we do if a trend develops in the future? " Gu Gua sneered and said: "There is nothing to consider about this kind of thing. As long as a rebellion occurs, it is the ruler's incompetence. No matter what you do, it will be a punishment for the ruler, so you don't need to think about this issue now. ¡± Earl Polis was silent for a while and said: ¡°I obey your instructions! " Gu Gua responded, "Well, Polis, I hope you can understand the current situation. If you can surrender to me wholeheartedly, I will not let down your loyalty. " After saying this, Gu Gua left Polis behind, and then discussed with Master Jerry some matters to be contacted after the Northland army went south, and then teleported to the Pelowell River and continued upstream. After Gu Gua returned to Dragon Castle, he immediately dispatched 3,000 standing troops from Dragon Trail City, 50 priests, and 5,000 crampons to Bloodstone Castle. At the same time, he also transported a large amount of war supplies, including Including a large number of ice cold fruits, they were sent to the Bloodstone Castle. The most important thing was that Gu Gua immediately mobilized a team of craftsmen and drove a magic train filled with rails and sleepers to the Bloodstone Castle. Train station, and then built a railway from the Bloodstone Castle Magic Train Station, and began to build it to the Bloodstone Trail pass at an extremely fast speed. In the process, Gu Gua began to compile his own godhead, following the railway line and the faction. The Lowell River also spread towards the Bloodstone Castle. At the same time, he also built a short railway line on the edge of the Land of Tribulation, established a small train station, and began to compile the godhead in the Land of Tribulation. . It seems that Gu Gua is ready to take the entire Land of Misery into his own hands. After receiving Gu Gua¡¯s advice, Master Jerry discussed it with Polis who was sleeping soundly. There is no better plan now. Finally, they decided to follow Gu Gua¡¯s plan. Once they made this decision, Count Polis and Master Jerry seemed to have lifted a heavy burden. Next, Count Polis felt a lot more relaxed. After negotiating with the King's envoy and bargaining for a long time, they requested that the land captured by Bloodstone Castle have priority to occupy the land. As long as all the original lords on that land are dead, Count Polis can take over the land. The land was incorporated into their own territory. If the original lords did not die, they had to pay a high price to redeem their territory. If they could not redeem it, they would still transfer the land to Count Poli. Earl Si also demanded that all the defeated soldiers who surrendered to him have absolute rights. No matter how they are dealt with, the king cannot raise objections. These two clauses are customary treaties that require other nobles to participate in the war. Basically, there is no problem. Soon, on behalf of King Damara, these agreements were signed. At this time, the army of Bloodstone Castle finally raised the flag of the Earl of Dragon Nightmare family, and led the mighty force. Heading towards the battlefield, King ** heard that the army from Bloodstone Castle had agreed to come to suppress the bandits, so they relaxed and waited for Count Longmai from Bloodstone Castle to lose his troops before going up to pick peaches. . But they didn¡¯t expect that as soon as they relaxed, the bandit army seemed to have received some news, but they became even more crazy. Like a painful struggle before death, they launched a massive counterattack and regained a lot of land in Longma. When the Earl's army arrived at the Earl of Haideth, one-third of the territory near the Western Mountains was in the hands of the bandits. When Earl Longma's army slowly appeared, the king even gave Earl Longma's army back. The army gave up a place and completely handed over the defense line to them. In this way, the Pelowell River and the Bloodstone Trail were all in the hands of Earl Dragon Nightmare.   However, what happened next made everyone¡¯s jaws break. Text Chapter 175 Recruitment and Countermeasures After signing the agreement, Earl Longmai must send troops into the territory of Earl Heideth to bear the attack of the bandits head-on. It seemed that Earl Longmeng was also very upright and had done nothing wrong. A large number of troops lined up neatly and marched to the front line of the battle with the bandits. Earl Longmeng built the camp in an orderly manner and sent out sentries in all directions. It looked like a war was about to begin. Seeing that Count Longmeng was so understanding, the other nobles relaxed. At this time, rumors came from unknown sources, saying that the royal family of the Kingdom of Damara was preparing to monopolize Earl Hydes's territory, which caused a panic among the nobles. Some people began to urge Count Kasim to quickly take over the territory according to his merits. The land was all divided. Count Kasmu used the excuse that the bandit army had not been wiped out yet and it was not suitable for enfeoffment now, which aroused widespread dissatisfaction among the nobles. However, under the authority of the army, these nobles could only murmur in their stomachs, and no one dared Contradicting him in person, what they hope most now is that Earl Longmai will quickly defeat all the bandits and end the war immediately. Of course, in everyone's eyes, this is indeed a task that cannot be completed in a short time. Who would have thought that a week later, Earl Polis, who was wearing a black iron crown on his head, came to Seasea Castle in person with his bodyguards. He met Count Kasim in the Earl's Mansion, and told him loudly and solemnly, The bandits have been put down. News of the pacification of the bandits has spread among the nobles, but no one knows how they were pacified. "Are you sure you have quelled the bandit army?" Count Kasim asked doubtfully. "But as far as I know, you haven't fought a single battle yet?" Earl Polis raised his chin and said proudly: "They have surrendered to me because they are afraid of my force, so they will not fight again. They resisted the rule of the king." Count Kasim's face turned a little blue, and he asked: "So have they laid down their weapons? When are you going to execute them?" Count Polis asked in surprise: "Why? Do you want to execute them after they have already surrendered? They surrendered to me just because they promised not to execute them. If they break their promise, where is the dignity of our Damara nobles? Where are the virtues of integrity and trustworthiness? And I know that after you executed several officers who surrendered to us and made great contributions to the war, the bandits never surrendered again. The more they resisted, the more fierce they became, causing our army to suffer serious losses." Count Kasim's face became darker and darker. Doesn't Count Polis know how big the consequences would be if he allowed the bandits to be recruited without dealing with them? Is it a hidden danger? How can those untouchables be treated with the virtues of integrity and trustworthiness? ! This has been the rule of nobles for thousands of years! Doesn't Count Polis understand? ! Earl Kasmu almost roared and said: "You don't need to teach me this. You must know that all the rioters should be hanged on the gallows. Otherwise, where would the laws of the kingdom and the dignity of the nobility be placed? Those who were rioters Where can we get justice for the nobles who were killed? Without a high-pressure attitude, these rebels will be like weeds, burning one crop after another, and there will never be a time to calm down! " At this time, Polis! It seemed that some nobles who had heard the news were eavesdropping outside the door. This is the special attribute brought to him by the divine grace of the Black Iron Crown and Gu Gua. After feeling the pricked up ears of these nobles, Count Polis was too lazy to debate these issues with Count Kasim. He immediately overturned the table in the shocked eyes of Count Kasmu, and roared at the loudest voice: "Count Kasmu! Please respect yourself! Even if you are the generalissimo sent by His Majesty the King, you cannot deprive him of it at will. Everyone's credit! Put half of the Earl of Hydes in your pocket, and the other half belongs to His Majesty the King! What do you think of us soldiers who have sweated for the kingdom? ! ! I hope you will come up with a fair and reasonable enfeoffment plan in the next week! Otherwise, I will be the first to express my disapproval to the great king! "Roaring, he walked towards the door. He pulled out half of his sword and stepped back. When he shouted the last sentence, the door was knocked open by him, and then Boris said angrily: "Count Kasim, one week!" After saying that, he put his long sword into the scabbard. As soon as he was sent away, he angrily left with his own bodyguards. Count Kasmu was really confused when he saw the nobles with different expressions outside the door. Of course, he didn't bother to explain anything to these humble nobles, and even directly brought Count Polis to him. All the evil was directed at these nobles. He roared angrily at the nobles who were eavesdropping outside: "You lowly guys! How dare you stealListen to what Earl Ben has to say! Don¡¯t you want to live anymore? Believe it or not, I will send you all to the gallows for leaking military secrets! roll! Get out of here! ! ! "These nobles lowered their heads one after another and disappeared outside the Earl's Mansion. Soon Earl Kasim's "monopoly plan" had spread throughout the royal family, and the royal family suddenly gathered strength through many victories. They dispersed and returned to the land they occupied. They must not spit out the fat they just ate. The nobles sent the army to obey the king's call and pacify the territory of Earl Hydes. The rebel bandits, now that the bandits have been "pacified" by Count Polis, theoretically speaking, their obligations have been fulfilled. They have regained the command of their own armies, and they have left one after another. The king's camp hurried to the actual control point of his army, and hurriedly built a fortress. Because according to the laws and established customs of the kingdom, a fortress must be built when a noble rules a place. Buildings, at the same time, established a fortress on a piece of territory, which was equivalent to declaring the ownership of this land. Although Count Kasim had difficulty in arguing, he did not dare to use force to retain these nobles. Keeping all their troops under his own control would definitely cause a strong backlash if he insisted on doing so. Text Chapter 176 An Embarrassing Pattern Although he knew that Count Polis was already at odds with the nobles of Damara, he did not expect that Count Polis was not willing to do anything to save face, and he directly broke up with Count Kasim. . As luck would have it, although Count Polis involved him in the war out of the malicious intention of the nobles of the Kingdom of Damara to drag him into the water, he caught hold of those who had already laid enough bait as soon as he came up. The mentality of the nobles who wanted to close the net and make profits suddenly threw Count Kasmu against all the nobles. In other words, these nobles don't mind what Count Kasim's real thoughts are, and what kind of collusion Count Polis has with the bandits. They just want to swallow the meat in their mouths as soon as possible. Count Kasmu is very aware of the fierce and inward-looking style of these nobles. He is not worried at all that these nobles will overthrow him on the spot, but he is worried that if this situation is allowed to develop, it will affect the ultimate interests of him and the royal family. . Although these nobles will not directly resist him with violence, they will mobilize the political forces within the Kingdom of Damara to overthrow themselves. Although Count Kasmu is not afraid of them, he does not want to make it too ugly. Politics is the art of compromise, but before that, we still have to see who will retreat more. So Count Kasmu. Count Polis and many nobles had their own evil intentions, and they suppressed them for the time being. They huddled quietly in their nests, accumulating and consolidating their strength, and prepared to earn an extra bite for themselves the next time they competed for the fruits of victory. As a result, the entire Earl of Heideth actually became so quiet. Fortresses were built in various places under the auspices of nobles with ulterior motives, and the nobles were waiting for the next reaction. I didn¡¯t expect that the situation would become such a stalemate. If it is during combat. The king can also use military laws such as rebellion and collaboration to punish disobedient nobles. Now that the war is theoretically over, Count Kasmu really has no excuse to execute those nobles who disobey him. These nobles took their own troops and hurriedly dispersed to various places, using the excuse of maintaining local security to staking their claim. Count Kasimu also tried to be as "fair" as possible and symbolically divided the scope of "temporary management" for the nobles to temporarily calm the dissatisfaction of these nobles. ??In a marginal town with a population of less than 2,000 people. A small army also built a small fortress here. This fortress looks ferocious and crude. It is in such a remote corner and is beyond the reach of war. Therefore, this fortress is a symbol of The meaning is far greater than the actual meaning. The owner of this fortress is a sixteen-year-old boy, and this boy's name is Jean Valjean, the mercenary illegitimate son of the late Count Hydeth. At this moment, he was wearing military armor casually. He patrolled the newly occupied land with some annoyance, and said very unhappily: "I didn't expect the war to end so soon. I thought it would last for a few more years. Now our territory is considered ownerless. At best, the mountainous area is just a baronial territory. If you don¡¯t count the mountainous areas, it is just a slightly larger knightly territory! It is still the most barren and poorest area! How can I fight for the world with him? The hooded elder who left comforted: "Don't worry, Jean Valjean, our plan is not just for one year. You are only sixteen years old this year, and you are already a noble with real power. Wait until this land After the chaos breaks out again, I believe you will soon grow up and become a real nobleman!" Jean Valjean kicked the stones under his feet. He was dull for a while, and suddenly became happy again and said, "Yes! The teacher is right! With the teacher¡¯s guidance and support, am I still afraid of failure? Sooner or later, this continent will be in my hands!¡± Although this young man¡¯s ambition is strong. , but it has to be said that this kind of ambition is everywhere, burning in the heart of almost every noble. And no one knows how many mysterious advisers who hide their faces under hoods stand behind these nobles. But almost everyone feels that the world will soon be unrest. In the west of the Earl of Haideth, Earl Longmai also obtained the right to dispose of the prisoners and land he obtained from Marshal Kasmu before he went on the expedition. Those bandits had surrendered to him. Logically speaking, these bandits The army became the private property of Earl Longmeng, and those lands also became Earl Longmeng's spoils. When the original owner did not ask for redemption, he had absolute dominance. Count Kasmu could not put his finger on it. The only problem is that Count Kasmu really didn¡¯t expect that Count Longmeng would risk the disapproval of the world, undermine the dignity of all the nobles at once, and actually pardon those damn rebels.?He even made his own decisions and entrusted the mountains occupied by the bandits to those damn bandits! Doesn't he know the consequences of doing this? Doesn't he know that the bandit army is a group of unfamiliar wild wolves? Isn't he afraid that the poor mountain people and ambitious adventurers in his territory will follow suit and hope to gain titles and land through rebellion? Count Kasimu smashed the cup in his hand and cursed a few times. But he quickly controlled his temper. As a mature high-ranking aristocrat and a politician with a clear strategy, he would not be annoyed by such sudden changes. Although it is still a bit far away from his most ideal goal, at least he has earned a lot of benefits. The essence of the Earl of Heideth, Earl of Heideth's Castle is now under the control of Earl Kasmu, and under the control of the Queen, one-third of the richest land in the Earl of Heideth has not fallen into the hands of others. More importantly, more than half of the population in the Earl of Haideth is now in the hands of Earl Kasmu. This is already a good result, isn¡¯t it? Moreover, Count Kasmu also felt that after more than a year of fighting, his soldiers had truly transformed from embroidered pillows into a steel lion capable of winning battles. As long as he had this army in his hands, What else can't be done? The most important thing now is to first solve the problem of the only person on this land who is qualified to challenge him. Earl of Dragon Nightmare, Polis. Count Kasimu stopped pacing back and forth and slowly sat on the chair again. He relaxed his body and leaned tightly against the back of the chair. The fingers of his right hand unconsciously tapped the ornately decorated chair. of the handrail, thinking silently in my heart. The Earldom of Longma is a very special area. To be honest, Earl Longma is actually a distant relative of King Damara. As early as three hundred years ago, after the great devil warlock Octo was killed by the hero Dragon Nightmare supported by the gods, the then King of Damara married his daughter to the newly released great hero Dragon Nightmare, and soon he He went west and gave the entire Kingdom of Damara to Dragon Nightmare. At the same time, a nephew of King Long Nightmare, who was also one of the heroes who played a great role in the war to eliminate demons, was also taken over by the new Damara. The king was entrusted in the southern part of Vasa and guarded the land of Vasa to contain and monitor the evil forces in the north to prevent the evil devils from resurrecting. It became the first line of defense for mankind against the devils of ice hell. The Earl of Longma at that time was even worse than the current Vasa Northland after the war. The population was less than 10,000, and most of them were mercenary groups who came to take risks. The economic production capacity of the territory was too weak to support these people. The people of the group are in great difficulty. Two horses of the same color cannot be found. The tallest building in the entire territory does not exceed three floors and has been in service for hundreds of years. Faced with such a situation, the first generation of Earl Longmeng was neither discouraged nor complained. Instead, he diligently led his soldiers to open up wasteland and farm, and granted titles to adventurers and servants who were interested in developing here. The leader of the corps finally brought the entire Vasa land to peace. From the very beginning, he has always been the leading minister of the Kingdom of Damara. King Damara also valued him very much and married him a bride from heaven, so that all his descendants have blood from heaven. Three hundred years have passed, and the political structure of the Kingdom of Damara has undergone great changes. Earl Longmeng has gradually emerged from the upper echelons of the Kingdom of Damara and has become a powerful nobleman, with great influence on his territory. The military and administration are completely autonomous. A few years ago, the previous generation of Count Dragon Nightmare, Earl Longma, died in his fate, fighting against the evil warlocks in the North. The new Earl of Dragon Nightmare, Polis, had originally tightly protected the thighs of the elves. He used thunderous means and cleverness to cut off all the nobles in his territory, and took all the power into his own hands, or in other words, Caught in the hands of the elves. Now, after this smart guy found out that he was being used as a gun, he resolutely rebelled against the elves and joined the dragon camp, the new masters in the north. At the same time, the elves who had lost their agents also found Dama. La Kingdom, found the upper-class nobles of Damara Kingdom. ¡°For example, the elves currently in the army are high-level professionals who came from the Elf King¡¯s Court. They obviously came to establish good relations with the nobles of Damara Kingdom first, and then find suitable agents. Especially the girl named Larna Natural Healing, whose golden hair and charming figure are even more eye-catching. She actually has a level 16 assassin level, which is incredible. Text Chapter 177 Conspiracy Are the nobles of the Kingdom of Damara still unclear about the thoughts of the elves? They will never become the puppets of the elves easily. It is hard to say who will play who. However, judging from the current situation, the elves have indeed provided a lot of powerful help. At least in this war, they played a very important role in several key victories for the king. Therefore, these nobles had the mentality of being bastards and kept these elves in the royal family. Faced with this situation, Count Kasmu thought for a while, should we use these elves again now? Thinking of this, Count Kasmu hesitated. After thinking for a moment, he still waved his hand and ordered the guards to come over. Then he said: "Go and invite Miss Larna to come over. In addition, order some fresh fruits and cellared food in the kitchen." Here comes the amethyst wine." The guard nodded and immediately went down to carry out the task. Not long after, the kitchen first put fruits and wine on the long mahogany table like running water, then filled two crystal glasses with amethyst wine, and silently stepped aside. "How can the elves understand the mood of humans?" Count Kasmu held up the crystal cup and shook it gently in the sun. The dreamlike wine swayed gently in the cup, and even more so. The refracted lavender light is intoxicating. He couldn't help but think of the various rumors and secret histories about humans and elves in ancient times that he learned in the noble academy. "It is said that a long time ago, ancient humans were just low-level creatures like goblins. Their level of civilization was not as good as that of orcs. They were slaves of the elves. The orcs were slaves of the dwarves. The elves and dwarves overthrew the dragon clan together. After his rule, he became the master of the earth. Later, due to various reasons, a war for hegemony broke out between the two former allies. With the help of the elves, he rebelled from the dwarves and became the leader of the orcs with great perseverance and talent. Relying on the orcs' strong reproductive ability and violent fighting passion, they constantly harassed the orcs. The dwarves have gradually become a serious problem for the dwarves, and have become an important guarantee for the elves to defeat their former allies, the dwarves. Who knew that by chance, Geerwusi would become a demigod and possess immortality. After the elves became the overlords of the continent, they quietly hid on the edge of the eastern desert and led their people to recuperate. Later, civil strife broke out among the elves, and the royal court fought for power for thousands of years until the loser. Expelled to the Dark Territory, he became a dark elf under the curse of the Elf God. Before the elven victors had time to celebrate their victory, a new enemy appeared, leading his people like him. The tide rushed toward the grand and beautiful city of the elves, killing, humiliating, looting, and burning. The ferocious orcs committed all kinds of evil, and relied on their strong political power to take advantage of the elves' weakest opportunity after the civil war. They killed most of them alive and forced them into the core of the Supreme Forest. They could only rely on magic and the remaining servant races to survive. The elves who were later forced into despair were said to be the ancient Titans. The ancient humans, distant relatives of the giants, combined the blood of elves and goblins to create new humans and taught them fighting skills and the most basic magic. At the same time, they relied on humans' rapid reproduction ability to gradually reverse the war. situation. Later, an agreement was reached with the goddess of magic, Mystra, to establish a magic network from the origin of the world, allowing humans with low talents to access magic more easily. In this way, the war situation was completely reversed. A large number of humans with magic and fighting spirit, humans with the advantages of elves and orcs, began to gradually encroach on the territory of the orcs, and gradually expanded until the level of human magic increased. As it got higher and higher, the level of the magic network also became higher and higher. In the end, humans dug up Nether scrolls under the Nether grassland and established the Nether magic empire. Humanity completely fell in love with the goddess of magic Mystra, and from the elves, Tens of thousands of years have passed since the revolution began. Are the elves coming out this time to rule humans again? Haha, they really have a good plan. It¡¯s a pity that now that the human race has taken over, it¡¯s no longer possible. It can't be stopped." Just thinking about this secret history, Count Kasim couldn't help but want to drink a glass of wine with the crystal cup in his hand! But when he opened his mouth, he found that not a drop of wine had fallen into his throat. When he came back to his senses, he found that the cup in his hand had long disappeared! As soon as he turned his head, he saw a girl wearing a green dress unique to the elves, sitting on his chair with her legs crossed, and in her hand was the cup.??Drank half of the Amethyst wine. "Count Kasim, are you looking for this glass of wine?" Larna gently raised the glass, then smiled softly and said, "It's a pity that this glass of wine is in my hand now. " After saying that, he drank the whole glass of wine in one breath. The pink and moist mouth reflected the purple liquid on the crystal cup, giving off a hazy and restless luster, making it look extremely tempting. Count Kasim suddenly felt his heart beat faster, but he was not an 18-year-old boy anymore, how could he be disturbed by such a thing? He coughed twice in a low voice, stabilized his mind, and said in a strong aristocratic tone: "Ahem, it turns out that Miss Larna has already arrived. It's really embarrassing, she actually got distracted." Larna chuckled. "Don't call me Miss Larna, please call me Ms. Larna. If you want to tell me my true age, I can probably be your great-grandmother." Count Kasim frowned, then curled his lips and said: "Okay, then it's better to be respectful than to obey, Ms. Larna." Larna lightly tossed the crystal cup in her hand, and the crystal cup drew a perfect arc and flew towards the table. Damn it! This is the treasure I bought from the dwarf for 20 gold coins! ! Count Kasmu thought angrily that he seemed to have seen the crystal cup turn into a pile of debris, splattering everywhere. But he didn't expect that the crystal cup fell gently on the mahogany table without making any sound. Count Kasmu was shocked and once again had a new assessment of the strength of this elven clan. "Don't be surprised. If I live a few more lives than you and can only do such a simple thing, then my hundreds of years will be in vain. Well, Count Kasmu, please call me. What's going on?" Larna said a little bored. Count Kasmu didn¡¯t want to go around in circles with her anymore, and said directly: ¡°I invite you here because I want to assassinate Count Longmeng.¡± Text Chapter 178 Assassination ) "Assassination of Count Polis!!!" Hearing this, Larna, who was originally low-spirited, suddenly sat up straight and looked at Count Kasim with burning eyes. She was obviously shocked by the news. , and then relaxed again, slowly lay down on the back of the chair, and asked slowly: "Why do you want to assassinate Earl Longmeng? You must know that there is absolutely no need for you to do so. As the feudal lord of Earl Longmeng, Dama King Ra can order him." Count Kasimu pursed his lips slightly, smacked his lips twice, and seemed to be thinking about how to word it. Then he raised his eyebrows and said, "Politics has many forms, including trade and negotiation. , including war, of course, including all kinds of conspiracies. Now that the war has lasted for more than a year, everyone is very tired. No matter what I think, the war can no longer be fought. It happens that Count Polis ignores the public anger and takes the bandits. The army was recruited and the land was granted to them. Considering the current situation, I think many people would not be willing to accept it if it were just negotiation, so if they want to solve the current situation, the fastest way is to do it. The simplest and most effective solution is to use intrigue. " Larna wanted to ask something else, so she opened her mouth and said, "But humans, you have to know" Count Kasmu raised his hand to interrupt Larna's retort. , just said: "Ms. Larna Natural Healing, if I am not mistaken, there should be an elf named Larvi Natural Healing who died in the hands of Dragon Night Count Boris. So I think we don¡¯t need to bargain too much on this matter. This is something that everyone is willing to see.¡± Larna bit her lip and sneered, and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Count Kasim. You convinced me." As he spoke, his figure swayed and disappeared. Count Kasim smiled, walked to the mahogany table, picked up the cup Larna used to drink, closed his eyes and took a deep sniff, and whispered intoxicatedly: "What a simple and lovely little girl. Ah Such a long period of adolescence is really enviable" To the west of the Earl of Hydeth is the camp of Earl Longma. Count Boris, who returned to his camp, sat helplessly on his leather chair. This camp was built close to the Palauweil River. It happened to be guarded in a valley. It could not be regarded as a man with ten thousand men to open it, but it could also be regarded as an important commercial and military transportation thoroughfare. After completely falling to the kobold in the north, he seemed to feel a lot more relaxed, especially after actually breaking up with Count Kasim in Heidelberg, all his doubts were put to rest. . It seems that the burden of this year has completely disappeared. At this moment, Count Polis is in his tent, lying on the bed and sleeping soundly. Suddenly, an inexplicable heart palpitation surged up, waking him up from a deep sleep. He opened his eyes in a hazy state, looked outside, and saw that the tent curtain, which was originally tightly closed, was actually floating in the breeze outside. stand up. "Someone is coming in!" As soon as the thought came to Polis, he felt a chill behind him, and a dagger had already stabbed his heart from behind! When the dagger touched his skin, Count Polis truly felt the assassin's presence. He immediately twisted his body and rolled forward, trying to avoid the fatal blow, but still let the assassin The dagger pierced his body hard, and his twisting force widened the wound. Fortunately, this also prevented the dagger from piercing his heart with one blow. At least he survived. Count Polis was in a very calm mood now. He did not look at the assassin behind him, but instead knocked down the main trunk of the tent, collapsing the entire tent in one fell swoop. He himself took advantage of the chaos and ran out. It was then that he shouted loudly: "There are assassins! There are assassins!" He turned around and smelled the pungent smell of blood. Only then did he realize that his guards had fallen into a pool of blood and could not come to rescue them. It is estimated that the reason why Earl Polis could still feel the warning signs just now in his sleep was that the smell of the blood of these guards stimulated him. After rushing out of the tent, Polis was shocked to find that the scene around him was completely dark, making it impossible for him to see the surroundings clearly, and he seemed to stagger a little under his feet, which greatly hindered him. speed. What a terrifying mobility this is! He sneaked into the camp quietly and killed his guards in a very short time, but the entire camp felt nothing at all! He even released sight-blocking spells around his camp! Count Polis immediately aroused all the fighting spirit in his body, and even performed a transformation while running, hoping to transform into a mastiff-headed envoy, and then use his own strength to escape from the assassin's assassination ! Count Polis¡¯s eyes flashed?, he found that there were several feather arrows on the body of the guard in front of him. He reacted immediately, and the alarm sounded in his heart. He immediately rolled again, and made three sounds, and three feather arrows were shot at the place where Count Polis was standing just now. , at this moment he had rolled to the side of the river. It seemed that ever since he completely fell to Gu Gua, his sense of the Palowell River had become stronger and stronger, so even though he had no sense of direction at all, he could still rush to the river by feeling. When he first stood up, he had completely transformed into a mastiff-headed god, with two white and sacred wings stretched out. As long as he flapped his wings, he could fly smoothly. However, his enemy would not give him this chance at all. With a whoosh, another feather arrow shot over hard! This time Count Polis had no way to avoid it. The feather arrow hit him in the chest. The Elf Archer's attack was so powerful that the long arrow pierced his body fiercely and went straight to his heart. Drill in, if it weren't for the hard fighting spirit in his body, this feather arrow would definitely shoot through his heart and shoot out from the back of his back, but because of his fighting spirit and transformation into a mastiff-headed god, it became thick and strong The muscles stubbornly blocked the arrow from moving forward. The powerful impact pushed him into the icy-cold Palowell River. He suffered severe internal injuries and was violently stimulated by the cold water, which immediately knocked him unconscious. Within a few seconds, Larna Natural Healing rushed out, ready to rush down and continue her efforts to kill Boris completely, but found that she had lost the trace of her prey, and she stood beside the river inexplicably. After scanning around, I found that Polis had disappeared in the shallow river. Even the blood in the river had not had time to disperse, but his person was completely gone! How can this be? ! Dragon Ancestral Court 178 Missed one hit, Larna knew that she would not have a second chance. She gritted her teeth, immediately moved her steps, disappeared into the air again, and left the scene. It sounds like a long story, but actually it only happened in less than ten seconds. Count Polis and his enemies are both people with extremely strong adaptability and emergency response capabilities. Especially Count Polis's ability to remain calm and struggle to save himself in this situation is much better than when he just returned to the territory and ruled. The Earl of Longma was much more mature and steady. It's just that his enemy is so powerful that he can't completely escape this disaster. It was then that the entire camp came to its senses and began to take action in a chaotic manner, preparing to seal off the camp and capture the assassin. But where can they catch him? Larna has long since left here with the breeze. Count Polis was floating in the cold river. For a moment, he thought he was dead. He even seemed to have seen his whitened corpse, and seemed to be bound by the corpse, unable to leave this mortal world that made him tangled. But the moment he entered the cold river water, a blue light shrouded his body instantly, and then the elf girl rushed to the river in confusion, but did not find herself. After the elf girl left, Polis immediately felt that he was transported to a warmer place. The treatment skills were poured out on him as if they were free of charge. Unfortunately, his wounds were too deep, his heart was actually damaged, it was beating slower and slower, and the blood in his body was becoming less and less. If his body wasn't extremely strong, he would definitely be dead at this moment. He vaguely seemed to hear the voice of the kobold god, and also seemed to hear the voice of Uncle Jerry. The kobold god first said something, and then seemed to ask himself if he was willing. Uncle Jerry hurriedly persuaded him Agree, he agreed in a daze. After going through so many twists and turns, Polis is now a very obedient person. If he could have listened to his father's advice back then, he would not be manipulated by the elves at this moment. All lost. Then Polis felt that he seemed to be put into a bucket. There were many sharp sticks in the bucket, poking into his body, even the body of the mastiff-headed god that he had no strength to remove. , also stood up with the support of these metal sticks. Then the hot and fishy-sweet liquid filled the entire bucket, even reaching the top of his head. But the strange thing was that he was not stuffy at all. He could feel the hot liquid melting his entire body. It fell, but he did not die, but his consciousness became clearer. Then, the last ray of light was cut off, and a lot of content began to appear in his mind, most of which were the behavioral norms and moral standards of metal good dragons. This was really a strange thing. Text Chapter 179 Magic City ) Since Count Polis was shot into the river, his consciousness has been unclear, and the blood keeps flowing out of his body, making him look particularly weak. Count Polis is due to insufficient blood supply in his brain. Now he can't identify the condition of his body at all. In the end, he didn't figure out what happened to him. Everything is like an illusory dream to him. . But Master Jerry, who was standing outside, clearly saw the subsequent process. Dragon Man Ancestral Court 179 The moment Count Polis fell into the river, he was sensed by Gu Gua. He immediately knew that someone was assassinating Count Polis, and immediately teleported him to his mage tower, using [Freezing Technique] First, temporarily freeze Count Polis completely so that it will not deteriorate excessively. When he was about to go to Count Polis' camp to catch the assassins, he found that the assassins missed a single hit and fled away immediately, leaving no chance at all. In the camp, he saw Master Jerry coming out in a hurry, and took him back to the Master Tower with him. After unlocking the [Ice-Sealing Technique], Polis was no longer able to survive. Although his heart escaped the stabbing of the dagger, it did not escape the damage of the fighting spirit on the dagger. At the same time, it was also stimulated by the fighting spirit of the feather arrow later. , two holes were opened, a large amount of blood seeped from the heart into the chest, and the heart beat slower and slower, and he was about to die. Although Gu Gua is a god, because he only has the weak divine power of a first-level godhead, he is unable to perform advanced magic to treat fatal injuries. And even if Gu Gua can forcibly use his divine power to directly revive Polis, he still needs to consider whether Polis has really surrendered to him. In addition, he has another plan that is more suitable and convenient for him. Gu Gua looked at Polis who was taking in less air and releasing more air, and said to Master Jerry: "He is going to die soon. There are not many ways to save him now. The most convenient way is to transform him into a dragon." As a half-dragon, this can save his life, improve his physical fitness, and provide him with a suit of scale armor to protect his life." Master Jerry nodded sadly. , this was when Polis woke up like a flashback under Gu Gua's [healing technique] for a short while. Gu Gua immediately asked him if he was willing to perform the dragon transformation ceremony. Master Jerry also persuaded him to accept it. Polis He accepted the dragon transformation ceremony, was sealed into a metal eggshell by Gu Gua, and began a long journey of rebirth. After Gu Gua told Master Jerry that the Dragon Transformation Ceremony had been successfully carried out, Master Jerry breathed a sigh of relief, weakened from exhaustion, and sat on the ground without any grace at all. Gu Gua left a message: "Master Jerry, you can take a brief tour of Dragon Castle. I think you don't know much about our civilization." After saying this, Gu Gua disappeared into the Master Tower. , I don¡¯t know where to go. Master Jerry reached out and touched the metal eggshell of Polis, not knowing what he was thinking. After a while, Master Jerry followed Gu Gua¡¯s suggestion and walked out. The impact of Dragon Castle on Master Jerry is no less than that of anyone who sees it for the first time. Master Jerry didn't believe that such a clean and tidy city was actually built by kobolds! He was surprised everywhere he looked, especially when he realized that the entire city was actually a huge compound magic circuit. His jaw almost dropped to the ground in surprise. Master Jerry closed his eyes and felt the magical atmosphere of the whole city. The abundant magic power and the vigorous vitality nourished Master Jerry's body like a thirsty desert, making him involuntarily enter the world of things. My magical state of forgetfulness. Suddenly, in the extreme silence, he seemed to feel that the magic net in the distance moved slightly, and it moved in a very strange way. Out of curiosity, Master Jerry walked in that direction. When he was walking halfway, he felt that there were hundreds of attempts to contact the magic network, but some succeeded and some failed. It was obvious that a group of apprentices were learning this magic! Hundreds of magic apprentices? What is this concept? Master Jerry knew that current magic teaching was conducted in the form of one-to-one master-apprentice teaching. The most experienced mage he knew did not have more than ten magic apprentices. How could one person carry hundreds of magic apprentices? The principle of apprenticeship? In this way, wouldn¡¯t it be misleading the disciples! ? Is this a place that defrauds the sanctity of magic by defrauding magic apprentices of their gold coins? He quickened his pace with some annoyance and rushed towards the place where the magic net was randomly touched. ???????????? Then, another skilled magic touched the magic net, and except for one magic, the magic apprentices also released it together,This time the proficiency seemed to have been greatly improved. Hundreds of magic apprentices cast spells again, and this time one-third of the magic was successful. How can it be? Why is it so efficient? Learning magic is not that simple! If learning magic was so simple, then the entire continent would be full of magicians. This is simply an insult to magicians! Among them is Master Jerry! Master Jerry quickly rushed to the place where the magic net was touched. This was a huge place like a church temple, filled with various small heads. Dragon Ancestral Court 179 But the strange thing is that this is not a temple. There are the same rows of believers sitting in the same position, but there is a long table in front of the chairs for these small head people to register. In the place where the pastor preaches, there is an erected crystal stone slab. Behind it is a large black stone slab. In front is an equally large crystal stone piece. Each one is as thick as half a finger. When stacked together, it is even heavier. scary. On the top of this crystal slate are three fist-sized red, yellow and blue gemstones inlaid side by side. Take out these three gemstones and you can exchange them for thousands of gold coins. This is really a very luxurious thing. device, not to mention the expendable medium-level magic crystal with light attributes embedded under the crystal slab. Even Master Jerry rarely sees medium magic crystals of this size and purity with light attributes. He suddenly felt that this "classroom" that looked like a church was extremely luxurious. Standing on the priest's platform, I saw a small headman, but strangely, he actually floated and tried to grab something with his two feet, which looked a bit nondescript. But just that [Levitation Technique] made Master Jerry dare not underestimate him. Text Chapter 180 Differences in Magic Teaching "You idiots! You can't even learn this. I've told you three times, including the level 0 tricks [Dense Fog], [Freezing], [Flow Plasticity] and [Acceleration]. I've taught you, you are really good at it, why can't you use it together? I'm so surprised by your stupidity! Is that all you have in your head? Isn¡¯t it a smelly poop? I¡¯ll demonstrate it again. If you still can¡¯t learn it, I¡¯ll punish you by using meditation to gain 0.1 gram of weight from this medium-sized magic crystal!¡± Immediately, the whole classroom was filled with shouts. There was the sound of air conditioning and the dissatisfied noises of other small head people. The kobold standing on the priest's stage ignored the objections of the group of kobolds. He shouted impatiently: "If you don't look carefully, you won't be able to see it! The punishment will be unavoidable!" After saying this, all the little head people stopped quarreling, their eyes were staring at the crystal slate, and even their ears were straight, waiting for the little head man's demonstration. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? was there by the little head-man magic teacher, which seemed to be just a casual move with his hand, and the whole crystal slate lit up, showing a shining white light. This crystal slate must be a magic item with a magic circuit already set up. These kobolds are so rich. Then something happened that surprised Master Jerry. The Kobold Magic Teacher moved his hands slowly. This was a very standard level 0 magic movement. A simple magic model slowly took shape in his hands as if it was generated out of thin air. at the same time. The medium magic crystals under the crystal slate flickered, supplying magic power to the three gems above the crystal slate. It makes the gems emit light. These rays of light converged together in the middle of the crystal slab, forming a clear and vivid image that fully and detailedly displayed the process of forming this magic model. Then before the level 0 trick was over, he paused it very smoothly, and added the magic model of [freezing] to this magic structure. After the magic model of [freezing] was formed, the settings were The magic models of the circular [Fluid Shaping] and the forward-firing [Acceleration] have also been added to the original models. When all the magic models have been set up, the four level 0 tricks are quickly activated one after another. It's like a domino chain reaction. First, [Dense Fog Technique] gathered a ball of fog the size of a basketball, then [Freezing Technique] quickly froze the mist into frost crystals, and turned it into a snowball under the action of [Fluid Shaping Technique], and finally [Freeze Technique]. Acceleration] then launched the snowball in the direction set before without hesitation. The whole process is clear and clear, a hundred times clearer than when Master Jerry was learning spells! You must know that mages are good at research and thinking, but few are good at communicating with others. And the most important thing is that no mage will design a teaching prop like a crystal slate to demonstrate the formation of a specific magic model! Mages are a very proud group of guys. They are proud of their high intelligence. They are dismissive of idiots who cannot understand the magic model and its secrets, and they will not take the initiative to design magic props for them to help them understand. Because the hard threshold of intelligence will help the mage profession select the smartest people to join the team. Rather than being a stupid profession like a warrior, as long as you have stupid flesh, you can go to the battlefield and sell your blood stupidly. And after seeing this [Snowball Spell], Master Jerry was even more severely shocked, because this spell looked like an arcane spell of at least level one, but it was indeed composed of four level 0 tricks. of. This kind of thinking completely subverted his existing knowledge of arcane arts, making him feel that his three views were a little unstable! Master Jerry hasn¡¯t finished being shocked yet. Then a round and translucent snowball flew out of the hand of the kobold magic teacher and hit an obsidian tablet on the other wall diagonally. This is apparently standard equipment in magic laboratories. A bang made Master Jerry wake up from the shock, Oh my god! How can this be? ! If teaching magic was that simple, it would be amazing! ?Then the little head people below also started to operate in the same way, and in a short period of time, two-thirds of the little head people succeeded, and successfully cast a magic. ¡¾Little Snowball Technique¡¿. I saw small snowballs appearing in the hands of the little head man, hitting his classmates, and calling his classmates a snow scum on their faces. This kind of snowball is not made of snowflakes, but of harder frost crystals, so it will definitely hurt when hit on the face Of course, the beaten Kobolds were unwilling. They all used their own [Little Snowball Technique] to fight back against the bastard who dared to attack them just now. However, it was obvious that they were not proficient in magic, and they did not have a good grasp of the direction. They immediately turned to other people. It flew in the face of a classmate. As a result, the entire classroom became chaotic and completely fell into the [Snowball War]. However, it can be seen that the small head people in this classroom are basically in a relaxed and happy atmosphere, and they quickly Learned this magic. Only a few kobolds didn't seem to have learned yet, and they were sweating profusely. The magic teacher standing on the priest's stage no longer taught them, but said coldly: "If you don't have magic talent, I suggest you learn fighting spirit and become a warrior!" You must know that Felin Mokui is a A race that believes in the laws of the jungle. They never show any sympathy for the weak, and they despise those warriors who can only wield swords. He has followed Gu Gua's instructions to make magic teaching so simple. If these idiots still can't learn it, it only shows that their intelligence is too low. This sentence made the few apprentices who were still trying to figure out this magic lower their heads in frustration, and they were so sad that they didn't know what to say. This scene also seriously stimulated Master Jerry¡¯s heart. When he was young, he had been good friends with Count Longmeng of the previous generation. One of them was a noble and the other was a commoner, but they became friends by chance. They were still very close good friends. Earl Longmeng is a good young man who is good at learning martial arts. He can master any advanced skills very quickly. When he was 13 years old, he realized fighting spirit. When he was 15 years old, he awakened the Mastiff-headed God Envoy and transformed. When he was 17 When he was 18 years old, his warrior level had surpassed that of his captain of the bodyguard. It was not until later that his mind was diverted to government affairs that his warrior level stabilized at a very high level. Jerry was not a mage at the time. He wanted to be someone who could make up for the shortcomings of Earl Longmare, but he believed that any god was not as important as his friends, so he insisted on becoming a mage. But Jerry¡¯s intelligence cannot be said to be stupid, but it is not comparable to smart. It is very difficult for him to learn spells. If it weren¡¯t for his perseverance, he might not be able to enter the ranks of wizards in his life. So when the magic teacher standing on the priest's stage scolded the few underachieving students, he felt a sense of empathy and stimulation. Master Jerry opened the door, walked in, stood on the priest's stage, and said to the frustrated Kobold students: "I observed your movements and found that you can't control the rhythm well. Remember. "Hold on, pay attention to your breathing." Master Jerry completely ignored the deep-throating expression of the magic teacher and began to demonstrate, "Come on, keep up with my breathing rhythm, breathe~breathe~breathe, good, The time required for [Dense Mist Technique] is a standard time, which is the time between one breath, [Freezing Technique] is one and a half breaths, [Fluid Shaping Technique] is half a breath time, and [Acceleration Technique] is instantaneous. Come with me now." Master Jerry's two shriveled old hands stretched out and formed a steady gesture in mid-air. This is the biggest advantage he has gained from practicing magic for decades, that is, his basic skills are very solid. "Breathe in, the [Dense Mist Technique] is ready, don't release it, then, breathe in, breathe out, the [Freeze Technique] is done, inhale, the [Fluid Shaping Technique] is done, and then use the [Acceleration Technique] Get ready, and then release them at the same time!" Poof, the snowball hit the black obsidian plate and slid down. At the same time, with a few pop-pop pops, the few backward students also successfully released the snowballs and shouted happily. Master Jerry breathed a sigh of relief. He looked around the classroom and found that there were many human children sitting among most of the kobolds, and they were also learning spells. Turning around, he said to the magic teacher: "Dear mage, I hope you can be more patient when educating your children. It is unfair for them to do so." Deep Throat I hate this old man with a white beard from the bottom of my heart. Mage, you must know that all mages before his "reincarnation" are only qualified to be the desserts of Felin Demon Kui. What right does he have to criticize himself? But after thinking about the majesty of Great Elder Gu Gua, he didn't dare to be arrogant anymore. He could only spit out one sentence: "I don't have time to teach these idiots who are not very smart. If you have Time, just go and teach them! These losers are not qualified to use magic!" Master Jerry's beard was about to explode with anger. He yelled angrily: "I will teach you, you are so opportunistic! Magical style can never go too far! Text Chapter 181 The Prosperous College A quarrel about magic teaching broke out viciously in the classroom, and both of them looked extremely contemptuous of each other. Seeing that Master Jerry and Deep Throat were about to fight, suddenly a majestic voice came from the sky, and a ball of blue light appeared at the same time. This voice was Gu Gua, the master of this land and this academy. The voice of the great elder: "You two don't have to argue about this matter. You can each teach the students in this college. The children also need your teaching style." Deep Throat quickly lowered his head and said respectfully: " Yes, Great Elder, I will obey your will!¡± Since becoming a kobold, Shen Throat didn¡¯t know why he especially obeyed Gu Gua¡¯s orders. Perhaps it was the kobold¡¯s sense of class obedience to the Great Elder that was engraved in his bones. Perhaps it was because he really no longer had the ability to harm this low-level kobold god, and in his heart, he vaguely felt that this low-level god hidden in the main plane seemed to have something he could not imagine. huge plan. In this completely helpless situation, Deep Throat wisely became a devout believer in Gu Gua. "Following the strong is an important rule of the jungle that Felin Demon Kui believes in." Seeing that the Kobold magic teacher immediately agreed, Master Jerry was stunned for a moment, gritted his teeth, and seemed to understand his situation instantly, and lowered his head and agreed: "Yes, Great Elder." Then, a blue light appeared. After taking a photo, something suddenly appeared in his mind. These things were all kinds of knowledge and operating methods in this academy, such as the operating method of the crystal slate. Gu Gua's voice continued: "Very good. Then you two will teach at the Magic Academy. Remember. Students cannot be forced to follow your instructions. Students have the right to choose the method of casting spells that they think is correct. In addition, every year you Children with mage talents must be recruited from all over Vasa to learn magic. No racial discrimination is allowed, otherwise I will impose severe punishments!" Upon hearing this, Master Jerry's heart moved. You must know that in the eyes of ordinary humans, kobolds are very low-level creatures, if they are in ordinary human society. Then it is definitely the kobolds who are being discriminated against. But this city is dominated by kobolds, and kobolds are not friendly to humans. So when he saw the human children in the classroom just now, he was a little surprised. Now when he heard Gu Gua's instructions, which was obviously a rule set to prevent kobolds from discriminating against humans, Master Jerry trembled in his heart. He felt a surge of heat in his heart, and a series of dreams about magic burned in his chest. He said loudly: "Dear Elder Gu Gua, we have also built a magic academy in Bloodstone Castle, but due to various reasons, the development is not good at the moment, so I plan to move this magic academy to Dragon Castle. ! Use more orthodox magic teaching to influence the students!¡± The blue light on the ceiling smiled softly and said, ¡°Okay, I will provide funds for your migration plan, and I hope the students at the Magic Academy will be able to do so.¡± After they become official mages, they must serve on the front line or in other government departments for one year so that they can put their knowledge to use. " Shen Throat and Master Jerry bowed together: "Yes, Great Elder!" Then, The blue light that appeared in the sky just now disappeared again. This shows that Great Elder Gu Gua¡¯s sight has left this place. The two men looked at each other fiercely. Everyone snorted coldly, and Master Jerry left with his head held high. Deep Throat spat behind him. Said: "It's just a level 7 intermediate mage. Hum, I remember when I crushed a lot of mage like you to death!" It's a pity that he is no longer a mage killer Felin Mokui, but a man who likes to study obscene things. Just a magical kobold. He turned his head, cleared his mind, and saw that the students were still waiting for his lecture, so he cleared his throat and continued: "After mastering this spell, when you master the first-level magic [Water Conjuring] and After [Freeze], you can transform this spell into a level three magic [Ice Cone], so that you can cast level three arcane spells with the ability of a level one mage! If you master the level three arcana! If you use [Explosion], then you can cast the level 6 arcane [Ice Smashing Ball]! You must know that the rules of magic exist just for us to destroy them! Next, let¡¯s study it ¡­¡± After Master Jerry left the classroom, he continued to walk forward and visited the Seminary, Martial Arts Academy, Warlock Academy, and of course the largest and most lively Production Academy. The most lively thing in the Production Academy is the blacksmith. Major and Magic Train Major, these students are most interested in magical machinery and railway transportation. The most important thing is that the study in the production academy is not the same as the study in the combat academy such as divine arts, magic, and martial arts.??The conflict is completely neck and neck. Therefore, in terms of learning production skills, more than half of the students are concentrated here, seriously learning the skills of blacksmith and stonemason. Master Jerry was not interested in these. He returned to the seminary, martial arts academy, warlock academy and other combat academies and observed them carefully. In addition to the Martial Arts Academy, Master Jerry discovered that the main teachers in the School of Divine Mathematics and the Academy of Warlocks were all very young small-headed people, especially the small-headed person in the Warlock Academy, who was actually a level 5 warlock. This is really surprising, and what is even more surprising is that this kobold warlock actually also serves as a paladin instructor in the martial arts academy! This is unimaginable! He carefully observed the Kobold's teaching style, and found that the Warlock subjects taught by this Kobold were very systematic and scientific. It was obviously the skills of high-level Warlocks who had received strict systematic teaching. How could it appear here? And Or a kobold? ! Master Jerry was shocked and fell into thinking. At this time, a well-dressed little head man found Master Jerry and took him to the villa assigned to him by the Great Elder Gu Gua. He also took him to visit the offices of the Magic Academy, and designated office and experimental spaces for him. Now, in addition to the Mage Tower in the inner city of Dragon Castle, a new Mage Tower has begun to be built in the Magic Academy. , this mage tower under construction is built according to the standard mage tower of the Mage Association. It is very ordinary, but enough for general magic research. Text Chapter 182 Mr. Lower Limit is also dead After spending a day visiting the entire academy, Master Jerry breathed a sigh of relief, as if he had witnessed the growth process of an emerging country on the road to prosperity. He was also very satisfied to see that the backer he had taken refuge in was rising so fast, and it seemed that his burden on persuading Polis to turn to the kobolds was much lighter. His eyes couldn't help but look to the south, where was the hereditary territory of Earl Longmeng and the enemies from the original suzerain country. Now that Earl Longmai has completely fallen to the kobolds in northern Vasa, what will be the reaction of the original suzerain country and the original allies, the elves? At this moment, in Heidelberg, Count Kasmu was sitting in his chair with a calm face, listening to the answer of the elf girl named Larna. "So, you didn't kill Count Polis?" Count Kasim's face looked very calm, but his tone was very cold. Larna said casually: "You can't say that. We just failed once temporarily. I think we can kill him next time." Earl Kasmu sneered and said, "That's what you think. We humans have a lifespan of less than a hundred years. Maybe you can kill him next time, but maybe your next time is a time that I can't wait for. And if the assassination fails this time, I will kill him immediately. The Count's excuse for counterattack. I didn't expect that I would look down upon you. You are such a loser who has failed in success and failed in disaster. "How can Larna be the one who takes offense? Not to mention that the elves are not a race that looks at human faces. Larna raised her chin at that time. Said: "You don't need to tell me how to do things! If you want to wait, wait. If you don't want to wait, I'm too lazy to wait for you!" Count Kasimu raised his eyebrows and said: "Very good, since you think so, then our The cooperation ends here. Please leave. I will provide you with the rewards for this period of time to express our gratitude to you!" Larna said in disbelief: "What? You want to drive us away? "Why?" Count Kasim said calmly: "Because you are useless, arrogant, and stupid." Count Kasim felt the air get cold. Then he felt numbness on his neck, and by the time he reacted, he felt a sharp dagger pressing against the aorta on the left side of his neck. "Despicable human being, do you believe that I can crush you to death as easily as crushing an ant?" Larna said through gritted teeth. Count Kasmu raised his eyebrows nonchalantly, and said as if he completely despised Larna: "Kill, just kill it. In this way, you elves are incompetent and like to anger others. You even murder the reputation of your own allies. I got up, oh, why does this reputation sound so similar to that of a dark elf? Ms. Larna, is it really disrespectful that you believe in the Spider Queen?" Count Kasmu not only did not beg for mercy, but instead mocked her bitterly. stand up. It seemed that he really thought that the elf in front of him was really an incompetent weakling. Because Count Kasmu knows that for a race like the elves, whose thinking is very different from that of humans. Asking for mercy is definitely not the best way. You may not be treated kindly, and you will also be deeply despised by the other party, which will lead to unequal treatment in future relationships. There is only one best way to deal with them. That is to despise them in turn, in this way. They will do more unbelievable things in order to save their dignity. Sure enough, the dagger in Larna's hand shook hard twice, but she still took it back. She gritted her teeth and said: "Isn't he just a damn betrayer? See how I kill you! Then you have to fight for it. You will pay a heavy price for your discourtesy!" After saying that, he disappeared into the outer passage of the castle without looking back. Count Kasimu calmly stroked his hair with both hands. It could be seen that his hands were still trembling a little. The calmness just now was mostly due to his self-imposed performance. "Can you kill that bastard Polis this time? Probably" Count Kasim stood at the window of the castle, thinking leisurely. But the facts are completely independent of their will. Although Larna is a very high-level elf girl, she has obviously never suffered any setbacks, but she has repeatedly suffered outrageous embarrassment. On the third day, Larna, as a hostage, was sold to the elves by Gu Gua at a high price. A week later, Larna was ransomed by the elves again. This time, the elves paid double the ransom. This ransom was basically enough for the people of Dragon Trail City to do nothing for a month. The priest of Gugua kindly told the elf envoy that if the girl was caught next time, the elf would have to double the ransom if she wanted to ransom her. This dream did not make Gu Gua wait too long.Finally, a month later, Larna fell into Gu Gua¡¯s hands for the third time. "Poor child, your behavior has humiliated your tribe, and they are not willing to redeem you anymore." Gu Gua turned off the magic communication, turned his head and quietly faced the elf sealed in the ice. The girl said. It sounds like Gu Gua is quite sorry. Larna heard with her own ears Gu Gua¡¯s exchange with the elves. She had no idea that her people would abandon her for gold and silver that had no value at all. "Impossible! You are deceiving me!" Larna roared loudly, her eyes fixed on the weird kobold with wings and six horns in front of her. Why was she actually killed by one three times? Kobold caught? This is impossible! This must be God¡¯s test for Himself! You must never give up your dignity, and you must fight the cunning enemy to the end! Gu Gua said: "I didn't deceive you, and I also reserved ten days for your tribe. This is a very merciful decision. I think your tribe must not have given up on you completely, and they must be kind to you." I have some illusion and want to use other methods to save you, so it¡¯s not time for you to collapse and despair.¡± Larna looked at Gu Gua¡¯s calm words and felt that the guy in front of her was not. A madman is a terrible devil. She never thought that she would end up like this. She seemed ready to use coercion and inducement to let this stupid kobold put her back, but before she could speak, Gu Gua flicked her fingers, and Larna disappeared with the huge ice block sealing her body. Somewhere in the mage tower, he was teleported to a quiet and dark place. asshole! This damn bastard! He didn't even give her a chance to speak! These vulgar kobolds really don't know how to respect people at all! Especially for a noble elf like her! Angrily, she kept trying to muster up her fighting spirit, burst the damn ice, and then regain her freedom and escape, but found that no matter how hard she tried, the ice was firmly sealed on her body. There is no possibility of wavering. Then she found that there was a steel crown on her head that was calmly descending on her head, but she had no way to resist it. Immediately afterwards, the crown stretched out sixteen sharp thorns made of steel, and pierced Larna's head fiercely. The severe pain burst her brain, almost threatening to devour it. The delusion of her soul! "Ah!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!" The sharp screams sounded involuntarily, even to the point of shaking the surrounding people. The tea cup was about to burst, but with the magic of one finger, Larna's mouth was closed together very abruptly, and the scream turned into a muffled cry. "Since your tribe no longer wants you, then I will use it as waste. For the future of our tribe, I have to make use of you." The voice of the kobold god came slowly, and his brain was stabbed. Larna felt as if her soul had been pierced through, her whole body seemed to be completely soaked in the cold water, her body was soft, and the biting cold filled her soul over and over again like a tide. Tears slid down her face as white as jade, but they could only turn into crystal beads under the influence of ice. In the end, she fell asleep due to despair and exhaustion. When she woke up again, it seemed that there were many, many things going into her brain. It seemed that a lot of things had gotten into her while she was unconscious. Why do these things seem to be common sense among dragons? There is actually a code of conduct for metal dragons? There's even the social makeup of kobolds, what's going on? She raised her head and found darkness everywhere. She tried to reach out her hand, but found that her body was also missing! Around her body, there was thick and hot liquid, wrapping around her tightly, making her feel waves of exhaustion. Under the influence of magic, she fell asleep again. While she fell asleep, the knowledge from metal dragons and kobolds was poured into her mind unimpeded. The news that Larna was captured three times by the kobolds quickly spread back to Heidsburg, allowing Count Kasim to hear it clearly. When he heard the news he became furious. "Damn it! Is that female elf looking for trouble with Polis again? She is obviously looking for trouble with us!" Count Kasmu walked around the hall angrily and continued to shout: "Those elves Are they all idiots? Don¡¯t they know that humans are not goblins and they can kill them if they want! And she went there twice before she even got a response from me! It¡¯s the most difficult thing to do! What a shame, she got caught again! What a bunch of idiots! ¡±Count Kasim's adjutant stood respectfully at the bottom, waiting for Count Kasim's anger to dissipate before he broke the news. Text Chapter 183 Puppet, no need for personality I was hospitalized and had surgery immediately. I am a shameful hemorrhoid man. I hope everyone can stay healthy and exercise more. After reading this chapter, ask your friends to play a game of ball! Book friends, please be healthy and happy! please! ============================= The news that Larna was captured three times by the kobolds quickly spread back to Heidelberg , let Count Kasmu hear it clearly. When he heard the news he became furious. "Damn it! Is that female elf looking for trouble with Polis again? She is obviously looking for trouble with us!" Count Kasmu walked around the hall angrily and continued to shout: "Those elves Are they all idiots? Don¡¯t they know that humans are not goblins and they can kill them if they want! And she went there twice before she even got a response from me! It¡¯s the most difficult thing to do! What a shame, she was caught again! What a bunch of idiots!" Count Kasmu's adjutant stood respectfully, waiting for Kass. After Earl Mu finished dissipating his anger, he made another explosive revelation. Count Kasim obviously couldn't wait for this time. He shouted loudly: "If there is any other damn news, just tell me all of it!" The adjutant swallowed hard and said: "Uh, now. New rumors have been spread among the nobles, and I don¡¯t know where they came from, but the rumors about having noses and eyes have completely spread in the noble circles, saying that they are trying to reach the ulterior secrets of some high-ranking nobles in the kingdom. . Count, you sent assassins to assassinate Count Polis three times, but he was seriously injured and escaped again. However, you failed in the assassination again, and you are planning to find another hard-line noble to kill him. Now the nobles are panicked. They either hid themselves or hired more powerful adventurers as their guards, and strangely, there are already many strong men from the elves who have applied to prevent being assassinated by the elves. The guard report. This is the first time in the Kingdom of Damara. It¡¯s really strange.¡± Count Kasmu slammed the toys in his hands and smashed everything on the table to the ground like crazy. , the sound of ping-ping-pong-pong made a ball, like a lively and violent concert. He completely lost control and shouted loudly: "Get out! Get out of here! You are all a bunch of idiots with brains in their pants! You idiots who are sons of bitches! Aren't you going to just wait for me to deal with you!" What the hell are you talking about?!" The adjutant has reported all the news to Count Kasim, and his mission is over. But regarding his responsibilities, he asked again: "Dear Marshal, what should we do next?" Count Kasmu glared with blood-red eyes and roared: "What else can we do?! Those bastards are probably all Are you looking at my joke? I probably can¡¯t even command a single noble now! If I hold a meeting or a banquet, they will probably think that I want to lure them here and get rid of them all! What can I do?! Get out of here!" The adjutant wiped his sweat, bowed respectfully, and backed away slowly. He was halfway back. After about ten steps, when he was about to turn around and leave, Earl Kasmu's manic voice suddenly stopped. The adjutant slashed upward in surprise, only to see Count Kasim opening his mouth like a toad that was strangled by the neck, and his face turned pale instantly. Cold sweat flowed from his forehead. "Wait! Adjutant Louis, stop there. Don't leave." Count Kasim said hurriedly. The adjutant immediately stopped and said: "I obey your will." Then he walked in the direction of Count Kasmu. Count Kasmu shouted in horror: "No need to come over, just stop there and listen to me!" " The adjutant stopped in confusion and looked up in surprise. Except for the shadow of Count Kasmu, nothing else happened. Before the adjutant could figure out what was going on, Count Kasmu continued to give orders intermittently, as if he was concentrating on thinking. He said: "Go, gather all the nobles, and ask them to bring the army." Let's go and attack Count Polis's camp. After Count Polis is defeated and he agrees to all our conditions, all my land and Count Polis' land will be given to them as reward. "The adjutant shouted in surprise: "Master Marshal! How is this possible?" Yes, Count Kasmu, who has an incredible love for the land, actually made such a decision? ! How can it be? When those nobles heard such news, the first thing they thought must be that this is really the worst fucking trap, just like the evil black dragon suddenly and generously said to you, bring your five gold coins, he is ready With his wealth of tens of thousands of gold coinsBeing rich is as ridiculous as sharing it equally with you! Count Kasmu seemed to be very cold and angry. He trembled and roared: "Go and issue the order! Don't you understand what I am saying? Go quickly!" The adjutant heard Kasmu. The Count had lost his temper like this, and he thought that Count Kasim was so angry with Count Polis and the rumor that was supposed to be true that he offered such an outrageous reward. But an order is an order, and the adjutant did not hesitate for a moment to follow Count Kasim's order, immediately wrote the order, and quickly dispatched messengers to inform the nobles. When there was no one in the hall, the only sounds left in the hall were the heavy breathing of Count Kasim and the crackling of candles. After a long time, Count Kasmu, who had been standing stiffly, swallowed his saliva with difficulty, and asked in a harsh voice: "Noble Elf Lord, is this okay? As long as you rescue your young lady, Oh, no, madam, is this the debt between us?" But no one responded to him. Count Kasim couldn't help but tilted his head and asked tentatively: "Master Elf?" Still no one responded, He seemed to be the only one in the entire hall performing a one-man show, absurd and eerie. Count Kasim turned his head with difficulty. Finding that there was no one around, he reached out and touched his waist. He raised his hand and saw a little scarlet blood, which was left by the weird elven dagger on his waist. It was also from here that Count Kasmu believed that his original method of dealing with Larna was ineffective, and he truly relented. "Damn the elves! They are so weak when facing the enemy, but they are so hot and ruthless when facing our allies! Damn it!" Count Kasmu cursed loudly. "Ah!" Count Kasim suddenly jumped up, covered his waist again, and bent down in pain. An elf wearing a black cloak suddenly walked out of his shadow. His ears are long pointed elf ears, but his skin is blue-black. He is obviously not the sun elves in the Supreme Forest. If anyone sees him, they will naturally know that he is a dark elf. This elf was still holding a blood-stained dagger in his hand, but it was because he was standing behind Count Kasmu. Therefore Count Kasmu could not see him. The elf said leisurely: "Dear Count Kasmu, we respect you so much, why do you insult us so much? Your behavior makes me very disappointed. It seems that the Kingdom of Damara needs a new Kasmu Earl, maybe your incompetent nephew will support us more. We will kill your son for free and let your greedy, greedy, weak and incompetent nephew who can cry like a child and agree to all our conditions inherit the title. Become the new generation of Count Kasmu? Remember. I am always by your side. If you do something special or want to warn the guards around you, you will be the first to die. Do you understand? Don't do anything stupid. This is sincere advice from your friend." Count Kasim nodded nervously. No longer daring to say some strange words, Douda's sweat quickly soaked his precious white silk underwear. Then his waist felt cold, and the wound healed just like that. He no longer dared to go against the advice of the shadow behind him and stay quiet. The next day, Count Kasmu obediently summoned the armies of the nobles who were willing to come, and reintegrated the armies of these nobles. Now he finally understood deeply that in this world, only real power is absolute. Relying on the so-called power, in the face of such a stealthy assassination, it is really as fragile as paper. Under this situation, Count Kasim was still a little envious of Count Polis. Count Polis had superb martial arts skills and even had the transformation of a mastiff-headed angel. He could still fight against such an assassination. But he could only crouch at the enemy's feet like a lamb waiting to be slaughtered. This feeling is really unpleasant. "To resolve this situation, we can only go to a place where there are absolutely strong people without attracting the attention of the elves, and then call for help at the right time. Only then can we get rid of the elves who follow them everywhere. Thinking of this, Count Kasmu let out a long breath, but where is there anyone strong enough to get rid of this terrible elf assassin nearby? After thinking about it, apart from the capital of the Kingdom of Damara, there are only those dragons in the north of Vasa. Count Kasim smiled bitterly and sat in his chair dully. When did the elves start using this kind of conspiracy? You must know that this is the nature of the dark elves! Is his crow's mouth really right, and the elves have begun to believe in Rose, the Spider Queen? Thinking of this, he couldn't help but regret a little, and began to hate himself for being so mean-mouthed. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?But he didn't know that the assassin standing in his shadow was indeed a dark elf from the underground. But how the elves colluded with the dark elves, he would never know. On the land of Vasa, the army and priests from the North quickly arrived at the checkpoint of the Bloodstone Trail via the railway, and then quickly arrived at Count Polis's camp, relying on the production of each warrior. Skills, they soon extended the railway line all the way to the front-line camps. Next, they quickly built the frontline camp into a stone fortress, completely blocking the entire valley. With the letter from Count Polis and the notification from Master Jerry, Count Longmeng's army reorganized with the bandit army entrenched in the mountains and the army in the north. By now, the entire Vasa army has been commanded. Together, under the command of Xihan, a solid line of defense was established. at the same time. The envoy to question Count Kasmu was also sent out. This envoy will question Count Kasmu for the assassination of Count Polis by the elves. The demand is definitely not a small amount of compensation, as well as accountability for the culprits. But Count Kasmu¡¯s attitude was very tough. The answer to Count Longmeng¡¯s army was the head of the envoy placed on a silver plate, and the accusation that the prince had conspired with the bandits and intended to rebel against Count Polis. The war is about to break out. I don¡¯t know if the dark elves hiding in the shadows are manipulating their opinions behind the backs of other nobles, or perhaps the elves who applied to become noble guards came here for this purpose and came from somewhere. The side once again strengthened the prestige of Count Kasmu. Anyway. This time, under the call of Count Kasmu, these nobles appeared in Heidelsburg in a relatively orderly manner. Basically, the powerful nobles came and reunited into a royal army, slowly moving toward the wave. The Earl of Leith's fortress advanced. During this process, Count Kasmu was surprised to find that his control over the entire king's army was getting stronger and stronger, and he was even able to reorganize the entire army. The armies originally belonging to various nobles were reorganized to form a unit that could be commanded more smoothly, and gradually formed a stronger combat effectiveness. Count Kasmu couldn't help but make love, feeling that he was becoming more and more like a real generalissimo. Count Kasim has an indescribable feeling about this phenomenon. On the one hand, he was finally able to command all the noble armies smoothly, and the feeling of being the commander-in-chief of the three armies was particularly refreshing. But on the other hand. He knew very well that such smooth command was formed under the secret control of the elves. This royal weapon had completely turned into a sharp sword in the hands of the elves, completely involuntary. Not only could this army not benefit him, it could not even benefit King Damara. Instead, it had just become a huge chess piece used by the elves to manipulate the situation. This feeling made him feel anxious again and he didn't know what to do. The whole king now. Like a giant puppet that is constantly coordinated and integrated, it is preparing to rush towards its enemies and kill them all regardless of losses. For this, it doesn't matter even if it means dedicating all its strength or even its life. Of course, this doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s obviously the elves behind them who don¡¯t care, not the humans who went to die. This army has completely become cannon fodder in the hands of the elves. It seems that after failing to manipulate Count Polis, the elves have torn away the illusion of politeness, but directly exposed their daggers and arrows, and began to use more bloody and violent methods to control humans. . However, human beings are really mean. They actually ignored the advice after polite discussion and insisted on grabbing the territory individually. Now with a dagger at their backs, they were actually able to unite as one and twist their strength into one again. The rope is even better than when we first set off. Count Kasmu sighed helplessly and looked at the sky speechlessly. Are you one of these bitches? He insulted the elves so feebly, and in the end when the elves became shameless, he became a puppet in the hands of others. It¡¯s really your own fault, you can¡¯t live! When the constantly reorganized and adjusted royal army arrived at the valley fortress, Earl Longma's army had been waiting for them there for a long time. Even the fortress was quickly built with the support of the magic railway line, and the basic functions were still in use. They are all very solid strips of stone and other stones in the north. Under the command of Count Kasim, the king conducted several tests on Count Polis's army. They found that these guys were fully prepared, and most of the troops were fresh troops from the north. The vitality and fighting will were so high that Wang ** couldn't find a place to bite at all. In comparison, Wang ** consumed a lot of strength in the long-term battle, and?The process of occupying the land consumed a lot of fighting spirit. It is already very rare to be able to stand here at this moment. It is very doubtful whether it is in terms of morale or the effective part that can be retained in terms of combat power. Under the circumstances of this ebb and flow, it was difficult for the king to capture this newly built fortress in one go and completely defeat the enemy. As a last resort, Count Kasmu sent a letter to the kingdom asking for reinforcements. He especially hoped that the Kingdom of Damara would send more mages to use magic to blast open the newly built road with excellent materials. A very dwarf-style fortress. At the same time, the king also completely cut off the main trade route from the Bloodstone Trail, and tested each other many times with Earl Longmai's army. Finally, a month later, the mage troops sent by the kingdom and other reinforcements rushed to the battlefield. Over the course of a month, Count Kasmu obviously lost a lot of weight, and his eyes finally began to return to the sharp and gloomy feeling of his youth. This mentality was what allowed him to stand out among many nobles and become a noble. Important qualities of the ministers the king relies on most. Until now, Count Kasmu felt that he had really regressed too much. If he could save the day this time, he must master a power that truly belongs to him, so that he would not be fooled by these people who did not understand him. The powerful alien race was intimidated. But does he still have this chance to rebel against the general? Count Kasim even hoped that Count Polis's army could be more powerful and have a good stalemate with the king, waiting for things to turn around. Text Chapter 184 The Decisive Battle on the banks of the Pellowwell River Hello everyone, I am the landlord of my ancestor. He was hospitalized today and just had an operation. There is no Internet in the hospital, so he entrusted me to help him distribute today's chapter. Thank you for your support. ============================= The news that Larna was captured three times by the kobolds quickly spread back to Heidelberg , let Count Kasmu hear it clearly. When he heard the news he became furious. "Damn it! Is that female elf looking for trouble with Polis again? She is obviously looking for trouble with us!" Count Kasmu walked around the hall angrily and continued to shout: "Those elves Are they all idiots? Don¡¯t they know that humans are not goblins and they can kill them if they want! And she went there twice before she even got a response from me! It¡¯s the most difficult thing to do! What a shame, she was caught again! What a bunch of idiots!" Count Kasmu's adjutant stood respectfully, waiting for Kass. After Earl Mu finished dissipating his anger, he made another explosive revelation. Count Kasim obviously couldn't wait for this time. He shouted loudly: "If there is any other damn news, just tell me all of it!" The adjutant swallowed hard and said: "Uh, now. New rumors have been spread among the nobles, and I don¡¯t know where they came from, but the rumors about having noses and eyes have completely spread in the noble circles, saying that they are trying to reach the ulterior secrets of some high-ranking nobles in the kingdom. . Count, you sent assassins to assassinate Count Polis three times, but he was seriously injured and escaped again. But you are planning to find another hard-line noble to kill him, and now the nobles are panicking. They either hid themselves or hired more powerful adventurers as their guards, and strangely, there are already many strong men from the elves who have applied to prevent being assassinated by the elves. The guard report. This is the first time in the Kingdom of Damara. It¡¯s really strange.¡± Count Kasmu slammed the toys in his hands and smashed everything on the table to the ground like crazy. . There was a ping-pong-pong sound, like a lively and violent concert. He completely lost control and shouted loudly: "Get out! Get out of here! You are all a bunch of idiots with brains in their pants! You idiots who are sons of bitches! Aren't you going to just wait for me to deal with you!" What the hell are you talking about?!" The adjutant has reported all the news to Count Kasim, and his mission is over. But regarding his responsibilities, he asked again: "Dear Marshal, what should we do next?" Count Kasmu glared with blood-red eyes and roared: "What else can we do?! Those bastards are probably all You're looking at my joke! I probably can't even command a single noble now! If I hold a meeting or a banquet, they will probably think that I want to lure them here and get rid of them all! What can I do?! Get out of here!" The adjutant wiped his sweat and bowed respectfully. Slowly step back. He was halfway back. After about ten steps, when he was about to turn around and leave, Earl Kasmu's manic voice suddenly stopped. The adjutant slashed upward in surprise, only to see Count Kasim opening his mouth like a toad that was strangled by the neck, and his face turned pale instantly. Cold sweat flowed from his forehead. "Wait! Adjutant Louis, stop there. Don't leave." Count Kasim said hurriedly. The adjutant immediately stopped. He said: "I will obey your will." Then he walked in the direction of Count Kasim. Count Kasim shouted in horror: "No need to come over, just stop there and listen to me!" The adjutant stopped in confusion. , looked up in surprise, except that the shadow of Count Kasmu was a little messy. And nothing else happened. Before the adjutant could figure out what was going on, Count Kasmu continued to give instructions intermittently. As if he was concentrating on thinking, he said: "Go, gather all the nobles, and let them lead the army. Let's go and attack Earl Polis's camp. Wait until Earl Polis is captured. After defeating us, he agreed to all our conditions, and all of my land, as well as that of Count Polis, was given to them as a reward." The adjutant shouted in surprise: "Marshal! How can this be done? "Yes, Count Kasim, who has an incredible love for the land, actually made such a decision? ! How can it be? When those nobles heard such news, the first thing they thought must be that this *** is really the worst trap, just like the evil black dragon suddenly and generously said to you, take your five gold coins, he is going to It would be ridiculous to share his wealth of tens of thousands of gold coins equally with you! CassEarl Mu seemed to be very cold and angry. He trembled and roared: "Go and issue the order! Don't you understand what I am saying? Go quickly!" The adjutant heard that Earl Kasmu had already Having lost his composure like this, he thought that Count Kasim was so angry with Count Polis and the rumor that was supposed to be true that he offered such an outrageous reward. But an order is an order, and the adjutant did not hesitate for a moment to follow Count Kasim's order, immediately wrote the order, and quickly dispatched messengers to inform the nobles. When there was no one in the hall, the only sounds left in the hall were the heavy breathing of Count Kasim and the crackling of candles. After a long time, Count Kasmu, who had been standing stiffly, swallowed his saliva with difficulty, and asked in a harsh voice: "Noble Elf Lord, is this okay? As long as you rescue your young lady, Oh, no, madam, is this the debt between us?" But no one responded to him. Count Kasim couldn't help but tilted his head and asked tentatively: "Master Elf?" Still no one responded, He seemed to be the only one in the entire hall performing a one-man show, absurd and eerie. Count Kasim turned his head with difficulty. Finding that there was no one around, he reached out and touched his waist. He raised his hand and took a look. A little scarlet blood was left on his waist by the weird elven dagger. It is from here. Count Kasmu believed that his original method of dealing with Larna was ineffective, and only then did he truly relent. "Damn the elves! They are so weak when facing the enemy, but they are so hot and ruthless when facing our allies! Damn it!" Count Kasmu cursed loudly. "Ah!" Count Kasim suddenly jumped up, covered his waist again, and bent down in pain. An elf wearing a black cloak suddenly walked out of his shadow. His ears were long pointed elf ears, but his skin was blue-black. He was obviously not the sun elves in the High Forest, if anyone saw him. Naturally, he is a dark elf. This elf was still holding a blood-stained dagger in his hand, but it was because he was standing behind Count Kasmu. Therefore Count Kasmu could not see him. The elf said leisurely: "Dear Count Kasmu, we respect you so much, why do you insult us so much? Your behavior makes me very disappointed. It seems that the Kingdom of Damara needs a new Kasmu Count, maybe your useless nephew will be more supportive of us. We will kill your son for free and let your greedy, greedy, weak and incompetent nephew inherit the title. Become the new generation of Count Kasmu? Remember. I am always by your side. If you do something special or want to warn the guards around you, you will be the first to die. Do you understand? Don't do anything stupid. This is sincere advice from your friend." Count Kasim nodded nervously. No longer daring to say some strange words, Douda's sweat quickly soaked his precious white silk underwear. Then I felt a chill in my waist. The wound just healed. He no longer dared to go against the advice of the shadow behind him and stay quiet. The next day, Earl Kasmu obediently summoned the armies of the nobles who were willing to come, and reintegrated the armies of these nobles. Now he finally understood deeply that in this world. Only real strength is the absolute basis, the so-called power. In the face of this kind of unconscious assassination, he was really as fragile as paper. Under this situation, Count Kasim was still a little envious of Count Polis. Count Polis had superb martial arts skills and even had the transformation of a mastiff-headed angel. He could still fight against such an assassination. But he could only crouch at the enemy's feet like a lamb waiting to be slaughtered. This feeling is really unpleasant. "To resolve this situation, we can only go to a place where there are absolutely strong people without attracting the attention of the elves, and then call for help at the right time. Only then can we get rid of the elves who follow them everywhere. Thinking of this, Count Kasmu let out a long breath, but where is there anyone strong enough to get rid of this terrible elf assassin nearby? After thinking about it, apart from the capital of the Kingdom of Damara, there are only those dragons in the north of Vasa. Count Kasim smiled bitterly and sat in his chair dully. When did the elves start using this kind of conspiracy? You must know that this is the nature of the dark elves! Is his crow's mouth really right, and the elves have begun to believe in Rose, the Spider Queen? Thinking of this, he couldn't help but regret a little, and began to hate himself for being so mean-mouthed. But Count Kasmu didn¡¯t know that the assassin standing in his shadow was indeed a stranger.?The dark elves underground, but how the elves colluded with the dark elves, he will never know. On the land of Vasa, the army and priests from the North quickly arrived at the checkpoint of the Bloodstone Trail via the railway, and then quickly arrived at Count Polis's camp, relying on the production of each warrior. Skills, they soon extended the railway line all the way to the front-line camps. Next, they quickly built the frontline camp into a stone fortress, completely blocking the entire valley. With the letter from Count Polis and the notification from Master Jerry, Count Longmeng's army reorganized with the bandit army entrenched in the mountains and the army in the north. By now, the entire Vasa army has been commanded. Together, under the command of Xihan, a solid line of defense was established. at the same time. The envoy to question Count Kasmu was also sent out. This envoy will question Count Kasmu for the assassination of Count Polis by the elves. The demand for compensation is definitely not a small amount. and accountability for the culprits. But Count Kasmu¡¯s attitude was very tough and he responded to Count Longmeng¡¯s army. It was the head of the messenger placed on the silver plate, and the accusation that the prince had conspired with the bandit army against Count Polis with the intention of treason. The war is about to break out. I don¡¯t know if the dark elves hiding in the shadows are manipulating their opinions behind the backs of other nobles, or perhaps the elves who applied to become noble guards came here for this purpose and came from somewhere. The side once again strengthened the prestige of Count Kasmu. Anyway. This time, under the summons of Count Kasmu, these nobles appeared in Heidelsburg relatively neatly. Basically, all the powerful nobles came and reunited to form a royal army. Slowly advance towards Count Polis' fortress. During this process, Count Kasmu was surprised to find that his control over the entire king's army was getting stronger and stronger, and he was even able to reorganize the entire army. The armies originally belonging to various nobles were reorganized to form a unit that could be commanded more smoothly, and gradually formed a stronger combat effectiveness. Count Kasmu couldn't help but make love, feeling that he was becoming more and more like a real generalissimo. Count Kasim has an indescribable feeling about this phenomenon. On the one hand, he was finally able to command all the noble armies smoothly. The feeling of being the commander-in-chief of the three armed forces is particularly refreshing. But on the other hand. He knew very well that such smooth command was formed under the secret control of the elves. This royal weapon had completely turned into a sharp sword in the hands of the elves, completely involuntary. Not only could this army not benefit him, it could not even benefit King Damara. Instead, it had just become a huge chess piece used by the elves to manipulate the situation. This feeling made him feel anxious again and he didn't know what to do. The whole king now. It's like a giant puppet that is constantly coordinated and integrated. He is preparing to rush towards his enemies and kill them all regardless of loss. For this, it doesn't matter even if he devotes all his strength or even his life. Of course it doesn¡¯t matter, it¡¯s obviously the elves behind it who don¡¯t care. It doesn't matter that these humans are going to die. This army has completely become cannon fodder in the hands of the elves. It seems that after the failed attempt to manipulate Count Polis. The elves have torn off the illusion of politeness, but directly exposed their daggers and arrows, and began to use more bloody and violent methods to control humans. However, human beings are really mean. They actually ignored the advice after polite discussion and insisted on grabbing the territory individually. Now with a dagger at their backs, they were actually able to unite as one and twist their strength into one again. The rope is even better than when we first set off. Count Kasmu sighed helplessly and looked at the sky speechlessly. Are you one of these bitches? He insulted the elves so feebly, and in the end when the elves became shameless, he became a puppet in the hands of others. It¡¯s really your own fault, you can¡¯t live! When the constantly reorganized and adjusted royal army arrived at the valley fortress, Earl Longma's army had been waiting for them there for a long time. Even the fortress was quickly built with the support of the magic railway line, and the basic functions were still in use. They are all very solid strips of stone and other stones in the north. Under the command of Count Kasim, the king conducted several tests on Count Polis's army. They found that these guys were fully prepared, and most of the troops were fresh troops from the north. The vitality and fighting will were so high that Wang ** couldn't find a place to bite at all. In comparison, Wang ** has consumed a lot of strength in the long-term battle, and also consumed a lot of fighting spirit in the process of occupying the land. At this moment, he can?It is already very rare here, whether it is in terms of morale or the effective part that can be retained in terms of combat effectiveness, it is very doubtful. Under the circumstances of this ebb and flow, it was difficult for the king to capture this newly built fortress in one go and completely defeat the enemy. As a last resort, Count Kasmu sent a letter to the kingdom asking for reinforcements. He especially hoped that the Kingdom of Damara would send more mages to use magic to blast open the newly built road with excellent materials. A very dwarf-style fortress. At the same time, the king also completely cut off the main trade route from the Bloodstone Trail, and tested each other many times with Earl Longmai's army. Finally, a month later, the mage troops sent by the kingdom and other reinforcements rushed to the battlefield. Over the course of a month, Count Kasmu obviously lost a lot of weight, and his eyes finally began to return to the sharp and gloomy feeling of his youth. This mentality was what allowed him to stand out among many nobles and become a noble. Important qualities of the ministers the king relies on most. Until now, Count Kasmu felt that he had really regressed too much. If he could save the day this time, he must master a power that truly belongs to him, so that he would not be fooled by these people who did not understand him. The powerful alien race was intimidated. But does he still have this chance to rebel against the general? Count Kasim even hoped that Count Polis's army could be more powerful and have a good stalemate with the king, waiting for things to turn around. . Text Chapter 185 The Decisive Battle on the banks of the Pellowwell River (2) Hello everyone, I am still a renter. I am sorry for yesterday's mistake. I will re-send it immediately. I won't let you spend more money. And the ancestor also said that this volume will end soon, and the next volume will be even more exciting! ================================================== ============= As soon as Count Polis's army appeared just now, they seemed to have found an advantage through various strange tricks. However, after the two armies collided, Because the general quality of Count Polis's army is much lower than that of the Queen's army, coupled with the existence of the mage troops, although it is not strong against magic chariots, it is invincible against ordinary soldiers, resulting in this situation. In this case, the situation of the war became even again. After Count Polis's army shot several more ice-cold fruit arrows, the entire battlefield was as if it were on a glacier. The battle had reached this point, and the royal officers no longer cared about what Count Polis had done before. That huge open space in the army. In this open space, the water of the Palauwell River flows through the artificial channel in the middle, organically forming a complex magic circuit. The fog all over the place suddenly closed, and fiercely enveloped this open space. Then the fog became almost thick and formed a rain cloud. Above the rain cloud, a shadow of a winged kobold formed. Seeing this phantom, the soldiers of Earl Polis's army cheered, while the army of the King's Majesty, on the other hand, seemed a little frightened. This is not over yet. The water of the Pyrowell River next to it also carried a large amount of river water into the huge rain cloud like a dragon sucking water, and then lightning flashed. Seventy or eighty medium-level magic crystals were deployed in the magic circuit, and in the shadow of Gu Gua's huge rain cloud, thirty more aurora-like light bands appeared. It can be seen that they are the foundation of Gu Gua's existence. Those three The ten spiritual veins were also fully mobilized, and a large amount of magic power was raging back and forth in this magic circuit. Soon, the true function of this magic circuit was exposed. This is actually a teleportation magic circuit! And it¡¯s the simplest one. The least sophisticated magic circuit for transporting items! This kind of magic circuit can only be used to transport inanimate goods, but it cannot transport living things at all. It is impossible to use this kind of magic transmission circuit to transport reinforcements! Wang**¡¯s mage looked at such a large-scale magic circuit strangely, feeling very uneasy. What kind of magic circuit is this? What are Count Polis's troops planning? Before they could figure it out, the magic circuit had already begun to operate, just like a huge magic whirlwind. The icy freezing rain mixed with the broken ice fruit turned this large open space into an extremely cold space. The magic flickered in the past, and many dots of magic cores appeared out of thin air from the magic circuits, and then in this extremely cold space. In the cold magical space, many standing human-shaped ice sculptures were quickly formed bit by bit directly from the freezing rain. Several mages have blessed themselves with the Eagle Eye Technique, and they can be seen immediately. Those human-shaped ice sculptures are actually the Northland's famous magic weapon, the ice claws! Several staff members of Count Kasmu looked at each other and then at Count Kasmu. Count Kasmu shook his head firmly and slowly. Wait until this magic is activated. Count Polis's troops immediately retreated and seemed to have the idea of ????evacuating the battlefield. How could Wang** be willing? It immediately stuck again. Before the soldiers of the royal family could react, the enemy's frontline changed again. Eighteen huge centipede insects suddenly rushed out from Count Polis's front line, and there were extremely rare ones on them. Riding on eighteen kobold knights, these eighteen huge centipede insects either shone with the sheen of fighting spirit, or carried magic shields, just like eighteen more powerful magic chariots. He rushed into Wang **'s camp fiercely. These eighteen centipede giant insects have fully grown up. They have grown to be more than ten meters long and two to three meters high. The adult centipede giant insects themselves possess powerful lethality. Each of its long legs is like a life-slaughter weapon. The scythe and its hard chitin carapace are even more invulnerable. Coupled with the fighting spirit and magic bonus brought to them by the centipede giant insect knight, each of their strikes is filled with magic or fighting spirit. It is full of power. Once they rush in, When he entered the royal palace, he was like a tiger pounced on a flock of sheep, instantly blocking the royal family from pursuing Count Polis's army. With the obstruction of these eighteen giant centipede knights, enough reaction time was immediately left for the crampon army and Count Polis' army. Immediately, Count Polis's army surged down like a tide, and when they led away, He did not forget to shoot the ice-cold fruit feather arrows, and even smashed the ice-cold fruit directly under his feet, spreading a large amount of ice magic. It was then that Wang**¡¯s mages realized that these ice-cold fruits were intended to provide a magical environment for these ice claws to appear! Damn it! These mages were originallyI thought these stupid guys were going to rely on the insignificant coldness of the ice cold fruit to kill the enemy, but I didn't expect that they were actually trying to summon crampons to provide a good magical environment for their appearance! If you don¡¯t reveal your trump card now, you will never have the chance to reveal your trump card again! Count Kasimu gritted his teeth and waved his hand vigorously. A mage behind him immediately shot a swaying ball of light into the sky, forming a unique magic mark in the sky. This swaying light ball formed a brilliant ray of light when it was launched, and then exploded in mid-air. The distant sound resounded through the sky, and people dozens of miles away could hear it, and naturally they could see it. If it were a normal holiday celebration, this magic light ball would definitely win the Best Magic Fireworks Award, but it is a pity that this magic was used on the killing battlefield. Immediately afterwards, rumbling thunder suddenly sounded behind Count Polis's army. Although it was broad daylight, the natural fog that had not dissipated made it impossible for everyone to see through the place where the thunder sounded. At this time, the ice claw army and the centipede giant insect knights had begun to slaughter the king one-sidedly. Seeing that Wang ** was beginning to approach the edge of collapse. Look at the place behind Count Polis' army where the thunder sounded. Through the fog, some magical light suddenly appeared, and after a while, a fully armored magic heavy cavalry rushed out of the fog! They were riding a unique mount from the endless grassland, the rhinoceros. They had tough leather, a very heavy body, and powerful acceleration. So when the Rhino Magic Heavy Cavalry appears, there will be rumbling thunder! And the knights on them are wearing armors that sparkle with magical aura, and they have blessed the rhino and the knight with a lot of very powerful magical power! Count Polis¡¯s army immediately panicked. Such a powerful rhino heavy armor magic cavalry unit could almost instantly crush them who had just retreated from the battlefield! Before the ice claws and the eighteen giant centipede knights can kill the king, these magic heavy-armored rhino cavalry can kill them all! This rhino force is the border defense force from the west of the Damara Kingdom, and it is they who exist. This makes the powerful orcs in the endless wasteland unable to effectively invade the human world. Only with their strength can they defeat the orc army that is born to fight and kill! A glorious and glorious army! An invincible army! A sword was swung at the noble army of his own people! Suddenly, the fog thickened again, blocking the way of this magic heavy armored force. At this moment, Count Polis's army began to collapse! They began to desperately want to escape! Wang**, who was about to collapse, saw this scene. They immediately cheered up again. As long as those magic heavy armored cavalry troops finished attacking the collapsed Earl of Polis army, they could rush over and crush all these ice claw troops into pieces again, completely locking the victory on their side. ! This army quickly rushed into the magic teleportation circuit that originally summoned the ice claw army. At this time, the magical transmission of the crampon has ended, and a large mass of fog has once again enveloped the place. No one noticed. A small little kobold walked into the fog silently, and then, the fog seemed to come alive. etc! Why did those magic heavily armored rhino cavalry troops rush into the mist and never come out again? ! Suddenly, the entire battlefield fell silent. Everyone stretched their necks to look at the mist, wanting to know what happened in that mist. But it is a pity that no one knows what happened in the fog. They just saw countless blue lights flashing, and the fog above was getting less and less. After the entire magic heavy armor cavalry troop rushed in, the fog finally disappeared, and a small kobold appeared again from there, straightened the collar of his noble child, and walked away quietly. How can this be! ! ! ! ! ! ! Count Kasmu stood on a high watchtower, leaning forward as if he was about to jump off! How can this be! ! ! Why did such a powerful team disappear so inexplicably! ! ! "This this is impossible! What kind of trick is this! Why does this happen! Who can tell me! Who can tell me what is going on!!!" Count Kasmu shouted uncontrollably. When he got up, a hand suddenly stretched out from behind him and pressed on the back of his heart, causing him to calm down immediately. "I feel that a space-time gap suddenly appeared here, which seems to be connected to somewhere else, temporarily teleporting your troops out of this battlefield. The specific teleportationWhere we ended up, I didn¡¯t quite know. ¡± Count Kasimu looked like a man who was about to drown. He was sweating profusely. He was leaning on the crenel of the observation tower in exhaustion. He was gasping for air. His eyes looked desperately at the battlefield, but his eyes were completely empty. Focus, what are you looking at? "Take your army and let's go back to Damara. "The voice behind me sounded again. "Go back? What else can we go back to do? "Count Kasimu seemed to be about to cry. At this moment, he was like a gambler who lost everything and had lost his last pair of underwear. "Go back and be the king. "The voice behind him said calmly. Count Kasim's heart was like ten thousand thunders. He could not imagine that there would be such a development. He turned his head in surprise. He saw a shadow hidden in the hood. Black Shadow. ¡°Being a king? ! Are you crazy! ? How can this be! ! ! "Count Kasmu almost roared. And the black figure in the hood said lightly: "Besides being the king, what else can you lose? "After saying this, the black hood immediately disappeared into the air, leaving a ripple in the air. Count Kasmu laughed a few times and looked at the corpses of the dead mages around him. He laughed wildly. He immediately commanded the army to bring back Earl Hedes's castle, then plundered all the wealth and returned to the capital of the Kingdom of Damara in a furious manner. On the battlefield, the ice claws and that The eighteen centipede giant insect knights did not continue to pursue the king, but quickly rushed to various places with the army of Count Polis, occupying every inch of the land in the territory of Count Heideth. The little kobold next to the shrouded magic transmission circuit was still looking quietly at the land that had become blank. A very old and tired winged kobold stood next to him and asked: "West." Lang, are you sure you've sent them all to the Ice Hell? " Silang said lightly: "As a result, I just simply connected this place to the second underground floor of the Magic Tower. Then the gap in the ice hell there became loose again. With these powerful magic rhinoceros heavy cavalry rushing in, the gap in the ice hell can be stabilized again for decades. " I saw that somewhere in the Ice Hell, the young and fierce Viscount William was desperately waving his high-level magic-enhanced sword, slashing hard at the ice devils surrounding him with a grin on his face, roaring loudly and desperately: "why is that! Why! ! ! " At the same time, the Kingdom of Damara inexplicably disappeared due to the inexplicable disappearance of the border guards stationed in the east, which caused a large influx of orcs from the east into the Kingdom of Damara, causing great commotion. At this time, he led the army back to the country Count Kasim immediately took control of the situation, and his reputation soared. Five months later, Polis woke up from the eggshell and walked out of the egg. Shells, all the eggshells formed a brand new code in his hands. The half-dragon Polis declared to break away from the Kingdom of Damara and established his own kingdom. This kingdom was called the Kingdom of Tongtian. Somewhere, this is a palace belonging to the Kingdom of the Lord God of the Elf God System. The gorgeous decorations and bright sunshine make this place full of the noble aesthetics of the Elf Tribe. ¡°Gar. Flash Gold, didn¡¯t you tell me that? Have you solved Kurkulktuma? "A grand voice rang majestically in the main temple. A short man stood in the main hall, like a primary school student who had made a mistake and was punished, pinching his soft hat in a pinch. Who could have known such a person? This guy is actually the main god of the dwarf pantheon, a powerful god. Where's Gar. Flash Gold? "Yes, I did steal the tablet of destiny that Kurkul Ketuma relied on to become a god during the catastrophe of the saints." , and broke it into pieces, so that Kurkulktuma lost his godhood, and then I ordered Barifan Shadowcloak to assassinate him, that stinking idiot. Moreover, the kobolds in various places are almost dead under the arrangements of my people. Give me another fifty years, and I can erase this ridiculous race of kobolds from the main plane! " "But why was a country of kobolds actually established in the north of Vasa? ! "The majestic voice asked loudly! "Ah! How can this be? "Gar. Flash Gold shouted in panic, "The number of kobolds doesn't even allow them to rely on nature worship to become gods now. It's impossible for them to get the destiny stone of Kurukulktuma, and even if they get Ku Erkulktuma's tablet of destiny is useless, because it has been broken into dregs! "Gaal. Flash Gold defended.   "Shut up! I don't want to hear your explanation. I just want to know that these damn kobolds must disappear for the work you are responsible for. I don't want to be interfered by those stupid reptiles again when I carry out my plan." I have tried my best to hold back the platinum dragon and the five-color dragon. If you can't even deal with the kobolds, I don't mind wiping out all your dwarf gods first." Gar. Flash Gold's face had a beep. Breaking into sweat, he hurriedly said: "Great head, dear head, please calm down! I will set up a trap and kill all the kobold gods!" After a moment of silence, Linggar flashed. Kim's desperate quiet finally disappeared. "Okay, I believe in you again. Go, my old brother Gar. Flashgold, don't let me down again." The voice of the Elf Lord sounded again. As if he had been pardoned, Gal Flash Gold hurriedly thanked him, backed away from the temple of the main elf god, and disappeared into his kingdom. "Damn kobolds! You actually caused me to be scolded by the boss again! I will never spare you!" Garr Flash Gold roared silently. After the first kobolds were created by the green dragon Scelinczech, Kurktuma invented the pickaxe when Scylinczech ordered the kobolds to dig for precious metals. When Scelinczech ordered the kobolds to line her lair with gold, Kurktuma minted the first dragon-shaped coins. When Scelinczech ordered the kobolds to mine gems, Kurktuma taught himself magic and learned how to divine the location of the ore. When Scelinje's lair of platinum, gold, and glittering gems was finally completed, she became the richest true dragon in the world. No longer needing mortal servants, she freed the kobolds from their bonds and allowed them to embrace their destiny. Following the example of his former mistress, Kulktuma immediately began digging his own lair. Although he never asked for help, he was aided by every kobold he worked with over the decades. Kulktuma discovered a location where near-infinite metal ores and gemstones were waiting to be mined. Once properly excavated, a find of this magnitude would be enough to sustain the kobolds for thousands of years and become the cornerstone of their society. Under the command of Kurtuma, it immediately became the most rationally structured and cleverly designed mine known in the world. Kulktuma calls it the stronghold of the Darath Trivan Dragon Clan. Nothing can match it. Gal Shinkin was unhappy. He beheld Darath Trivan, Kulktumah and his followers building miracles that surpassed the achievements of any of his people at that time. While the gnomes played useless games, the kobolds were busy working and becoming one of the world's dominant species. So, with a casual wave of his hand, Garr collapsed the mines of Kurktuma, crushing all the kobolds inside. The gods were horrified and demanded an explanation from Garr, but he could only evade that he was just doing it as a joke, as if that could excuse his brutal massacre. Garr did this just to vent his hatred. What is even more shameful is that the jealousy of the dwarf god exceeds that of mortals. However, although all of his peers criticized Garr's actions, none were willing to undo all the damage, and Garr was allowed to walk free. So the gods above the gods sided with Kulktuma. He rescued Kurctuma from the ruins and granted him kobold godhood. Now after the death of Kurtuma, a new kobold god has emerged. Will the future of the kobolds come out of the trough of despair? Text Chapter 40 Master, I am Redillo Bloody Cloud! ) Chapter 40: Master, I am Redillo Bloody Cloud! Gu Gua felt ashamed, it turned out that he didn¡¯t understand the market so much. So he changed his mind and said: "That's fine, just give me books below legends!" The man shouted: "Bah!!!!" Gu Gua directly answered him with practical actions, and his nails went to He pulled hard and opened a huge wound. Hart snorted in pain and fell directly into a coma. The voice immediately begged for mercy: "Stop!!! There is a solution to this matter!!!" Gu Gua scolded coldly: "Fuck me, please be patient, my patience is very limited!" That voice After thinking for a while, he said: "There is only one way, and that is for me to go over in person and use my authority to read those books. If you need anything, I will call it out for you." Gu Gua asked: "Are you coming over in person?" The voice replied firmly: "Yes, I'll come here myself." Gu Gua asked: "What's your surname?" The voice seemed a little unable to adapt to such a turn, and said in a daze: "My name is Redillo. Yun is a powerful human mage, and his level is now as high as level 16!" Gu Gua opened his mouth, laughed silently, and said: "Leidi Luo, Master Bloody Cloud, welcome to the North! Okay, the first condition is agreed, then the next condition is. I need a lot of magic materials and information about magic plants." The voice hesitated and asked: "Are you a kobold or a goblin?" Answer him. It was Hart who groaned in pain. Redillo. Bloody Liuyun immediately softened and started bargaining with Gu Gua. Relatively speaking, most of what Gu Gua wants is information and knowledge, while he wants relatively few things of real material value. Because he knows that as long as he has enough magic crystals, he can exchange it for anything he wants, and he can even use blood stones to exchange for cheap underground magic materials from Hook Duden. What he lacks most now is all kinds of knowledge and information, especially the arcane and mysterious knowledge that belongs to magicians. He cannot find it from any ordinary channels. And this kind of thing can be copied at will, so in a place where there is no copyright awareness, the Mage Association will be relatively relaxed. So Gu Gua mainly focused on knowledge and information, and used various methods to repeatedly bargain with the Redi Luo Bloody Liuyun, and finally reached an agreement. Lei Diluo. The Bloody Liuyun would bring the magic that Gu Gua needed. The materials and magic knowledge came from the south, but Gu Gua had to retain Hart's status and the magic marks on his body. At the same time, he had to hire Redillo Bloody Cloud as a visiting professor in the academy and accept human students. After coordinating with the mages of the Mages Association, Gu Gua once again faced the humans of Glacier Castle. After a shock, all humans woke up. The magical power just now has been deeply imprinted on their psychology. From then on, they will remember the truth that kobolds are not easy to mess with deeply in their minds. Hart also woke up from his coma. He knew very well what happened just now. But he didn't have enough strength at the moment, so he didn't dare to say anything. Moreover, because he was wearing a dark iron crown that had grown into his flesh, his life was now in the hands of others, so he could only keep these words in his stomach and dare not say anything. Gu Gua walked down from the stage, preparing to give the grain he brought to Hart as the basis for his rule. But before he could go down, some humans in the audience started shouting: "Splashing kobolds, keep the food!" When he shouted, other humans also shouted with him. After hearing this, Gu Gua felt extremely ridiculous and unacceptable. He turned to Hart and said: "Baron Hart, it seems that you need to educate your people more deeply and seriously. You should let them know who is the person who has supported their food supply for half a year. " Hart felt very embarrassed. He glanced at the clamor. He clearly knew that the food was given to him, but he clamored like this. He obviously wanted to gain a good reputation in the eyes of ordinary humans and gain a better reputation for himself. Prepare for future ambitions. You know, in the eyes of ordinary humans, Hart is still too weak, and he was bullied by the shameful kobolds. Hart wanted to protect this person, and even wanted to slap the face of the kobold in front of him, but he knew that he did not have the strength, nor could he bear the consequences of doing so, and he was completely unable to do it now. So he still whispered: "I don't care about this person.You know, please let the Great Elder handle it as you wish. " Gu Gua glanced at him with a sneer and said: "Very good, very good. " After saying that, he glared at the man. The six-color flower wheel on his chest slowly rotated. He also used the same trick he used in the academy, but this time it seemed even more cruel. " The one who shouted the loudest, The leader suddenly screamed in pain. The sound was terrifying and painful. Before the people next to him could react, all the nerves in the man's body from the head down were stripped out from his body, and then the nerves on his body were twisted. The flesh was cut off piece by piece. Seeing such a terrifying scene, everyone around him screamed and ran outside. Soon, this man was left standing there alone for only two minutes. By that time, the muscles on this person's body had been completely peeled off, followed by various internal organs. The nerves were not particularly strong. It was still difficult to cut off the human muscles, but it was difficult to remove the internal organs. It was much easier. The screams continued, but no one dared to shout again: "Kobolds who are splashing, leave the food." "Such nonsense. After a while, the man finally died and fell there softly. The meat slices and liver tips on the ground could be directly cooked in hot pot. Gu Gua stood on the stage again, and he shouted loudly Said: "This food was originally intended to be given to Earl Hart as your spring food and seeds for sowing, but I didn't expect that you would treat your allies like this. So I am not going to give these grains to you anymore, I want to" Having said this, Gu Gua felt his waist being moved twice. He turned around and found that Foster was looking at him with a pleading look on his face. Himself. Gu Gua understood that Foster had something to say, so he didn't care what Foster wanted to say and directly gave up his position to Gu Gua. He knew it was Gu Gua. The great elder let go of his way of cultivating him, so he stood on the high platform, also cast a phantom sound spell, and continued: "We will use these grains to buy slaves! ¡± Chapter 40: Master, I am Redillo Bloody Cloud! Text Chapter 1 The Road to Escape ) Chapter 1 The Road to Escape Ten years after the establishment of the Tongtian Kingdom. In a deep forest deep in the human kingdom, there is a kobold hiding in a pile of trees like a bereaved dog. Fang carefully observed the surrounding situation. It was already late at night, and even the most sensitive hound was too tired to move. Although he was very tired, in order to escape, he could no longer care about the fatigue. , if he doesn't run quickly now, he will probably never have a chance to escape again. He pulled away the surrounding thorns and quickly ran out under the cover of night. Now he is the only kobold left in the tribe. He has a necklace of bones around his neck. This necklace is the bones he took from the corpses after all the members of his tribe were killed. At that time, he ground all their hardest skulls into beads and wrapped them around his neck. It was equivalent to taking them all to pursue new hope. The gods of the kobolds disappeared from this plane three hundred years ago, and since then, the souls of the kobolds have become lonely ghosts and can no longer rest in the kingdom of God. The purpose of Fan Ya carrying this string of bone necklaces is to be able to carry the souls of his own people, and if he is lucky enough to succeed, he can also bring them into the legendary new kingdom of God. After arriving at a slightly safer place, Jianya couldn't help but start to recall the past few years. A few years ago, the surrounding humans and elves continued to increase their efforts to hunt down the kobolds. In the past, the kobolds could still escape by relying on their small size and digging skills, and they could also rely on their strength. The fertility of the kobolds quickly recovered in a few years, but they did not expect that the dwarfs of the same small size would also be involved in the pursuit. As the sworn enemies of the kobold race for thousands of years, the dwarfs were very interested in hunting down the kobolds. He was very good at it. Even during the hunt, there were priests from the dwarf tribe to search for the kobolds, so that the kobolds in the surrounding areas were basically hunted and killed. They would not give the kobolds a few years of reprieve. Time for them to multiply and give birth. Now that their Iron Bone tribe is dead, only Jian Ya is left, but Jian Ya will never give up. He will take the bones and souls of his entire tribe to the new paradise of kobolds in the north. Go to Tongtian Kingdom to find new hope. This was also their last hope. They gritted their fangs fiercely and were unwilling to stop even if blood came out from their bites. He cannot die, absolutely cannot die. At least at this moment, he absolutely cannot die here. But the first step was to break through all the barriers and rush to the blacksmith shop in a nearby small town. He had already eavesdropped on the newcomers in the grass and heard clearly that the owner of the blacksmith shop was a dwarf from the Dwarf Empire. , is also a member of the Tongtian Kingdom Artisans Association, which is inextricably linked to the kobold paradise in the north. Because of its excellent product quality, fair prices, and the ability to quickly supply goods, it is deeply loved by the surrounding armies and farmers. welcome. Because it has brought great benefits to nobles everywhere, it has received various supports from nobles everywhere. At the same time, the dwarves of this Craftsman Association seem to have other missions, which is to acquire living kobolds and send them to the Kingdom of Tongtian in the north. So as long as you escape to this blacksmith shop, there is hope. As the most talented and intelligent young kobold in the tribe, and the most promising to awaken his bloodline and become a warlock, Jian Ya is not stupid at all. The reason why he was able to break through numerous sieges and blockades and survive to the last moment was because he was cautious and careful enough. clever. He was able to hear these news that should not have been heard by him. It must be because the dwarfs and other humans deliberately released this wind to attract the kobolds to seek refuge in those blacksmith shops. In this way, they could surround them. The blacksmiths who were members of the Craftsmen's Guild laid an ambush and captured all the kobolds who came to seek refuge with them. Faced with this situation, the dwarves in the blacksmith shop also took the initiative, driving a caravan and taking their products deep into the countryside to sell their weapons and production tools, purchase some discarded metal items, and come back to rebuild them. Smelting and building into new living. At the same time, they also broke through the encirclement and interception of the dwarfs and humans, found the kobolds scattered in the wild, and brought them back to the Tongtian Kingdom through their own trade routes. But the only problem is that in order to ensure that the Strangled Kobold Alliance will not follow the rules, these dwarves never follow a fixed route when they go out to sell tools. They always change their route at any time, which not only gives the Strangled Kobold Alliance They brought confusion to them, and also brought many difficulties to the kobolds who wanted to take refuge with them. After three days and nights of sneaking, Fang finally arrived at this house.After roughly exploring the town where the craftsman's shop was located, he endured the hunger of the standing committee members and hid outside the town. He relied on digging through the town's garbage dumps in the middle of the night and picking up some of the garbage left by others. keep the wolf from the door. In order to survive, there is no other way. After all, life is more precious than dignity. He hid tenaciously in the nearby bushes, vigilantly guarding against enemies that might appear around him, and also waiting for the caravan of the Craftsmen Association to drive out from here. Iron Beard Bronze Ball is the master master of the blacksmith shop in this small town. He accepted the advice from the merchants from the dwarf kingdom of Wasasi Mountain very early on, joined the so-called Craftsman Association, and obtained those cheap , the right to sell silverware that's a little flashy and cookie-cutter but really beautiful. He is basically the first batch to accept the recruitment of the Craftsmen Association, and can be regarded as the first batch of Craftsmen Association members. On top of the stone, I have to say that those humans who don¡¯t understand the beauty of smelting actually eat one set very much. They like these exquisite silver tableware very much. Some families even buy more than a dozen sets. They can¡¯t use up such a set. Lots of cutlery. He is really a crazy guy, but to be honest, Iron Beard and Tongqiu like customers like this very much. At the same time, he can also attend an academic meeting held by the Craftsmen's Association in the large blacksmith shop of Earl's Castle once a month. At that time, the famous blacksmiths from all over the Earl's territory will discuss various smelting, mining and alloy aspects. He even heard that very high-level members can obtain a very efficient and fast production method. It is a technology derived from the Iron Fort Tribe of the Northern Kingdom of Tongtian, a magical manufacturing tool. Damn it, those Iron Castle guys are so shamefully smart! How on earth do they do it? ! How do they produce so many products so quickly? Although the artistic content here is really low to an absolute value, this genius innovation of repetitive manufacturing still surprises every dwarf who likes to create. I heard that dwarves who are willing to join the Iron Castle tribe can also directly become a member of the Iron Castle tribe and truly come into contact with that magical processing method. Moreover, this Iron Castle dwarf seems to have a relationship with the newly emerged god of magical machinery and railway transportation. Very close connection. Iron Beard and Bronze Ball were a little dissatisfied with this, so he did not make up his mind to join the Iron Castle tribe. You know, although Iron Beard and Bronze Ball live in a human town, he still loves his clan very much. As a stubborn dwarf, he has no interest in betraying his clan and seeking refuge with a strange god. Even if the craft was a hundred times a thousand times ten thousand times more magical, he would stillwellprobably not. Well, that should be the case. So for the Craftsmen Association, Iron Beard and Bronze Ball were still very welcome, but when it came to the task of rescuing the kobolds, they were not so happy. He believes that kobolds are really a dirty and unsentimental race. Although they also like mining, their hobby only ends there. They are not so talented in smelting and forging. And the most important thing is that when they dig holes, they seem to just love digging holes. The design of the mines is so unrefined, which is so irritating. But the problem is that after he was promoted to one of the few intermediate members, in order to pass on more materials to him, the Craftsman Association actually sent him a rare kobold paladin, who was also an excellent blacksmith. , which surprised Ironbeard, and gradually changed his opinion on the kobolds. This kobold named Steel Wheel Blacksmith had already proven this to him in previous technical exchanges. Now, Iron Beard Copper Ball had to go out on patrol at the request of Steel Wheel Blacksmith to search and rescue the remaining kobolds. . Moreover, if he wants to be promoted to a senior member, he must save 100 kobolds. The technical information brought by those steel wheels has more than doubled his production efficiency. If he can become a senior member, Then those more magical technical information could fall into his hands to unlock his curiosity about more novel technologies, so he had to work hard to search and rescue kobolds in accordance with the requirements of the Craftsmen Association. This is the only way to obtain that kind of advanced craftsmanship without joining the Ironforge tribe. To be honest, Iron Beard didn't want to reach an agreement with the guys who killed the kobolds. He was willing to pay twice the price to buy these kobolds. It had some effect at first. He bought a dozen kobolds from human traffickers and sent them back to the so-called Bongtian Kingdom through steel wheels. But the good times didn't last long. The humans who sold the kobolds to him were reported by those damn slippery dwarves, and he himself was scolded by his enemies. What a bunch of bastards! What do they want???What? ! Are the kobolds already so unbearable for them? Why don't they hang out those stupid green goblins who don't even know how to dig holes! Why do you have to embarrass yourself? ! What a bunch of useless trash! No matter what, we have to collect scrap metal, and so do the damn kobolds. Anyway, just collect one piece at a time. The procedure for going out today is to roll the dice first to decide the direction of going out. The dice rolled lightly on the red pine table for a few times, and then stopped lightly. Well, this time it was the east, so Iron Beard took the steel wheels and set up a caravan with his men, brought some strong and durable iron tools and grindstones, and then walked calmly to the east go. As soon as they went out, a little wanderer rushed out and reported to the Kobold Killing Alliance. There were three or four little wanderers left behind their caravan, following closely, seemingly not wanting them to get lost. Ironbeard didn't care at all. Most of the kobolds around him had been killed by the Kobold Killing Alliance. He no longer had any hope of collecting the kobolds. The guys in the Killing Alliance also knew it well. There was a tacit understanding between each other. So these little wanderers probably won¡¯t be able to receive reporting fees for a long time. He drove the carriage carelessly, taking two sips of refreshing ale from time to time, happily humming the songs of their hometown, and staggered towards the east. ??Jiangya was hiding in the corner of the garbage dump. He had been waiting for five days. His soul and will were being worn away little by little. He knelt in the shadows, praying with almost his last breath of life. "Great God of Heaven, please save our tribe. Even if you cannot save my life, please take our souls to your kingdom" He Tie was listless. Steel Wheel, who was driving the car with his beard, was now wearing a black light armor, and the Steel Wheel Blacksmith with a face covering, looked like a sand pirate from the desert. He is a paladin from the Kingdom of Tongtian and one of the ordinary disciples of the paladin teacher Silang. Just because his faith is very firm and his perseverance far exceeds that of the Kobolds of his generation, but he is not a Kobold born in Dragon Castle. His intelligence is an absolute flaw and there is no way to become the Warlock or Mage he most yearns for. Even Teacher Elix of the seminary shook his head helplessly. Only Teacher Silang, who teaches the paladin studies, does not care about the blood and intelligence of the students. As long as you have the perseverance and willingness to learn the skills of the paladin and are willing to follow the holy warrior He will take the trouble to teach you the way of the warrior. Therefore, most of the kobolds who have no talent choose the warrior profession or the paladin profession. This also makes the number of three-legged cat paladins among the kobolds far exceed the number of priests, mages and warlocks. The kobolds who have reached a certain level and have reached a career bottleneck will bring relevant production technologies and use active craftsmen associations in various places as bases to carry out activities. Ganglun is a paladin who has learned quite well from a blacksmith. His martial arts and paladin level have been stuck at level 4 for a long time. He also has a strong belief in Gugua Tongtian in his heart, in order to save more people. Tribe, he resolutely accepted this task and came to this small town. Through the cooperation of Steel Wheel and Iron Beard, they have saved dozens of kobolds, but recently the last kobold tribe nearby has been wiped out, which also makes him feel very depressed. While Jian Ya was praying randomly, Steel Wheel immediately felt the resonance of his soul. He immediately said to Iron Beard: "Quick! Go south!" Iron Beard said in surprise: "What? You want to play tricks?" Want to get rid of those cowardly idiots?" Steel Wheel didn't have time to chat with him, so he grabbed the reins of the caravan, turned the direction of the oxen pulling the cart, and headed south. Not long after, they arrived near the domestic garbage dump in the south of the small town. Iron Beard covered his nose sadly and asked in disgust: "Hey, Steel Wheel, you don't want to play tricks on me, do you? 1 38 Reading "There are many words in the net." Steel Wheel ignored him completely. When the caravan could no longer move forward, he quickly jumped off the caravan and quickly ran towards the garbage pile. "This kobold takes a shower every day and loves to be clean more than me. Why is he so crazy that he actually runs into the garbage?" Iron Beard thought with some confusion. Not long after, his doubts were lifted. Steel Wheel pulled out a human-shaped thing from a garbage pile. This human-shaped thing was obviously a fierce kobold. The moment he was found, the thing in his hand A sharp single-edged dagger slashed hard at the steel wheel! Fortunately, although Ganglun was excited, he was not carried away by the excitement. In addition, he was a level 4 paladin, so he was quite powerful.A professional, he staggered to avoid the fatal blow from the fang, then grabbed the fang's thin arm, pulled off his mask with one hand, and said excitedly: "Stop! We are our own!" After running away for so long, Fang Ya, who was exhausted physically and mentally, immediately relaxed his spirit and fell softly into the arms of Steel Wheel. Ganglun glanced around, quickly pulled up his mask, and then ran back quickly with his fangs on his shoulders. "Iron Beard! Great! I have found another tribesman!" Ganglun shouted excitedly. Iron Beard also stroked his beard with some joy. Although the kobold was found by Steel Wheel, it would be recorded in both Steel Wheel's and his accounts. Although he could not satisfy the achievement of saving a hundred kobolds in a short period of time, it still gave him a sense of accomplishment. Next, Steel Wheel jumped a few times, placed the thin and dried fang on the caravan, and said to Iron Beard: "Go back to the city quickly! Let's come out tomorrow! For the money you lost today, I'll treat you to a drink !" Iron Beard laughed boldly and said: "It doesn't matter! Just treat me to the old ale in Tongluo Tavern, hahahaha!" Back to the city, those who killed the Kobold Alliance! The people lazily set out from the city. Seeing the dwarves' caravan coming back so quickly, they naturally knew that they had lost the best opportunity to capture the kobolds. All the evil fire had not been released, and they all turned into whips. He slapped those street boys who had tipped off the news hard. Chapter 1 The Road to Escape Text Chapter 2 Welcome home With good luck, he successfully found a kobold remnant, and triumphantly toyed with those bastards who always gave him eye candy, which made him very happy. The dwarf Ironbeard stroked his beard proudly, loudly sang the song of the dwarves' victory and triumph, and swaggered past the Alliance of Killing Kobolds. Back in the blacksmith shop, Ganglun immediately washed the dirt on the kobold he had rescued, and treated his wounds. He used the paladin's [primary disease removal] to kill the embarrassed kobold. All simple diseases on his body were removed, and his health was basically restored. He was also given a good soak in hot water mixed with herbs. The kobold paladin Steel Wheel discovered bitterly that the newly rescued kobold had become skinny and skinny, weighing less than one-third of a normal kobold, as if he had not had a full meal in hundreds of years. , the feeling is like the feeling of a Chinese who has just eaten a plate of braised pork, a plate of pork belly and twenty skewers of roasted lamb and sees the poor children among the victims of the African disaster. When Jian Ya woke up, he first touched the bone necklace around his neck in panic, and found that all the bone necklaces were behind him. Then he breathed a sigh of relief and looked at the man in black clothes and black hat with some vigilance. Kobold. "You're awake. Come on, drink this." Ganglun said, while picking up a bowl of white porridge. There were obviously some drugs in the porridge to help the fangs expel dirt from the body. It had been a long time since Fan Ya had eaten anything normally, so he immediately drank the bowl of white porridge crazily. He asked anxiously: "Is there anything else? Please, give me another bowl!" Ganglun took the bowl. Putting it aside, he said: "You can only eat so much now. You can drink an extra bowl at night. In this way, after three to five days, your spleen and stomach will recover and you can eat freely. Otherwise, you will burst your stomach." This terrible hunger steel wheel did not escape to the Kingdom of Tongtian. He had done so before. He knew that if he started eating now, he would probably eat to bursting his stomach, which would lead to a tragedy that would lead to extreme joy and tragedy. Therefore, he immediately stopped the kobold's request for another bowl. After Fang's mood stabilized, the real conversation began. "What's your name?" Steel Wheel asked. "My name is Jian Ya, Jian Ya. Iron Bone! I am the last survivor of the Iron Bone tribe. Are you coming to pick me up from the Kingdom of Heaven?" Jian Ya asked anxiously. To be honest, he was very afraid that this was just an illusion. , or it was just a sweet dream he had before his death, so he anxiously asked the kobold in front of him who seemed to be very energetic. Ganglun smiled understandingly and said: "My name is Ganglun, and I am a special commissioner from the Kingdom of Tongtian. I am here to take you back." When Jianya heard this, he pinched himself a few times. , pinched out all the blood, then held his head and cried bitterly. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Steel Wheel took a good rest for a while with the fangs. When the body was almost healed, the caravan from the Craftsmen Association they were waiting for also arrived. Steel Wheel entrusted the fang to the dwarf caravan of the Craftsmen Association and asked them to take the fang back to the Kingdom of Tongtian. Fang Ironbone also put on clothing like steel wheels, covering up all his kobold features, and followed the dwarf team cautiously, never revealing his identity. After all, the reputation of kobolds on the entire continent is not very good, and there are alliances that kill kobolds everywhere, so he needs to protect himself well. In fact, his worries are a little unnecessary. You must know that in this caravan, without major interests, no powerful force will try to take his idea, and those weak bandits will not be put into their hands at all. In eyes. What kind of temper does a dwarf have? What noble doesn't need to buy weapons and equipment from dwarves? Therefore, unless absolutely necessary, nobles will never provoke those dwarves who have bad tempers, do not take the initiative to cause trouble, and can be regarded as chaotic and good camp. But those weak bandits died under the dwarf's hungry ax without any eyesight. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????? together out of nowhere, Fang and Iron Bone never caused trouble along the way. He was as low-key as a box of goods, never attracting attention. I don¡¯t know how long it took, but Fang and Iron Bone finally arrived at the terminus of this caravan. Leathers Forest Fortress. They will place various metal raw materials, currencies and huge orders purchased from various places here, and then load various finished goods on their caravans and transport them again to places where they have fixed outlets. . The Leathers Forest Fortress is an important stronghold set up by the Kingdom of Tongtian outside their territory. In fact, it stands to reason that this forest should be the territory of the Kingdom of Nafir, but in fact the Kingdom of Nafir has been at war with its princes for a long time.In this state, no leader-level figure appears, so human power cannot be knitted together at all. There are also orcs from the endless wasteland who are constantly invading the Kingdom of Mara directly through the territory of the Kingdom of Nafir. The nobles of the Kingdom of Nafir are already very strenuous in dealing with the annual orc invasion, and they have no time to manage this area. Chaotic forest. The nearby lord, a baron who once made his fortune from silver mining, also lost to the joint efforts of several nearby neighbors in an internal fight some time ago. He completely surrendered to the Kingdom of Tongtian, and instead became the leader of the Leathers Forest Fortress. The vassal is just because deep in the Lethes Forest, there is a blue dragon who is not very smart, and this blue dragon is actually the thug of the kobolds in the Lethes Forest Fortress! With the support of this blue dragon, this baron once again became a strong man among the nearby nobles! In short, this fortress has an extremely transcendent status here. It can protect its own safety very well, and it is also an effective radiation area for the power of the Tongtian Kingdom. This fortress was built according to the original appearance of the forest, using a lot of dwarf craftsmanship and cleverly matching stones in the forest, without hindering the growth of the forest at all. Moss like emerald and vines like emerald organically connect the stone and surrounding trees, making the center of the entire forest an organic whole. It seemed like this huge fortress could hold tens of thousands of people. It's like a giant living plant. On the stones used to build the fortress, there are still some dwarf runes faintly hidden. These runes exude various faint magic fluctuations, and are obviously a powerful defense system. There are many figures of various races in this fortress, not only a large number of kobolds and dwarves, but also many humans, orcs, ogre magicians and goblins. Basically all intelligent races can be seen in this fortress Yes, and the most important thing is that there are many kobold guards in this fortress, and all those who enter the fortress for the first time can only act on the periphery. Only those who have good records and will not easily violate the laws of Leathers Forest Fortress will be given the right to enter the interior of the fortress. Of course, kobolds rescued from various places are not included in this list. Fang Tiegu listened to the employee of the dwarf caravan giving him directions: "Ahead is the temple of the Great God Tongtian. Did you see it? It's the magnificent building next to the tallest tree. Elder Mepo is inside. . You know, Elder Mipo is the third-ranking elder in the Tongtian Kingdom! But he has a lot of things. You probably won¡¯t see him. Then, on the left side of the temple, there is magic machinery and railway transportation. The temple is also the so-called magic train station. You have to take the train there eventually to go to your holy place, Dragon Castle. On the right side of the temple, the ugly-looking tower is the blue dragon, the guardian of the fortress. Lord Haisheng's residence, to be honest, although his strength is first-class, his aesthetic level is really low, just higher than that of those shameful goblins. Of course, I don't think I said that. You lucky bastard, go quickly." The generous dwarf happily patted him on the shoulder and almost slapped him to the floor. God knows whether the dwarf's attack was serious or not. Fang Tiegu still nodded to the enthusiastic dwarf very unskilledly and thanked him. He almost staggered towards the temple of the Great God Tongtian with excitement. Scenes of evading pursuit for so many years appeared in his mind one by one. The faces of each of his tribesmen who were brutally killed flashed in front of his eyes clearly or vaguely, and there was a hanging hanging around his neck. The skulls of his seventy-eight tribesmen were like seventy-eight hot and heavy red-hot iron balls, burning into his heart. We will be liberated soon! We are about to find paradise! Mom and Dad! Brothers and sisters! Do you hear my voice? Can you feel it? Can you see it? We are about to reach the embrace of the true God! Fang. Iron Bone howled like a madman and ran towards the temple. He seemed to have released all his depression and suffering. It seemed that all the pain and fear, all the joy and fanaticism, all penetrated into the temple. The depths of his soul were all radiated here, and all were released under the inspiration of the temple. It seemed that everyone around him was not surprised by this. They chuckled and pointed, and then dispersed to do their own things. That short distance seemed to be too far with every step. Fang. Iron Bone wished he could step into the temple in one step to find his true god. No matter how far the distance is, there is still a moment of arrival. Fang and Iron Bone finally arrived at the temple. Generally speaking, this temple is not much different from other temples. It is still a wide and tall divine court, which can accommodate many believers at the same time. Pray inside. The windows on both sides emit soft and bright natural light, illuminating this huge divine courtyard softly.And nature allows everyone who enters this environment to relax very naturally. In the middle of the front part of the hall, there is a statue five or six meters high. This statue is a huge kobold with a pair of dragon wings and six horns on its head. There are six shining beards on his mouth, and the scales all over his body are shining with a mysterious metallic luster. It can be seen that the scales on his body are made of the toughest black iron steel. There is also a layer of what appears to be a transparent glue-bound object on the statue, forming a vague image of a little girl on his right shoulder. Looking closely, this gelatinous little girl is entirely carved from crystal. This little girl is the legendary True God's pet Guji, a legendary and powerful gray gelatin monster. Every kobold dreams of becoming a warlock, and every warlock will have a magic pet that is related to his life, and this magic pet is also the most worth showing off treasure for every warlock. In many heroic legends, the most powerful kobold warlock must have a dragon familiar. What I ordered again was some kind of powerful creature like a phoenix or a hydra as a magic pet. How could a true god have only one lowly gray glue monster as his demon pet? But the true god is the true god. Who would have known that the lowest level gray glue monster's magic pet has actually become a legendary level high-level monster! This is the most powerful warlock. The kobold warlocks in the original legendary stories were all inferior! Fangs and Iron Bones panted heavily and rushed in with a hoarse throat. As soon as he entered the temple, he felt that all the breath that had been supporting him disappeared. The fatigue he had accumulated over the past few years had originally thought that With his own death, he will completely let go of everything. But I didn't expect that I would be alive and bring all this exhaustion here at this moment. At this moment, he almost felt that he was about to die from exhaustion, and the eyes of the statue on the temple shone with mysterious divine light, shining into the eyes of the fangs, making him feel dazzled, but even so, he felt He died smiling. The vision went dark. Fang and Iron Bone fell on the clean floor of the temple like a piece of rotten wood, and fell into a deep sleep. A kobold priest with one eye and a broken leg was slowly scrubbing the neat floor tiles bit by bit with a clean mop in the main hall. Soon, he saw the thin dog head fainted on the ground. The man smiled and gently put his hands under the fangs and iron-bone ribs. Slowly, step by step, he walked towards the resting place behind the temple. ??Jianya slept for a week, and slept for seven and a half days before he slowly woke up from his slumber. He woke up. He was startled and motionless at the moment. First, he glanced around with both eyes to make sure that he was safe and that he was in an unfamiliar environment. Then he moved his hands and feet slightly to make sure that he was not tied up. He touched his neck to make sure that the bone necklace around his neck was not missing. Then he breathed a sigh of relief and had time to observe the situation around him. Under his body was a bed that, although not gorgeous, was very solid and comfortable. The ceiling on the roof was not at all like that of a cave. Only then did he slowly recall that he was out of danger, but had already arrived. A safe place, in the temple of the Great God Tongtian. It wasn't until he was sure that he was very safe that he felt that he was really hungry. At this time, he slowly stood up, slowly got out of bed, and looked around furtively, habitually Looking for a place to eat. At this time, he was surprised to find a bowl of very thick meat porridge on the table on the side. It was steaming with steam and had a tongue-devouring aroma. If he hadn't been sure that this was a temple, Fang wouldn't have dared to drink this. A bowl of porridge, for fear that there would be some terrible poison in this bowl of porridge that would make his life worse than death. Even so, he still held the bowl of porridge, holding back the saliva in his mouth, and smelled the smell of the porridge vigorously, as if he must smell something wrong before he would be satisfied. At this time, a kobold's voice suddenly sounded: "Child, feel free to drink, this is a gift from the Great God." Jian Ya was so frightened by the sudden voice that he almost threw away the bowl of meat porridge. Holding the bowl, he touched his waist with one hand, pulled out his bone dagger, and quickly turned it around. Then, he saw the old kobold with one eye and a broken leg. When he saw the joking smile on the other person's face, he took a few deep breaths, looked at the old kobold, and then at himself. Holding the meat porridge in his hand, he gritted his teeth and drank the whole large bowl of meat porridge in one breath. After finishing the drink and licking the bowl clean, Jian Ya hid the bone dagger in his right hand into his belt. ?"My child, thank you for your hard work. Now that you are awake, hurry up and prepare to catch tomorrow's magic train back to the Holy Land." The old kobold said kindly. ??Jiangya swallowed his throat and nodded. "Is there any more porridge?" The magic train is really a magical thing. Sitting on the smooth wooden seat of the magic train, he felt the magic train constantly accelerating and running forward at a very high speed. Go, and when the magic train is moving forward, it also makes a rhythmic sound of clanking. Seeing the magic train running steadily forward, he couldn't help but wonder, why didn't the magic train stop and take a rest? Could it be that they changed draft horses at a very high speed on the way and didn't feel it? This is amazing! The trees and scenery on both sides of the window receded quickly, just like the scenes in the past that were hard to look back on, disappearing without a trace with the fast train. Full of dwarf-style Dashan Pass, this is the main pass for the Kingdom of Tongtian to defend the Kingdom of Damara. Then came the prosperous Earl of Hedes Castle, which has now become an important financial center. The city is controlled by various merchants who believe in the goddess Wojin. They only need to pay a large amount of tax. It can be said here It is a paradise for businessmen and economic adventurers. Text Chapter 3 New Tasks Next, there is the Great Victory Fortress with a strong ferocious atmosphere. According to the passengers on the magic train who were showing off their knowledge, this was the army of Count Boris who was still Count Dragon Nightmare at that time. Under the inspiration of the Great God Tongtian, it was here that a huge military force was built in three months. Fortress, and it was in front of this fortress that they miraculously defeated the enemy and occupied the enemy's land. Only then did they truly declare their separation from the Kingdom of Damara and establish the new Kingdom of Tongtian. Count Polis, who had converted to the Great God Tongtian and became a half-dragon through a year's magic ceremony, naturally became the new king of the Kingdom of Tongtian, giving all glory to the great God Tongtian. Oh, a half-dragon, it sounds very strange. What kind of situation is it? I really want to take a look. Fang thought silently. Next is the Bloodstone Trail level. These two levels have also been built in a solid dwarven style. The dwarven magic runes and magical plants with magical laws are full of this place. There are three military camps stationed here, at least Two thousand people are guarding here to ensure that this chokepoint will not be attacked by the enemy. Finally, we entered the territory of Vasa. This is the place where the kobolds are resurrected. Those legendary stories have made Fangyang¡¯s ears go numb. These legendary stories are repeated over and over again by Fangyang as if they are spiritual pillars. These legendary stories are used to support myself to continue to survive. Of course, in this process, it has gone through countless artistic processing by countless people, and it can no longer reflect the original appearance of real history, but this is not important. The key is not what it is. It's about what Fang thinks it is. So when he saw these famous places, he really felt like a pilgrim and immersed himself in the blend of legend and reality. The cities and checkpoints that have completely become his spiritual pillar are right in front of him, infinitely stimulating the blood in his body and filling him with all kinds of reveries. He had just been able to eat enough to avoid starving to death, and he was already imagining what great achievements he would have accomplished if he had been a soldier under the Great God Tongtian ten years ago. He kept feeling that even if he died now, he would happily ascend to the Kingdom of God Tongtian with a sweet smile. This life was not wasted at all. Bloodstone Castle. In Dragon Trail City, as the magic train advances rapidly, the number of kobolds is increasing. Moreover, these kobolds also look completely different from the kobolds in the outside world. They wear form-fitting clothes and talk in an efficient and precise tone. It sounds like the dragon language dialect of the metal dragon, and their mental state All look very good. They all looked polite and polite, looking more like a mixture of practical dwarves and civilized elves, rather than mean and rough kobolds. Such a huge difference also made Jianya unconsciously increase his stress level. He was also very worried about whether he could successfully integrate into such a noble and gorgeous kobold society. As we get closer and closer to Dragon Castle, Jian Ya becomes more and more excited. He is about to become a kobold in the Kingdom of Tongtian. He knelt on the ground again and shed hot tears piously. He just wanted to stay here forever and never leave. At the same time, a young kobold wanted to leave here right away. His name is Yu Sheng. Sailor. He looks different from other kobolds. His mouth is not that long, and there are gills on both sides of the jaw. between his pointed claws and fingers and toes. They all have slippery webs, which makes him uncomfortable when walking on land and holding weapons. His scales are rarely dry and shiny, but often wet and slippery, unable to withstand cold wind and dryness. It is dusty, but it can swim in water like a fish in water. All these physical characteristics show that he is not an ordinary kobold, unable to truly find his own position on the mainland, so he naturally became a sailor. "Damn it, I'm not a bastard! I'm not a coward either." Sailor Yu Sheng thought angrily. "Thankfully, God Tongtian gave me the opportunity to become a sailor. As long as I recruit a fleet, then I can become the commander of the first navy of the Kingdom of Tongtian. At that time, everyone will have to call me captain. ! Hahahaha! "According to the order from the church, a bizarre incident occurred in the Leathers Forest Fortress in the south where a fishman attempted to kidnap Elder Mipo. The Great God Tongtian appointed himself to form a special operations team. Quickly rush to the Lessers Forest Fortress along the waterway. On the one hand, it is to quickly understand the navigation situation of the Pelowell River and prepare for the launch of shipping. On the other hand, it is to establish maritime power and investigate why those fishmen dared to hijack Ranked as the third elder of the Tongtian Kingdom Church, Mipo. Time is running out now. It is said that the ships and sailors have been recruited and they can set off just waiting for him to report. Before setting off, Yu Sheng still had to pray to his faith.   "Great God Tongtian, thank you for your protection. Please bless me to successfully complete the mission, perfectly control the Eastern Gulf and nearby shipping routes, and bring your glory to them" Yu Sheng knelt down. In the temple of Longbao, he prayed devoutly to Gu Gua. Now the entire Dragon Castle has developed into a huge theocratic city, and in the middle is still the legendary mage tower that has stood for hundreds of years. Their god Gu Gua. Tongtian Grand Elder lives in this mage with his demon pet Guji. In the tower, this legendary mage tower has also become a symbol of the rule of the great elder Gu Gua. Relying on the magical support in this mage tower, Gu Gua can appear in front of believers who need him anytime and anywhere to solve their problems. Generally speaking, as long as it is a sincere prayer, it will receive an effective response, which makes believers of other religions envious and despised. Only weak gods will respond to the prayers of their own believers so carefully. They never knew that Gu Gua needed to constantly consume his divine power to ensure that he would not be kicked out of the main plane. In the original city walls of Palestine, very strong and thick bluestone slabs were laid, which could accommodate up to 5,000 believers to pray here at the same time. After years of friction from believers, these stone slabs are as smooth and moist as jade. And these stone slabs and the walls of the inner city. He was also blessed by the Great God Tongtian, as long as the Great God does not perish. These facilities will be under the protection of divine power and will never wear out again. In the eyes of other church members, this is another extravagant and prodigal act! Outside the sacred inner city, there is a very solid and splendid temple complex. After ten years, all the functions here have been completed. The largest and most extensive one is the mission hall where believers perform religious ceremonies and the seminary where believers select seeds and train them to become priests. It is decorated with many beautiful Ornaments. They adopt the strong and mechanically beautiful structure of the dwarves, which makes people admire them. Other trial halls, paladin halls, etc. are also bustling, and many outstanding talents have emerged over the years. Now all this is presided over by a female kobold named Ilix. Although she is only a ten-year-old kobold, she seems to have been the pope for many years and has great experience in religious propagation and maintenance management. The most important thing is. She has a very powerful ability to cultivate low-level priests. All the priests since the establishment of Tongtian Kingdom are basically her students. This Ilix seems to have been together with a kobold mage named Deep Throat, a kobold warlock and paladin named Silang, and they are known as the Three Heroes of Dragon Castle, after the second elder Foster. The most outstanding kobold rookie is Thoros, the great elder of the Iron Castle tribe. Earl Hart, the veteran of the Executive Yuan, and the magician Jerry, together formed the highest ruling class of the entire Dragon Castle. In the outer circle of the temple, there are various academies. The largest one is the Warrior Academy, and the most luxurious and mysterious one is the Warlock Academy. The most magnificent one is the Mage Academy. Now at the handover place between the Mage Academy and the Warlock Academy. Nine mage towers have been built, and the middle one, which is the oldest one, has been completed and has a height of ten stories. This mage tower uses the most common standard mage tower. The other eight mage towers each have their own characteristics. There are even some mage towers that only have one or two floors built due to insufficient data. Some have more sufficient data, or some new designs have been added, so they were built hesitantly. Four or five floors up. In ten years, these nine mage towers have still not been built, but it can be seen that many mages even have a career as a stonemason or a blacksmith. Under the leadership of a kobold named Deep Throat, they are designing and building these towers. Mage towers with different styles. By building these mage towers, the mages who studied in the magic academy not only mastered many individual magics, but also mastered many abilities to build magic buildings. I believe that when all nine mage towers are built, a completely different atmosphere will definitely be created again. At the same time, the mages who graduated from Tongtian Kingdom will exude an absolutely different magical brilliance on this continent. Outside the various colleges, there are various living areas. It includes living areas in the east, military camps in the west, markets in the south, and farmland in the north. It is worth mentioning that Fang Tie Gu, who fled from the south, was also incorporated into the military camp as soon as he returned to Dragon Castle. He became a glorious recruit and began to get familiar with the military camp. Everything in Tongtian Kingdom, including discipline, law, fighting skills, writing and the most authentic religious beliefs. All of this is formed among the green magical plants everywhere in Dragon Castle. Every day, these magical plants will evaporate some blue-green mist, and then the mist will gather into a huge pond in the temple, and then be transported to every person through complete tap water pipes.It is used as drinking water for households and water-using places, and the water of the Palauville River is also introduced as water for cleaning and other domestic purposes. Outside the Dragon Castle, there is an invisible protective shield. It can be seen that this protective shield is even like a living thing. It is still absorbing the surrounding magic power and is still growing. Providing increasingly stronger and wider magical protection. Yu Sheng knelt on his boat and prayed. As a level 2 paladin, his devout prayers traveled across these long distances and reached the legendary mage tower deep in the Dragon Castle. Unexpectedly, Yu Sheng's prayer was immediately answered by the Great God of Heaven. He felt his eyes flash, and then disappeared into his boat and appeared in a strange place. In the middle of this vast hall, there is a huge crystal ball, which is shining with powerful magic. And the splendor of many precious stones. There are also three very strange-looking kobolds embossed on the crystal ball. They look more like giant dragons with the bodies of giant snakes. And on their mouths, they also have the same beards as Gu Gua and Tongtian Grand Elder, fluttering like living creatures. On the outer edge of this hall, dozens of meters away, are countless magic bookshelves, with all kinds of magical books flashing on them. Legend has it that as long as you learn all these magic books, you will definitely become a top witch. Teacher! It's a pity that no one can read these books. Before Yu Sheng could react, a soft divine power wrapped around his body. He felt an invisible warmth covering his whole body, as if he was immersed in warm amniotic fluid. "Child, I have been paying attention to you for a long time. Since you were born, I have been paying attention to your growth. I hope you can grow strong enough to take on your destiny." The voice of the Great God Tongtian was slow. Filled into Yu Sheng's heart. Hearing the voice of the god he believed in, Yu Sheng's soul trembled with excitement. This Yusheng is the new individual born from the union of the kobold girl who brought food to the fish-men and the fish-men ten years ago. In the past ten years, Gu Gua has been paying close attention to the growth of this child, and even transformed himself into a middle-aged kobold, pretending to be the child's mentor, and conducting comprehensive observations and teachings on him. Ten years have passed. Now Gugua's priest of the Pelowell River has arrived below the Leathers Forest Fortress, which has also provided him with great help in ruling the vicinity of the Leathers Forest Fortress. Outside the Leathers Forest is the Eastern Bay that connects to the Sea of ??Falling Stars. This is an important node for maritime traffic, one day in the future. Gu Gua will definitely take the harbor here into his own hands. More than half a month ago, a group of more than 1,000 fishmen attacked the port called Nice on the Eastern Gulf. They robbed dozens of large and small merchant ships and killed many sailors and businessmen. This is a small episode in the turmoil on the ocean in the past ten years. If it was just that the port that had nothing to do with Gu Gua was smashed, burned, and looted, Gu Gua would not care about it at all. matter. But who knows why a group of murlocs came to the Lessers Forest Fortress very arrogantly, preparing to kidnap Elder Meepo. If it weren't for the fact that Gu Gua's river god priesthood had already arrived here, I'm afraid that Meepo would have been careless. Maybe they will really take it away! Thinking of the murloc team that he captured ten years ago, Gu Gua clearly felt that the murlocs were hiding an ulterior secret, but now Gu Gua had no way to effectively extend his strength into the ocean. , so he could only secretly send this half-murloc kobold to explore the south to investigate the truth about Elder Meepo's abduction, secretly take his special forces, and go down the Palauwell River. Go to the Eastern Bay to find the truth. "Now, I officially appoint you as the leader of the Gulf Operations Team, with full responsibility for investigating the sudden appearance of murlocs in the Leathers Forest Fortress in the south and their conspiracy to rob our Elder Meepo. To this end, I will equip you with Ten murlocs, twenty human sailors and a 100-ton speedboat. There is a fire elemental elf on this speedboat. We must protect him, otherwise the fire elemental elf will never cooperate with us again. You know what they hate most is falling into the water and dying." Yu Sheng nodded firmly and said, "I will definitely complete the mission!" Gu Gua was silent for a moment, and a black iron scale shining with divine power flew from a deep distance. Come over and print it directly on Yu Sheng¡¯s forehead. "This is the badge of divine power I gave you. You must be good at understanding its power. It will bring a lot of convenience to your tasks." Gu Gua's voice came again. Yu Sheng closed his eyes and felt the scales brought to him. He felt as if this scale was just a window or a faucet, and on the other side of the scale, there wasThere is a long river and a sea. The infinite water element magic slowly escapes through this small hole. This kind of breath from the long river and the sea makes Yu Sheng intoxicated. When he came back to his senses, he I found that I had arrived at the bank of the Pelowell River, standing near the stern of the magic speedboat. In front of him is a magic speedboat made of pure steel. At this moment, he is standing on the tail of the magic speedboat, which is the power source of the magic speedboat. Similarly, there is a real magic steam engine at the tail of the speedboat. This magic steam engine can be seen to be a specially developed new fully waterproof steam engine. Even the lubricating oil is made from Bingquan Zao oil. One filling, at least Can be used for ten years! In the power cabin where the fire element elf is, the fire element elf happily plays with a huge high-grade fire element magic crystal. This is obviously an important guarantee for him to serve on the water with peace of mind, and of course it is also an energy source during his service. main source of supply. You must know that such a high-level fire element magic crystal is enough for this magic steel speedboat to run at full speed for 5 years. Text Chapter 4: Update on Violent Blood (Also Asking for Leave) Hello fellow book friends, I am a charterer. Yesterday, my ancestor had improper defecation, which caused the surgical wound to rupture and bleed profusely. He was forced to undergo emergency treatment for more than three hours. The process lasted until about 1 o'clock in the morning. It hurt so much that he had to twitch violently even if he moved. The book belongs to everyone, but the ancestor belongs to me. I think everyone can also understand my feelings. This period of time is limited to the actual situation and I can no longer maintain the update of five thousand words every day. I believe that after the ancestor¡¯s chrysanthemum is completely repaired, it will definitely be Updates can be resumed, and there will be a big explosion to thank everyone for their support to our ancestors. Thank you everyone! ============================================= The feeling of magical teleportation is very Sensitive, the fire element elf quickly felt someone teleporting over, so he stopped playing with the high-level magic element crystal in his hand and turned his head. When the fire elemental elf realized that Yu Sheng had appeared, he happily said to Yu Sheng: "Hey! Are you the new captain? I have been waiting for you here for a long time, yo, you look very creative! Okay, I I'm not kidding you, don't be angry. "Well, no matter who you are, I'm just responsible for driving the ship, haha~ What a big high-level fire elemental magic crystal! If your great elder hadn't been so generous, I wouldn't have done it." I will be the power source of the steam engine on this ship! If something happens, I will die without a trace! I will have to return to the fire elemental plane, which is really boring. I gave myself a new name. It¡¯s absolutely cool! My new name is Demoman, isn¡¯t it cool! We¡¯ve never had this name before! The fire elemental elf laughed happily. Yu Sheng looked at the chatty fire elemental elf through the magic crystal window with some surprise. He really couldn't answer the conversation. When it started to laugh, he finally got in and said with some discomfort. : "Well, my name is Yu Sheng, and I am a level 2 paladin. Moreover, my profession is also majoring in magic machinery. I have reached an intermediate level of level 2, and I will definitely be able to ensure the normal operation of the magic steam engine. I will He is the captain of this ship. I hope we can have a happy cooperation." The fire elemental elf told him some nonsense again. After hearing some useless gossip, Yu Sheng said sorry and ended the conversation. He could no longer suppress his curiosity and was ready to take a closer look at the specific situation of the ship. Then Yu Sheng turned around and left, arriving at the main control room. In addition to the steering wheel and the devices for lowering the anchor and raising and lowering the sail, the most important thing is the magic quartz glass in the front. These magic quartz glasses are also new technologies and products of the Iron Castle tribe. They are made of quartz sand that is available everywhere. Smelted through a special process. And a lot of magic materials are added to make this magic quartz glass have good magic carrying capacity. When Yu Sheng entered the main control room, a blue light scanned his forehead, and he suddenly felt a chill on his forehead. All the blue light focused on the scale given to him by the Great God Tongtian. He could feel that the water element magic on the scales was directly connected to the ship along the blue light. Suddenly, it seemed that layers of water elemental magic light waves were flashing on the ship, and some places that were not noticed at all were flashing with blue light. This blue light spreads outward from the main control room and spreads to the entire hull. Especially on both sides of the hull, there are two rows of ripple-like magic circuits. When these magic circuits light up, the fish Sheng felt very clearly that he seemed to be connected to the ship. At the same time, the ship had a dead ship, which turned into a living duck or fish. Suddenly the relationship between the ship and the water became extremely close, almost blending into one. Feeling this feeling, Yu Sheng burst into tears of excitement. This feeling was so amazing! Just then, his crew members came over. There are twenty strong human sailors and a one-eyed first mate in his prime. It can be seen that they are all good at sea combat. A dwarf technician who always wears a large life jacket and a female kobold priest are technical figures. In addition, under the side of the boat, the heads of ten murlocs floated up. These ten murlocs seemed to have been staying in the icy water in the north for a long time, and they had also received very good training and received strict religious beliefs. With their education, they have completely become fanatical believers in the Great God. "Hello Captain!" Everyone saluted Yu Sheng. Yu Sheng puffed up his chest and accepted the gift proudly and calmly. He had nothing to be embarrassed about, because this position was given to him by Elder Gu Gua. This was not to respect him, but to respect what Elder Gu Gua did. decision. "Dear brothers,?From now on, we are people in the same boat. I hope we can cooperate wholeheartedly and complete the tasks given to us by the Great God Tongtian! Long live the Great God of Heaven! " The sailors under him, including the dwarf technician and the ten fishmen, raised their right hands in excitement and shouted enthusiastically along with him: "Long live the Great God of Heaven! " Then, Yu Sheng got to know the sailors one by one, and the dwarf technician Screw took them to visit the entire legendary speedboat. The ship is 27 meters long and 7 meters wide, making it very narrow. It is extremely streamlined and looks very beautiful and smooth. The bow is a black iron mithril collision horn from the highest skill of Iron Castle, which is also blessed by the [Sharp Technique] and [Overall Strongness] personally blessed by the Great Elder Gu Gua. , in addition to being made of steel, the ship is also protected by magic. There are twenty automatic springboards on both sides of the ship, which can automatically pop up and retract by magic, and can quickly carry out boarding battles. There are twenty magic whale hunting crossbows, which are twenty magic crossbow guns that can shoot through the body of ordinary whales and rely on the magic horn wheel behind them to pull the whale back. Of course, these crossbow guns can also be replaced with explosive ones. Or there are magic crossbow arrows with other functions, but they are expensive, and there are only 100 ice-breaking arrows and explosive arrows on the whole ship. There is also a huge one on the bow. The iron pipe also has some magic runes floating on it. It is connected to the magic steam engine behind the hull. When necessary, projectiles can be suddenly launched, accompanied by high-temperature rays of more than 1,000 degrees, and will be destroyed in an instant. The hit object ignited and burned into flying ash. This should obviously be something like a main gun. On the hull are three large sails made of silk spun by giant centipede insects, which can withstand a level 12 typhoon. It will be blown to pieces, and it can even lift the entire ship like a parachute. There are some places on both sides of the hull that can be used to extend the pulley paddles. If the steam engine, water magic system and sails are all on the ship. If it fails, you can still rely on sailors to operate this pulley paddle as a power system. The more Yu Sheng looks at it, the happier and more satisfied he is. With such a ship, not to mention the Eastern Gulf, it is also the endless ocean. Go! He rubbed his hands excitedly, immediately directed the sailors to load the supplies onto the ship, and then drove the ship downstream, while constantly getting familiar with the various attributes of the ship. Little did he know that just under his boat, there was a huge shadow swimming down the river in sync with him. Text Chapter 5 Looking for the New Kingdom of God The more Yu Sheng watched, the happier and satisfied he became. With such a boat, he could go to the endless ocean, not to mention the Oriental Bay! He rubbed his hands excitedly, and immediately directed the sailors to load the supplies onto the ship, and then drove the ship downstream, while constantly becoming familiar with the various attributes of the ship. Yu Sheng had no idea that just under the hull of his boat, there was a huge shadow swimming down the river in sync with him. This huge shadow is actually a submarine with the same color as the bottom of the river bed. This submarine looks very flat, even very soft, and is still swimming forward slowly and quickly like a sea snake. This submarine has a spacious space inside and is loaded with a lot of special magic supplies, which can support this strange submarine to operate at the bottom of the river for at least a year without having to go to the shore to find supplies. There are countless neat magic circuits everywhere in this submarine, which looks very mysterious. In fact, with these magic circuits, if the magic power is enough, the submarine can even create its own fresh water and simple food. Come, making the battery life stronger. The submarine even had enough energy to do other tasks. It also had many tentacles extending from its body, constantly inserting date palm seeds into the soil below the river bed, and injecting a little bit of divine power to help these people. Date palm seeds germinate quickly. This transparent submarine is actually Gu Gua¡¯s demon pet Guji. In the past ten years, her body has grown to the size of dozens of tons. The entire dragon castle can only be accommodated in the infinite space of the mage tower. Unless she uses magic to reduce her size, Guji will no longer be able to transform into a little girl and carry out normal activities in Dragon Castle City. So in recent years, Guji has been sneaking at the bottom of the Palauwell River, staying in the huge pond dug by the ten murlocs, and turned it into a huge circular underwater room and a valley. Another experimental site for Gua. Now it has turned into a long submarine, colorless and odorless, sneaking at the bottom of the Pelowell River. Like an invisible eel, it was snaking forward at the bottom of the river, just under the steel speedboat "Hymn of Heaven", which was hundreds of years ahead of its time, following Yu Sheng and his party as they headed south. Among the team members in this submarine, there is Gu Gua Tongtian and Wells, the chief guard of the Dragon God. Foster, Tongtian, Deep Throat and Xihan are five people. Of course, there is also Gu Gua¡¯s magic pet Guji. That is, the submarine itself, and Foster Tongtian's familiar, the talented son of a Frost Giant, Bing Linghua. In ten years, Bing Linghua has grown into a graceful and heroic girl. She carries two rounds of black iron giant ax specially built for her by Thoros on her back. It has +3 constant magic sharpness and can cut through some enemies that ordinary weapons cannot cut at all. It can even directly cut through ordinary weapons. Cut in half. The two-wheeled giant axes are also engraved with some other dwarven runes, allowing the two battle axes to slowly repair themselves by absorbing metal. It can also exude hot fighting energy and cold fighting energy respectively, allowing Bing Linghua to deal with all problems. Bodybuilding, compact skin, and the highly talented and rich growth environment, make her face very pretty and considerable. Because he is a frost giant from the glacier, he is very afraid of heat, so he only has a small amount of clothes woven from the silk of giant centipede insects, which only covers a small part of his body. What's more important is that these silk clothes also have the [Cold Wind] magic that Gu Gua blessed for him, so that the cold wind blows on her two silk clothes all year round, making everyone who is close to her feel To the involuntary coldness. And as a level 6 priest of the Frost Goddess, she can also maintain a [cold field] on her body for a long time, which closely interacts with the strange and beautiful natural magic patterns on her body. It also keeps her healthy. However, Bing Linghua has never prayed to the Frost Goddess, so she has not obtained any magical skills in these years. Instead, she switched to martial arts and became a high-level warrior with fighting spirit. Now. Only a few people know Bing Linghua's true identity, which is also a secret that is not passed down. These people are relatively leisurely and have time in the entire Tongtian Kingdom. Especially Foster, after people like Silang and Elix were reborn as kobolds, Foster's specific work was assigned to them, thus freeing him from doing things that he had to do and being taken by Gu Gua again. , train him as his successor. One day, Gu Gua will be kicked out of the main plane to establish his own Kingdom of God. At that time, the spokesperson on the ground must be reliable. Foster was his chosen spokesman and successor. Xihan is his martial arts bodyguard, and Wells and Deep Throat are his advisors, used to question those who he does not know.He knows all kinds of secrets, especially Wells, who is an ancient dragon. He knows as much as the Mage Association. In ten years, the population of kobolds in the North has reached 100,000, and the most important thing is that followers of Gu Gua have begun to die. Logically, they should come to his kingdom of God through the underworld. , became his petitioner and provided him with the power of faith for a long time. But in fact, Gu Gua did not establish his own Kingdom of God, so when the souls of those believers appeared in front of Gu Gua again, he found that he had nothing to do. Only by receiving these souls into the crystal ball and reincarnating them through the new kobold eggs born every year, can the souls of these believers be reshaped into new kobolds, allowing them to become devout believers in Gu Gua as soon as they are born. . Coupled with the continuous purification and improvement of kobold blood, their talents are getting higher and stronger, their souls are getting stronger, and it is easier to become a priest. In this way, many believers directly become The new pastor also made Gugua's church grow bigger and bigger. It also made more and more excellent kobolds become the pillars of the Tongtian Kingdom. But this is not a long-term solution. As the number of these believers increases, Gu Gua estimates that in fifty years, when his church has developed to a certain extent and the natural death rate of believers exceeds the reproduction rate of kobolds, those believers will His soul will have nowhere to settle, so he must be ready to establish the Kingdom of God and leave the main plane within fifty years. At this moment, an important purpose for him to come out of the Tongtian Kingdom to interfere in the affairs of the Eastern Gulf is also to think about how to find a suitable plane and build a suitable Kingdom of God. This is also an important purpose for Gu Gua to bring Wells and Deepthroat out. Text Chapter 6 Shadow Magic Network Gu Gua sat in his cubicle, crossing his legs and feeling the various thoughts coming from Guji. The current Guji is more like a small hotel with a few rooms. Gu Gua and his followers are divided into several independent rooms, and each other transmits information through a kind of divine power channel in Guji's body. As early as ten years ago, Gu Gua was studying how he could form a method that could spread information on a large scale by bestowing divine magic. In this way, he can communicate with believers in any corner without being limited to whether his church has spread so far. He has been studying this problem for the past ten years. Now he has achieved preliminary results and even has a preliminary model. However, this model cannot be effectively spread to the entire main plane. Now it is only in Guji's body. inside. In Guji's body, a divine relationship similar to a wireless LAN has been formed. In this divine LAN, he and Foster can easily transmit a large amount of information, as long as Foster's soul can bear it. . After ten years of training, Foster's soul has also been greatly improved. His "Fish-Dragon Transformation" mental method has been cultivated to the realm of muscles, and he has also become an absolute strong man. Therefore, Foster can also transmit a large amount of information to Gu Gua, and the two of them have a great time playing with each other. But this is not enough, not enough at all. This is only possible in Guji's body. If it goes to the outside world, it still cannot achieve the purpose of infinite transmission of information. Gu Gua can only achieve this in Guji's body. This function is useful, but Guji cannot effectively cover the entire main plane. Although the model has been made. But it cannot be promoted, which means that this technology is far from being truly practical. This made Gu Gua very distressed. Even if it is possible to spread God's message through churches in various places and use the church as an exchange station for believers' information, there is no way to achieve this technology at all. The basic physical principles of this world and the physical principles of Gu Gua's previous life are impossible. The principles are different, and many things cannot be copied at all. In addition, the special nature of divine power and magic in this world also allows Gu Gua to find another possibility of realization, but he has never been able to find the real doorway. Gu Gua flipped through his database. This database is a collection of mage books from the Master of the Mage Association, Redillo. The Legend of Bloody Flowing Cloud. As a group that truly believes in "knowledge is power", mages are keen to collect all knowledge. Therefore, the books from the Mages Association basically record all the easily accessible knowledge in the world and are an important treasure trove for learning common sense. Among these books covering all aspects of the world, Gu Gua was very sensitive to the word "Magic Network". A magical existence that can communicate with the Goddess of the Magic Network. By studying the Magic Web, the mages contribute their spiritual power and various precious materials to the Magic Web goddess. At the same time, through exchange, new magic is generated from the Magic Web for the mages to use. The emergence of the Magic Network has greatly improved the situation of mankind. This allows ordinary people with mediocre blood to cast magic as long as they have sufficient intelligence, thereby greatly improving the combat capabilities of the elven-human vassal alliance. Many human soldiers were originally just cannon fodder. After emergency training, he mastered one or two ordinary magic spells. The decline was gradually curbed, and after several generations, a powerful magician was cultivated, and even gradually reversed the situation of the war, driving the orcs into the endless wasteland again. Later, the fully grown magic network became an important basis for humans to break away from the control of the elves and become independent. After an adventuring team unearthed the Nether scrolls, they relied on this magic system that was completely different from elven magic to establish a powerful Nether empire in the wasteland, and also established a powerful Nether god system. Human beings have become the de facto masters of this continent. In this process, the magic network played a vital role. The Mage Association, which grew up relying on the Demonic Network, has become a decisive force in this world. Under this heavy protection, it is difficult for Gu Gua, a warlock, to crack and study it. I'm afraid Gu Gua can't figure out what the Magic Network is. He knows very well that after the Cataclysm of the Magic Network and the fall of the Nether Empire, the goddess Mythra encrypted the Magic Network layer by layer. Anyone who wants to crack it The guys in the Magic Network will be strictly monitored and punished. Facing the thorny magic net, Gu Gua is completely powerless, and even though he has lost his homeland, the Mage Association is still very powerful, which Gu Gua cannot deal with. Therefore, Gu Gua turned his attention to the Shadow Magic Network, which was relatively weak but had very similar basic principles. This is another magic network established by the shadow goddess Shar to replace the magic goddess Mystra. It is different from the normal magic network., the growth level of the Shadow Magic Network is not very high. You must know that the orthodox magic network was built with three powerful powers and one weak power, including the moon goddess Suellen, the elven gods Corellon, the shadow goddess Shar, and the then weak power goddess Mythra. Relying on the continuous acquisition of the spiritual power of the mages, a mature system has been continuously constructed after tens of thousands of years of hard work. "The Shadow Magic Network was built solely with the power of the Shadow Goddess Shar, and it only took more than three thousand years to complete. Moreover, because of the hidden hobbies of the Shadow Goddess, the number of users of the Shadow Magic Network is very rare, so they appear to be very stunted, and the spells that can be cast are also very low-level. With this magic network, the highest level can only be cast so far. It is a spell below level 5, and the number of people using it is very small. Only a few people in some areas use this magic net. The low magic ability and secret inheritance also put the promotion of Shadow Magic Network into an endless loop, making it impossible to promote it smoothly at all. In addition, Gu Gua also found that there was no detailed description of this kind of Shadow Magic Network in the books and materials below the legend. There was only how to identify whether the enemy was using the Shadow Magic Network, and how to take advantage of the various flaws of the Shadow Magic Network. Go defeat those guys using the Shadow Weave. The Shadow Weave can strengthen necromancy and negative energy spells, but it shows intolerable flaws in light and evocation spells. From this information, Gu Gua learned that so far, the entire Shadow Magic Network is still only used by certain shadow mages in the Dark Region, and there are basically no users in the surface world. Text Chapter 7 Consultation Since this kind of Shadow Magic Network can only be used within the scope of the Underdark Region, then if you want to find the technical information of the Shadow Magic Network, it is naturally more convenient to buy it from the plane merchants in the Underdark Region. Regarding the world of the Underdark, all Gu Gua¡¯s knowledge is limited to the database of the Mage Association. The information he has is very limited, and it basically belongs to the concept of black eyes. In addition, he only knew that the insidious warlock god Hook Duden also fled to the Underdark, and seemed to occupy a large territory, becoming the follower of Rose, the Dark Elf Spider Queen. And Spider Queen Rose seems to have an inexplicable connection with the Shadow Goddess Shar. At least in the Underdark, most of the people who use the Shadow Weave are Dark Elf mages. It is certainly unrealistic to purchase the information of the Shadow Magic Network from the Mages Association. You must know that the Shadow Magic Network is the biggest enemy of the Magic Network. Even if the Mages Association has completely mastered all the technical secrets of the Shadow Magic Network, they cannot teach these things. Give it to others, because this kind of behavior is completely making enemies with yourself and is completely done by idiots. Even if you purchase the technical secrets of the Shadow Magic Network from the Mage Association, it will attract the attention of the Mage Association, and you may become a target of protection and hostility. Purchase from Hook Duden who has fled to the Underdark? He may have it, or he may not. If he really has it, it shows that the Shadow Goddess really wants to promote the Shadow Magic Network, and it is no longer a secret. But if you make a deal with him, it is likely to be more dangerous than making a deal with the devil. This is a trading partner who can definitely swallow people up. Gu Gua is very clear about the inside story of the Battle of the Gods. Hooker Duden was always a dangerous opponent in his mind. Moreover, Gu Gua also clearly felt that a conspiracy was rolling up around him like a whirlwind, and it was still accelerating. At some point in the future, this whirlwind that could only blow a few leaves now would definitely Turn into a hurricane that destroys everything, forming a powerful tornado that can destroy everything, and then hang yourself in it. And this conspiracy must be related to Hook Duden. Seeking skin from a tiger? Gu Gua was not completely mentally prepared yet. It¡¯s better to consult Deep Throat first, who has good knowledge of the Magic Network. After all, he was once a magical parasite Felin Demon Kui who relied on the Magic Network to survive. Through the information transmission system in Guji's body, Gu Gua directly formed a remote [sound transmission technique] in Shen Throat's room that was connected to him: "Shen Throat, come to my room." Shen Throat was surprised at first. Then he reacted and immediately responded to Gu Gua's call. The clattering partitions that were originally solid walls quickly receded to both sides in front of him and quickly disappeared. A passage appeared very naturally, and this passage was still twisting. It felt like a train turning a corner, obviously twisting and turning. Deep throating the floor of the passage, every time he steps down. The portion of the tunnel beneath his feet will stiffen to bear his weight. It's like a pre-arranged program. But other parts still remain soft to facilitate Guji's continuous swimming forward. The distance was very short, only a few steps away, and it was only a few steps away from Gu Gua's room. After arriving in Gu Gua¡¯s room, Shen Throat once again saw this god who held a huge secret. This god possesses powerful abilities and controls a newly emerging kingdom. The subjects in this kingdom are generally his believers, and even the king is also a devout believer in him. This mysterious god quietly emerged ten years ago. Now he has at least the power of faith that can support him to become a third-level god, but he has generously used it in his church and served their believers wholeheartedly. This has also made his church expand very quickly. , the number of believers is also increasing at an extraordinary rate, and in the country under his control, the people live a happy life. For this reason, he would not hesitate to consume more divine power. But Deep Throat knew that the other gods wanted to tightly control every ounce of their divine power in their own hands, and sometimes they even wanted to rush out and snatch the divine power from other gods. to make up for your own shortcomings. It is really difficult for people to understand the way this god keeps consuming his divine power. For this reason, Great Elder Gu Gua always limits his godhead to below level 1, slightly higher than demigods, but always lower than formal gods, so that he can not trigger the repulsion of the main material plane, so that his body can stay. On the Prime Material Plane. Although it is impossible for powerful gods to exist on the main material plane, there are many other powerful people. If anyone really notices him, his situation is actually very dangerous. For gods without a kingdom of God, once their life and divinity are taken away, it means complete death. Without the protection of the kingdom of God, they?Unable to effectively exert the power of gods and resist the invasion of other powerful people. Why did he do this? Deep Throat no longer guessed. With his IQ and state of mind, he believed that he would definitely not be able to guess it. He just needs to follow this mysterious guy and find out. You must know that the ultimate goal of Felin Demon Kui is to destroy the world, but their research on magic is their important interest before the ultimate goal is completed, so now he Before he had no way to resist, he could only succumb to the power of this god. Deep Throat bowed devoutly and said: "Great True God, what is the matter with you summoning me?" Gu Gua did not hesitate and asked directly: "Deep Throat, do you know about the Shadow Magic Network? Do you know how the Shadow Magic Network is established? Are you up?" Shen Throat didn't expect Gu Gua to ask this question. He recalled it first and said, "Well, the Shadow Magic Networkwell, I know a little bit about it, but I don't know much about how the Shadow Magic Network is established. You must know that the orthodox magic net used by mages in reality draws its power directly from the origin of this world, and then forms it through the magic net, and then casts it by the mages who come into contact with the magic net. In other words, the magic net is a mold. , can draw power from the origin of the world that people cannot use directly, and then shape it into a way that mages can use, and exchange it to mages. In this process, mages only need to pay their corresponding mental power and various spell materials. and their intelligence. Text Chapter 8 Purchase The emergence of the Magic Network has made spellcasting no longer a rare thing full of mystery and ancestral gifts. Ordinary humans can also learn, study and cast magic through the Magic Network. It can be said that the Magic Network has changed the entire world. A powerful invention. So as a spell caster, a warlock needs extremely high talent and bloodline power. If you don¡¯t have a strong spellcaster bloodline, you won¡¯t be able to access the power of magic out of thin air. Mages are different. They don't need a specific bloodline. They only need one premise, that is, their brains must be good enough. They only need serious study and strong comprehension and manipulation abilities to gain the ability to cast spells through the magic network. . Of course, it is generally difficult for someone who is too stupid to comprehend the knowledge of the Magic Network, and it is also difficult for him to become a high-level mage. Even so, spells are no longer exclusive to hereditary sorcerers and nobles, but have become the way to be strong for all races with high enough intelligence. This also completely changed the structure of the entire world. As for the Shadow Magic Network, it is basically the same principle as the orthodox Magic Network, but the power it extracts does not come from the origin of the world, but from the ubiquitous shadow, this power from the shadow plane. , is also a kind of ubiquitous energy between positive energy and negative energy, so it can also bring enough support to spellcasters everywhere without causing magic to be cast in some places. , while in other places shadow magic cannot be cast. The remnants of the Nether Empire, the magicians of Shadow City, conducted experiments during the Cataclysm of the Magic Network and traveled to the ubiquitous shadow plane. Thus, he escaped the catastrophe of the magic net and survived with difficulty. Hehe, those mages from Ghost City probably have a filthy relationship with that shadow lady. They are probably the biggest enemies of the Magic Network! But I didn¡¯t expect that now that the entire Nether Empire has fallen, they no longer have the ability to control the wind and rain. This is really ridiculous! Hahaha! But now from various sources, it seems that the technology of the Shadow Magic Network is not very difficult to obtain, because although the Shadow Magic Network is a very advanced supernatural power. However, because of its low popularity, it has been unable to achieve the goal of Ms. Shadow overthrowing the Goddess of the Magic Network. This embarrassing result made Ms. Shadow feel very unhappy. Therefore, regarding the promotion of the Shadow Magic Network, Ms. Shadow recently changed her original cover. In a secretive way, they no longer kept this technology secret, but began to promote this technology intentionally or unintentionally, hoping that other ambitious people could also help them promote the use of this unconventional magic network. " Deepthroat proudly told all the knowledge he knew about the Shadow Magic Network. After saying this, he sighed with satisfaction. But he also thought of the so-called "careerist" mentioned at the end. , suddenly felt uneasy. Gu Gua obviously didn¡¯t want to mind such details, and he was very satisfied with the answer. He asked again: ¡°So, do you know where I can buy this technology? "Deep Throat didn't dare to talk nonsense anymore, so he thought about it carefully and said, "This, you should be able to buy it from the Spider Queen. As far as I know, it seems that when the Shadow Lady created the new Shadow Magic Web, the Spider Queen was also involved. You must know that the Spider Queen is the most knowledgeable about web structures. Therefore, he also participated in the structure of the Shadow Magic Network. If anyone has these skills, it must be the Spider Queen. Well, what I mean is that the high-level dark elves in the Underdark should know more or less. " After Gu Gua heard this statement, he felt a little unhappy. Gu Gua didn't know any other dark elves at all, and he only knew Hook Duden from the Spider Queen. It seemed that he really wanted to start from Hook. Duden is there to buy this technology. ¡°Very good, thank you for the information, go ahead. "Gu Gua said lightly. Shen Throat didn't know whether his master was satisfied with the information he provided. He just told everything he knew. When Gu Gua asked him to leave, he naturally bowed again. Bowed and exited Gu Gua's room respectfully. After exiting Gu Gua's room, Gu Gua frowned and fell into deep thought again. The dark elves, these things seemed to be vaguely woven into a web full of conspiracies in Gu Gua's mind, but Gu Gua could not really understand the context of this huge conspiracy network. The world is slowly emerging. Even in the past ten years, Gu Gua can even feel that the situation around him has become more and more chaotic. Disputes and wars among human countries have arisen one after another. Only countries that have taken refuge in the elves can achieve short-term peace. , but then with the support of the elves, they went to help other countries that were suffering from war and turned to the elves, which seemed to be unrest.At present, these wars mainly occur in countries that were originally evil gods. After continuous usurpation of power, the new ruling class that later took power immediately launched wars of aggression against other countries. In the process of the war, it was obvious that the underground The dark elves also participated and played a very important role. At the beginning, these chaotic events only occurred in some small principalities and noble territories. With the support of the dark elves in the Underdark, some talented and capable usurpers quickly took control. He seized his own power and began an outward war of aggression. They are mainly attacking countries that believe in tyranny and power! On the contrary, they did not commit any crimes against the countries in the good camp. This also caused the countries in the good camp to maintain a wait-and-see attitude, watching these evil guys dog-eat-dog from a distance! From Gu Gua's point of view, this is clearly a strategy of making friends from far away and attacking closely. He will first conquer the evil countries that have few allies, and then use these forces to start a war with the chaotic and good camp. Finally, when the plan is successfully implemented to the last step, No one will be able to stop them. Gu Gua was very unsure in which wave of attacks he would be targeted by the enemy, but he knew that this was a good opportunity for him to fish in troubled waters. If you don¡¯t take advantage of the chaos now, you will definitely become the big fish in the fishing net when the net is really closed. ¡°Well, although I still have lingering fears about trading with Hook Duden, the time has come when I have to deal with him. Gu Gua was soon distracted to the Mage Tower. He could now easily control the entire Mage Tower through the crystal ball, including of course the fourth floor of the Mage Tower, the trading and workshop. Gu Gua used magic to pull down all the contact points of the plane merchants on this floor one by one, and asked about the price of the Shadow Magic Network technology. Text Chapter 9 Active Sellers When Gu Gua contacted the merchants from various planes on the fourth floor of the Mage Tower and prepared to purchase a set of information about the Shadow Demon Network, he encountered various reactions. (None., pop-up window "Oh my god! Why do you actually want information about that damn thing? Do you want to subvert the world? It's best not to touch that kind of scary and chaotic thing!" Otherwise, you are likely to lose even your soul!" This is a guy from the lawful camp. "Oh, actually, although Ms. Dark Night encourages everyone to use the Shadow Magic Network, to be honest, this kind of inexplicable magic network is useless. The main control is always in the hands of some crazy woman, and the price-performance ratio is really not good. Tsk, be careful not to think that you are a butterfly eating honey, and end up becoming the spider behind you, the lady of the night. "This is it! A guy from the chaotic good camp. "Three high-level artifacts, no need to talk about them." This is a guy from the neutral camp. "Hey, what materials are you buying for the Shadow Magic Network? I have other powerful group magic information here. Extremely bloody! It¡¯s more practical, and the price is cheaper! As long as you agree to share half of the souls of the guys you killed, why don¡¯t you take a look at this store?¡± This is a chaotic and evil guy. It seems that this group of plane merchants either do not have such high-end goods and do not have the construction materials of the Shadow Magic Network, or the price is too high, which is beyond the reach of Gu Gua. He can't bear it at all. There is no such thing as three high-level artifacts! It seems that we can only go to Hook. This is really ironic. The last thing we want to do becomes the last thing we need to do. When contacting Venus, Gu Gua hesitated for a long time and finally asked. "Technical materials for the construction of the Shadow Magic Network?" Duden was obviously a little surprised when he heard what Gu Gua wanted. It's hard to imagine. This gloomy warlock god was also surprised by his opponent's transaction request. He was silent for a while, seeming to be thinking about what was going on behind the matter. "I do have the materials for the construction of the Shadow Magic Network. But I don¡¯t really believe in your integrity. I¡¯m worried about being deceived by you. ¡°We can pay with one hand and deliver the goods with the other hand.¡± Gu Gua said calmly, ¡°I know you want the blood stone. To be honest here, there is no blood stone. It's of great use. No one else can really understand the usefulness of the blood stone, and they can't pay such a high price, so it's the most cost-effective to sell the blood stone to you. Besides, you also need it very much, isn't it? "Hook. Duden laughed softly and said, "Very good, very good. If you think so, it will save me a lot of trouble. I only have 5 mastery of the Shadow Magic Network technology. Level arcane magic, and you must know that the structure of the Shadow Magic Network is very wonderful. Even to cast a level 0 magic, a complete set of Shadow Magic Network must be established. Otherwise, those magics cannot exist out of thin air. "If you want a complete set of materials, you have to pay two-thirds of the total price for the first time." "This way you can get 600,000 tons of bloodstone refined ore with a purity of over 95%. You can get a complete set of Shadow Weave up to level 5 arcana. If you make good use of this set of information, it is not impossible to become a God of Weave as powerful as Mystra! Ha ha ha ha! " When Gu Gua heard the quotation, he immediately said coldly: "The price is very good. goodbye. "He was about to hang up and contact Venus, Hook over there. Duden immediately said: "Don't hang up! If you have something to say, say it well. If you have something to say, say it well. Why, if you think the price is high. It¡¯s easy for us to discuss! "Hook. Duden is in urgent need of a large amount of blood stones. It can be said that with one more blood stone, he will have more confidence in the success of his plan. However, the construction data of the Shadow Demon Network cannot help him at all. As long as he My plan succeeded. I can torture the hateful kobold behind the Venus liaison device if I want! But if my plan fails, I will fall into the abyss of eternal destruction and never be able to stand up again! Yeah! So it doesn't matter if Duden reveals his trump card, he must exchange the 600,000 tons of refined blood stone ore for the convenience of bargaining later. Gu Gua naturally knew that in this matter, it must be Hook. Because the magical creature Felin Mokui from the Land of Misery also told him that the so-called Shadow Magic Network was completely controlled. The expected effect was not achieved in the hands of the Shadow Goddess Shar, which made her a little angry, so she was actually very willing to have others help her promote this kind of magic net. Moreover, according to the content found in the Mage Association, the shadow magic net was being used. time, it will continue to weaken the ability of these spellcasters to use regular magic nets, and even some mages who privately study the shadow magic nets will even have 2 points of intelligence permanently taken away by the shadow lady. This??Ms. Shadow is very willing to promote the use and structure of this set of Shadow Magic Network. Perhaps because the coverage of the orthodox magic network is too wide and its roots are too solid, the current audience of the shadow magic network is very small. So far, there are only a few thousand spellcasters who will accidentally come into contact with the shadow magic network and truly rely on the magic network. There are probably no more than five thousand mages. The Shadow Goddess Shar is going to have a life-and-death duel with her mortal enemy Suellen's good helper Mythra, and she wants to use the method of drawing fuel from the bottom of the cauldron to completely turn the Magic Network Goddess Mythra into a waste. Originally, she also hid the Shadow Magic Network. This conspiracy-loving style has always been the habit of Ms. Shadow. Only those mages accidentally encountered the Shadow Weave when studying magic and conducted some experiments on it. Low-level magicians cannot study this kind of shadow magic web, and those high-level magicians cannot give up their ability to use normal magic webs and completely fall into the shadow magic web. Therefore, except for a few spells In addition, the promotion of Shadow Magic Network is very weak. This failed conspiracy was so low-key that it made the Shadow Lady very dissatisfied. However, the Shadow Magic Network has attracted the attention of Mythra and her mages. Before this trump card was revealed, It has become a bad card, why doesn't this make the shadow lady very angry? Therefore, it has gone against the original mysterious style, and instead began to promote the action of the Shadow Magic Network in various secretive magic groups with great fanfare. Unfortunately, it is now very restrained by orthodox magicians, so except for a few orthodox magicians, Outside of the Dead Demon Network area and the Violent Demon Network area, the promotion of the Demon Network has not been very smooth. Now it has only been slightly promoted among those groups in the Underdark Region, but it has never been able to break through the boundaries of the ground. ¡á¡á Text Chapter 10 Information obtained Dear book friends, my ancestor is back alive! Ha ha ha ha! Hemorrhoids are painful, hemorrhoid surgery is even more painful, and the recovery period after hemorrhoid surgery is the most painful! ! ! Now my wound is almost healed, and I have received permission from my landlord to write some words every day. I will resume normal updates next week, and even try to update more to give back to everyone for their support! thank you all! ================= Although Gu Gua is not sure about Hook Duden¡¯s current mentality, for him, even if he cannot buy the Shadow Magic Network from Hook Duden, It doesn't matter, and you might even feel a little relieved about it. (None., pop-up window But for Hook Duden, it may not be that simple. He was able to obtain the core technology from the Shadow Lady. The Shadow Lady must also be promoting her core technology. Purpose. Now there is finally a country on the ground that even actively requests information about the Shadow Magic Network, but if this thing is ruined because of Hook Duden's selfishness, then Hook Duden will even have to face the Shadow Lady. The result of that angry rage may not be something he can bear. You must know that the Shadow Lady is good at spying on secrets in all shadows. As long as there is a shadow, it is the area of ????the Shadow Goddess' ability. Hook Duden. But she doesn¡¯t think that all of his actions can be hidden from her, and Gu Gua is the actual ruler of a country with hundreds of thousands of people and hundreds of thousands of kobolds. If he can vigorously promote the Shadow Magic Network in his country, It will definitely give a great impetus to the promotion of the Shadow Magic Network, and maybe it can reverse the embarrassing situation that the Shadow Magic Network is currently experiencing. If Huk Duden gives up now, facing such an important opportunity. , the extremely narrow-minded Shadow Lady would definitely turn her anger on Hu Ke Duden. Therefore, when Gu Gua immediately stopped and was about to stop trading, Hu Ke Duden became anxious first, and he said angrily: "I will. Asking for a price, you won¡¯t pay back the money? If you don¡¯t make a deal at all, are you sincere in buying things?¡± Gu Gua ignored his intention and hung up the phone directly. Five minutes later, he called again. He called over and said: "I can only provide you with one thousand kilograms of crude blood stone ore with a content of 50% per year. This is the limit of our current mining. The only room for bargaining is that I want It¡¯s just a matter of how many years. If it works, then we¡¯ll close the deal. If it doesn¡¯t work, then the business can¡¯t be negotiated. You can sell your information to someone else who is interested in it.¡± He gritted his teeth fiercely. Although he was very angry, he did not dare to go against the other party's wishes. He immediately replied: "Okay! I will pass the contract over and we will sign it" Gu Gua immediately interrupted. His request, said: "I won't sign any contract, don't think about it. Either the deal is done or it is terminated. I don't have extra time to talk nonsense with you." Hook Duden gritted his teeth again and quickly signed After revising the information in my hand and setting up sinister traps, I felt a little more comfortable and said, "Okay, I'm afraid of you. Since you insist so much, I'll just let you do whatever you want." . This is the structure data of the Shadow Magic Network. With this structure data, you can communicate with the Shadow Plane in the main plane and build your own Shadow Magic Network. It also comes with level 0 magic information. This way you can try to prove whether I lied to you. As for the bloodstone ore, I don¡¯t want more than fifty years.¡± After that, the book shone with gray magic. It was teleported from the teleportation array. Gu Gua manipulated the crystal ball and cast a [Detection Magic] on the book. There was no special reaction at all, but Gu Gua was still worried. So he poured the soul of Misotia, the spy sent by the Warlock Guild, into an iceclaw, and then used an [Interdimensional Anchor]. He fixed the magic book on the workbench, and then ordered the crampon to open the magic book. Sure enough, a strong attraction came and immediately removed the already unreliable Mysotia in the crampon. The soul was sucked into the magic book, and it was about to fly away, but under the influence of the different-dimensional anchor, there was no way to fly away. After a while, the power of the magic trap was completely dissipated. Gu Gua sent a few more crampons to look through it, and controlled the mage's eye to record the information in the book. Nothing happened again, and it was considered over. Gu Gua then commanded the crystal ball and quickly transferred all the information in the magic book to the crystal ball. Then he began to slowly read through the crystal ball. As for the thousand kilograms of blood stone, There is no need to give it to him now for refining the ore, and of course it is impossible not to deny it to him completely. Otherwise, if Hook Duden is forced into a hurry, he will no longer have the opportunity to play tricks on him. So it must be?If you put it off for a while, the Gu Gua will be handed over to the other party one year later. This is exactly once a year. People who have no desires or desires will not be deceived. Although Gu Gua does not think that he is a desireless guy, he knows that his control of the body is completely beyond the level of his enemies. This is not because of his IQ or deception skills. More superb, but because I was once a cultivator, and even more so a demon cultivator who was rejected, hostile and guarded by righteous cultivators. Therefore, I know my duty very well and will not be tempted by any benefits that suddenly appear. It is very likely that It is a trap set by those righteous cultivators, who want to pour dirty water on themselves, and then cut off their golden elixirs in a legitimate manner. In this way, even reputation and life will become the prey of insidious cultivators. Gu Gua has seen this kind of thing a lot. Therefore, Gu Gua, who grew up under such circumstances, although he cannot be regarded as heartless, is still completely capable of never wanting things that are not his own, and will not be shaken by delusions at all. There are too many unknown things in this world, which makes Gu Gua feel as if he is walking on thin ice every step of the way. But the mentality brought by his previous life made him seem to be able to survive well within his own safety range. This also made him feel a little scared and excited, and it also directly stimulated him to walk out of his own kingdom. After your foundation is solid, you should take the initiative to seek changes and look for more powerful opportunities. When he needed information about the Shadow Demon Network, it was so difficult to obtain it, which also meant that he actually didn't understand the world around him very well. So Gu Gua decided to take the initiative to go to the outside world with his team of staff after things within the kingdom were on track. Sitting in the submarine formed by Guji, Gu Gua's mental power finally grasped the information about the Shadow Magic Network sent by Hook Duden, and then began to carefully read the information about the Shadow Magic Network from the Warlock Guild. materials while waiting for the progress of this journey. To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. ¡á¡á Text Chapter 11 Divine Power Network The content of this set of information is extremely rich. Almost one book alone has already covered two-thirds of all the information below the Legend of the Mage Association. However, Gu Gua's reading speed is very fast, almost catching up with the speed of the computer reading the USB flash drive in the previous life. It didn¡¯t take long for Gu Gua to master all the contents of these materials. After reading this information, he thought about it carefully several times. Now for Gu Gua, he has not immediately established the idea of ????building a Shadow Magic Network. He has known the various disadvantages of the Shadow Magic Network from the beginning, and has emphasized it countless times in the information of the Mage Association. Gu Gua now just wants to understand how to build the Shadow Magic Network, learn from the key technologies, and build his own divine power network. The difference between the Magic Network and the Shadow Magic Network reminded Gu Gua of the battle between Microsoft's Windows system and open source Linux when he was a college student on Earth. If you are just a user, then there is no doubt that a fully encapsulated system is the best choice, so those mature mages all use the orthodox magic network. If you are an experimental developer, then the open source system will be your favorite. The shadow mages in the underground use the Shadow Magic Network. Now, Gu Gua will learn from this shadow magic network system and rely on his own divine power system to build a network that can truly transmit large amounts of information. Instead of actually building a set of Shadow Magic Network, so to him, the side effects of the Shadow Magic Network are nothing at all, it basically does not exist. As the technical data on the construction of the Shadow Magic Network flowed into Gu Gua's mind, the original research and exploration of the divine power network suddenly became clear. Gu Gua already understood how to build his own divine power network reasonably and effectively, but he lacked A medium similar to the Shadow Magic Network that pervades the entire universe. He can only rely on his followers to build this network. In this way, it is equivalent to each of his believers being his signal base station, which can transmit information from within the church, but because the level is too low, it cannot transmit information at high speed. Now it seems that the faith quality of Gugua¡¯s believers is high. It is only equivalent to the network speed in the early days of dial-up Internet and cannot reach the high speed of fiber optic network. However, I believe that as the level of his followers continues to improve, this network will continue to grow and eventually become a high-speed network. Gu Gua closed her eyes and stretched out her hands as if playing the piano. The divine information network that was originally limited to Guji's body suddenly started to roll like boiling water. Under Gu Gua's control, it began to continuously change its basic form. After a while, the divine information network in Guji's body was completely restructured by Gu Gua, and began to spread outward. The spreading divine information network. Just like the other arms of a jellyfish, they are looking for new nodes everywhere. Soon they found the two believers Foster and Deep Throat, especially Foster, who connected a particularly strong network node between Gu Gua and Foster. They can transfer information very conveniently and quickly. After testing the architecture of this Shenli network, it has basically matured and basically met its design needs. So he continued to waste his divine power and began to build his own divine power network. Next, Gu Gua first connected his divine power to the mage tower in Dragon Castle and connected this network to the mage tower. Then he followed the water of the Palauweil River to connect the divine power network with the blood. The mage towers in the Stone Castle and the Leathers Forest Fortress are also connected together, and through the connection of the Pelowell River, the mage towers of the Leathers Forest Fortress are once again connected to Guji's body. Simply forming a quadrilateral connection with divine power. The current quadrilateral connection of divine power is not a magic network at all, because it is just the simplest connection, and not even a zero-level magic trick is depicted on it. The remaining divine power in Gu Gua's body is like rolling thunder rolling on this quadrilateral network, constantly consolidating the connections of this network, so that this newly established network will not break so easily. After this thick network is formed. Naturally, like split hairs, many small capillary-like branch networks branched off on the main network, spreading to other believers one after another, and then it was like a virus infection. Connected to the next believer. However, since the power of believers is not very strong, these divine power network connections are not very strong either. It seems that it will take a longer period of time to consolidate. During this process, Gu Gua¡¯s divine power was continuously consumed, causing Gu Gua¡¯s divine power to remain at a low level. Right hereDuring the construction of the power network, the Guji submarine where Gu Gua was located had quickly approached the first stop of the trip, Hailiao Jiapulis City, with the [Paradise Hymn] speedboat. The capital of the Kingdom of Damara, the political, economic, cultural, and military center of the Kingdom of Damara. The submarine formed by Guji stretched out its two arms and legs, emerging from the water like a periscope, and curiously began to observe this big city that belongs to humans. Over the years, the orc army from the endless wasteland has continuously invaded the land belonging to humans, still bringing endless pressure to the Kingdom of Damara. The orcs have even begun to systematically attack some noble fortresses in the Kingdom of Nafir, and drive their livestock into the farmlands of human farmers, turning all agricultural production into pastoral production. The rich and fertile land fattened the cattle and sheep they brought from the endless wilderness. Moreover, they have completely given up the idea of ??leaving after grabbing one vote. It seems that they are changing the strategy of harassment and robbery, and are preparing to gradually occupy human land steadily. This is a frightening change, which proves that the orcs have changed their strategy. They are no longer satisfied with robbery, but want to occupy and enslave! Who doesn¡¯t know that orcs are murderous lunatics? They don't need prisoners, traitors, or even puppet soldiers to help them rule the place. At most, they only need some slaves with no fighting ability. As long as they pass by, no one will be able to maintain their dignity and survive. In the land of the orcs, humans are either slaves or prey. There is no third way. Even nobles are no exception. Even because the nobles did not have any labor ability, if the family of the captured nobles did not pay a large amount of gold coins as required by the orcs, the nobles would even be directly made into dried meat and become dry food for the orcs. (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster! Text Chapter 12 Flooding River Faced with the completely changed strategic policy of the orcs and the danger of complete national subjugation, the nobles of the Kingdom of Nafir united for the first time and began to put aside their differences and concentrate their military forces to jointly resist the orc army. However, because they discussed each other's interests, they The time was too long, causing them to react too slowly, and they were still defeated one by one by the orcs' rapid advance. In the end, the nobles of the Kingdom of Nafir were defeated and retreated again and again, leaving only a few precipitous valleys. The fortress is almost on the verge of destruction. In desperation, the king and nobles of the Kingdom of Nafir even applied for reinforcements from the Kingdom of Damara, which had always been not very harmonious. However, for some reasons, the chief minister of the Kingdom of Damara, Count Kasim, Instead of sending reinforcements, a conscription order was issued again, recruiting young adults and wealthy businessmen from all over the country to the capital, and strengthening the defense construction of the Damara Kingdom itself. It seems that they are not preparing to send reinforcements into the Kingdom of Nafir now, but are preparing to face the ferocious and terrifying orc army alone after the Kingdom of Nafir collapses. Against this background, when Gu Gua and the others came to Hailiaojiapulis City, they saw that there were countless people transporting food and weapons and equipment at the port near the river, as well as the mobilization of troops from various places. There were not many ships carrying vegetables and other daily necessities, and there seemed to be an exaggerated and abnormal prosperity. Many young people, with heroic joy, longing smiles, and dreams of becoming heroes, rode on various ships, wore various costumes, and walked on various cheerful footsteps, gathering from all corners of the kingdom. Here, it is obvious that each of them hopes to kill a few stinking orcs in the next war, become famous from then on, win the heart of the princess and be rewarded by the king, and is always ready to become a hero . Among the soldiers coming from all directions, there were even teenagers wearing the equipment of their father who was already a farmer when he was young. Armed with long swords and bucklers that had clearly been polished, and even had traces of rust that had not been completely polished off, they also participated in this war that was clearly a meat grinder. ¡°From this point of view, Count Kasim¡¯s war mobilization ability is not bad, at least he can make these young people come forward full of heroic dreams. Instead of sending soldiers to the countryside to forcibly recruit men. Saw so many young people. Gu Gua, who has a deep understanding of the strength of the Damara Kingdom, is already fully mobilized. After this war is over, no matter whether they win or lose. The vitality of the Damara Kingdom will be greatly damaged, and it will not be able to recover within a few decades. However, if they can win this war, they will be able to invade the land of the Kingdom of Nafir in turn, and even continue to the east. By invading the endless wasteland, we might be able to become a powerful empire, but this is really hard to say. But this is not what Gu Gua needs to worry about. The orc army came from the endless wasteland in the far east, breaking through the defense line of the human kingdom like a scalding iron stream, and rushed into the civilized world. It was still far away from his territory, and As long as the orc gods do not send out their incarnations, Gu Gua will not be afraid of them. Gu Gua still knows. This torrent of killing has more important things to do and more important targets to hit. The kingdom of the kobolds is definitely not their main target. The dark elves and the Warlock Guild are here to deliberately induce the orc army to enter the human world. Their purpose is definitely not to avenge some small revenge, they are definitely here for a larger conspiracy. They have many enemies and cannot give their enemies a chance to react. Therefore, Vasa is temporarily safe until the entire continent falls. Gu Gua watched Yu Sheng¡¯s movements with relief, wanting to see what he would do in this situation. The Yu Sheng boat has a unique shape. The clipper, which seemed to have very powerful performance, quickly attracted the attention of the Damara King's party and the nobles. When it first entered the port, it was surrounded by the North Damara King's party. They wanted to commandeer their speedboat, but due to their extremely fast speed, the [Hymn of Heaven] quickly escaped their pursuit. With the help of the priest of the God of the River Guguapai Lawwell, just like It was like an offline sharp arrow riding the wind and waves, and soon broke through the highest speed that ordinary ships in this world can achieve. It quickly left this city full of restlessness and restlessness, and rushed towards the Leathers Forest Fortress. The Leathers Forest Fortress is the farthest distance that Gu Gua¡¯s River God Priesthood can reach. Once below the Leathers Forest Fortress, Gu Gua¡¯s River God Priesthood can no longer get closer. Because further down, it is the end of the Palauville River, and it is out of the Palauville River basin and has reached the Oriental Bay. Leathers Forest Fortress is less than thirty kilometers away from the Port of Nice, the largest port in the Eastern Gulf. In the past ten years, Gu Gua quickly controlled the entire Palauweil River and became theThe river god of the Parowell River uses his divine power to cause violent rainstorms every autumn after the harvest, and stirs up ferocious floods from the river bed, flooding them wildly and removing all the silt at the bottom of the river. all stirred up, as floods covered the land around the river banks. In this way, fertile silt can be spread on the surrounding barren land, fertilizing the surrounding soil, allowing the land on both sides of the river to grow more grass and trees, better conserving water and soil, and effectively expanding the width of the river. and depth, causing the entire river to "grow" rapidly at a rate of once a year. Ten years ago, only the middle and lower reaches of the Palauweil River could use ships, and only some small ships could basically ferry people and not much cargo. Upstream, it is only one or two meters wide, and even ships cannot effectively navigate it. Even ordinary horses can easily jump across it. It is more suitable to call it a stream than a river. Now, after more than ten years of hard work, Gu Gua has finally expanded the entire Palauweil River by about ten times. Even in the upper reaches, the width of the river has reached seven or eight meters, and its depth has reached three or four meters. , can completely navigate some small passenger and cargo ships. As for the middle and lower reaches, it has completely become an important artery for increasingly prosperous commerce, closely linking the Vasa part of the Tongtian Kingdom and the Earl of Haidesi. Text Chapter 13 Arrival After the annual flooding period of Gugua, countless green plants will crawl over the surrounding land and grow rapidly, firmly fixing the water and fertilizer in the soil to the land without letting these precious The wealth was lost again with strong winds and running water. Next year, these herbs will add more fertilizer and life to the surrounding land. As a result, within ten years, dozens of miles of watersheds on both sides of the Palauwere River were transformed from deserts into lush grasslands, which became even more lush after the annual flooding period. It attracted herdsmen from the Tongtian Kingdom and grazed various livestock here, including of course the wool-producing livestock and woolly beasts introduced from the south by the Longbao Chamber of Commerce. After possessing a large number of furry beasts, the textile industry of the Tongtian Kingdom really took off. Under the work of the backbones of the Chamber of Commerce who were reincarnated as kobolds, the production process of making plush woolen fabrics as their trade secrets was also revealed. They sorted it out, and after it was designed by Iron Fort engineers, an industrial production factory was formed and mass production began. From then on, in addition to silver tableware, the Tongtian Kingdom had another product that could earn a large amount of silver coins. This kind of woolen cloth quickly spread along the original channels for selling silver tableware, and once again It became a best-selling product, causing more wealth to flow to the Tongtian Kingdom from various countries on the continent. The Leathers Forest Fortress is the most important node on this trade road, and it is also connected by the Palauweil River. It is an important node of the Tongtian Kingdom in the outside world. The [Hymn of Paradise] quickly berthed in the internal port of Leathers Forest Fortress with smooth winds and smooth water. After such a journey, Yu Sheng has basically mastered the entire team. I also have a better understanding of the performance of the clipper ship. So far, I can barely be considered a qualified captain. "Hey, brothers. Come together! We have finally arrived at our own territory. You can rest assured! Let's divide it into two classes. Class A will disembark first and take a rest. It will take 3 hours. Everyone, hurry up!" Yu Sheng shouted loudly. stand up. It also won cheers and laughter from the crew. After getting off the boat. Yu Sheng took several of his capable men to the temple of Leathers Forest Fortress to find the core figure of this mission, the third figure in the kobold system of the entire Tongtian Kingdom. Elder Meepo. The climate of Leathers Forest is completely different from that of Tongtian Kingdom in the north, which made Yu Sheng and others who came by speedboat feel like they were in another world. If the Kingdom of Tongtian is a cold zone, then the Leathers Forest has the most standard temperate climate. The four seasons here are very distinct throughout the year, and because many rivers flow through it. The forest has abundant water vapor, plants grow vigorously, and various animal and plant resources are also abundant. It was like early winter when we came from Dragon Castle, and it was basically summer when we arrived at Leathers Forest Fortress. Before the kobolds and the blue dragon entered the Leathers Forest, this forest was ruled by several powerful monsters. Because this place is not a major transportation thoroughfare, and there are no enviable resources around it, these monsters can live here peacefully. But since the kobolds and giant dragons came here, the balance here was instantly broken. Several super monsters that originally ruled this forest also died. The only one who could escape was a powerful monster called the Holy Light Giant Elephant. Because there were too many descendants in the family, once they migrated, a large number of family members might die, and the Leathers Forest was also the environment most suitable for the survival of their family. I have had several contacts with kobolds. After discovering that this group of kobolds was not the greedy and greedy traditional ethnic group that they originally were, the super Warcraft Holy Light Colossus took its family and surrendered to the new kobolds. After signing a series of mutually beneficial contracts, they Live peacefully together in this forest. So when the fish comes out of the boat. It was surprising to find that some young Holy Light giant elephants were actually doing some work of pulling carts and transporting heavy objects in the Leathers Forest Fortress in exchange for bananas, mangoes and other delicious fruits from other cities. This is really a very smart creature. They actually know how to obtain the materials they want through labor. If it weren't for the fact that they couldn't make other tools, I'm afraid they would be able to develop a brand new civilization on their own. But now, they have lived harmoniously with other races in the Leathers Forest Fortress, and have gradually integrated into this civilization. Yu Sheng looked around curiously. He found that there was an altar to the spring water goddess Adas in the Leathers Forest Fortress. It could be seen that the druids who believed in the spring water goddess were maintaining and nourishing this altar. , this is LeatherIt is the only altar to another god that can be seen in the forest fortress. There are many druids of the spring goddess walking around, taking care of the plants growing in the fortress from time to time, so that the plants and the walls and roads in the fortress can come together harmoniously without conflicting with each other and complementing each other. It turns out that the integrated city wall and those tall trees were made by these druids. Yu Sheng walked towards the temple in wonderment. Soon, Yu Sheng walked from the port to the temple. At this time, he stopped his wandering eyes and carefully observed the magnificent temple in front of him. The temple of Leathers Forest Fortress is built in a shape similar to the Indian Mayan pyramid. At the top is a huge skylight, which can effectively introduce natural light into the entire temple, and the walls of the temple have upward stairs. There are also some green plants and moss climbing on it, which seems to be harmoniously connected with the surrounding nature. It looks like green fluff growing on the temple. The first floor of the temple is more than 5 meters high and looks very majestic. As soon as you enter the door, you can feel the sacred and peaceful atmosphere brought by Tongtian God. Natural light is projected from the highest skylight, shrouding the huge statue of Tongtian, showing divine light. Yu Sheng lowered his head and prayed silently in his heart, hoping that the Great God Tongtian could bless his trip smoothly. After he led his men to formally pray in front of the huge statue, he began to look for this temple. of priests. Text Chapter 14 The Prelude to One Piece At this time, there was a burst of unhurried footsteps behind him. Yu Sheng turned his head and saw an old man with a lame leg and a blind eye standing upright on the side of the temple. Under the door, he looked at them quietly. So Yu Sheng walked over respectfully and asked: "The Holy Spirit is with you! Old man, is the respected Elder Mipo here?" The old kobold grinned silently, using a hoarse but still gentle voice. The voice said: "You are the investigation team from Dragon Castle to investigate the murloc abduction incident, right? Elder Meepo has been waiting for you for a long time, please come with me." After saying that, he turned sideways and made a gesture of invitation, and then He walked slowly in front, leading Yu Sheng and the others past the stairs and up the stairs. Perhaps because of the help of the druids from the Church of the Spring Goddess, the entire temple was filled with a fresh and natural feeling of vitality, which made Yu Sheng feel very comfortable. The function of the temple seems to be somewhat similar to the mage tower in the core inner city of Dragon Castle. On the second floor of the temple, Yu Sheng also felt the magnificent and soul-deep warm magical power during hatching. Obviously, the second floor here The building is also a sacred place used for the annual hatching of new kobold eggs. Yu Sheng didn't know it. In fact, this temple was built based on the information on the Dragon Clan Mage Tower brought by Shi Bailong and the technical parameters of the Dragon Castle's core Mage Tower. However, the bottom floor turned into a huge temple for worshiping Gu Gua. The temple is equipped with huge statues bearing divine grace to strengthen the faith of believers. The other floors are basically very similar to the functions of the Dragon Castle's mage tower. "The other floors above the temple are the egg hatching room, magic library, arcane garden, magic workshop, dragon vein elemental magic pool and dragon teleportation array. In the past ten years, it stands to reason that Gu Gua's mage tower has thirty spiritual veins and a complete devil element magic pool and dragon vein element magic pool, which can accumulate a lot of high-level magic crystals. Such a rich Gu Gua, in All the mage towers built in Dragon Castle should be completed, but of the nine mage towers in Dragon Castle, only one of the most basic and ordinary mage towers has been built, while the other mage towers with various characteristics have only been built. A little bit more, but it doesn¡¯t cost even one-tenth of the savings over the past ten years. In fact, Gu Gua tried his best. Using all the high-level magic crystals to exchange various magical magic materials through plane merchants, he first built the Dragon Mage Tower in the Leathers Forest Fortress, and then slowly began to take care of other aspects and start building other mage tower. After owning this temple and mage tower in Leisers Forest Fortress. The defense of the entire fortress is considered impregnable. Only then can it truly become Gu Gua's territory. Otherwise, it would be difficult for this camp to be truly defended by only one Blue Dragon Haisheng with a weak brain. Gu Gua still remembers it firmly. When he was just entrusted by Silang to guard Palestine, he relied on the legendary mage tower to block several very dangerous attacks. If it was just their small tribe of three hundred kobolds, they would have been massacred dozens of times in those terrible battles. They can't stand it for even one game. After Gu Gua extended his priestly role as the God of the Palauweil River here, he immediately began to build this mage tower, regardless of the cost, and used a large number of high-level elemental demons in five years. After Jing established the mage tower, he began to build the surrounding buildings of the Leathers Forest Fortress, and jointly built it with his new allies, the druids of the spring and grove goddess Aidas who were originally hidden in this forest. This new city has become an important force near Leathers Forest. Coupled with the surrender of the Holy Light Giant Elephants, this fortress city was filled with a lot of fresh and natural atmosphere, and it also attracted many bards. Yu Sheng doesn¡¯t know much about these contents. He just followed the old kobold man with one eye and a broken leg in front of him. Soon we arrived at the third floor of the temple, where the Magic Library is located. This floor is different from the second floor of Gu Gua¡¯s mage tower. The core of the second floor of Gu Gua¡¯s mage tower is a crystal ball with three high-level kobold warlocks, surrounded by dense magic bookshelves. This is It is composed of various historical events encountered by the legendary mage tower. There is no need to be imitated. In the magic library on the third floor of the temple, there is a regular hexagonal magic podium in the middle, with several crystal plates slowly floating on it, showing some simple theological knowledge. Around the magic podium. Spreading out like hexagonal ripples, there are more than a dozen rows of seats. Apparently it also functions as a seminary, teaching theological knowledge to young believers in the hope that they can become qualified priests. This hexagonal magic podium originally had the function of conveying local teaching more clearly and clearly toHowever, after Gu Gua's divine power network was formed, they were quickly connected through the divine power network to the place with the highest academic level in the entire Tongtian Kingdom, which is Longbao's academy. Through the transmission of the divine power network, these six crystal plates can receive information from Longbao College. The theological knowledge still left on the plates was transmitted from Longbao College. In fact, this is not just a seminary, it is also a distance education center for the Magic Academy and the Warlock Academy. Under the transmission of the water of the Palauweil River, the teaching content from Dragon Castle is consumed at the cost of a large amount of magic power reserves. Next, it will be projected from the crystal plate to teach those little head people who want to learn these aspects of knowledge. At this moment, those crystal plates were floating slowly and unconsciously, and the theological information on them remained unchanged. Obviously, this teaching point was not in working condition. The magic academy was empty except for a mature kobold elder in a robe, who was reading books on the magic bookshelf outside more than a dozen rows of tables and chairs. These magic books are also projected from the magic bookshelf on the second floor of the Dragon Castle Mage Tower. Since the formation of the Divine Power Network, Elder Meepo, in addition to handling some important tasks, has spent time in this huge magic library, absorbing the systematic knowledge from the Mage Association like a hungry sponge. "Elder Mipo, the envoys from the Holy Land Dragon Castle are here. They asked to see you, so I brought them all." The one-eyed and lame kobold old man said directly. The mature kobold hummed, carefully put away the books in his hands, put them back on the bookshelf, turned around and walked over. It can be seen that Elder Meepo is a resolute guy. His footsteps are very fast. He quickly walked to the middle of the magic library and met Yu Sheng and the others. "Hello, Elder Mipo!" Yusheng and the others said hello hurriedly. Elder Mipo still has several hideous scars on his face, letting everyone who sees him know that he did not become the third elder by chance. At the same time, I also tell everyone not to forget the hardships and sacrifices in establishing the Leathers Forest Fortress. He returned the gift to Yu Sheng and others with a smile, and said: "How about you too? Regarding your intention of coming, the Holy Spirit has informed me before you came. Originally, it would be most appropriate for me to resolve this matter. But all matters in the Leathers Forest Fortress cannot be separated from me, so I can only entrust you to handle it. I hope you can live up to the Holy Spirit's instructions and get to the bottom of this matter." Yu Sheng and others have come to the conclusion. Expressing that they would not let down the Holy Spirit's instructions and Elder Meepo's care, they all pricked up their ears and listened to Elder Meepo's account of the situation at that time. It turns out that Elder Mipo also has the task of monitoring the specific conditions of the Pelaowell River in this section of the basin for the Great Elder Gugua. As for the patrolling of the Yaksha River, Elder Mipo did not tell them at all. He just said that for a period of time recently, he found that the number of fishmen near this section of the river, especially near the Dongfang Bay, had obviously increased. They were almost madly invading the surrounding ports and robbing the merchant ships here. It destroyed the commercial momentum of these seaport cities, but had no intention of submerging these ports into their territory. As a result, the once prosperous commerce near Dongfang Bay has been greatly affected. Over time, some "righteous" adventurers will naturally respond to the invitation of wealthy maritime merchants and come to eliminate the surrounding murlocs. There are also some navy and pirates, attracted by the generous commissions, who come to find ways to guard merchant ships and protect maritime trade routes. After humans made a positive response, these fishmen no longer harassed the trade routes, but began to target those very outstanding humans, and began to kidnap those talented adventurers, navy, and pirates, claiming to be Take them to accept the legacy of the Pirate King. What is the Pirate King? Can it be eaten? No one has heard of it, so who would want a false name? But according to the priest who believes in the ocean god Amberly, this is not a simple false name, but a regional priesthood that stretches across the Star Sea! As long as you accept the inheritance of the Pirate King, you can leap from a mortal to a god, gain immortality, and become the master of the Sea of ??Fallen Stars! Is it really such a great thing? ! When the news came out, the entire Falling Star Sea was boiling! Since it is such a good thing, why do these fishmen take the initiative to rob those talented guys, instead of these people breaking their heads and fighting for it? Many pirates expressed disbelief. There were even many pirates who were not chosen by the fishmen, and even quietly drove their ships to the depths of the Falling Star Sea, following the traces of the fishmen all the way to the Pirate Islands. They discovered that what the fishman said was not a lie.?? Text Chapter 15 Tampering with Divinity According to the news returned from various parties, a crazy melee has indeed begun on the Pirate Islands. Those talented guys kidnapped by the fish people will be given a weak divinity by the goddess of the sea, which is regarded as a certificate to enter the divine war. You must know that they have bestowed divinity out of thin air! There is no need for them to work hard on their own and take risks to try their luck. Instead, as long as they are talented enough, they can be blessed by the goddess of the ocean. It is said that in order to collect these talented guys, the fish people started working hard ten years ago. Woke up. After putting all these people on the Pirate Islands, they were allowed to fight on the Pirate Islands. When these talented candidates killed their opponents who also had divinity, they would be able to obtain the divinity of the opponent. In this way, these scattered divinities will continue to concentrate, and finally concentrate on one of the best people. In this way, the best and most powerful candidate can be selected in the end, and all the divinities can be gathered together. After receiving the blessing of the ocean goddess, he can successfully become the master of the Falling Star Sea. A brand new god, the Pirate King. After this news was confirmed to be true, the entire Eastern Gulf, no, the entire Sea of ??Falling Stars, the entire Endless Ocean boiled! Those pirates desperately robbed other merchant ships, and even turned against the navy. What were they working so hard for? Isn¡¯t it just to get ahead and live a life of glory and wealth? In their minds, being able to live a stable life of nobility, even the lowest life of a knight with a manor, is already very good. Who would have thought that the generous ocean goddess Amberli would actually take the priesthood of the Sea of ??Fallen Stars? Come out and recruit a powerful and lucky follower god from among ordinary people! There have long been legends about ordinary people becoming gods through adventure. Cyric, the god of conspiracy, and Kelemvor, the god of death. They all transformed from mortals directly into powerful gods, and they will exist in this world forever. , and enjoyed the worship of believers, becoming a great existence above all living beings. But this kind of adventure has not happened once in thousands of years. It is an adventure that only the lucky ones can encounter. As early as the rumors spread in the northern glaciers that the Ice Crown Temple of the Frost Goddess Oluel had revealed its divinity and could be used to condense the divine personality and become a god. In the past ten years, adventurers with fantasy have been passing through the Kingdom of Tongtian. The land, all the way north, eventually disappears on the cruel and crazy northern glaciers. It was only during the Conferred God War fifteen years ago. A warlock god was born. There is also a patron saint of the North of Vasa. It is said that the priesthood of the Warlock God was eventually obtained by a spider elf warlock, and the patron saint of the North of Vasa was actually obtained by a kobold! How ridiculous and enviable this is! Such two gods stimulated the adventurers to rush towards the north crazily. In ten years. These adventurers who were waiting for the news had never heard of anyone who could obtain adventures from the northern glacier and eventually become a god. Instead, they disappeared from the world without any news. Even some famous legendary level experts have disappeared on the ice cap of the North. Gradually, those adventurers began to think that the divinity of the Northland was just a lie and a trap. As a result, fewer and fewer people went to the Northland to find adventures recently. They did not expect to find themselves in the busy and prosperous Sea of ??Fallen Stars. He actually had another chance to become a god! How is this not crazy? Suddenly, many adventurers came from all directions again and appeared in the harbors and cities near the Falling Star Sea. Like sharks that smelled blood, they surrounded the sea area. It is said that there are 300 chosen ones this time, and Elder Meepo happened to be one of the chosen ones. A month ago, a group of murlocs went up the Palauwell River and came to the Leathers Forest Fortress. They tried to kidnap Elder Meepo, but failed because their fighting power was too poor. But before leaving. The priests in Amberley, Deep in the Ocean, successfully planted the one-third-percent divinity in Elder Mepo. During this period, adventurers and divinity candidates kept trying to break into the Leathers Forest Fortress, kill Elder Meepo, and obtain this weak divinity. "That's what happened. Now I have a trace of divinity in the Sea of ??Fallen Stars. I have become one of the targets of others. This troubles me very much. You must know that my main job now is to maintain the stability of the Leathers Forest Fortress. In terms of development, I don't have the time to compete with those vulgar guys for a maritime priesthood that I have never heard of. Moreover, I believe that I must have a better status in the Holy God's Kingdom, yes. It doesn't make any sense to me." Elder Meepo's eyes were half-open and half-closed. He seemed very tired. Yu Sheng is a little confused. Now that the enemy has been repulsed, and the enemy's motives are very clear, and there is nothing left to investigate, what should he do?   Elder Mipo seemed to be able to read his mind and said: "What the Holy God means is that he will strip this trace of divinity from me and then give it to you, so that you can go to the Starfall Sea to fight in my place." Yu Sheng opened his mouth in surprise and didn't know what to say. He stuttered and said: "Butbutbut I am only a level 2 paladin, and I only have such a small boat. The most I can do is Magic machinery and water are better. Is it inappropriate to undertake this task? II am worried that this task will fail" Elder Mipo quickly raised the corners of his mouth and said with a smile: "The Holy God and you He will protect you, just keep moving forward." Yu Sheng murmured a few words in panic, and finally seemed to have figured it out, so he had no choice but to bow his head and accept. Elder Mipo nodded with satisfaction, then placed his hands on his heart, and a huge and majestic divine power surged up. This obviously came from the divine power of the Great God Tongtian. After his guidance, it penetrated tightly into his chest. His heart turned into a whirlwind, and soon he pulled out a sea-blue light thread from his heart. This sea-blue light thread was wrapped up by Gu Gua's divine power, turned into debris in the whirlwind, and then re-formed from the ice-white whirlwind. This is after Gu Gua absorbed the divinity of the ocean goddess himself, and re-condensed a trace of divinity of the same nature, which appeared in the whirlwind of divine power. Text Chapter 16 Inheriting the Kingdom of God After pulling out the light filament, Elder Mipo's face immediately became more haggard and exhausted, as if he had been moving bricks at the construction site during the day and playing Dota at an Internet cafe for ten days in a row. He was too tired to say a word, so he directly threw this ray of divinity to Yu Sheng. He saw this sea-blue light turn into a stream of light, directly from the gem-like scales on Yu Sheng's forehead. After rushing in, Yusheng immediately passed out on the ground without saying a word. This is obviously because Yu Sheng's soul is not strong enough, so when he inherited this trace of divinity, his soul exceeded the load, and then he fell down and fell unconscious. But this would not endanger his life. Gu Gua knew what he was doing and was well-measured in his actions, so he would not harm his life at all. After this civet cat replaced the prince, no matter whether Yu Sheng won or lost in this divine war, he would be able to join the final winner. In this way, he would be able to play a role in the plan of the ocean goddess Amberly. In it, a grain of sand of my own was added, and at the last critical moment, it was not clear who would pick this ripe fruit. After completing the work, Elder Mipo sighed, waved his hands in relief, and then a servant moved the fish to the monastery behind the temple to rest. He himself staggered and wanted to walk back to his bedroom, but his feet gave way and he almost fell to the ground. The old kobold with one eye and a broken leg quickly took over and helped Elder Mepo back to rest. I don't know how long it took, but when Yu Sheng woke up again, he seemed to feel that something was different in his soul. After he closed his eyes, it seemed that there was always a sea behind his ears. It was surging, making a roaring sound. In this sea, there were many crystal clear ice crystals, which were slow and calm, but also contained very terrifying and powerful power. And Yu Sheng also felt it. The water magic power in his body also became much stronger, and he could even feel the flow of water magic power around him in the air, which made him feel very strange, as if he could grasp many water magic powers with just one hand. When he was in coma, he felt that he seemed to have returned to the feeling when he was still hatching in the egg. The thick and nutritious egg liquid warmly enveloped his soul. It made him feel that he had a deeper and more instinctive understanding of the characteristics of water. After he woke up, he knew that his soul was completely different from before. "Uh!" Yu Chang sighed longly, like a drowning person who has just woken up. . He breathed in the outside air with big mouthfuls. After he calmed down, and then took deep and even breaths, his soul truly recovered. He opened his eyes and found that the whole world had changed to become clearer and more beautiful. During the time when Yu Sheng was in coma, Gu Gua and others transformed into ordinary kobolds and came to the temple of Lesers Forest Fortress. The blue stone strips blended perfectly with the surrounding nature, making Gu Gua feel that this temple was also a huge living thing, entrenched peacefully in the surrounding forest, pillowing the Palauwell River, becoming a An important part of this forest. Although this temple was built by Gu Gua alone. But every time I see this temple again, I feel that it seems to have grown a little bit more. This growth does not mean that the temple has grown taller or expanded, but that Gu Gua feels that the temple has begun to gather the spirit and spirit of the kobolds, a void but existing energy field. These nihilistic but real things gradually condensed into this temple. And it continues to ferment and grow, making this temple seem to have its own soul. Every time Gu Gua comes to Leathers Forest Fortress, he will feel that the souls of these temples condensed by the believers' energy and spirit have improved, starting from a thin atmosphere. By now, a unique energy field has been formed. It can subtly influence everyone who walks near the temple, making them maintain a respectful and dear feeling towards the temple. Even some believers with sub-healthy bodies can return to a healthy state if they stay in the temple for a longer period of time. Ordinary people who do not originally believe in Gu Gua will at least become familiar with it after staying in the temple for a long time. Gu Gua created a very good impression and laid a very good foundation for attracting them to join the religion. These magical effects are like a fragrant smell hanging around, and they are constantly improving. This cannot be regarded as a magical effect. If it must be counted, this effect should be regarded as the scope of divine magic. After these believers' devout faith and the use of a large amount of divine power, a remnant of divine magic was formed, which continues to affect the surrounding people. Gu Gua covered his hood and felt the atmosphere of this temple carefully, it was likeAfter playing with his pet, he walked in steadily. Elder Mipo, who had woken up from his slumber, was naturally able to recognize the identity of this group of people. After bowing respectfully, he said to Gu Gua: "Dear Elder, according to your instructions, that trace of divinity has been transferred to Gu Gua. "Yusheng is here." Gu Gua asked calmly: "What do you have in mind when I ask you to give this bit of divinity to Yusheng?" Elder Mipo thought about it for a moment, and then laughed. Said: "I have considered this issue before, and I think the most appropriate way to deal with this matter is the current situation. "Respected Elder Gu Gua, it is you who have given me everything, and it is you who have rekindled the hope of our dragon clan. , as long as it is your order, I will do it for you even if I don¡¯t want to take this life. As for that trace of divinity, it is just right for Yu Sheng. He is a fish-human hybrid, most suitable for fighting underwater, and he belongs to the church. Paladins have strong beliefs and great potential, so they are the most suitable to take on this task. Now it seems that Leathers Forest Fortress has become a powerful force nearby. In fact, it is surrounded by dangers. I feel like I am sitting in the crater of a volcano. How dare you get yourself into trouble in the divine battle again? So I very much support the great elder¡¯s approach.¡± Gu Gua was very pleased to hear that Mibo saw these things very clearly. , said: "I am very happy that you can think so. Now I am also very clear about the situation of Laithus Forest Fortress. It is isolated outside the Kingdom of Tongtian, and our tribe only has about 10,000 people here, and the others are all here." Humans and other intelligent races can only rely on railway lines and the Palowell River to provide us with sufficient supplies. But deep into the human world, there are still orcs from the endless wasteland watching, and it is not possible to protect this place. A simple thing. So I don¡¯t want to bring you more difficult problems. Next, I will focus on the whole Falling Star Sea Pirate King thing. This thing is very important to me. If I get this. The priesthood will bring more benefits to our church and our people. After all, we don¡¯t have the Kingdom of God yet, and the souls of believers have nowhere to rest. This makes me very anxious. In ordinary places, believers. Our souls are vulnerable to the prying eyes of other demons and demons, so we have to guard against it. If I have the priesthood of the ocean, we can build a kingdom of God in the depths of the ocean, and then we can temporarily rest the souls of our believers and bring our best to the world. Our souls will always stay in my beautiful and rich kingdom of God, and we will build our own eternal home.¡± After listening to Gu Gua¡¯s words, Mibo¡¯s face was filled with longing, and after a while, he seemed to have thought of something. He said hesitantly: "Dear Great Elder, why don't we look for the divine kingdom of our patron saint Kurktuma? I have heard that although Lord Kurktuma has sunk into the star realm, , has completely fallen, but his Kingdom of God must still be somewhere in the star world. As long as the ruins of his Kingdom of God are found, a strong enough Kingdom of God can be built in an instant, and Lord Kurktuma¡¯s The Kingdom of God is also a powerful fortress full of various minerals, and it is also the Kingdom of God that is most suitable for our family" After hearing such a thing, Gu Gua also fell into deep thought. Gu Gua came to this world more than ten years ago, and in the past ten years, he has been busy fighting and saving the race. Instead, he feels at a distance from the traditions of the race. He has a feeling of keeping away from the traditions and history of the kobold race. His understanding is actually inferior to that of Meepo, so he is not very clear about the situation of the original kobold god named Kurctuma. Correspondingly, the situation of the kingdom of God where the soul of the kobold originally belongs is not very clear either. clear. Directly inherit a divine kingdom? If Kulktuma is indeed completely dead, then inheriting his divine kingdom and transforming it should be a good choice. Of course, the main reason is that Gu Gua is now poor and has no foundation. Such gods are most likely to become the prey of powerful predators from the outer plane because their divine kingdom is not strong. This is one of the main reasons why Gu Gua wants to hide in the main plane all the time. Generally speaking, such newly born gods will seek refuge with a powerful god and become his followers, thus gaining the protection of the powerful god. Or directly inherit the Kingdom of God. For example, Cyric, the King of Conspiracy, directly inherited the Kingdom of God from other gods. But the only problem is that Gu Gua is very concerned about whether the so-called kobold god Kurtuma is really dead. "Is the great Kurtuma determined to have fallen forever?" Gu Gua asked. Text Chapter 17 Falling Star Sea Mipo rolled his throat with difficulty, as if he was thinking of the tragic experience suffered by the kobold clan after losing the care of the god, and his expression was full of unconcealable sadness. He replied in a low voice: "Yes when the god Kurktuma just fell and the power of our clan had not completely faded, our priests and warlocks paid a great price to ask other gods for help. However, after asking for help many times, we can only continue to prove one truth, that is, Master Kulktuma has completely fallen, and there is no possibility of resurrecting. Only after a few years, if our family is not extinct. Under such circumstances, it is possible for a new god to be born again on the ruins, and this new god will withstand many tests, face threats from the entire world, and face the risk of falling at any time." Elder Bo raised his head and looked at Gu Gua. It was obvious that the predicted new god he was talking about was the patron saint of the Tongtian Kingdom and the new hope of the kobold clan. Gu Gua nodded after hearing this. He didn't care about those prophecies. Maybe they were just confirmed by chance. He was just paying attention to the news about the Kingdom of God. If we can really get such a divine kingdom, that would be great. However, the star realm is a forbidden land for every god. Without any preparations, he would not be able to rush to the star realm to find Kulktuma's kingdom, not to mention that he has always put his own safety first. For the sake of safety, he has been suppressing the scale of his divine power, and he will not take the huge risk and directly rush to the star realm to find the lost kingdom of God. So Gu Gua was silent for a while and said: "Okay I understand about the Kingdom of God for the time being. I will go to find Master Kulktuma's Kingdom of God at the right time. Now, let's continue our discussion. Regarding the situation in the Sea of ??Falling Stars. "It was said to be a discussion, but it was actually just a report from Mipo to Gu Gua. After all, it was close to Dongfang Bay, and Mipo knew the surrounding situation better. In the entire Falling Star Sea. There are two huge forces that attract the most attention. One is naturally the pirates on the island archipelago, and the other is the navy of Otun Bell, a peninsula country located in the eastern part of the Sea of ??Fallen Stars. The island archipelago located in the center of the Falling Star Sea is where desperadoes from all over the world gather. They have been entrenched on this largest archipelago in the Falling Star Sea for a long time, spying on the cargo ships and caravans passing by. And from time to time, he suddenly appeared in front of those unlucky merchant ships. Sweep them all away. In the entire pirate archipelago, there are always forty larger islands with an area of ??more than 10 square miles. Each of these forty islands has a very powerful pirate leader, and they are united together. An informal pirate council was formed, which overall controlled the rule of the entire pirate archipelago. These most powerful pirates are known as the Forty Thieves, and they are a terrifying existence that makes people laugh when they hear them. There are countless other small islands and reefs, and naturally there are many small or medium-sized pirates on them, causing serious harassment to the surrounding maritime trade routes and coastal countries. in this case. The only one who can exert a certain suppressive effect on the pirates is the navy from Otun Bell. Altumber is a long and narrow peninsula that goes deep into the sea. There are also many islands on the periphery. It has many excellent harbors suitable for use as military ports. This provides advantages for Altumber to establish a navy and become an important part of maritime trade. geographical conditions. In addition, Otumbel¡¯s national faith is St. Cuthbert. Inspired by order and honor, they at least will not blatantly plunder other merchant ships. Instead, the caravans like to hire them as their own guards. Further promoted the development of the Ottoman Navy. The navies of some countries on other coasts do not have such rules. Sometimes they are navy, and sometimes they are pirates, robbing other countries' caravans, which makes the overall situation in the Falling Star Sea very strange and unpredictable. Of course, it is actually in the sea area of ??Falling Star Sea. The real masters are the terrifying murlocs below the surface of the sea, that is, those terrifying murloc gangs who believe in the ocean goddess Amberly and plunder outstanding young people from all over the world for her. But in normal times, if they don't want to invade the land and fill it up, they will become outside the ocean. They are very uninterested in human affairs. And it seems that they will not participate in the competition for the position of Pirate King in the Falling Star Sea at all this time. This is good news for pirates and navy. Before this, it seems that there were traces of mermaids seen in this sea area. But it's rare these days. The fishmen are intelligent creatures that are more similar to fish. They have fish heads and bodies covered with scales. The whole body is more like being covered with scales and canA giant standing frog. Like fish and amphibians, they lay eggs. Mermaids are intelligent beings whose upper body is human and lower body is fish. They are more like mammals. They are viviparous lives, and their level of civilization is obviously much higher than that of fishmen. It is said that the females of the mermaids are very beautiful girls, and they also have very beautiful singing voices. They like to hang around the rocks on full moon nights and sing to their heart¡¯s content. Their beautiful singing often attracts sailors to linger, and even There will be a seductive singing that causes the fishing boat to hit the rocks. These mermaids believe in the moon goddess Suellen. This is the general situation of Dongfang Bay, and even the entire Sea of ??Falling Stars. Gu Gua thought for a while and felt that he should first rely on trade routes to understand the surrounding situation, and then consider how to build a navy to seize other marine divinities. After ten years, Gu Gua's "Fish-Dragon Transformation" mental method has been cultivated to the "point" state, that is, through the method of enlightenment, he can turn other beasts into spiritual beasts, or turn ordinary people into spiritual beasts. His sailors and generals can also take the lonely ghosts wandering in the world into his water mansion and turn them into his sailors and generals. Currently, this ability can be used once a day to enlighten an object. This kind of enlightenment process can directly establish a logical system that is loyal to oneself in the soul of the other person, making the person being enlightened involuntarily want to rely on itself and be loyal to itself, even some who are not very smart. The object will also become loyal and loving like a dog to its owner. Text Chapter 18 Kobolds and the Continent After acquiring this ability, Gu Gua can rely on his river god priesthood to instantly enlighten a mortal being to become his subordinate. Even if the mortal being is too powerful and strong-willed, he can at least turn the opponent into an enemy. As a friend, you can free yourself from danger, and you can even turn your enemies into your allies to increase your strength. This is also an important reason why Gu Gua dares to participate in the competition for the priesthood in the Falling Star Sea. If he really encounters a powerful enemy, theoretically speaking, he can just rush in and convert the opponent's leader to become one of his own. As a god, even if he only maintains a relatively low level, he is not something ordinary mortals can be hostile to. In addition, Gu Gua's Guji submarine also brings several very powerful staff with him. Basically, It's an invincible team. As long as you meet those candidates for divinity, you can still easily deprive others of their divinity and integrate them together without taking away their lives. Moreover, these candidates with outstanding talents can also become Gu Gua's subordinates. , that is such a pleasant thing. After learning about what happened in the Leathers Forest Fortress and the Eastern Bay during this period, Gu Gua nodded, letting the exhausted Mipo go down to rest, and then injected his excess divine power into the statue of the temple again. Among them, from this statue that was already full of magical power, the brilliance of divine power burst out again. The entire temple is like a light bulb, exuding powerful spiritual power, and the soul of the temple has grown again. After completing these tasks, the tired Gu Gua took his entourage and once again drove the submarine "Guchi" to the bottom of the Palauwell River. Following the unsuspecting Yu Sheng and his party, he continued to Rush downstream. The Leathers Forest Fortress is already on the lower reaches of the Pelowell River. Less than 30 kilometers further, we reach the mouth of the Oriental Gulf, which is also where the Port of Nice, an important port of the Oriental Gulf, is located. at. The Port of Nice is a seaport city that exudes endless vitality but seems a bit disorganized. People here make a living by marine trade and fishing. It relies on the sea to eat the sea, so the most common things seen near the Port of Nice are ships of all sizes. Countless sailing ships entered the port loaded with various goods from all over the mainland, unloaded the goods and sold them in batches to merchants here. They would spend the newly earned money in the port in the large and small taverns here. Then, their captain will pick up other cargo and guests and embark on the return journey again. ?This seems like a very simple process. But in fact, they also have to face the dangers of taxes from noble lords, storms and huge waves on the ocean, crazy and elusive pirates, and even the dangers of fish and other monsters lurking on the bottom of the sea. Therefore, these merchants . Either you will make a lot of money, or you will die without leaving any dregs. It can be said to be one of the most risky and profitable industries in this era. This huge risk also makes the entire Port of Nice full of the spirit of adventurers. If you are drunk now, many crew members will generously spend their life money to get drunk in the large and small pubs in Nice Port, or spend time. Spend the night**. then. They will return to the ship with nothing, and continue their journey of unknown life and death. Therefore, although the entire Port of Nice does not have as brilliant buildings as the Imperial Capital, it has a prosperity and lively scene that even the Imperial Capital has never had. Soon, the [Hymn of Paradise] sailed into the port of Nice Port and anchored in front of a small port. After paying the parking fee for three days, I took a few smarter people and walked to the tavern in Nice Port. Gu Gua and Foster also got off the submarine that Guji transformed into. His appearance changed and he became like an ordinary human being. He also mixed in with the crowd, followed Yu Sheng and others, and walked towards the tavern. Obviously there are too few kobolds to be seen in this city, so when kobolds like Yu Sheng and humans appeared near the Port of Nice, they attracted the attention of others. "Look, kobolds! The killing of kobolds has not stopped for three hundred years. Why are there still a few kobolds here? Haven't they been killed yet?" A foreigner asked next to him in confusion. Passersby. The passerby glanced at the stranger with disdain, and said with some pride: "That's because there is a newly emerging kingdom nearby, a small country called Tongtian Kingdom, which is an important concentration of kobolds. They quickly spread there Proliferating. This kingdom was established by the original Earl of Dragon Nightmare, who worshiped the new god of the North, a kobold god. All the particularly fine silver tableware and woolen fabrics on the market are from them. The specialty products have basically been sold throughout the mainland, and now the business is very prosperous.I have made a fortune relying on these two best-selling products. Thirty kilometers up, deep into the Lessers Forest, there is a fortress with a very natural and beautiful scenery. That is their stronghold here. It is said that there is a blue dragon guarding it! So meeting a few kobolds in the Port of Nice is nothing at all! "The passerby said with a slightly showy tone. Seemingly stimulated by the passerby's disdainful tone, the stranger said provocatively: "Yo! How strange! It's just a blue dragon. As long as there are enough people and the weapons and equipment are good enough, it can't be killed. Why don't you capture all these kobolds and sell them to the little men of the Gnome Church. They recently acquired Kobold head prices are very good! At least it is much higher than the purchase price of the blacksmiths of the Craftsman Association! If that city was full of kobolds, they would be rich! Besides, it is just a small country, founded by kobolds who have been slaughtered for three hundred years. Their power must be very low, and there is no need to worry about revenge on us! As long as I drive my boat far away, who knows it was me? " The passer-by sneered again and said: "You are really ignorant. If you sell the kobolds to the dwarf church now, then you and your chamber of commerce will all become enemies of the Craftsmen Association, and then you will never want to follow them again. They're in business. Will you just watch as they only sell silver tableware and woolen fabrics to your competitors but not to you? Only adventurers and religious people who don't plan for the long term will choose to sell kobolds to the dwarf church. No one with a little bit of intelligence will do this! " With that said, the passerby seemed to think that chatting with this guy would lower his IQ. He stopped talking to him, shook his head and walked away. The foreigner also waved his hand very dissatisfied and looked at the other person with disdain. Xiang Xiang walked away. All these words fell into the ears of Gu Gua, who had transformed into an ordinary human. He naturally had concerns about the status of kobolds in human society. Of course, he knew the reputation of kobolds on the mainland. It is very notorious. It is impossible to change the opinions of ordinary humans towards kobolds in a short period of time. Not to mention changing the opinions of humans and other races towards kobolds, the quality of kobolds themselves has been completely improved and formed. A truly civilized society that can be accepted by the mainland will take at least three generations. The inheritance magic circles in the egg hatching rooms of Dragon Castle and Leathers Forest Fortress are constantly refining blood and instilling more knowledge. and ability, but this effect is only cumulative from generation to generation. The quality of the current second generation of kobolds has been greatly improved compared to the first generation, and it is just an improvement of wild beasts. To reach the level of barbarians, it will take at least a hundred years for the kobolds to truly become a civilized and intelligent race. The kobolds who have been slaughtered for more than three hundred years have lost too much of their heritage. The barbaric kobold community has basically completely degenerated to the level of culture like group beasts. If you want to completely reverse this decline and promote civilization again, the power and time it takes will not be completed in a short time. In the one hundred years since the kobolds restored civilization, it was enough for their enemies to lay the trap completely, Gu Gua thought with some worry, and in this one hundred years, they would inevitably face many dangers. , but compared to the forces behind Hook Duden and others, these dangers are nothing at all. Gu Gua always believes that the forces behind Hook Duden are the most terrifying enemies. The sea is not the most suitable space for development. Moreover, compared to the current situation where there are many forces on land and the interweaving of forces above the ground and in the dark areas, making the situation extremely complicated and dangerous, the situation in the ocean is much simpler. As far as Gu Gua knows, the natural environment under the sea is not suitable for the survival of too many races, so there are only five intelligent creatures, namely, two types of fish, one kind of mermaid, and one type of sea elves and Nagas. And these There are not many life-and-death conflicts between the five types of marine intelligent creatures because of the different depths of the oceans they live in. Only when there are conflicts of interests, some battles will break out. For example, this time the ocean goddess Amberli. When it was time to select one of the outstanding young people near the Falling Star Sea as the god of the Falling Star Sea, the underwater creatures in this sea area seemed to have gone through a cruel war to decide who would be responsible for this selection. In order to win the favor of the goddess, it seems that the most ferocious race, called the Kosha fish people, has gained the upper hand and either killed or expelled the other intelligent races in this sea area and began to concentrate on hosting the event. The goddess's feast rises. Text Chapter 19 The Master of the Ocean In the pubs in Nice Port, everyone was talking about this news. It is said that even though 300 candidates have just been selected, the competition has actually begun. Many are originally powerful pirates, or are children of nearby nobles. They have powerful forces in their own right. After gaining divinity, he immediately integrated his army and subordinates, and reached out to nearby people who had obtained divinity but did not have any strong background. Some people were quite lucky and escaped the enemy's first attack, and then tried to hide themselves. Little did they know that the attraction between divinities was more dazzling than the most eye-catching explosion. , no matter how powerful they are, they can't completely hide it themselves. Moreover, these divinity candidates were also surprised to find that they could not leave the one hundred miles around the Sea of ??Falling Stars. The divinity in their bodies was like a strong spring, allowing them to feel that the farther they went, the more they felt. There was a huge force that kept pulling them back, making it impossible for them to run away. In this way, the divinity of the Pirate King of Falling Star Sea was strictly restricted around the Sea of ??Falling Star, making it a huge colosseum. Only the first week of the distribution of divinity has passed, and more than 100 outstanding candidates with insufficient power have been piled to death by the enemy with money and manpower, becoming a footnote to the victory of other powerful candidates. Candidates who have accumulated more divinities will find that they seem to have a lot more special qualities after acquiring more divinities. At least their adaptability in sea water has been specially enhanced, and they can even be able to swim in the ocean. Immerse in water for one hour without ventilating. Some mages or other legal professions who already possess water magic have also found that their water magic abilities have also been greatly enhanced. The intensity of the war has begun to become more and more intense, and the power of the kingdom has begun to participate, which has caused conflicts and conflicts between some countries. However, this can only be said to be the warm-up of this divine war. The real war has not yet begun, especially when the relatively weak opponents have been eliminated and the remaining strong ones collide. There will be even more bloody sparks. And these things are what everyone is paying attention to, and countless people are paying attention to every move with their eyes wide open, especially when some ordinary pirates find that after they kill the candidate, even if they were not killed at first Candidate chosen by the goddess of the sea. It can also rob the candidate of his divinity. Thus, he was qualified to participate in this competition. After that, the situation in the entire Sea of ??Falling Stars instantly became even more chaotic. Many guys who originally only had great strength but lacked talent have joined in the melee. The battle with those candidates for divinity began. The entire Falling Star Sea suddenly fell into an all-out war. Now those candidates must not only be careful of the more than a hundred other candidates, but also be careful of those powerful guys who are ambitious and have insufficient conditions, but who want to get involved in divinity. But who has divinity, but only candidates for divinity have mutual reactions. Ordinary people cannot feel the presence of divinity, thus making this chaotic situation even more confusing. Now these powerful ordinary people are targeting those who are determined to be candidates for divinity, which makes the war more complicated. Because of the Divine War, the pirates and navy were much less interested in robbing merchant ships, so that merchant shipping had an unusually prosperous state, and a large number of ships were recruited by pirates or the navy. Warships, resulting in a lot fewer ships transporting goods. soon. Yu Sheng joined a medium-sized caravan on the pretext of taking the boat out to find work. They would bring silver tableware and woolen cloth to the other side of the Falling Star Sea, and then come back with spices and other goods. In the eyes of the caravan bosses, the ship [Hymn of Paradise] seems to be a little too small. But it looks very strong, and with the current lack of transport ships, we can only make do with it. To be honest, the ships they have now. Most of them are modified ordinary fishing boats, and the conditions of many merchant ships are not as good as this fast boat. After joining the transportation team. Yu Sheng and others purchased enough supplies, quickly moved all the goods to the ship, and then secretly headed west together with other ships in the caravan. Gu Gua and the others naturally entered Guji's body again and sneaked into the water quietly, preparing to follow Yu Sheng's fleet to familiarize themselves with the water conditions in the Falling Star Sea and observe the situation carefully before fishing in troubled waters. . Gu Gua sat in Guji¡¯s body and quickly crossed the continental shelf, following the caravan far into the depths of the Falling Star Sea. Suddenly, the seabed dropped from a depth of more than 100 meters to more than 1,000 meters. Even the sea water became colder.?There seemed to be countless terrifying things hidden in the dark depths of the sea. Gu Gua suddenly felt as if he had broken into the bright starry sky. Countless mysterious and powerful things were emitting gleaming light, making people feel mysterious and awe-inspiring. Gu Gua¡¯s river god priesthood also spread out quickly, groping for the specific situation around him like a huge searchlight. At the same time, he also wanted to try whether he could master the ocean priesthood after becoming a dragon. As a result, he discovered that there seemed to be some kind of special power in the ocean, which was slowly and powerfully resisting the corrosion of his divine power. Whenever his divine power passed by, it was like oil floating across the water, unable to melt with it at all. As a whole, not to mention being preserved for a long time, it continues to affect the nearby sea areas, thereby obtaining the priesthood of the ocean. Gu Gua frowned, thought for a long time, and finally came to the conclusion. This was obviously because this sea area was an owned territory. The reason why Gu Gua was able to exert his dragon bloodline ability and occupy the Palowell River and become a river god is because there is no river god in this world, and all river water is basically ownerless, so he can smoothly Became the river god of the Palauville River. Now this Eastern Gulf and even the Falling Star Sea are obviously the territory of the ocean goddess Amberly, so I can only pass by like a passerby and cannot occupy any territory. This made Gu Gua feel a little disappointed, but it was basically as expected. He came in person this time just to see if there was any opportunity to seize the priesthood in the Sea of ??Falling Stars. Now look Come on, this matter is not as simple as he thought before. Text Chapter 20 Naval Battle After entering the deep water area, Gu Gua exhaled. Under his thoughts, Guji transformed into the shape of a huge jellyfish. A semicircular sphere like a flying saucer contained him and several of his followers. Underneath the hemisphere are countless tentacles, just like ordinary jellyfish. On the one hand, they filter the surrounding water body, catch and eat all the fish and shrimps in it, replenish the energy consumed by Guji, and on the other hand, they connect to the valley. Gua's soul emits ripples of divine power, scanning the surroundings like a radar. Time passed like this day by day. The merchant ship team had passed through several important ports, from the east coast of the Falling Star Sea to the southern coast of the Falling Star Sea. They had just exchanged some specialties and had made a lot of money. Before reaching the final destination of this cargo, by the time it reaches the last stop, this merchant ship team will definitely be able to earn several times more profit than before! This is of course because the trade routes have been severely damaged since the turmoil in Falling Star Sea. After calculating the profits that could probably be earned from this coastal trade, several owners and shareholders of the entire merchant ship became happy. After this trade is over, they will buy more and bigger ships and must consolidate this route. In their own hands, by then, they may earn more money than the average king of a small country! When they retire, buying a viscounty and title is a piece of cake! But the prerequisite is that they can hold on to this golden route! Because this fleet on the sea has recruited many ships with low displacement, it can only sail not far from the coast, making the route a bit long. However, such a long route has made their profit margins jump. , the turnover rate has also been greatly improved, and it has also brought great hidden dangers to their route safety. Sure enough, soon, the fleet's good luck also ran out, perhaps because the divinity of Yu Sheng was sensed by the divinity candidates of the surrounding enemies, or perhaps they encountered a group of ferocious pirates who took advantage of the situation. Anyway. Not too far away from the fleet, a pirate flag was raised. After spotting the flag from a distance, the panicked caravan was about to turn around and sail towards the nearby harbor when the pirate flag on the sea slowly rose. Behind this pirate flag. There are more than a dozen pirate flags fluttering in the wind. Apparently these pirates had discovered the merchant ship and started heading in this direction. Not far away, there were layers of abnormal waves rolling under the sea surface. Some experienced sailors saw those waves. Suddenly his face became even more panicked, and he said loudly: "It's over! There are still fish-men under the sea! We can't hide now!" After hearing this, everyone's faces turned pale. It was obvious that this fleet had encountered something. A double attack from a powerful tribe of pirates and fishmen. You must know that this caravan is mainly composed of small and medium-sized ships, and the armed ships used to protect it are not very powerful. There is no way to resist these pirates and fishmen who specialize in robbery! They just gambled on luck and wanted to sneak past this route that people were not very familiar with, but they did not expect that they would still encounter such bad luck. The merchant ships began to get confused. They couldn't outrun these pirates by running, but they definitely couldn't defeat them by fighting. Either they had to run away desperately and let the pirates catch the merchant ships that ran slower than them, or the only way left was to surrender. . After hesitating for a while, the leaders of this caravan drove the main ship. The white flag was quickly raised, which meant giving up resistance and hoping that the other party could spare one's life. Seeing this situation, Yu Sheng¡¯s boat quickly broke away from the caravan and tried to escape from the other direction. He knew that the [Hymn of Paradise] was not a simple merchant ship. There are many secrets on it, and he also has an important mission. He must not let pirates board his ship. I am afraid that the pirates will board his ship by then. What they rob is not just goods and money, they also want to rob their own ships! To know. The [Hymn of Paradise] is an important tool for them to complete their mission. Once this clipper is snatched away, they may not even be able to complete their mission! If he fails to live up to the Holy Spirit's instructions, Yu Sheng will die! He can't forgive himself for being a ghost! Yu Sheng didn¡¯t know that Gu Gua didn¡¯t actually care about his life or death. As long as Yu Sheng still carries the divinity that Gu Gua has tampered with, no matter whether he is alive or dead, this trace of divinity will flow into the strong person as the divinity candidates fight, and gather with other divinities. This will bring more information about the priesthood in the Sea of ??Falling Stars to Gu Gua. When all the divinities finally converge on the strongest person, Gu Gua will be able to obtain the secrets of the priesthood in the Sea of ??Falling Stars. So, Gu Gua only cares about whether this last trace of divine energy can be gathered into the final divinity, not about Yu Sheng's life or death. Of course, if Yu Sheng can survive smoothly, thenOf course it is the best thing. ?Looking at the ships on the sea, they are already moving quickly. ¡°Obviously, Yu Sheng¡¯s escape behavior attracted the most serious attention from the pirates. Immediately, several of the fastest pirate ships separated from the large pirate force and quickly rushed towards Yu Sheng¡¯s ship. Seeing this scene, Gu Gua knew that it was probably because of Yu Sheng's divinity that the caravan suffered bad luck. While Yu Sheng directed his sailors to throw all the heaviest cargo on the ship into the sea, the bosses on the merchant ship were so angry that they gritted their teeth and wished they could tear Yu Sheng's muscles and skin him. They completely did not expect that the moment they raised the white flag, these properties and goods no longer belonged to them. They were actually still angry that other people's goods were thrown into the sea. If they had thought about this If it makes sense, wouldn't they also think they are ridiculous? His eyes turned to Yu Sheng again. As his speed slowly increased, numerous ballistae were already flying towards him. Yu Sheng accurately moved the rudder and quickly dodged it with his agile swimming. Most of the ballistae, but a small number of the ballistae still landed on the [Hymn of Heaven], and the [Hymn of Heaven] exploded and trembled slightly. Yu Sheng suddenly became angry. If they kept running away like this, they would definitely be chased to death by the enemy. They were like soldiers running away. They had no resistance at all and used all their strength to escape. Instead, It is not Yu Sheng's character to leave his most defenseless back to the enemy. He yelled: "Everyone, hurry up!" Then he directly used his holy fighting spirit and hit the rudder hard. The rudder of the "Hymn of Heaven" was like an out-of-control top. It quickly turned to one side, and then the entire hull turned sideways. The cargo on the ship also tilted quickly and dumped into the sea water. Under the influence of inertia, the "Hymn of Heaven" almost turned over, and veins popped up on Yu Sheng's forehead. He once again channeled the holy fighting spirit belonging to the paladin, grasped the rudder, and stopped the ship at once. The ship's rudder tilted further, and then turned violently and quickly in the other direction. The [Paradise Anthem] swayed left and right like a drunken man, as if it was about to fall. It seemed like it was shaking, and like a drowned dog shaking off the water on its body, it quickly threw all the cargo on the boat off. In this way, the speed of the [Hymn of Heaven] increased immediately. It must be said that it is only because of the powerful craftsmanship of the dwarves and a large amount of dark iron ore that the [Hymn of Heaven] can be built so strong. If it was just an ordinary ship, I am afraid that these two violent shakings would The rudder has already been broken off! That¡¯s it, the transmission shaft of the [Hymn of Heaven] is already a little hot. This is the consequence of extreme torsion! Yu Sheng could no longer control so much. He ordered loudly: "Prepare the right side gun!" He shouted, and then turned the rudder crazily to the right again, but this time it was smoother than the last two twists. There are many, because the crew needs to operate the broadsides accurately, so twisting at too high speed will throw them into the sea water. In fact, the two swings just now have already thrown down three sailors, and two sailors were hit by the cargo tilted into the sea water, and they fell into the sea together. In an instant, the [Hymn of Heaven] was like a prehistoric crocodile opening its huge mouth, finally revealing its sharp and bloody teeth to its enemy! "Aim! Launch!" Yusheng roared loudly with splitting eyes! Following Yu Sheng¡¯s order, a row of magic ballistae sprayed out crazily, fiercely meeting the pirate ships that came to chase them! Even elite sailors would find it difficult to target enemy ships in this situation, not to mention that Yu Sheng¡¯s men are not good sailors in the first place! In this powerful blow, only two of the cannons hit the enemy's hull. The remaining magic ballistae all exploded in the sea like huge fireworks, causing no effective damage to the enemy at all. Yu Sheng gritted his teeth and said angrily: "Damn it!" Then he prepared to turn the rudder and avoid it to one side. At this moment, the pursuing pirate ships had prepared their second ballistae, and their cannons began to roar. Yu Sheng still controlled the [Hymn of Heaven] and avoided most of them. There were still a few hits from the ballistae, but as a result, there were already some scars on the hull of the [Hymn of Heaven]. It can be seen that although the hull of the [Hymn of Paradise] is stronger and faster than the pirate ship, the sailors on the ship are no match for those pirates! Even if there are high-end ships, they will not be able to exert their maximum effect if they fall into their hands! (This site (.) Your support?That¡¯s my biggest motivation. ) Text Chapter 21 Sinking Yu Sheng was so angry that he was biting and bleeding, but he couldn't give up, and he would never give up! He pressed the scale on his forehead and activated a small spell that transmitted sound into the secret. He shouted loudly to the fire elemental elf in the power cabin: "Brother, go full throttle! We are going to escape!" At this moment , it seemed that the pirates behind him had also noticed. On a pirate ship, a tall and thin man wearing cloth armor stood up, holding an ice blue magic wand in his hand, and smiled ferociously at [Hymn of Heaven] ¡¿The number was pointed over. Ice and Fire! Chinese Suddenly a light wave was pointed at the ship. The sailors who passed by the light wave were about to fall asleep. Yusheng was shocked, obviously discovering that this was a group spiritual magic! Damn it, they don¡¯t rely on these guys to escape anyway, but without these sailors, they have basically lost the ability to fight back. He gritted his teeth, turned the [Hymn of Heaven] in a different direction, and rushed towards the more loose area of ??the pirate ship again. ¡°Suddenly, the whole ship was like an arrow leaving the string, rushing out at a tricky angle. The cloth-armored mage on the pirate ship behind wanted to cast another spell, but found that the enemy's speed suddenly increased. He roared angrily for the rest of his life, and then returned to the cabin, waiting for the pirate ship to catch up with the cunning man again. of enemy ships. Yu Sheng quickly and cunningly adjusted the rudder, and slickly avoided the third wave of crossbow attacks from behind. Several crossbows still hit the [Hymn of Heaven], and several sailors were even killed by the crossbows. After losing his body, he woke up from the drowsiness caused by magic and screamed crazily. Yu Sheng gritted his teeth. He no longer cared about the life or death of these sailors. He focused entirely on the course of the [Paradise Anthem] and wanted to escape from this ambush as soon as possible. Seeing that the speed of the [Paradise Anthem] was gradually increasing, and when it was about to throw away the pirate speedboats behind it, a huge water column suddenly burst out in front of the [Paradise Anthem]. It directly blocked the path of the [Hymn of Paradise] and almost overturned the clipper. Yu Sheng was suddenly startled and broke into a cold sweat. Before he could react, the water column had turned into a whirlwind, and it was getting stronger and stronger. To form a storm. This is obviously not a natural formation, it must be manipulated by the priests of the ocean goddess Embry! Yu Sheng turned around and saw that on the pirate ship, there was a high-level priest wearing a blue robe who was performing divine magic. It turned the seawater into a storm, violently shaking the hull of the [Paradise Anthem]. After such a delay, the distance between the pirate ships behind them became much closer. Yusheng was still adjusting the rudder violently in his anxiety, but this time the pirate ships were already very close, and the fourth wave of ballistae fired again. Shot over! The [Hymn of Heaven] has completely lost its mobility and can no longer avoid these terrible attacks! Boom boom boom! ! ! A series of attacks hit the [Hymn of Paradise] hard. No matter how powerful the hull was, it could not withstand such a severe blow, even if it was covered in thorns. How many attacks can it be blocked? ? What's more terrible is. During the fourth intensive attack, I saw that the hull of the [Hymn of Heaven] had begun to crack and was about to sink! Gu Gua sighed and controlled Guji to chase Yu Sheng in the direction of his quick escape. Yu Sheng seemed to have begun to think that he was not far from death. He stood quietly in the wheelhouse that was out of control. I started to pray my last prayers. The [Hymn of Paradise] has begun to sink. It can be seen that a group of fishmen are jumping off the pirate ship and swimming over from a distance, trying to swim to the place where the [Hymn of Paradise] sank. It seems that he wants to catch the fish alive. Although he wanted to wait and see what would happen, Gu Gua couldn't help but urge Guji to move forward, preparing to catch the sinking [Hymn of Heaven] and save the fish. Before he went to catch Yu Sheng, he found a group of fishmen attacking a group of things on the seabed where [Hymn of Heaven] was about to sink. The distance was a bit far, and Gu Gua couldn't see clearly, so he could only control Guji to go up, and like the arms and legs of a jellyfish, he rolled up all the fish-men and swallowed them into his stomach. Under the strong acid, they turned into nutrients and basic elements. , increased Guji¡¯s weight again. The murlocs who were preparing to intercept the sinking [Hymn of Paradise] also gathered around. It seemed that the mass on the seabed was much more important than the fish, so instead the huge jellyfish formed by the gurgling was attacked. There were more, and the [Hymn of Heaven] was slowly but surely sliding downwards, but no one was taking care of it. The murlocs attacking Guji couldn't break her defense at all, but those murlocs pulled up one by one with their arms and legs and digested them into nutrients and acidic water in an instant. Guji cleaned up the enemies extremely fast, almost only two seconds.In the time it took to breathe, the group of fish-men was ripped open like a mangosteen, revealing the contents inside. The thing that was besieged by the murlocs was a mass as big as a classroom. Its outer shell seemed to be composed of strong seaweed and many ferocious fish mouths. These fish mouths were like sharp animal traps, and their attack power was very strong. Those fish mouths were The fish's mouth grew out of thin air on the spherical seaweed mass, and it was biting the surrounding fishmen crazily. The seaweed grows into a ball, like a ball of hemp rope, which looks quite strong and durable. It can be seen that this large group of seaweed fish mouth monster has completely fallen into the disadvantage. In just a short while, there are only a dozen sharp fish mouths left on it, and each blow can only bite one. The murlocs, because they were not strong enough, could not kill their enemies. Those bitten murlocs were able to escape after struggling a few times, but the hundreds of murlocs around them were able to land on the remaining murlocs one after another. They were wreaking havoc on the little seaweed. Their sharp weapons seemed to be specifically aimed at this kind of seaweed clump. It could be seen that after a few breaths, the clump of seaweed would be dismantled into a pile of garbage by the murlocs. When the fishmen discovered that their attacks had no effect on the jellyfish that suddenly appeared, they began to concentrate on dealing with the huge seaweed ball in front of them. Instead, Guji had an opportunity to take advantage of it, as if he hadn't eaten enough for a long time. Like a ferocious evil spirit, dozens of arms and legs moved together, trying their best to devour the surrounding murlocs. Gu Gua just ordered Guji to devour the surrounding murlocs without any particular intention of saving the seaweed monster. But the next moment his mind changed. Because after a huge hole was cleared by the fish-men, in the damaged seaweed mass, he saw a figure that should not appear here, a beautiful mermaid wearing simple platinum armor, or platinum accessories. Text Chapter 22: Grabbing monsters These armor-like platinum ornaments only cover some key parts of this female mermaid's body to a limited extent. Just like the beauties on the promotional posters of web games when she was a university student in human society in her previous life, these platinum ornaments have no function. It's about defense and warmth, but it's about tempting young men who are not determined. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? He found that under the scanning of divine power, there was some unclear magical power spread on those platinum ornaments. It seemed that it was a defensive spell such as the Mage's Armor that was about to lose all its energy. It can be seen that if you use it a few more times without inputting enough magic power, the magic power on these platinum ornaments will be completely consumed. This female mermaid is holding a platinum dagger in her hand, pointing at her milky white heart, looking at the ferocious murlocs swarming towards her, with a desperate expression on her face, ready to commit suicide. Next to this female mermaid, there is a round white spherical vagina, which is shaking involuntarily, as if it is very scared, and seems to have good intelligence? Gu Gua's heart stirred, and he seemed to have thought of something. Seeing this scene, Gu Gua immediately controlled the jellyfish transformed by Guji to extend its long tentacles, and rolled up the female mermaid and the white flesh ball that were about to commit suicide. Come in. The fishmen who were frantically rushing towards the female mermaid were stunned for a moment. The victory that was so close to them was about to be achieved. For this victory, they did not even pay attention to the huge jellyfish that suddenly appeared. Who would have thought that at the last moment, The best trophy was actually snatched away by a weird giant jellyfish! How the hell can I bear this tone! ! ! The fish people are angry! They were so angry! ! They howled wildly and turned their spears. No longer paying attention to the limp seaweed and sharp fish mouths, he turned over and angrily attacked this hateful, huge and strange jellyfish that had caused trouble! It turns out that the relationship between Kosha people and mermaids is mortal enemies. Every time they kill a mermaid, they will receive a huge reward from their own kingdom. What's more, the status of the mermaid in front of them is very respected. If they can get her head, then At least they can all get the status of a noble! On the contrary, for the divinity that everyone is competing for, the fishmen cannot directly seize the divinity. They can only support the humans in their own power to seize the divinity. This strange oracle has made many fish People feel confused and aggrieved. But still he could only obey with resentment. In this way, no one pays attention to the sinking Yu Sheng! After Yu Sheng prayed for a long time, he found that he had not been killed yet, and even the fish-men and pirates were tightly surrounding a group of strange things. Layers of dust were stirred up, as if they were in the middle of a fierce fight. Yu Sheng tried to control the rudder again, but found that there was no way to control his boat on the bottom of the sea, and after water entered the hull, it could no longer be raised. Yu Sheng swam out of the wheelhouse and went to see his sailors. But obviously, humans couldn't bear the conditions on the bottom of the sea. They had already jumped into the water and swam away when the ship sank. However, Yu Sheng is not reluctant to retain these human sailors with poor skills. He mainly went to see the dwarf craftsman and two kobold priests he brought with him on the ship. The dwarf has a magical air mask on his head, and he is hiding in the cabin and shivering. You must know that the density of the dwarf's body is much greater than that of water. So whenever they fall into the water. It will only sink, so dwarves never like to go into the water. Now that the ship sank, Dwarf Screw was staying in the cabin at that time. Unexpectedly, the life jacket on his body immediately pushed him into the cabin. Fortunately, he also had a magic stick with [underwater breathing]. So I immediately blessed myself with one, and that's how I've been able to hold on until now. There is also a female kobold priest named Lily, who also used underwater breathing on herself at this moment. Quietly hiding in the cabin. Yu Sheng gathered the remaining fishmen and the two crew members together, and was preparing to escape from here when the opportunity arose. But looking at the evasive eyes of those fish-men slaves, Yu Sheng knew that this plan might not be so easy to implement. Through the gap in the hull, he looked out to see what was happening in the mess of dust below. Until he was forced to do so, Yu Sheng still did not want to give up this powerful speedboat. In the dim smoke and dust below, the scene was one-sided. As a high-level magic pet of a god, how can Guji be dealt with by these ordinary fishmen? Even if a few middle- and low-level priests or magicians shot unknown spell rays, they were still blocked by Guji's divinity, causing no pressure at all. But those fish people did not have such good luck. They were rolled up by the grunting tentacles one after another and thrown into their stomachs to be swallowed up.The acidic liquid turned into nutrients and became part of Guji's body. At this moment, Yu Sheng's [Hymn of Heaven] was also overwhelmed by the load, and it crashed down, hitting the seaweed mass that had lost its core and was twitching like a horn wind, stirring up layers of waves. A thick layer of sea sand covered the surrounding scene. Soon, most of the surrounding murlocs were swallowed by Guji as snacks. A small number of murlocs saw that they could not win at all in this situation. Looking at the merchant ships on the sea, they had completely lost their ability to resist, and were left to be slaughtered. His morale finally collapsed, so he turned around, gave up the trophy taken away by the monster jellyfish, fled in all directions, and rushed to rob the merchant ship again. Maybe they saw the powerful digestive ability of this jellyfish and thought that their target would have been digested into a puddle of gastric juice by this powerful jellyfish. Even if they killed the jellyfish, they would have no way to prove their merits. , it was really not interesting, not as important as the real belongings on the sea, so they all ran away and no longer cared about things here. Gu Gua immediately directed Guji to retreat from the dust ball and hide himself in a deep trench again, without letting Yu Sheng and others see any clues. At this time, Gu Gua had time to observe the mermaid woman and the white ball of flesh that Guji had just swept in. The two are being tied up quietly and placed in a separate cubicle. Gu Gua walked in and directly used his divine power to feel their thoughts. In this way, he did not need to stay up all night talking and could communicate with races he had never seen before. But before Gu Gua could ask, the mermaid woman opened her mouth and asked sternly and calmly: "Who are you? What is your purpose?" The mermaid woman raised her sword eyebrows and nestled the white flesh ball tightly against her. Judging from her mental state, she didn't mind dying together at all, and she didn't take any chances at all. This is also true. Just now, if Gu Guawan had saved her for a moment, she would have committed suicide to avoid the insult of those hated fish-men. "We are passers-by and have a deep interest in this divine battle in the Falling Star Sea." Gu Gua tried his best to use magic to disguise the effect of his divine power to understand languages ??as a spell effect, then leaned down and looked at it carefully Looking at this mermaid woman. It can be seen that this mermaid woman does not have any traces of divinity on her body, indicating that she is not a candidate for divinity. Gu Gua frowned, as if in this divine war, all races on the ground were involved. Since she is not a candidate for divinity, there is no problem for Gu Gua to tell her purpose straightforwardly. "Who are you? Why do you have a conflict with these fish-men?" Gu Gua continued to ask with interest. The mermaid woman had several wounds on her body, and the platinum jewelry on her body was also stained with her blood. The violent movement in the fierce fight just now made her hold her fierce breath tightly, and her tight and pretty breasts moved violently but orderly, making people seem to be unable to help but feel a natural surge. **stand up. Gu Gua¡¯s vision suddenly cleared up and he laughed silently. He understood why he had such thoughts just now. It seems that the saying that mermaids naturally have a charming aura is indeed true. Mermaids can naturally make other races feel good about them, and even use this special ability to enslave other weak races. This mermaid girl obviously did not directly answer Gu Gua¡¯s thoughts. Instead, she kept looking elsewhere with her eyes, perhaps trying to escape. This mermaid girl did not take the initiative to use her natural charm ability to seduce the other party. Instead, she said like a negotiation: "Since you are the ones participating in the God's Chosen War, then I have nothing to do with you. Please let me go." Leave, and I will repay you." Gu Gua smiled and walked directly in front of the mermaid woman. The strong pressure directly suppressed the mermaid girl, unable to move and unable to resist at all. There is no need for Gu Gua to reveal the fact that he is a weak god. Just after he absorbed Shi Bailong and became a dragon, the power of the real dragon he carried was enough to completely suppress the spirit of this mermaid girl. At this moment, in the eyes of the mermaid girl, there was a look of horror, extreme despair and panic. This is the deep-seated suppression and deterrence that Longwei brings to all living creatures. Gu Gua wants to rescue this mermaid girl. First of all, this mermaid girl is indeed very intelligent and talented. She is also a race under the sea and can provide Gu Gua with a lot of information. On the other hand, he also wanted to experiment with his new mental ability of "Fish-Dragon Transformation". Text Chapter 23 Fish Now that he decided to use the "attunement" skill to get rid of this prisoner, Gu Gua took a deep breath calmly, stopped talking nonsense to the mermaid girl, and concentrated on feeling the energy emerging from his body. A kind of magical power began to emanate from his body, as if it was released from every cell of his body. Then these powers gathered from his body surface and converged towards his right hand. Gu Gua stretched out the index finger of his right hand, and all the light converged on the tip of the index finger. Then, with a little light on the index finger, Gu Gua directly touched the center of the mermaid girl's forehead, and the light penetrated into it. into the brain of this mermaid girl. The mermaid girl exclaimed in a low voice, and then her two eyes slowly closed slightly. Like a dreamer, her two eyeballs quickly rotated involuntarily, and slowly, the penetration penetrated. The light from her brain slowly grew from her head again, forming layers of miniature waves, spreading from her head until her entire body was enveloped in light. This is Gu Gua¡¯s new ability that he has gained from practicing the "Fish-Dragon Transformation" technique over the years to "lighten" the water tribe and make it his loyal believer. After casting this spell, Gu Gua obviously felt that his divine power was missing. Moreover, because he had left his clerical field and had no way to draw divine power from the ocean, his divine power could not be replenished at all. It turned out that he planned He kept giving hints to the enemy's ideas, and it just failed. Gu Gua calmed down and continued his work. Under this sacred light. The mermaid woman quickly calmed down, her breathing became extremely long, and the light on her body began to stir with her breathing, gradually becoming one with her body. During this agitation process, the light was better integrated with her body, just like the cloth was wetted by water, and all the light soaked into her body. After three more breaths, all the light was sucked into the mermaid woman's body again. All the wounds on her body were healed under the influence of divine power, and her exhausted spirit and body were restored to their best condition. The white ball of flesh next to her seemed to have regained its energy. Not so scared anymore. When all the light was absorbed into the body of this mermaid girl, the ropes used to restrain her naturally disappeared. She bowed respectfully to Gu Gua and said: "Great elder, I am the Duke of the Fallen Star Sea of ??the Mermaid Empire. My little daughter Bilis. This is my fish-year-old Kvass. We pay you the highest respect!" Gu Gua nodded, obviously this magic has fully taken effect, and through his aura circle, He could already feel that there was no hostility at all in Bilis, but instead there was deep admiration and admiration. So Gu Gua continued to ask: "Your sign is Fish? What is this? What happened to the seaweed ball with the sharp fish mouth just now?" Bilis smiled slightly, looking very charming, and she said respectfully He replied: "Great Great Elder, every mermaid city is formed by a fish. My fish is still a young ecology, so it looks like just a ball of seaweed." "Bilis. What you said What is the concept of fish?" Gu Gua asked. Bilis calmly replied without being humble or arrogant: "Dear Great Elder. The zodiac sign of fish is the core of our underwater civilization. The Mermaid Empire and the group of barbaric fish people also have their own unique zodiac sign of fish. It can be said that there is no one who is born in the zodiac of fish. Without our society, there would not be our civilization. The fish is not a fish, but a group of fish with a very clear division of labor, just like a colony of bees and ants on land. There are many kinds of fish in one group. Division of labor can provide us with a safe place to live, plenty of food and good defense, so that we can survive well in complex ocean currents. For example, although my fish is just a fish. It is a young ecology, but all the necessary prototypes are already there. The one I am holding now is the brain fish of my fish zodiac. It is the core that controls the entire fish zodiac. It can control other parts of the fish. It can also reproduce races. As long as you have a brain fish, you basically have a fish. The seaweed outside is a nutritional fish, and the betta fish with a sharp mouth is both part of the fish, and the brain fish. Together they make up the entire body. The sum of these three can be regarded as the whole fish." Gu Gua asked curiously: "Why, the fish is actually composed of three parts? In other words, the fish is a group. "A fish, not a fish?" Bilis nodded and said, "That's right. Usually, the fish is composed of these three parts: the brain fish, the nutritional fish, and the brain fish can give birth to fish. All kinds of fish eggs come, these fish??Can produce nutritional fish and betta fish, becoming an important part of protecting and supporting brain fish. Moreover, after the brain fish matures, it can also produce new brain fish eggs through magic and sacrificial rituals. In this way, our group can further multiply and expand our glory. The seaweed dumplings outside are nutritional fish. They are responsible for digesting the food killed by betta fish and becoming nutrients for the survival of the entire fish. They can also provide food for the mermaids who live in the fish. When necessary, it can also perform photosynthesis to ensure its own survival. After the fish matures, it can also actively change into various useful organs, and use seaweed to build more functions to provide a better life for the mermaids living in the fish. For example, nutritious fish can transform into houses, temples, warehouses, etc. In the mature stage, abundant algae can also grow through photosynthesis, allowing us to maintain the survival of the tribe even in difficult times when we cannot capture enough food. Betta fish are an important means of defense and attack for us. They have sharp teeth and hard bones. They are so powerful that they can even bite ordinary steel. They can also corrode metal into nutrients through acid. Ingredients that fish can absorb. When mature, betta fish can also grow into various forms under the control of brain fish. At that time, they will have more powerful functions and abilities. Among the main fish in our mermaid empire, betta fish They have evolved into huge ships hundreds of meters long. In the royal capital of our mermaid empire, there is a convoy of thousands of giant steel ships, which is the fighting fish of the royal capital Vatano, and Vatano is also the most powerful fish in our mermaid empire. Belonging to our great King. Text Chapter 24 Struggle Generally speaking, a fish born in the Chinese zodiac has a lifespan of more than a thousand years, but our priests and mages will use various methods to maintain the lifespan of a powerful fish. For example, Vatano is two thousand years old. .If the life of the fish has indeed come to an end, then they will find a deep trench, dig a huge pit, bury themselves all in it, and then they will grow in the place where the brain fish was buried. A long bone-shaped coral grows out of it, growing one meter in height every nine years. It is also the location of the tomb of our mermaid empire. However, my fish-year-old Kvass is a new species newly developed by our mermaid empire. The new fish born from it will still be under its command and management. When its lifespan is about to end, Kvass can choose an outstanding one. The descendant of the fish is the brain fish, and then gives it all control of the fish. In this way, the entire city formed by fish will not collapse due to the death of the brain fish. " Only then did Gu Gua understand. It turns out that cities born under the sign of Fish are mermaids, and there are big and small ones. The big fish can even grow into a huge imperial city, while the small fish can't even deal with hundreds of fish people. , almost torn into pieces, at most it is equivalent to a small village. This is really a magical way of civilization (the setting of the fish was originally set for the sharks in the Kyushu world, but it has never been used. Used here. Ten years have passed The armor is still there!) Mermaids and fishmen live in the flowing ocean and cannot survive in a certain place like the intelligent races on land. There are also many races that are nomads who live by water and grass, and mermaids and fishmen are like nomads. They carry cities that can move around and move along the ocean currents. Especially the mermaid empire, they can even rely on fish. The seaweed part absorbs sunlight, absorbs energy through photosynthesis, and produces food. In fact, some mermaid noble territories rely more on growing various seaweeds to supply food, rather than fishing everywhere to survive, which can be regarded as farming. After listening to Bilis's detailed introduction, Gu Gua nodded with satisfaction. It can be seen that this time the enlightenment experiment was very successful. Or World of Warcraft, the loyalty is obvious to all, but the improvement in IQ is very limited. Now after conducting experiments with this advanced intelligent life, the mermaid princess proves that at this level, the effect of enlightenment is still very obvious. This Bilis knew everything and told Gu Gua all the information that Bilis knew. Moreover, Gu Gua could also feel that Bilis was originally a level 6 priest serving the ocean goddess Ambori. , after the enlightenment, Bilis's faith has been transformed into Gu Gua's faith. Gu Gua can feel that there is a strong reliance on these beliefs from Bilis. The power directly entered his divine fire without any obstacles. Gu Gua cast another green [Healing Magic] on Bilis' body, further restoring her physical and mental wounds. Si slowly closed his eyes and fell into a deep sleep. After subduing the mermaid princess, Gu Gua looked at the sunken hull of the "Hymn of Heaven" just now. After that fierce battle, although the [Hymn of Heaven] had sunk, it was not completely damaged. It was just that terrible cracks were blown out in some important places, and the sea water poured in, destroying the entire ship. It sank, but the main body of the ship was still in good condition. If Princess Bilis had not attracted the attention of the fishmen, Yu Sheng and the others would have been caught and killed. ¡¿, it seems that if it undergoes some repairs, it should be repairable. At this moment, Yu Sheng, who has sunk to the bottom of the sea with the hull, is frantically trying to remove the few pieces of water on the hull after counting the sailors under him. A huge crack was plugged, and then the ship was saved. It seemed that several human crew members had been killed or escaped, leaving only a kobold priest, a dwarf technician, and ten murloc slaves. After the kobold priest Lily cast [Underwater Breathing], They were gathered around the sunken ship, seemingly wanting to help Yu Sheng, but looking like they didn't know how to start. At this time, I can only follow Yu Sheng's orders mechanically and try to make some more efforts. How impossible it is to repair a ship on the seabed. Not to mention the seawater resistance when repairing the hull, how to remove the seawater that has entered the hull is an impossible task. It can be seen that Yu Sheng has not noticed the existence of Guji who is motionless next to him. Gu Gua sighed, closed his eyes slightly, and simply directed Guji to take advantage of the situation that had not completely dissipated.The dust silently sank to the bottom of the water, like a piece of fallen soil. Two tentacles simply stood up from the soil, like ordinary corals, monitoring the wreckage of the [Paradise Anthem]. It was only then that Gu Gua began to seriously ask Bilis about some knowledge about the underwater world, especially the fleshy white ball in her arms. Gu Gua looked at the situation outside and found that Yu Sheng and the others had failed in their efforts to plug the cracks in the [Hymn of Heaven]. Both the fishmen and the kobolds were very frustrated, especially the kobold priest who could no longer maintain his [underwater breathing] magic and hurriedly got in. The eyes of the other fishmen flickered, and they all wanted to run away after apparently losing the power of supervision. After being imprisoned by the powerful kobold lord in the North for so long, they had long wanted to escape. Especially after meeting their compatriots again ten years later, their feelings became even stronger. Yu Sheng was still swimming around next to the "Hymn of Heaven", still trying to find a way to rescue him, but he didn't expect that when he turned to the other side of the "Hymn of Heaven" and then back again, that The ten murlocs had dispersed in one fell swoop, leaving only one murloc in place, motionless. In this short half-minute, these fishmen have swam out more than ten meters, and they are swimming in different directions. If you want to chase them, you can only catch up to two or three at most, and they are all shaken. , the defector who fled with his life, even if he could catch him back, it would be of no use. Yu Sheng sighed silently, obviously feeling a little exhausted. Gu Gua has been observing Yu Sheng. Faced with such an important task, he is not sure whether Yu Sheng can undertake his task, so he also wants to see what Yu Sheng's character is like and whether he can bear this important task. ??Obviously, Yu Sheng's current ability and character are still a bit too young and naive, but fundamentally speaking, they are pretty good. At least he is not hysterical, nor has he given up completely in despair. Gu Gua looked at this guy who did not escape with the other fish-men attentively, and found that he was Yu Sheng's biological father, but Yu Sheng didn't know it. Yu Sheng stopped his futile work and fell in front of the fish man. He tried his best to suppress his anger and asked in a tired and kind tone: "Thank you for trusting me. What is your name?" "The fish man looked at Yu Sheng's appearance carefully, and replied with a complicated expression: "My name is the third tail fin." Yu Sheng didn't notice the abnormality, and thought it was because the fish man was still depressed, so he took the photo. He patted the other party on the shoulder and said: "I am very happy that you can stand firmly on my side. If we can succeed, I will never forget you! Now, let me think about what we should do next!" Yu Sheng had no idea that this fish man chose to stay because he was his son. He really thought that this fish man had a firm belief and obeyed the leadership. But no one told him this, and I'm afraid he will always be kept in the dark. Seeing that Yu Sheng was not defeated by the failure, but worked hard to save himself from the decline, Gu Gua also breathed a sigh of relief. Mind is an important criterion for him to evaluate his subordinates. Gu Gua said to Bilis: "Go and negotiate with this young half-ichthyosaur and help him complete his mission." Bilis nodded obediently and hugged her fish brain. Gervase withdrew from Guji's body and approached the place where the [Paradise Anthem] sank again from another angle that was not easy to attract people's attention, which is where the remaining body parts of the fish and the seaweed balls were. The place. After swimming out a few meters, Yu Sheng caught Yu Sheng's attention. He picked up his fork, turned around, and asked warily: "Who?" Bilis regained her calm and calm princess demeanor, elegant and calm. She swam out from the corner and said in an elegant tone: "I am Mermaid Princess Bilis, who are you?" I don't know if it is Bilis's natural charm ability or the Gugua she is carrying now. Yu Sheng didn't feel any hostility from the sudden appearance of the mermaid, so he lowered the fork in his hand. On the contrary, the third tail fin, which has always been an old enemy of the mermaid, still maintains a high alert posture. "We are a merchant ship from the Port of Nice, but we accidentally encountered pirates. We were beaten like this and sank here. I am the captain Yu Sheng, and this is my first mate's third skeg." Yu Sheng said this instantly The only fish-man who followed him had been promoted, and he didn't seem to care. Bilis covered her mouth and smiled, and said: "Your boat has suppressed all my fish, so we can't escape." Text Chapter 25 Two-in-one Yu Sheng scratched his head in embarrassment and said: "Our ship is sinking now. If we can block a few big holes in the hull, we can still raise the hull." Bilis swam towards the hull. He walked around in a circle without missing a beat and said: "I think I have a way to patch up the hole in your hull, but it's not strong. It might break again if you move it a little." Yu Sheng said happily: " Okay! It doesn't matter! As long as you can float and drive away, it's enough!" Bilis shook his head and said in a teasing tone: "What will I do if you just take care of yourself? Are you going to be eaten to pieces by fishmen here?" Yu Sheng scratched his head in embarrassment and said, "No, no, I don't think so, because our mission is very dangerous. If we take you with us, we will Let you bear risks that you shouldn't bear, so" Bilis pointed at the rotten seaweed dumplings and said, "Then do you think I am safer now?" Yu Sheng smiled in embarrassment. Shaked his head. Bilis crossed his hands and said, "So, please take me away with you, and we can be a companion together. How about it?" Yu Sheng thought for a while, and said seriously: "Okay, but I I must tell you that I will encounter a lot of dangers in the future, and sometimes I may even risk my soul. If you think you can handle these troubles and dangers, then I welcome you to join." Bi Leith smiled mischievously and said, "You're not afraid, so what do I have to be afraid of?" After saying that, he twisted his body, got into the messy seaweed, and put the brain fish kvass on it. Among the damaged nutritious fish, under a handful of blue light, the seaweed ball once again separated into many tentacle-like things, which were connected to the brain fish again. In this way, Bilis once again controlled this large group of fish, and then continued. These seaweed balls seemed to come alive, squirming towards the [Heaven Anthem] that hit him. In the surprised eyes of Yu Sheng and the third tail fin, they used seaweed and colloid to wrap up the [Heaven Anthem]. The holes and cracks in the Psalm were all plugged up. Next, those seaweed gelatinous objects that penetrate deep into the [Hymn of Heaven]. A lot of bubbles started to pop up slowly. These gases are obviously secreted by seaweed clumps. Even fish belonging to the mermaid family need to constantly change depths on the seabed, and sometimes even float to the surface for photosynthesis. So it's not surprising that it can secrete gas. These bubbles slowly squeezed out all the seawater in the cabin, causing the entire ship to slowly begin to float under the buoyancy of the seawater. Seeing this scene, Yu Sheng breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that he could be saved, and it went surprisingly smoothly. But then he returned to his stunned look. Because he was surprised to find that the [Hymn of Heaven] floated. But he still didn't throw away the messy seaweed. Instead, he hung up all the seaweed like a ghost ship! "Thisthis" Yu Sheng said this for a long time, not knowing what to say. If Bilis hadn't helped him plug the cracks in the [Hymn of Paradise] with seaweed, I'm afraid he might not have been able to save the ship even if he spent a few more months. Now that the ship has been rescued, Are you going to dislike your new allies? Yu Sheng's face was not so thick-skinned, so he could only say: "In this case, won't it slow down the speed? You know well, speed is very important in naval battles. If the speed is not as fast as others, it will just be a dead end. " Bilis seemed to have expected what he was going to say. So the mouth was made into an oh shape, and then bursts of pleasant ultrasonic waves were emitted. Under the influence of this ultrasonic wave, it seemed that the brain fish in the seaweed dumpling also felt the information, and the entire seaweed dumpling began to slowly squirm. With the [Hymn of Heaven] as the core, it was rolled into a shuttle-like shape. In this way, the streamlined shape of the entire [Hymn of Paradise] immediately condensed again, and the resistance from the sea water was much smaller, and the speed immediately increased. Moreover, after the streamline was formed, many fin-like things were differentiated on both sides of the hull. They swam a few times quickly, instantly more than doubling the speed of the [Paradise Anthem]. It looked fishy. My eyes dropped straight out. "This this is so awesome!" Yu Sheng said excitedly, but as soon as he finished speaking, the seaweed dumplings were like loose thread dumplings, scattered all over the floor, and all hung down. Yu Sheng asked in surprise: "What's going on?" Bilis spread his hands helplessly and said: "My kvass is too tired and there is no strength in my body, that's why it's like this." anxious? said: "What should we do?" Bilis said: "That's very simple. Just feed Kvass enough food and let it rest for a while, and it will be fine." Yu Sheng immediately said: "There is a lot of food on the boat. If your kvass doesn't mind the food being soaked in sea water, then give it all to eat! Let it recover quickly. Let's get up quickly and float to the surface!" Bilis smiled, and her mouth emitted wonderful ultrasonic waves. The fish-like gas that controlled her stretched out its octopus-like tentacles and penetrated deep into the hull of the [Paradise Anthem], soaking those that had been soaked in sea water. All the bread, flour and other food were taken out and gradually disappeared on the seaweed dumplings. The seaweed dumplings were like a hungry stomach, squirming crazily and digesting all the food almost instantly. After a while, the seaweed dumpling regained its strength, gathered up again, and floated to the water surface with the [Heaven Hymn], Yu Sheng and others. By this time, the battle on the sea had come to an end. After killing several dissatisfied ship owners, the victorious pirates escorted the merchant ships back to their base, and then returned the empty inferior merchant ships and fishing boats to the bosses of the merchant fleet, while keeping all the high-end ships. Come down. These commodities have some value to them, but those fishing boats that cannot even go to the deep sea are of no use to these pirates. So it is better to return these merchant ships so that they will not stop thinking about it and bring goods to trade next time, so as to bring them a steady stream of wealth. When pirates develop to a certain level, they will not rob merchant ships to make them bankrupt. On the contrary, they will only rob merchant ships that do not obey their orders, those merchant ships that are obedient and surrender submissively as soon as they come up. They just charge protection money. (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster! Text Chapter 26 Escaped The original pirates were very disciplined, sometimes even more disciplined than the navy. They also understood very well the principle of fishing in dry swamps. Their survival and good life depended on the prosperity of sea routes, so they had always Those merchants will not be forced into desperation. Sometimes some pirates will specially select a few merchant fleets and entrust them to sell the goods they robbed for a better price. In that case, they were not just as simple as protecting businessmen, they also participated in business and became an indispensable part of the commercial ecology of the Falling Star Sea. But now the world is in complete chaos, and the rules have completely broken down. The current situation is that if you don't rob all those merchants, other pirates will naturally rob all the merchant ships. In this way, the rules will be broken, and those who abide by the rules will suffer losses. Now the merchant ship has not been discovered. After that, he can keep the cargo on his ship. All rules will be established after the birth of a new god. Before that, these pirates have only one task to complete, and that is to survive at all costs. As for the sunken iron-hulled clipper, it had already sunk to the bottom of the sea long ago, and the pirates were unable to penetrate that deep to the bottom of the sea to salvage it. Moreover, the fishmen also said that there was a terrifying jellyfish monster there. Even the fishmen were not willing to take risks at all, and the pirates could only look at each other. The leader of the pirate team thought for a long time. Anyway, after the divinity candidate was swallowed by the monster, under the guidance of divinity, even if they did not kill the monster, the monster would actively come to find others. When the time comes, On one's own home court, it was easier to kill the monster. Now it seems like he is going to kill the other party, and there is no other way to think of it. It is better to just let him go and look for those who are easier to kill first. The situation in the surrounding area is very chaotic right now. If you don¡¯t go back soon, I¡¯m afraid my home base will be raided by other pirates. Then it's not worth it. With this thought, the pirates had no choice but to drive the ship back to their own island. Soon, the sea area became quiet. After a short while, the [Hymn of Paradise], which had changed beyond recognition, finally floated to the surface of the water. Yu Sheng also let out a long breath. Finally escaping, Yu Sheng shook his head again when he looked at the strange seaweed on the hull. Seeing this, Gu Gua understood. It also eliminated the possibility of finding a merchant ship team to sneak in again. The current [Hymn of Paradise] no longer looks like an ordinary speedboat. It is wrapped with layers of seaweed and looks like a ghost ship that has just risen from the bottom of the sea. What¡¯s even more frightening is that the seaweeds are still like living creatures, exploring and squirming around unconsciously! If you completely discard the help of Bilis and her fish, you will be able to survive. Then the [Paradise Anthem] wouldn't even have the chance to go to the nearest port for repairs. Moreover, this encounter caused Yu Sheng to lose almost all his sailors. Even if the ship was in good condition, it would be very difficult for them to make the [Hymn of Heaven] operate normally. So he could only lower his head and accept the reality. He must rely on Bilis' ability to continue the journey. Otherwise, he might not even be able to protect himself. Yu Sheng could only grimace. Accepted. Bilis didn¡¯t seem to notice Yu Sheng¡¯s awkward mood at all. Instead, he clapped his hands, jumped beautifully from the sea to the deck, and then stood up gracefully. He said happily: "Okay, now we are on the same boat, what should we do next?" Yu Sheng stopped his frustration and thought seriously. "I originally wanted to join the merchant navy and make some money. At the same time, I wanted to learn about the surrounding situation, but I didn't expect that I just went to sea for the first time. After encountering this kind of thing, I'm afraid there is no way to go to the merchant navy now. We've got a spot here. Moreover, we are very short of manpower now, and all our sailors have fled," Yu said in a jerky voice. Bilis said: "If you don't have any good place to go now, why not go find my lost tribe first? Those Kosha fish people have been really crazy during this time, attacking our gathering place regardless of casualties. , In just three months, our city was completely destroyed. If we search everywhere, we will definitely find some more of our tribesmen. Then you will not be short of sailors!" After looking at the current appearance of the [Hymn of Heaven], he nodded reluctantly and said, "Okay, but we have to float to the water now. My dwarf technician's face has begun to turn purple." Bilis covered her mouth and laughed, then commanded her fish kvass to float upwards with the entire [Hymn of Heaven]. Yusheng will be served soonThere was only a small circle of air film left on the body, and under the cover of [Underwater Breathing] that seemed to be exhausted soon, the dwarf technician Screw consciously closed his breathing to let himself take a few less breaths of air, so that he could My own [Underwater Breathing] magic can last longer. He knelt on the deck, gasped loudly, and said stubbornly: "Uncle, I, I probably, probably lived under the water for as long as his grandmother has legs, and she is the longest-lived dwarf!" " After saying that, he turned over and lay on the deck, panting loudly, laughing, laughing, and coughing violently, as if he had escaped from death. Yu Sheng did not disturb him and let him take a rest first. It took the dwarf technician a long time to rest. Yu Sheng walked over with a complicated mood. After seeing that the dwarf had taken a deep breath, he helped him up and said, "Shuo, how do you feel?" The dwarf technician, Suo, coughed and laughed and said, "Haha Hahahaha! It feels great! This is an adventurous life! This is much more exciting than going to a dark cave! The power of nature is endless! " Yu Sheng asked again! Said: "Do you regret going to sea with me?" Luosuo turned around and glared at Yu Sheng fiercely, and said unhappily: "To be honest, when I just sank into the water, I did scold you in my heart. It was a complete turn of events, but when I calmed down and prayed to the God of Magical Machinery and Railway Transportation, I thought about it carefully and realized that this is the path I have chosen, and this is the destiny I have chosen. Every minute and every second It¡¯s my own wonderful thing, what¡¯s the point of regretting it? I don¡¯t regret it at all! I want to continue, maybe I can become the first person in the entire dwarf race to learn to swim!¡± Yu Sheng smiled and asked. Said: "You really think so?" Suosuo nodded vigorously and said: "Yes! That's what I think!" Yu Sheng said: "Okay, that's great, then let's create a new one together Brand new pirate business, let those bastards take a closer look, we are not easy to bully!" Screw also held Yu Sheng's hand hard and said, "Okay! Let's give those bastards a look. !" After saying that, Yu Sheng pulled the screw up from the deck. The afterglow of the setting sun shone between them, and the blood-red light dyed the entire sea. Yu Sheng said dryly: "It's a pity that the fire elf in our power room can no longer respond to my call. I guess it has dissipated in the sea water?" When the dwarf technician Shui heard this, his face suddenly changed. It doesn¡¯t look good either. You must know that the fire elves are the most important partners of the dwarves. When he heard that the fire elves might have been extinguished in the sea, Screw's face looked as if one of his dearest friends had died. Regardless of the fact that his steps were still futile and the deck was covered with wet seaweed, he pushed the screw away from Yu Sheng and rushed to the power room at the stern. He used his unique tool to open the power room and saw everything inside. Thick steam. As soon as the power room was opened, all the steam came out. Without waiting for the steam to dissipate completely, the screws rushed in with steam of hundreds of degrees Celsius, and used the dim vision of the dwarves to find them in the small power room. . Soon he shouted excitedly: "Found it!" Yu Sheng was shocked and saw Screw running out holding a dark red stone. He said happily: "Hahahaha! I knew it wasn't that simple! Fire!" The elf was not drowned by the sea water, he became solid and escaped this disaster! This is the most commonly used latent state of the fire elf, which we also call Hearthstone! In this way, no matter how the external environment changes, the fire elf will survive. They won't be tortured to death. If you want to activate them again, you only need to light a big fire and roast the furnace stone. They will wake up naturally after absorbing enough heat! Said: "Yes! That's great! We are at sea now, and we can't find a dry enough place yet. Let's wait until we get ashore!" Screw said a little unhappy: "How can that be possible?! Fire Elf The longer they sleep, the weaker their strength is. The sooner they wake up, the better!" After hearing what the screw said, Yu Sheng thought about it, and immediately ran to the ammunition room and took back several flame explosion bombs! He took out all the arrows that still contained magic, and said to Screw, "Can you look at these things?" Screw took off a few arrows, observed them carefully, and then connected the magic circuits on them. After making some slight changes, he said: "Okay, that's it!" Then he piled the arrowheads of these flame bursting crossbows in the power room. The arrowhead of the modified flame bursting crossbow no longer explodes.It turned into a large incendiary bomb due to its power. (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster! Text Chapter 27 Remodeling Then the screws closed the door of the power room again and tightened it hard with tools, but he was still very anxious and said solemnly: "No, there is still a gap in the door of this power room. It should be from the naval battle just now. It was blown out by the enemy's crossbow. If it is not closed tightly, it will still leak in the future! But now, we don't have the tools to repair it!" Yu Sheng thought and immediately pulled Bilis over. , said: "Doesn't your fish have the ability to secrete colloid? Can it withstand high temperature and high pressure?" Bilis swam over, carefully looked at the deformed closing mouth of the power chamber, and used slender fingers to He touched his head and said: "It can be repaired, but it requires a lot of steel and calcium, a lot of food and time to repair this place. Before that, no more water can enter here." Yusheng Point He nodded and said: "As long as you don't dive into the water for a while, there won't be a big problem." Bilis smiled and said: "Then you have to be a good fisherman for a while~" Yu Sheng also He laughed easily, with a firm gaze in his eyes: "Fishermen are not bad, let's start from scratch and take control of this sea in our own hands!" Bilis smiled and clapped, just in time. The phosphorescence flickered in the distance, and it was clear that a large school of sardines was swimming. Bilis shouted: "Quick, over there!" Yu Sheng immediately ran to the wheelhouse, started steering, and adjusted the direction. direction of the sardine school. But the current [Hymn of Paradise] can only swim forward by relying on the fins formed by Bilis' fish, and the speed is very slow. When Yu Sheng and Bilis were worried. Suddenly behind the [Paradise Anthem], a burst of bursting sounds and a large amount of fire suddenly erupted in the power room. After a few seconds, the entire [Paradise Anthem] began to start up quickly, as if it was leaving. It pounced on the large group of sardines as quickly as a sharp arrow! It can be seen that the dwarf technician Screw next to the power room must have used some method to trigger the modified burst arrow in the power room and reawaken the fire elf from the hearthstone! The fire elf who woke up from the hearthstone was filled with suffocated anger, and immediately turned all his anger into motivation. All of it was poured into the magic circuit of the power room, immediately pushing the speed of the [Hymn of Heaven] to a new peak. So the speed of the ship immediately increased! Bilis also cheered excitedly and immediately controlled his fish to transform into a huge fishing net. It quickly enveloped the entire school of sardines. No matter how responsive the sardines were, they could not compare to the powerful fishing boat that pounced on them at full speed. Almost in an instant, more than 70% of the group of sardines fell into the trap. In the large net of fish kvass, the seaweed balls suddenly tightened quickly like a cage of pitcher plants. Then there was a sound of digestion. It could be seen that Fish Kvass was very satisfied with this hunt. This time I was very full. Even Yu Sheng could feel that the seaweed wrapped around the [Hymn of Heaven] became stronger and tougher, and even the branches became fuller and glossier. Bilis went down from the cabin to the surface of the water and came to the cabin where the brain fish was placed. Now [Hymn of Heaven] and Fish Kvass are combined into one. Half of the hull is always immersed in the sea water, and half of the hull is traveling above the sea water. Moreover, Brainfish Kvass also has his own exclusive room, protected in the middle by the hull of the [Hymn of Paradise]. After Bilis arrived in the room where Brainfish Kvass was, he muttered for a while. He came up happily and said to Yu Sheng: "After catching this sardine meal, the calcium provided by the fish bones is enough to repair your power chamber, but there is still some steel missing, and a part of it needs to be separated from your hull. Come on~" Yu Sheng naturally had nothing to refuse and said, "Okay! As long as it can be repaired, the sea is still a little too dangerous. I can feel that there seems to be an enemy approaching!" Si asked in surprise: "You can actually feel other enemies approaching? Is it true? Are you too powerful?" Yu Sheng smiled and shook his head. He couldn't tell Bilis because he had A trace of divinity, so you can feel the existence and relative position of the enemy? So Yu Sheng just pointed to his head and said mysteriously: "This is a secret!" Bilis didn't ask deeply, just took a deep look at Yu Sheng, then swam to the back half of the boat and directed the seaweed. The dumplings corroded part of the hull, and then combined with the calcium in the sardine bones to form a light alloy, which was applied over and over again in the gaps in the power chamber like electric welding. Soon, the power chamber became a dense The whole thing is airtight. The fire spirit is insideFinally he breathed a sigh of relief, it seemed that he could finally avoid the danger of being soaked in sea water. Seeing how powerful the seaweed dumpling was, Yu Sheng tentatively said, "Wow, you have too many fish abilities! This alloy looks very strange!" Bilis smiled softly and said, "In There is no way to use ordinary metals on the seabed. Seawater corrodes metals very quickly. A good metal weapon or armor will turn into a pile of scrap metal in less than three months in seawater. Therefore, our people We have developed a calcium alloy that has the characteristics of corals that generally do not rust, and the characteristics of ordinary metals that are sharp and easy to smelt and forge. Moreover, this calcium alloy has a very low density, is very light, and can be solidified easily. In the minds of our fish, even ordinary fish can produce this alloy through secretion. You see, the outer ring of my fish and those sharp fish mouths are all made of calcium. It's made of a special alloy." Yu Sheng then said, "I wonder what the gases secreted by your nutritious fish are? Can normal people breathe in them?" Bilis replied matter-of-factly. Breathe naturally, those gases are just ordinary air!" Yu Sheng said happily: "That's great! Please change our two sailor cabins to be sealed, and then put them inside. Seaweed that can secrete air, so that my sailors can breathe naturally inside!" Bilis smiled and made modifications to the cabins of the dwarf technician Screw and the kobold priest Lily according to Yu Sheng's requirements! , so that even if they are running on the bottom of the sea, they will not be easily drowned. Text Chapter 28 I got into trouble with the navy! The seaweed dumplings were spitting out foam, and the power room at the stern of the ship was carefully hooked up. Finally, the entire power room was welded airtight. When diving, the fire elemental elves will no longer be flooded by seawater. The sea water is soaked. The rooms of the dwarf technician Screw and the kobold priest Lily have also become rooms where they can breathe underwater, further ensuring the safety of their own people. From now on, they will no longer have any worries when they dive into the sea. Just when the modification was completed, Yu Sheng's divinity jumped and his face seemed to change. He felt that not far away, a candidate for divinity was quickly rushing towards this direction. Yu Sheng hurriedly urged: "Okay, let's dive down quickly. I can already feel the enemy appearing." Bilis glanced at him, then directed the kvass to discharge the gas and dive down. Not long after Yu Sheng and the others dived, more than a dozen naval ships rushed over from a short distance away, but all they could see was a large group of bubbles rolling upwards. Yu Sheng and the others It has completely submerged under the sea. "Lower the fishing net! Fish out that candidate for me! I still don't believe it!" The commander of the naval fleet, a young major, ordered loudly. It can be seen that he is also a candidate for divinity, but what is certain is that he must have more divinity now than Yu Sheng has. This is why he can sense Yu Sheng from further away. The reason for the divinity in the body. "Yes, sir!" Immediately, several strong sailors threw out the fishing nets on the ship, hoping to catch the damn bastard who was disturbing their rest. In this way, not only can he go back to rest, but he can also get the major's bonus. Why not? Under the sea, Bilis sneered when he saw that the enemy had actually dropped their fishing nets. The fish kvass, which was sinking rapidly, did not retreat but advanced, directing its nutritional fish to directly wrap around it. You must know that the struggle between mermaids and human fishermen has been going on for centuries. How can the enemy be afraid as soon as they get on the fishing net? They have already worked out a solution. Now that I saw the fishing net, I became even more angry and stopped avoiding it. Instead, he turned over and faced the enemy head on. Although the fishing net is not afraid of being cut by a knife or being torn, it is afraid of corrosion, and the nutritious fish like seaweed are entangled in it. Like eating marshmallows, the fishing net was corroded to create a huge hole, and then Shi Shiran slipped away through the hole in the fishing net. When the fishing net was put away, the naval lieutenant commander saw the huge hole and knew that his method had been broken by others, and he cursed loudly and angrily. He was born in a noble family and had extremely high talents. He always believed that others should act obediently according to his own intentions. Since he wanted to kill the divinity candidate, the divinity candidate should be cleansed. Neck, just kill it for yourself. How could someone be so cunning and escape from under the sea? ! How abominable! at this time. The naval lieutenant colonel seemed to feel that the third divinity candidate also felt their presence and was rushing over quickly. After sensing the appearance of the third candidate for divinity, the navy lieutenant colonel's face turned completely gloomy. The other party can discover you before you discover the other party. This is obviously because the other party has more divinity than himself. ¡°The more divinity, the more ability. This naval lieutenant commander understands this very well. He cherishes his life very much. You must not become someone else's prey in this situation. So he immediately issued an order, requiring his fleet to change direction immediately and return home immediately. At this time, Yu Sheng also felt the arrival of the third divinity candidate. He felt it carefully and seemed to be able to feel that the divinity candidate above him was not willing to meet him and was preparing to leave in a hurry. Yu Sheng's heart moved, and he quietly turned on the power and drove towards the flagship of the navy ship. Bilis was wondering, why did this strange kobold want to avoid the enemy just now, but now he wants to fight the naval ship? However, since you are in the sea and the enemy is on the water, your advantage is more obvious. Moreover, the fishing nets thrown out by the enemy just now made Bilis, the princess of the mermaid empire, a little angry, so naturally she had to cooperate with Yu Sheng. Soon, the [Paradise Anthem] had caught up with the naval flagship. Under the control of Yu Sheng, the cationic flame main gun on the bow of the [Paradise Anthem] was pointed at the keel of the naval flagship. Yu Sheng used magic to circuit, and said to the flame elf in the power room: "Brother, turn on the firepower to the maximum, it's up to you this time!" After saying that, he opened the starting circuit of the main gun, and suddenly a large number of bubbles emerged from the main gun. come out. Yusheng is the bestI didn't expect that such a situation would happen. If a large number of bubbles appear like this, the enemy above will definitely find out in advance that there is a problem below. However, if the main gun wants to break the enemy's keel with one shot, it also needs to continue the energy in advance. In this way, Come, it will be easy for the enemy to be prepared and escape the attack. Yu Sheng made a prompt decision and immediately deflected the gun's muzzle, aiming at the rudder at the rear of the navy's flagship, which was much weaker than the keel, the hardest and strongest part of the hull, and was also extremely important. Unable to wait any longer, the enemy had already begun to turn the rudder and stern, preparing to evade. Yu Sheng immediately clicked the launch command. Suddenly a ray of blazing sunlight was fired from the main gun, hitting the rudder of the ship and immediately punching a slant hole. Discovering that it was not an explosion effect, but an immediate ignition effect, Yu Sheng immediately cried and cried, but before he could get frustrated, the enemy's hurried evasive actions put great pressure on the rudder. If it were normal times, there wouldn't be much of a problem. The strong rudder would perfectly reflect the helmsman's purpose of turning the ship in one direction. But now there is an oblique hole on the rudder, and the force will no longer be uniform immediately. , Kabakaba's, broke apart in the violent sea water. When Yu Sheng saw that the effect was good, he immediately activated the solar ray main gun again and shot at the rudder of the navy flagship again. This shot finally became the straw that broke the camel's back, and the rudder immediately clicked. It was broken into two pieces. At this time, the [Paradise Anthem] was completely close to the enemy ship. The seaweed dumpling grabbed the remaining half of the rudder, making the naval flagship even more immobile. And the [Hymn of Paradise] is more like a huge anchor, making the naval flagship unable to move. The navy lieutenant commander was so angry that he immediately ordered the sailors to jump into the sea to solve the problem behind! He himself touched a ring on his hand, performed a flying technique, and then flew out of the flagship, directly to a ship next to him, and continued to escape quickly. Those sailors who jumped into the sea were no match for Kvass, who was born in the year of the fish. Kvass was like a giant octopus. It quickly entangled all these sailors with seaweed balls and strangled them to death in the seaweed. of his own nourishment. Seeing the main target fly to another boat so confidently and boldly, Yu Sheng also felt a little depressed. At this moment, a sharp light flashed, and it was obviously a sharp arrow flying over, directly towards the naval lieutenant commander who was flying in mid-air. This is the third divinity candidate taking action. Because the distance was still quite far, the long arrow was easily blocked by the protective magic on the Marine Lieutenant Commander and fell into the sea. ? Then another magic ray also shot over. This magic ray is not something that falls into the sea because of exhaustion of power. After the green ray hit the navy lieutenant commander, a spherical cover of white light also appeared on his body, which also blocked this. hit. After doing this twice, the naval lieutenant commander was already frightened and angry. He wanted to cut the guy who dared to attack him into pieces, but he could still shoot such an accurate arrow from such a long distance and shoot such a powerful magic. Ray, the enemy is naturally not mediocre. If the two of them really face off, it's still unclear who will win. Yu Sheng, who was under the sea, naturally did not dare to take risks. He directed Haizao to immediately release the rudder of the navy flagship, and instead moved closer to the ship that the navy lieutenant commander was about to fly over. After such a delay, dozens of pirate ships from behind immediately swarmed up. At this time, the Navy Lieutenant Commander had just resisted two attacks and landed on another Navy ship. Seeing that the enemy is catching up, the enemy is obviously much faster than himself. The Navy Lieutenant Commander immediately came to the conclusion that if he still ran away blindly now, he would probably be chased by the opponent until he died. He immediately issued an order, requiring the navy to immediately circle back diagonally and aim its guns at these untouchables who dared to commit such crimes. These pirates who deserved to be burned to death a thousand times would have to be killed the moment they were caught up. Immediately give the opponent a head-on blow, trying to reverse the advantages and disadvantages of both parties. This prompt decision is obviously very effective. Before the pirates who had just caught the enemy's tail were still happy, the enemy quickly thrust diagonally behind them on both sides and made a clicking sound while turning. Boom boom boom! The navy ship opened fire first, and their shells landed on some pirate ships on the periphery. They immediately blasted the gangsters through the hull, and the sea water poured in mercilessly. At the same time, the main force of the pirates also rushed further into the navy's unformed bombardment circle, and were heading towards the ship where the navy lieutenant commander was at full speed.? rushed over. Under the water, Yu Sheng was quietly looking at the water, waiting for the moment the prey appeared in his mouth. Text Chapter 29: Rush! This lieutenant commander is obviously an outstanding general who is very familiar with naval warfare. He immediately understood the situation and immediately commanded his own ship to serve as a decoy and move forward with all his strength, while the other ships turned sideways and aimed their broadsides at the swarm chasing the Marine Lieutenant Commander. ship pirate ship. At this moment, the gap in military training between the navy and pirates was immediately reflected, and it also clearly demonstrated the military command ability of the navy lieutenant commander. Soon there was a volley of artillery fire, and many pirate ships were baptized by artillery fire. They were either on fire or had several big holes smashed into them, and sea water rushed in. There was even a pirate ship that sank right next to the [Hymn of Heaven], but Yu Sheng was completely unmoved and kept chasing in the direction where the Navy Lieutenant Commander escaped. The pirate leader seemed to be aware of the problem, but he knew that if he changed his orders now, his men would most likely become more chaotic, and his purpose was not to annihilate the navy, but to capture The candidate for divinity who is escaping in front of him needs his men to block the bullets for him and cover him to catch up with that damn rabbit. So he had no intention of changing the order. Instead, he squatted on the bow of his ship, clasped his hands together, and closed his eyes slightly. Three seconds later, a blue light suddenly appeared between his hands. Then he pressed both hands on the deck, and suddenly there seemed to be a huge dolphin at the bottom of the ship. The ship suddenly jumped forward in the waves, and in an instant it was like a huge dolphin. Jumped a few hundred meters away! Seeing another jump. We'll catch up to that naval lieutenant commander soon! Yu Sheng was stunned for a moment. He didn¡¯t expect that the enemy would have such a powerful skill! And this skill is clearly the special ability brought by the divinity of Falling Star Sea Poseidon! Seeing the enemy using his ultimate move and suddenly shortening the distance between them, the Marine Lieutenant Commander was also anxious. He also clasped his hands together, and when he separated his hands again, a blue water column sprayed out from the ocean behind the ship. came out and hit the pirate ship that jumped for the second time hard. Between the two huge forces, the pirate ship that had begun to creak was immediately smashed into a big hole, and as the big hole appeared. The entire pirate ship disintegrated in mid-air like a broken firework. Even the pirates on the pirate ship scattered down to the sea along with the broken deck of the ship in panic. The lieutenant commander's face turned pale, obviously after launching the attack just now. Already a little exhausted. Seeing that the pirate ship turned into a pile of garbage at this moment, a proud smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, but before his smile widened, his eyes suddenly widened! Even the proud smile on the corner of his mouth was completely frozen! Because he saw a strong pirate rising up from the pile of garbage with a grin on his face, and pounced down hard! The navy lieutenant commander immediately drew out his command knife, pointed directly at the pirate in the sky, and shouted loudly: "Aim!" Immediately, the well-trained naval soldiers aimed all their crossbow arrows at the pirate, but in a hurry There was no way to aim, let alone launch. Until the strong pirate leader landed on the ship. Even the ship that was smashed was tilted for a while! When the pirate landed on the ship. The Navy Lieutenant Commander shouted ferociously: "Fire!" Suddenly, all the ballistas that were originally used to deal with ships were turned towards the pirate leader! Bang bang bang! The crossbows were fired repeatedly, and at such a short distance, the pirate leader had absolutely no place to hide! But the lieutenant commander still misjudged the situation. The pirate leader stepped hard on the deck, and a hole suddenly opened in the already cracked deck. The pirate leader just disappeared on the deck out of thin air, leaving those ballistae completely in vain! There was even a ballista shot that did not hit the pirates, but instead hit the stern of his own ship. A piece of splintered wood flew out. The lieutenant commander's cold sweat has already flowed down. It is obvious that the enemy is stronger than himself and has more divinity than himself. Even if he wins the victory on the outer battlefield, as long as the opponent kills him and absorbs his divinity. Sex, then he is an absolute loser! It¡¯s hard to recover if your own strength is exhausted, but the opponent is a pirate. As long as he has enough gold coins and spirits, he can raise a pirate team at any time! The Marine Lieutenant Commander activated the mage armor and other protection on his body almost immediately, and also added magic effects to his command knife. He concentrated and held his breath, quietly waiting for the enemy to appear. At the same time, he also issued an order asking the nearest navy ship to come over and respond. The sailors on the ship stood next to him, holding weapons in their hands and on high alert. The lieutenant commander calmly pointed his command knife directly atHead down and wait for this enemy to suddenly appear. ?Bump! The hull of the ship rang twice, and it was obvious that the pirate leader was smashing open the cabin to open a way for himself to get out. The Lieutenant Commander did not send sailors down. In such a small space, the advantage of numbers cannot be extended. If they go down, they will just add food to the opponent. There is no need. Sure enough, after a short while of silence, a burly man suddenly jumped out from the outside of the ship, holding two crossbow arrows in his hand, and swung it fiercely, like a human-shaped crossbow. ! Suddenly there was a scream, and the two crossbow arrows pierced five or six sailors and flew out fiercely. The Navy Major turned around suddenly and released his ultimate move that he had accumulated for a long time without hesitation! A halo formed by a fine sword struck the space behind him fiercely. The pirate leader did not expect that the other party would be so ruthless. Even if his own sailors were accidentally injured, he would not care about attacking him. Suddenly, he felt a wave of anger. Being short, he barely escaped the blow, but at the same time he lost his balance and the opportunity. However, the Marine Lieutenant Commander was full of momentum, and immediately rushed forward. The command knife in his hand bloomed like a brilliant silver flower. Every sword strike stayed close to the enemy's vital points, entangling the enemy like a maggot attached to the bone, causing the enemy to There is no possibility of escape. The pirate leader snorted and sneered. He could see that this opponent had already lost some of his strength when he used the divine power of the sea just now. He just used another big move, and now his strength is completely insufficient. Now he is still so powerful. , it's just the end of the crossbow. As long as he uses up this breath, the other party will have no choice but to wait for death. He didn¡¯t notice at all that there were a few more seaweeds on the deck under his feet. Text Chapter 30 Divine Smelting At a critical moment, the pirate leader was about to jump up, but found that his feet had been entangled in a piece of seaweed. Although the seaweed was pushed away by this jump, it did not block the enemy's attack. With one move, he saw the silver-flowered command knife scratching a deep scar on his body. The pirate leader immediately became angry! I never thought I would capsize in the gutter! The enemy actually has such an insidious plan! And he saw that the naval ship that came to meet him was not far from here! Damn it! No more delay! The pirate leader was also aroused to his true anger. He no longer waited for his opponent to lose his strength. He ignored the pain on his body and pounced on him. He received two more wounds on his body and twisted around. Due to the situation, he grabbed the sharp command knife and punched the major's chest. Seeing that the major's sternum was shattered, blood spit out from his mouth, he was knocked over the side of the ship and fell down. After entering the ocean, the pirate leader immediately jumped into the sea and then looked for the navy lieutenant commander. In this way, he would not have to be besieged by the navy, and it would also delay the time for the navy ship to pick up the lieutenant commander. Hey, the pirate leader was still complacent about his strategy, but found that the prey he had just captured was now Gone! He was unwilling to swim around looking for his prey, but he only saw a large group of seaweed below. Did that idiot fall into this group of seaweed? In his anxiety, the pirate leader did not notice the similarity between this ball of seaweed and the fish of the mermaid tribe. In other words, he had no intention of caring about what this ball of seaweed was. He just wanted to find the one whom he Chase the prey under the sea. On land, that son-of-a-bitch noble candidate for divinity has a lot of good things, and his own advantages are offset by the equipment on his opponent. Now that he's under the sea, those expensive equipment will turn into big weights on his body, reversing the balance of strength between the two sides! Indeed! The pirate leader found the struggling naval lieutenant commander in the seaweed dumplings, and the two started fighting in the sea again. The pirate leader is very excited. Under the sea water, that is his world. He can last for half an hour without breathing under the sea water, but in the case of intense exercise, this is reduced to 10 minutes. And before falling into the water. He also cast a magic spell called [Underwater Breathing] on himself. The most important thing is that after obtaining the divinity of the Falling Star Sea God, his ability to move in the sea has become even greater! The pirate leader suddenly felt that he had a chance to win! He pounced directly on him, no longer using chopping moves, but more stabbing moves. The opponent's navy lieutenant commander was indeed a genius. After seeing the pirate leader's movements, he also quickly changed his combat strategy. The style is also to use stabbing methods to attack the opponent. But what makes the pirate leader feel depressed is that every time he is about to stab the opponent to death. The surrounding seaweed will block or pull it, so that you can't do your full work and can only prick some scars on the opponent's body. Similarly, when he was careless several times, it was Haizao who blocked the fatal attack and only suffered some injuries. The battle situation continues to be entangled like this. Even if the fighting time under the sea is extended, there are limits after all. Instead of completely turning himself into a fish-man, the pirate leader already felt that something was wrong, when he realized. There was a piece of seaweed wrapped around the opponent's waist. Before he woke up and wanted to escape from the circle of seaweed, the opponent's stab had already hit his chest. At this time, the seaweed also surrounded him from all directions, and this By this time, there was no seaweed left to help him block this attack! The pirate leader suddenly broke into a cold sweat! ! ! It was only then that he realized that there was a third candidate for divinity nearby! He struggled against the seaweed around him. But he couldn't hide from the enemy's sharp command knife! The ferocious command knife pierced his chest, and he coughed violently, and blood foam spurted out from his mouth and nose. Is this the end? He felt that the power and life in his body were rapidly draining away, especially the divinity in his body, which was flowing to the other party along an unclear channel. Farewell, my most lovely life and ambition After stabbing that damn bastard to death, the Marine Lieutenant Commander seemed to relax. Deep in the seabed, he could no longer breathe. He had been fighting at the bottom of the sea for nearly ten minutes. As time passed, strength and life were also slowly leaving him. Just when he was almost asleep, he vaguely saw a beautiful mermaid swimming out of the seaweed. Next to her beautiful body, there was a wretched and disgusting freak who looked like a kobold. , but possesses the characteristics of a fish-man,Before he could launch his final move, he suddenly felt a lightness underneath his body. He lowered his head in surprise and found that his lower body had fallen to the bottom of the sea, and his body was separated from the seaweed and rising upwards. It turns out that seaweed corrosion broke my waist, why didn¡¯t I feel it? It doesn't seem to hurt at all. The young naval lieutenant commander smiled slightly. His handsome face looked unusually white in the cold sea water. Blood has stained the waters of this generation. Yu Sheng slowly swam over and cut his throat. Then, these two corpses became the food for fish kvass and disappeared without a trace. The ferocious divinity rushed into Yu Sheng's body, and was closely integrated with his trace of divinity. But a problem immediately arose. There were about fifteen strands of divinity snatched from the navy lieutenant commander, which obviously included all the divinity of the navy lieutenant commander and the pirate leader. This was a huge wealth. After Yu Sheng killed the naval lieutenant, he began to absorb these divinities directly at the bottom of the sea. These divinities are obviously far greater than all the divinities in Yu Sheng's body now, and for some reason, these newly captured divinities immediately discovered that there was something wrong with Yu Sheng's divinities, and immediately pounced on them, as if they wanted to The look of strangulation! Gu Gua, who had been lurking in the distance, immediately sensed this movement and immediately spent a lot of effort to teleport out of Guji's body without any expense of divine power, directly to the position where Yu Sheng was absorbing the divinity. It¡¯s as if the yusheng has been thrown into boiling hot oil for frying. Bubbles are rising on its body, boiling the surrounding seawater in an instant! Gu Gua immediately penetrated his divine power into Yu Sheng's body and found that he was not dead yet. He immediately penetrated his divine power into Yu Sheng's body and instantly saved his heart and brain. Begin to pay attention to those issues between divinities. Sure enough, those divine instincts from the Navy Lieutenant Commander who came directly from the ocean goddess Amberly discovered the divine difference in Yu Sheng's body, and then began a very intense process of blending and adapting to each other. During this process, Yu Sheng's ordinary body could not bear it at all, so this situation occurred. If Gu Gua were not here, I am afraid that Yu Sheng¡¯s body would be boiled into a pot of overcooked broth out of thin air, and then both his soul and body would disappear from this world. But with Gu Gua here, the situation is completely different. His divine power continuously rushed into Yu Sheng's body, and he actively supported the divinity he had tampered with to devour and modify the other fifteen strands of divinity. Originally, the fifteen strands of divinity of the ocean goddess Amboli must have devoured and transformed Gu Gua's divinity. But now that Gu Gua has arrived, his strand of divinity has become There is a trace of divinity that has a source and a background, but Amberly's fifteen strands of divinity are water without a source and a tree without roots. On the contrary, they cannot be hostile to Gu Gua's divinity. Gu Gua's divinity is like a berserker who never gets tired, constantly attacking and transforming the divinities from Amboli around him. On the contrary, those divinities from Amboli appear exhausted, and the frequency of attacks It's also a lot lower. After a while, Gu Gua¡¯s divinity completely changed the surrounding divinity from Amberly, and it became a two-to-fourteen situation. After adding a touch of divinity, Gu Gua's divinity attacks became more frequent. After a shorter period of time, the data further became three to thirteen, four to twelve, five to eleven The speed of Gu Gua¡¯s divinity transforming Amboli¡¯s divinity became faster and faster. After about three hours, all the divinity from Amboli was finally tampered with and absorbed by Gu Gua¡¯s divinity. , re-synthesized a new divinity. After this new divinity was formed, Yu Sheng also groaned, as if he was about to wake up from a coma. At this moment, Gu Gua had used up most of his divine power and was exhausted, so he took advantage of the cover of seaweed and Bilis. He quietly retreated to his submarine Guji, closed his eyes, and went to rest. I don¡¯t know if the other party will feel this way of tampering with Amberly¡¯s divinity. Logically speaking, these divinities came from Amberley, but they were completely abandoned by her to recruit a powerful enough slave god. She should no longer be able to sense what happened to these divinities. But Gu Gua felt that things were not that simple. An Boli's attention was everywhere. If he had not covered up Yu Sheng's existence when transforming into divinity, An Boli would definitely be able to transform her into a divinity. You can see clearly here. Gu Gua is finishing modifying these myths.After that, not only was the sixteen threads of divinity in Yusheng's body given the characteristics of not attracting the attention of other divinities, but it was also given the ability to continuously penetrate and change the changes of other divinities. (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster! Text Chapter 31 Returning Exhausted Hello fellow book lovers! Ancestor, I'm back! Please vote for recommendations, thank you all! ============================================== Gu Gua After modifying these divinities, not only was the sixteen threads of divinity in Yusheng's body given the characteristics of not attracting the attention of other divinities, but it was also given the ability to continuously penetrate and change the changes of other divinities. If the goddess of the sea noticed this, she would think that the divinity in Yu Sheng was still the divinity in her hands, and would not pay special attention to him. Likewise, the divinity from other divinity candidates will naturally blend into the divinity of Yu Sheng and become a whole. At the same time, the rules regarding ocean and water magic in this divinity are not compromised at all, and one can also achieve the path of priesthood in the Sea of ??Falling Stars. In this way, Gu Gua does not have to worry that when Yu Sheng fights with the enemy again and obtains a new divinity, there will be a life-and-death situation between the two. Instead, the two quietly merge together and become This divinity of Gu Gua. After absorbing all the divinity, the scales on Yu Sheng's body underwent many changes. The first change was that it turned into something similar to ice flakes, exuding a faint light and cold power. Mysterious patterns were swimming around on his scales like fish. During this process, Yu Sheng's soul also undergoes huge changes bit by bit, constantly transforming from a mortal soul to a saint's soul, just like a piece of rough glass rich in impurities, constantly transforming into the soul of a saint. Purification, turning into a purer and brighter crystal. So far, all the problems faced by Yu Sheng. Even if everything is solved. After a while, Yu Sheng's eyes slowly opened, as if he had just woken up from a deep dream. A slight blue light seemed to appear in his eyes. After a while, he completely stopped. Going back has stabilized my soul. Seeing this scene, Gu Gua also began to reflect on his own problems. At the beginning, after tampering with the divinity given by the Ocean Goddess. He had no intention of intervening in Yu Sheng's life or death. In this fight, Yu Sheng had almost no chance of winning, and it was almost a certain death. But in the end, when he saw Yu Sheng in danger, Gu Gua couldn't help but take action. Although he has rescued Yu Sheng now, his existence has been exposed to some extent. He forcibly tampered with Ambori's divinity, which must have attracted the other party's attention. Maybe she will send an oracle to find out his identity. real identity. If he continues to interfere in the future, his identity will be completely exposed sooner or later. By then, Gu Gua is not in his clergy field. Only the clergy of magic machinery and railway transportation can bring him meager profits. Divine power, now that Gu Gua has left the realm of the Tongtian Kingdom and the Pailaowei River, his divine power has suddenly become stagnant. Gu Gua's current strength is at most a stronger legendary profession to the level of a demigod, and he is easily injured in case he attracts the attention of other powerful forces. It would be easy for me to fall here. And if you don¡¯t replenish your divine power enough, then your plan to inspire a strong man to become your subordinate every day will basically not be realized, and that¡¯s not the case. Risking his life but having little effect, Gu Gua began to back down. From the bottom of his heart, Gu Gua is still a greedy and fearful guy, but he can't just watch an important chess piece of his being easily obliterated by others. Now that the mermaid Princess Bilis has been transformed into her own water general, she has a little bit of protection. Even if she encounters danger, she can also give her divine power to the river patrolling yaksha instantly. On Bilis. to help them defend themselves against powerful enemies. Moreover, he also helped Yu Sheng modify his divinity so that he would no longer be harmed by the conflict between the enemy's divinity and his own divinity, and he could also normally possess many special abilities brought by divinity, and he could The security capability has also been greatly improved. Gu Gua thought about it and realized that there was no way to achieve more results in a short period of time. Instead, he would be exposed to unexpected risks. He simply decided to stay out of sight and out of mind, and prepared to leave here and return to Tongtian Kingdom to do other things. Thinking of this, he no longer cares about Yu Sheng's affairs and lets Yu Sheng work on his own. He will only respond to his confusion through prayer, and will no longer help him by showing up directly. After figuring this out, Gu Gua directly ordered Guji to change into a submarine again, return to the Port of Nice from the bottom of the sea, and then return to the Kingdom of Tongtian along the Palauwell River. Everyone just thought that they were accompanying the Great Elder to go down the Palauwell River to see the exotic scenery. Especially Foster, who had a high sense of responsibility, had already put all his thoughts on the dragon he managed. On the trace city, these days of leaving?, there are still many tasks and people's demands that have not been addressed, which makes Foster's food and drinks unsatisfactory. Now that Great Elder Gu Gua has decided to return, everyone is relieved and their thoughts have completely turned back. Seeing Foster caring about his people so much, Gu Gua couldn't help but feel a little moved and a little helpless. This kind of temperament is called prudent at best, and self-reliant at worst. However, Foster is not a comprehensive leader. Under Gu Gua's command, these shortcomings can be made up for by others. After Guji transformed into a submarine and returned to the bloodstone trail level, it had completely entered Gu Gua's complete domain. Immediately, countless power of faith poured into Gu Gua's body, and through his priesthood The divine fire burned into a blazing divine power, which was replenished into Gu Gua's body. Gu Gua, who had used up all his supernatural power before, suddenly felt like a rice field that had been dry for a long time was irrigated by a flood. The comfortable feeling almost made Gu Gua groan. Taking advantage of how good he was now, Gu Gua simply used his supernatural power. He transformed Guji into a huge hot air balloon, took them up to high altitude, and flew northward. The land of Vasa seen from a high altitude no longer looks as deserted as it did ten years ago. The war had just ended ten years ago, and the entire Vasa land was littered with the bones of those who had died because of the war. Almost half of the population had died. Especially since the war in the North had lasted for two or three years, even more people had died. But it's different now. Just looking at the population, it has completely exceeded the number ten years ago, and there are also a large number of humans who have migrated here in large numbers due to the war in the east and the prosperity of the Vasa land. They have once again appeared in this area. survive in a stable land. (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster! Text Chapter 32 Ten Years of Development First of all, on the inside of the Bloodstone Trail pass, the Kingdom of Tongtian established a new fortress city here. Because of trade exchanges, this place also seemed very prosperous. Under the operation of the rumbling magic train, many people from all over the world A variety of materials were transported to the land of Vasa. After unloading these materials, these magic trains were loaded with silver daily necessities and woolen products produced in Longji City in the north of Vasa, and transported to various places on the mainland. At the same time, the refugees and small businessmen who yearned to get rich also took the magic train from the Kingdom of Nafir to the land of Vasa, and some small and medium-sized nobles from the Kingdom of Dalamar also came to Vasa, which was relatively safe. Dadi purchased properties to prevent the orc army from breaking through the defense lines of the Damara Kingdom, and purchased some properties in the relatively safe rear to facilitate future escapes. The inflow of these funds also further stimulated the economic development of Vasa, so the Bloodstone Fortress was also built quite large, including all the industries of these nobles and wealthy merchants, so the entire city layout seemed particularly large, and It looks quite messy, showing a relatively abnormal prosperity. What surprised Gu Gua is that the magic train has not been promoted to other places now. The farthest it has only reached Leathers Forest Fortress. However, the fame of this magical train has spread, and there are even many people who like it everywhere. Bards who were looking for novelties came to the Kingdom of Tongtian to see the magic carriages that were connected in a series, with great strength, speed and large transport capacity. On the walls of the Bloodstone Fortress, human guards were walking back and forth. They were lazy and seemed to have no energy, but they were indeed. In this bloodstone fortress, the security is pretty good and there are no enemies, so their work is just routine. The walls of the fortress seemed to have just been built not long ago, and inside the huge walls, there were countless construction sites under construction. A large amount of stone was transported from the mountain stone factory in the east and sent to the fortress for those who It was used by nobles and wealthy businessmen to build houses. Thus. Most of the refugees also work in stone quarries. Earning the living expenses of the family is complementary to each other. In the entire fortress, the military barracks in Wengcheng, which is linked to the Bloodstone Trail, have been built long ago. In fact, this is the real entity of the fortress. The walls behind it are just to comfort the nobles and wealthy businessmen who fled. That¡¯s all. In the center of this real fortress is a mage tower with only three floors built. There is still room for further construction on it. A staircase leads directly to the flat top of the tower. Obviously, it can continue to be built. The entire mage tower shines with a not strong but continuous magical light. This is obviously a mage tower built for defense needs. There is nothing special about the materials used in the whole body. It was built entirely with ordinary building stones and wood, except that some of the equipment inside were purchased magical devices. These magic devices and the mage tower form an organic whole, causing the entire mage tower to emit a hazy magical fluorescence. It can be seen that these magical powers are improving the material of the mage tower bit by bit. This makes its tower body become harder and harder, and more and more able to resist magic attacks. In other words, these magical powers are infiltrating the entire mage tower into a real magic item. If you give this mage tower enough time. It can also grow into a truly powerful mage tower. At least the current mage tower can already play a very good role in war. Nobody knows. Will the enemy give it time in the future? People in this fortress city only know that this mage tower is where the city guard and the trainee mages from Dragon Castle stay, and those adventurous mages who come from other places and can be recognized by the church also You can use this mage tower at a relatively cheap price. You must know that no matter how simple or crude a mage tower is, it requires at least tens of thousands of gold coins to build it. There is no way for ordinary low-level mage to earn so many gold coins. Therefore, there are very few low-level mages who are not from wealthy families who have their own mage tower, and a mage tower has a great impact on the growth and advancement of a mage. There are many advanced spells that require the help of the mage tower to build a detailed model, thereby helping the mage understand and learn. And if a mage does not have very outstanding talent, without the help of the mage tower, they will not be able to build models of those advanced spells and learn them by themselves. As a result, they will not be able to master the construction at all. The ability of high-level magic means that one cannot become a high-level mage. The inability to become a high-level mage means that they cannot obtain enough money to build a mage tower of their own. This kind ofNeck is something that many low-level mages have to face, and it has also become the main way for the benefits of the mages as a group to be conveyed. Therefore, many low-level mages will join a certain high-level mage as a servant, becoming a subordinate under the other party's command and doing many things for the other party. The purpose is to use the other party's mage tower to help them experiment with advanced magic. The true secret, thus giving me the opportunity to be promoted to a senior mage. This is the prototype of various mage factions and mage academies. Other low-level mages can't stand being treated like slaves by others. They will participate in various adventures, or become tutors for a small noble, teaching their children to learn simple magic, and take this opportunity to accumulate that miserable fortune. Gold coins, in the hope that I can save enough gold coins in my lifetime to learn the next advanced magic. It was against this background that ten years ago, many middle- and low-level mages traveled thousands of miles to adventure in the North, trying to find a shortcut to become high-level mages and even gods. Among them are some visiting professors hired by Master Jerry, the original staff of Earl Dragon Nightmare, from the Mage Association. They plan to train mages in the magic tower of Bloodstone Castle to improve the level of middle and low-level magicians in the Earl of Dragon Nightmare. The strength of the entire Longmai Earldom. Now these mages have been hired as magic professors by the Nine Towers Magic Academy in Dragon Castle to teach young kobolds and humans to learn magic. Nine Towers Magic Academy is everyone's new name for Dragon Castle Magic Academy. It got its name because nine mage towers were built in this magic academy. More middle and low-level mages have already started from here and are moving towards the place where spell materials are more prosperous. Because the cost of using the mage tower in the Tongtian Kingdom is relatively low, and it is easy to apply for it, a large number of middle and low-level mages came to the Tongtian Kingdom and settled down to study various magics. In turn, these magicians also indirectly improved the magical strength of Vasa, which originally had few magicians. The two were like two mutually reinforcing ecological environments, promoting each other's growth. In this mage tower, there are many low-level mage who have reached level 1. These mage are all mage apprentices from Nine Towers Academy. They followed Gu Gua¡¯s oracle and came to serve in the military camp of Bloodstone Fortress. , the main responsibility is to cooperate with the army, kill bandits and goblins, and maintain the safety of the magic railway line. After flying over the Bloodstone Fortress, which was under chaotic construction, the hot air balloon transformed into Guji continued to fly north. The Pelowell River, which was originally just a stream in the desert, has now turned into a broad river during its annual flooding. On both sides of the thick river water, there are green grasslands and fertile fields. Under the technical guidance, the officials of the kingdom directed the farmers to cultivate fertile fields on both sides of the river. Moreover, these farmers use improved seeds distributed from Dragon Castle that are suitable for Vasa's geological environment, as well as advanced agricultural techniques taught in the temple. Now the grain output of Vasa's farmland is more than three times higher than before. , coupled with the large number of magic crampons that replaced the cattle to help them plow the land, it also greatly liberated the human labor force and opened up a large amount of fertile land. Even after the successive wars on the Vasa land, the population dropped sharply. The Kingdom of Tongtian also attracted a large number of refugees from other places and allocated these wastelands to human farmers. This also enabled them to live and work in peace and contentment. I also hope that they can take good care of these lands, maximize their labor enthusiasm, and produce more food. Therefore, in the eyes of Gu Gua and others flying in the sky, many very regular fields have been formed on the banks of the Palauwell River in the south, and the wheat grown in them has begun to turn yellow and is ready to be starched and mature. Soon after the wheat matures, in about a month, the flooding period of the Palauwell River will begin, and it will last for three months from the beginning, rolling out all the silt in the river. Those fields have to be recalculated and divided, so many farmers only remember how much land they have, rather than where their land is. After each harvest, officials in the village would come down to register how many fields these farmers had cultivated, and re-divide them into the same size of land in the next spring. At present, there are no problems with this policy, and it has effectively solved the problem of property rights. However, after the population increases even more in the future, a series of problems will occur, but that is a story for another day. In the river, there are still many boats moving little by little on the shore. Gu Gua took a closer look, and suddenly the river water thousands of meters away seemed to be right in front of his nose, and he could see it clearly. (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster! Text Chapter 33 Living and working in peace and contentment If you look closely, you will see that there are teenage boys and girls on the small boats. They are carrying unique tools and ropes around their waists. They jump into the river from time to time to pick something. Gu Gua took a closer look and realized that they were picking dates. Date palm is a very unique cash crop. As a grain or vegetable, it can also fill the stomach, but the taste is not very good. As a fruit, it is not delicious at all, and it has no sweetness at all. However, as an oil crop, it can squeeze out a large amount of oil from its fruits. This kind of vegetable oil is not interesting to use as food. No one likes this kind of oil with a particularly low boiling point and a particularly low boiling point, which is very energy-consuming for cooking. Therefore, Date palm oil does not threaten the status of olive oil and animal fats at all. However, this kind of oil sells very well, and the price is much higher than that of olive oil. Because in the industrial towns of the North, Longji City and Dragon Castle, this kind of grease is particularly needed, and they call it lubricating oil. These greases can well maintain the important magic machinery in Dragon Trail City and Dragon Castle, especially those magic machine tools. It is necessary to apply a large amount of date palm oil to ensure that the machines can operate for a long time with low wear, so these Grease can also be sold at a good price, and the dosage is also very large, so there is basically no need to worry about selling it. Over the years, according to the guidance of the priests in the temple, many young boys and girls have learned how to collect dates safely, and have gone down to the river to collect dates. Sometimes, these teenagers and girls earn more money from picking dates than their parents did from growing food. This also makes the entire society have a trend of becoming younger. What an idyllic scenery! Outside the fertile fields, where rivers flood every year, ditches have been dug to divert the water from the Palowell River. In these fields, some fruit trees are planted. These fruit trees are still young and have not reached the stage of luxuriant branches and leaves, but it can be seen that in the next few years, this fruit forest will definitely bring a lot of benefits to its owner. The hot air balloon transformed into Guji flies relatively high, which is relatively fast compared to its speed. Soon they floated past the farmland areas and reached the sky above the Bloodstone Castle. Now Bloodstone Castle has become more prosperous due to the prosperity of trade. The size of the city now far exceeds what it was back then. At the base of the castle. Many residential houses and shops that appear to be long-term buildings have been built. And it can be seen that the city managers have accepted the fact that the city is growing, and have begun to plan the buildings outside, build wider roads, and form neat tofu-like blocks. . From here, Gu Gua¡¯s eyes can see some kobolds mixed in the crowd, doing some ordinary things, no different from humans, and they have basically integrated into normal human life. However, there are still some humans from other places, after seeing the kobolds. Then he would cover his wallet tightly, obviously having a bad impression of kobolds and still having doubts. Gu Gua and the city managers don't care either. This cannot be reversed in a short time. Gu Gua smiled. This concept will take a long time to change, not something that can be solved in a short while. The current Bloodstone Castle is the capital of the Tongtian Kingdom and the most populous city. The current permanent population has exceeded 200,000. The migrant population also reached about 60,000 during the peak period. Inside the city wall is the real area of ??the nobility and middle class, the original Earl's Palace. Next to the current palace, there is still Master Jerry's mage tower, but the difference is that the original four-story mage tower of Master Jerry has now had its roof removed and started to be built again. It has now been built to seven floors. , it looks like it will be built all the way up to the ninth floor. This is considered a relatively high-end type of ordinary mage tower. ? Same. There are also many middle and low-level mages gathered next to this mage tower. They gather here because this mage tower can provide a relatively cheap high-level experimental place, and they also serve as teachers at the junior mage school in the kingdom. In the Bloodstone Castle, thousands of children with good intellectual talents were recruited from all over the country. They were educated from an early age and learned various knowledge and abilities. Even if they did not have the talent to become a mage, You can still learn a lot of knowledge and learn other skills in the future, or study politics and become a civil servant. After these children have learned to a certain level, they will be sent to Dragon Castle to receive more advanced mage education. In fact, this kind of basic education has long been supported by Gu Gua, who used the money earned from making silver tableware and woolen fabrics to build a basic education and selection mechanism covering the entire Tongtian Kingdom. A law has been enacted that requires twelve-year-old children to be literate and simple arithmetic. The village and town chiefs who violate this law?Suffered punishment from the king. Nowadays, writing and arithmetic are taught in small churches in various rural areas. Longbao and Longji City have trained hundreds of qualified first-level priests in the past ten years, and they have been assigned to urban communities and villages. According to the local Due to the economic situation, large and small churches were established. In addition to preaching, they also assumed the functions of schools, hospitals and village councils. Now, as the number of paladins trained in Dragon Castle gradually increases, these paladins are also dispatched to various chapels to take on the important task of teaching children martial arts and martial ethics. They also assume the responsibility of peace officers and responsible for The power to arrest criminals and punish minor crimes. In the future plan, Gu Gua plans to let these holy warriors serve as political commissars in the militia, so that all armies will be completely in the hands of the church. In the vast land, the land that was once a desert is now more or less covered with green, and dots of human villages have begun to appear, reclaiming the wasteland and looking forward to a good harvest. After becoming the river god, making clouds and raining down is as simple as breathing and drinking water for Gu Gua. In addition, Gu Gua has no other gods on his head to manage him, so he only needs to control all his actions by himself. As long as you control the rhythm well, turning the land of Vasa into a fertile land with good weather is really not a particularly complicated matter. Soon, the hot air balloon formed by Guji floated over these emerging villages and drifted further north. (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster! Text Chapter 34 The Growth of the Ethnic Group After drifting past the territory of the former Earl Longmai, the gap in prosperity between the north of Vasa and the south of Vasa is very obvious. To the south is the territory of the former Earl Longmeng. It has suffered fewer wars, so the agriculture is more developed and the population is denser. Even the distance between the villages is closer, and many ditch facilities have been used. Hundreds of years ago. To the north is the original territory of Baron Westhart and Viscount Luther. They fought in melee for nearly two years. Later, the terrible frost giants joined the battle. The place where the frost giants passed through was like being invaded by locusts. If it flies by, not even a living person will be left behind. Between the three parties, the war was devastated, and many villages were in ruins. It is not an exaggeration to say that ten houses and nine empty houses were empty. Now, although peace has been restored for more than ten years, due to the remoteness of Vasa Northland and security considerations, it has not accepted too many refugees to settle here. It relies more on the local people to thrive. Due to a lack of manpower, the land in Vasa Northland is more grassland than farmland. Looking around, on the lush grassland like a green carpet, herbivorous livestock like white clouds are moving slowly. These are the main materials used by the Longbao Chamber of Commerce to make woolen wool. Among the wooly beasts, there are other ordinary livestock such as cattle, sheep and horses, especially the horses, which look unusually divine. They must be the original important specialty of the Vasa Northland, the Northland War Horse. Hart, who was still a baron ten years ago, paid special attention to retaining excellent war horse stallions. Even in the most difficult circumstances, when food was not enough and refugees were starving to death, he still refused to slaughter these stallions. Later, when the northern land of Vasa became the territory of the kobolds, these stallions also became the trophies of Dragon Castle, and were eventually inherited by the Kingdom of Tongtian. Continue to reproduce. Today, ten years later, these war horses have fully formed a scale and are ready for sale. They have also become a high-value commodity exported by the Kingdom of Tongtian, just because the output is not particularly high, unlike silver tableware. Like woolen fabrics, it can be mass-produced, so it doesn¡¯t attract much attention from outsiders. On the grassland, there are also trees that appear in patches. Some of these trees are miscellaneous trees. Some are trees that can be used as lumber. None of them have been cleared, and the herdsmen in the North even deliberately purchased high-quality fruit saplings from southern Vasa and planted them in some places unsuitable for grazing, expecting them to grow. After flying over the vast grassland, the airship formed by Guji quickly arrived in the sky above Longji City, the largest city in the north of Vasa. This is also the city that Foster has always thought about. This former human castle is now under the planning and management of Foster. Dragon Trail City is not as messy as Bloodstone Castle and Bloodstone Fortress, but is neatly planned and distributed regularly. Between streets and streets. The house and the houses are all well organized and particularly convenient. Especially the industrial area and the living area are well separated. The industrial area is on the east side of the city, has a complete transportation system, and is in the leeward direction all year round, so the air from the industrial area will not be blown into the living area. The roads reserved in the city are very wide. Even if there are 8 carriages driving side by side, it will not feel crowded. There are many simple carriages and ox carts running on the road. On both sides of the road are various shops and restaurants. Many hotels are also opening. It can be seen that the business here is not as good as the Bloodstone Castle in the south, but it is also because the taxes in the entire Tongtian Kingdom are lower. And life is pretty good. Longji City attaches great importance to transportation, even bypassing a large number of buildings between the residential area and the industrial area, and building a railway specifically for transporting citizens on the outer edge of the city. When Gu Gua saw this railway, he was surprised. He really didn't expect that the light rail train would be invented so early by the wise Foster. With this railway, every morning and evening when I go to work. The workers took the city's light rail and easily arrived at the industrial area, which was heavily guarded to prevent leaks, and started their day's work. In the evening, take the city light rail again, return to your comfortable residential area, and have a good rest. There are many street lights built on both sides of the street. From time to time, city guards can be seen patrolling the streets, making the whole city appear orderly and making people feel safer. There are not many immigrants from other places, and this city is a military-industrial city that does a very good job in keeping secrets and defenses. To sum up, the security in Longji City is actually very good, even much better than the security in Bloodstone Castle. Maybe it¡¯s because The entire Tongtian Kingdom, and even one of the human cities with the best security on the entire continent. The citizens of Longji City have basically become workers in the industrial zone on the east side of the city. Many citizens have also opened their own small factories after having good funds, renting machine tools from Longji City, and producing some silver tableware. Metal products other than metal products have formed an industrial city that all relies on industrial production to create value.After placing Foster in Longji City, Gu Gua then flew towards Dragon Castle. The current Dragon Fort is the real core of the entire Tongtian Kingdom. Longji City has a city lord appointed from the Kingdom of Tongtian, but the main power is still in the hands of the second kobold elder Foster. It is considered an autonomous city, and kobolds and humans live in harmony. Dragon Castle belongs entirely to the kobolds and is the absolute territory of Gu Gua. The kobolds are the main people here. The other young humans and various middle and low-level mages who study here only account for a small part of the city's population, but they are already larger than the city's population. The number of people in the general mage academy is several times larger. The hot air balloon formed by Guji instantly dropped the remaining people on the mage tower, and was directly transported to their own residence through the teleportation magic circuit of the mage tower. Gugua and Guji appeared again on the second floor of the mage tower. The crystal ball in the middle of the second floor looks more like a crystal pillar with three oriental dragons coiled around it. It looks like the trophy of the Hercules Cup. And these three giant oriental dragons are still swimming slowly on the oval crystal pillar. If you look closely, it seems that these three giant dragons have not moved, but if you turn your head, and then turn your head again after a while, you will find that these three giant dragons have moved their positions, which feels strange and abnormal. The entire crystal ball has reached a height of more than three meters and a diameter of about 1.78 meters. It is no longer the rough and inferior crystal ball with a diameter of more than one meter squatting on the ground. Guji once again covered most of his body on the mage tower, and only a small part turned into a sixteen-year-old girl, who appeared on the second floor of the mage tower with Gu Gua. Now Gu Gua¡¯s subordinates all have their own territory and don¡¯t visit each other very often. In the entire mage tower, Gu Gua and Guji were mainly present. "Tusi, please report on the situation during this period." "Okay, Great Elder. So far this year, the low tax system of eleven taxes has been adopted. The national tax revenue is 150,000 gold coins, and the trade revenue of Longbao Chamber of Commerce has reached 2.55 million gold coins. , a total of more than 50 small factories have been established in the Kingdom, and more than 100 small chambers of commerce have been established across the mainland to sell other commodities. The total turnover has increased by 12% compared with the same period last year, and the income level has also been greatly improved. The permanent population has reached 480,000, of which 105,500 are dragons. The floating population has reached 60,000, mostly humans, and is still increasing. The dragons' standing army now reaches 10,000, and the dragons who have fled from the mainland have been exhausted. , since one escaped two months ago, no one has escaped anymore. Now all dragon people have at least a level 1 warrior level, 3224 people have planted fighting spirit seeds at level 4, and they have mastered it at level 5 or above. There are 500 fighting dragons, 800 people who have mastered mage skills and become first-level mage, among which the highest mage level is level 3, 300 people have awakened the blood of warlock, and the highest level is Elder Foster and level 8 warlock trainee. There are 546 priests, and 127 priests of level 1 or above preside over altars and churches. They have all been assigned to various villages to build churches. There are also 782 trainee paladins, of which 254 have become level 1 or above. It has become the backbone of the army, and has also trained a team of nearly 5,000 thieves, including 100 thieves above level 5. " Gu Gua was silent for a while, and now the entire Tongtian Kingdom is on track. However, because the time was too short and the accumulation was insufficient, the overall strength was not very strong. There is some high-end combat power, but just talking about a few people, the mid-level combat power is completely insufficient and cannot cope with a full-scale war. Now it seems that a large number of low-level professionals have been cultivated. However, due to the weakness of race and education, these low-level professionals are already quite old when they reach today's level. It is difficult to make further progress in the future. This is a very difficult thing. The only way is to return these people to Gu Gua's divine kingdom after death, that is, after they are in the crystal dragon pillar, and then Gu Gua directly uses the function of the mage tower to directly put them into the egg incubation room on the first floor. In the kobold eggs, in this way, these mature souls can be reused, which is equivalent to giving them a second life. The experience and abilities in their souls can also be restored as soon as possible. In this way, the development of Only then can the speed be greatly improved. Now, in addition to keeping a low profile and trying to develop strength, Gu Gua must also work hard to build his own divine power network. In addition to transmitting various data, it also allows Gu Gua to instantly transmit his divine power to a certain believer, greatly improving the believer. ability to prepare. Gu Gua sat cross-legged in front of the crystal ball, silently feeling the changes in the crystal ball itself. (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster! Text Chapter 35 Virtual Kingdom of God Tuxi and the other three kobolds, who were first tied to the crystal ball by Xi Lang, basically gave up their practice as warlocks and focused all their attention on the practice of the fish-dragon mind-changing technique. Ten years have passed, and now these three kobolds have cultivated to the realm of "cloud". If placed outside, they can also be dragons that can make clouds and rain. However, in the crystal ball, because they cannot The body is connected to the river, so there is no way to truly obtain the priesthood of the river god. Without the priesthood of Gu Gua's river patrolling yaksha, there is no way to control the surrounding weather. It¡¯s just that the blood in their bodies is completely regarded as the blood of dragons and is no longer the blood of ordinary warlocks. And the body also transformed into the shape of a slender Eastern dragon. It was originally just a crude and inferior crystal ball, a low-level magic prop used as a temporary measure. Under the water of the dragon blood of the three kobolds, Gu Gua smelted various gems into this crystal ball regardless of the cost. , making the quality of this crystal ball higher and higher, and its magic ability becoming stronger and stronger. Now Gu Gua¡¯s Kingdom of God is temporarily in this crystal ball. The crystal ball itself has the ability to create virtual scenes. When it imprisoned the souls of Xilang, Elix and Shi Bailong, it built three medium-sized virtual scenes with their souls and memories as the core, and later put them together in Together they form a large virtual scene, which almost takes up all the resources in the crystal ball. After these three strong men were reincarnated as kobolds, it happened that one of Gu Gua's believers also died, and the souls of the believers came to Gu Gua through mysterious and unspeakable channels. Gu Gua has never built his own Kingdom of God. Where can the souls of these believers be put? Simply put the souls of these believers in the virtual scene. Become a virtual character with extremely high growth potential, continue to live on their behalf, and at the same time use a large number of virtual souls to teach them, so that they can learn a lot in the virtual scene. In this way, Gu Gua regarded the virtual scene in the crystal ball as his own kingdom of God, and put all the souls of his believers into it, just like a large-scale online game, allowing the souls of these believers to survive again. Once again, the ability has been greatly improved. Even the quality of their souls has become more superior. Presumably when they are reborn as kobolds, their talents will be greatly improved. When the soul of the believer dies again, Gu Gua will temporarily seal his soul. Let's wait until next year when the kobold eggs hatch, and then put the sealed souls of believers into the kobold eggs again and hatch them out again. The kobolds hatched in this way can not only greatly improve their bloodline through the magic circuit of the egg hatching room on the first floor and the free irrigation of Gu Gua's divine power and magic power on the fifth floor, but their physical fitness is no longer the same as that of the goblins. Not on par, but at least between humans and orcs. Moreover, the quality of the soul can also be greatly improved, completely surpassing ordinary humans, and has basically reached the standard of excellence in talent. Now in the Kingdom of God in the virtual scene, a total of nearly 200,000 souls can be accommodated. This is already the limit of the crystal ball now. Perhaps as the dragon blood of Tusi and the other three people continues to improve, and the quality of the crystal ball continues to improve, this number can continue to increase, but it is at this level now. Now the virtual Kingdom of God accommodates the souls of more than 5,000 believers, and they are continuing their second existence in this large-scale virtual scene. Moreover, the main line of development in the virtual kingdom of God is still the theme of the war between the alien race led by the Ice and Snow God Cult, the powerful frost dragon and the human kingdom of the Light God Cult. Everyone's souls are invested in this war. In order to survive and win, they constantly learn various wars and combat skills, and improve themselves in constant battles. The Ice and Snow God Cult and the Light God Cult in this virtual scene have been greatly tampered with, so that these believers will not think of the real Frost Goddess Euryale and the Sun God Perro. It is just that between these two medium-sized powers, They fight against each other so that they can once again promote their own rapid improvement under the pressure of life and death. The souls of these more than 5,000 believers, under the arrangements of Gu Gua and the three Tutsi sages, have good opportunities in this never-ending war. They can meet good teachers and secrets, and can often obtain Opportunities for promotion enable them to get more in-depth training. And their faith is still strong, and the strong power of faith is constantly supplied to Gu Gua through the crystal ball, causing his divine power to continue to increase. However, Gu Gua's divine power still does not dare to exceed the standard of weak divine power, and has always been maintained in the realm of a powerful demigod. Most of the excess divine power is fed back to his believers, helping them further consolidate their faith and become a qualified demigod as soon as possible. Priest. I really can¡¯t give you enough feedback.?, Gu Gua used his legendary mage tower to condense all the excess divine power into pieces of divine power crystals and store them. So far, he has condensed nine crystals of divine power, which is equivalent to nine units of divine power. Looking carefully at the situation in the entire virtual kingdom of God, Gu Gua discovered a very special soul among the souls living in the virtual scene. This is the soul of a human mage, and his level of belief can only be regarded as superficial. At this moment, in terms of belief level in the Kingdom of God, he is considered to be relatively poor. Logically speaking, a human mage like him would not believe in him at all, and it would be difficult for the soul of such a shallow believer to enter his own kingdom of God. Why can this human being come in? Gu Gua took a closer look and found that the human mage named Gatlin was only a second-level low-level mage during his lifetime. He never broke through to the third-level level in his life. He even broke through not long before his death. At the second level level, it can be said that he is a mage with extremely low talent. But this Gatlin is indeed a guy with a very active mind and is very good at research. Under this situation, in order to become a high-level mage as soon as possible, he kept practicing his low-level spells, worked hard to make money, and learned high-level spells. As a result, the spell he is best at is the first-level standard spell, magic missile. In addition, in order to earn more money, he also manufactured a large number of magic missile magic wands, and vigorously sold them among nobles and wealthy businessmen, which in turn made him a relatively wealthy family. Text Chapter 36 Magic Guns! Although this Gatlin has thoroughly studied the first-level magic missile, he still does not forget his original intention and becomes a high-level mage. It can even be said that the older he gets, the more obsessed he is with using all methods to be promoted to a high-level mage. After learning that the mage tower in the North of Vasa could be rented to middle and low-level mages at a low price, he immediately sold all his properties and came to the North of Vasa with all his wealth, hoping to use his I want to use my money to make a breakthrough for my future. I hope that when I am old, I can go up a few levels and become an intermediate to advanced mage. At this time, Gatlin was already an old man in his sixties. He had never married a wife and had no descendants. He was an old man with a weird temper. His lifelong goal was to become a high-level mage. This obsession was profound. , no one can compare. He spent a lot of gold coins in Dragon Castle¡¯s mage tower, and finally used the magic power of the mage tower to overcome many obstacles and difficulties, and finally promoted himself to a second-level mage. He was so excited that he forgot all about it! He knelt on the ground and cried bitterly. Gatlin knew that all this was thanks to the Great God of Heaven who selflessly rented out his mage tower to middle and low-level mage. Anyway, he had never believed in anyone in his life. On the one hand, it was out of gratitude, and on the other hand, he also hoped to get With more resources and care, Gatlin asked a priest to hold an initiation ceremony for him and became a believer in Gu Gua. Perhaps the process of attacking the second-level mage depleted his vitality and made his lifespan come to an end. He simply exchanged his skills in making magic missiles and magic wands, plus the little wealth he had left, all In exchange for an opportunity to attack a third-level mage. But he failed and died directly in the process of attacking the third-level mage. Because he contributed the technology of magic missile and magic wand, his soul also ascended to Gu Gua's divine kingdom and started his life over again. In this new journey, the mage named Gatlin still did not change his ideal of becoming a high-level mage. He still practiced magic in the small farmhouse where he was born, relying on his memories in reality. . But in this virtual scene, he was assigned the role of a priest. So this Gatlin began his career of two days off from France and animal husbandry. This is the only believer's soul who is unswervingly focused on his previous career, so he caught Gu Gua's attention. Seeing the strange life of this low-level old mage. Gu Gua also felt something interesting. Carefully look through the craftsmanship of the magic missile and magic wand contributed by Gatlin. Magic missile is a very simple magic with a very good effect. It is basically equivalent to the power of pistol bullets in the previous life. It is an important skill for magicians. The magic wand is a relatively simple production process that can be operated by a first-level mage. There is nothing special about it. But according to Gatlin¡¯s production process, his special process has reduced the cost of the magic wand of magic missiles by at least two-thirds, and the success rate has reached nearly 90%! This is really a skill that practice makes perfect, you must know those high-level mages. Who would have the heart to study such a low-level magic wand? And those low-level mages are even more focused on upgrading to high-level mages. How can they bother to study the magic wands of magic missiles? Therefore, the secret of this process is not complicated, but only Gatlin developed it. This has to be said to be a fateful coincidence. And this magic wand also has many special characteristics, such as the type with increased power, the type with increased number of shots, and the type with attached attributes. There are more than a dozen types and dozens of varieties, which Gatling spent a lifetime developing. The most important thing is that these magic wands can be used repeatedly. It can be used as long as it is charged with magic, and even ordinary people can activate this magic wand as long as they have magic crystals. It is really a must-have product for killing people, stealing goods, and traveling around the world! No wonder Gatlin's business is so good and he can earn so many gold coins. It turns out that although high-level mages despise his magic wand, ordinary rich people and ignorant nobles like his magic very much. Great. They even buy in large quantities, and the market is very broad. After Gu Gua saw the manufacturing process of these magic wands, his heart moved. If this kind of thing is excavated, wouldn't it be the gunpowder firearms from the previous life? As long as it is paired with enough magic crystals, it will be the basis of a modern army comparable to the previous life! Maybe you can even form a magical modern army! Thinking of this, he couldn't sit still anymore, and immediately took these craft materials with him, suddenly appeared in Guji's body, and once again flew to the iron castle further north like a hot air balloon. With Gu Gua deliberately pushing up the speed, Guji quickly flew to ??Above the Iron Castle, and fifteen years ago, it would have taken at least a day for Gu Gua to go to the Iron Castle tribe. But now, sitting in Guji's body, it only takes ten minutes to arrive. If Gu Gua doesn't hesitate to expend his divine power, he can even teleport there in an instant. On the ice sheet, there is a huge, square stone house that looks like a small shrine enlarged ten times. The strength and beautiful shape of the thick stone bars solemnly tell everyone who visits that this is a dwarf settlement. Gu Gua drove Guji down to the ground like a god riding a cloud, took two steps and walked to the front of the stone house. The people who guard the Iron Castle tribe are still kobolds, because the number of dwarves is really limited and they are not suitable for such relatively low value-added work. In addition, Gu Gua also wanted to control the entire Iron Castle tribe in his own hands to prevent other people or chambers of commerce from stealing the technology of magic machinery, so he sent kobolds to take over the defense of the entire Iron Castle tribe. As soon as the two guards saw the great elder coming, they crawled on the ground in excitement and prayed devoutly for the great elder's blessing. Gu Gua smiled, and casually cast two divine lights on their bodies. This was a thorough high-level disease-removing divine light that could remove all stubborn and potential diseases from their bodies. The two kobolds immediately felt refreshed, as if they had suddenly become ten years younger. Their bodies immediately felt refreshed and they felt full of strength! The two kobold guards immediately fell to the ground and kowtowed. Gu Gua stretched out his hand and floated the two guards into the air. He stopped talking and floated directly in. Inside this huge stone house is a villa that looks very practical and elegant. It has a reception room, a living room, a dining room and a kitchen. It can be seen that this is a place to receive guests. There is a secret door in a closet that leads to a huge hole in the ground, which is the real entrance. Gu Gua would not be fooled by these deceptions at all. He took Guji directly through the building and flew towards the huge hole. The entire Iron Castle tribe is still built underground, relying on the hollow mines of the black iron veins originally dug to extend downward, and then reinforced with various stone strips, becoming the favorite architectural form of the dwarves. In the past ten years, the entire Iron Castle tribe, as the engine and research and development core of the Tongtian Kingdom's industrialization, has been continuously producing the core equipment of magic machinery, magic machine tools. At the same time, their most important work also revolves around magic machinery. While they are constantly improving the performance of magic machine tools, they are also constantly designing new magic machinery. They have gone from simply forging the best weapons and equipment to the traditional dwarves, and gradually formed the collective idea of ??inventing faster, stronger and more sensitive magic machines. In the process, they invented many things that can improve the entire Tongtian. The stuff of daily life in the kingdom comes. In this process, they collected all kinds of fantastic ideas through the external craftsmen's association, produced them in their experimental factory, and then mass-produced them through Longbao and Longji City, and finally sold them through the craftsmen's association. Go to every corner of the continent. Since cooperating with Watt Ironhammer and forming the Artisan Association with outside dwarf craftsmen, many dwarves who are particularly interested in magical machinery have come to Vasa Northland and joined the Iron Castle tribe. Now it has reached The scale is hundreds of people, and the population is still increasing. As the craftsmen's associations produce more and more products and earn more and more wealth, the craftsmen's associations spread across the continent are developing very rapidly. They have even attracted the attention of many nobles, who openly or secretly want to seize the craftsmen's associations. resources of the association. Any nobles who attack the Craftsmen Association will suffer endless harassment and hostility. They will no longer be able to buy high-end weapons and equipment. Even the farmers in their territories will not be able to buy cheap farm tools. As for those silver They couldn't even see the tableware or high-grade woolen fabrics. For nobles who have committed serious crimes, the Craftsmen Association will actively hire powerful adventurers to avenge them until the noble family is destroyed and the whole family is destroyed. After several fierce collisions, by now, the nobles on the mainland have understood that the Craftsmen's Association is no longer a soft persimmon to be manipulated by them, so they have developed a lot of rules when cooperating with the Craftsmen's Association. Gu Gua floated into the huge cave of the Iron Castle tribe, which was a shaft similar to an elevator. A part of Guji also transformed into a little girl, accompanying him and floating all the way down the shaft. It turns out that there are not many dwarf shafts, and they were all set up in extremely special geological environments where slopes could not be used. Moreover, those shafts are also powered by fixed pulleys and movable pulleys. Just like the principle of raising the national flag, those who want to moveIf you want to do this, you have to sit in the basket and turn the bearing by yourself so that you can go up and down. This is actually nothing to the dwarves with strong arm strength, but it is really inconvenient. To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian () to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. ) Text Chapter 37 Iron Castle Evolution Iron Fort's security work is now better. In the big cave that leads to the real location of the Iron Castle tribe is a huge shaft. This shaft is also very tight. The situation in the shaft now is somewhat similar to the elevator in Gu Gua's previous life. There are two huge iron boxes hanging in the shaft with strong steel cables and strong steel frames. There are shearing and braking devices at the top and bottom. It seems relatively safe. There is a magic sensor at the door of the iron box. The user needs to use his or her magic mark to sense the sensor card in the shaft. If the magic mark is correct, the iron box will move over and transport the person holding the magic mark away. Moreover, the power also uses magic power, which is transmitted through gears and steel cables, without the need for manpower to rotate the bearings by themselves. In this way, the items that this magic elevator can transport are far more than the previous earth elevator. If it is necessary to close the outward passage at a critical moment, then just close the entire shaft. In this way, no one can escape from the Iron Castle tribe and can only be caught in the urn. In addition to the purpose of experimenting with new products, these also serve to defend the Iron Fort Tribe and prevent other forces from stealing the technical information belonging to the Iron Fort Tribe. Gu Gua did not take this new magic elevator, but flew directly down to the stone hall on the first floor. When Gu Gua appeared, Thoros, the young leader of the Iron Castle tribe, had already felt it. He hurriedly walked out of the laboratory with a young female dwarf, took off his fireproof overalls, and stood in a hall in the middle of the shaft, quietly waiting for Gu Gua's arrival. "Great Great Elder! We pay our highest respect to you!" Soros said happily. Gu Gua fell gently on the floor of the hall like snowflakes. He looked at Soros and the woman next to him with a smile and nodded. Said: "Thoros, Lina, hello." This beautiful dwarf woman is the daughter of Watt Hammer. In the past few years, she finally became deeply fascinated by the charm of magic machinery. Under the auspices of Gu Gua and With the blessing, she married Soros and officially became the patriarch's wife of the Iron Castle tribe. This was only the second time I saw Gu Gua, so my reaction was still a little unnatural. Gu Gua doesn¡¯t care either. He turned his head and carefully observed the hall in front of him. There is a woman here. It's indeed different. Originally, the overall style of the Iron Castle tribe tended to be more rough and powerful. Now that the patriarch's wife is here, the overall style has begun to develop in a more delicate and soft direction. The biggest benefit of this situation is that production safety has become very important. When doing experiments, the rough guys also brought some protective equipment and cast protective magic on themselves. With the regulations on production safety, even the chances of accidents and explosions have been reduced a lot. The research methods of the entire Iron Castle tribe have also developed from black technology to formal scientific research. The damage rate was reduced a lot immediately. At the same time, the production of silver tableware and woolen fabrics has become more delicate and artistic, and sales have increased again. And after Lina Hammer joined, many dwarf girls curiously came to the Iron Castle tribe, the base of the legendary magic machine, in the name of visiting friends, for sightseeing, and many marriages were made. Now the Iron Castle The tribe is constantly developing from a male society to a normal dwarf tribe. In this hall, the statue of Gu Gua is also enshrined, but it can be seen that not many of these dwarves worship Gu Gua. Basically, Thoros is the only one at present, and the other dwarves still worship their own gods. Dwarves are a very stubborn race, and Gu Gua knows this very well. So there are no requirements. I believe that in the future, when their magical power increases and they finally realize the greatness of magical machinery, they will naturally change their views. In the Iron Castle tribe, those who worship Gugua are also the kobold guards, miners and assistant researchers. But none of them can replace the role of dwarves in the study of magical machinery. Gu Gua turned around and said to Soros: "Soros, I recently discovered a new process. This was handed over by a human mage when he was dying. It is a low-cost and high-efficiency magic wand that can produce magic missiles. process. I think this should be a very good thing, which can greatly improve the combat effectiveness of our army. You should study the quantitative standards carefully and prepare for mass production. Note that this process can only be made by No one else, not even Lina, can come into contact with the craftsmen who believe in me. Do you understand? If anyone wants to participate in this research, then he must. Only by becoming my believer can you become my pastor, and you can conduct the initiation ceremony.Hold on, do you understand? "The smile on Soros's face dropped and he nodded seriously. Gu Gua clapped his hands with satisfaction, and a blue light flashed and flew to the control center of Soros's central laboratory. This is a machine that also uses mysticism. The magic control center made of iron and other magic materials is similar to the role that the original crystal ball played in the mage tower. It was created by Gu Gua and Soros using the technology of the intelligent control core of various mage towers. Therefore, this control center is created. The starting point is higher, the control ability is more powerful, and the entire Iron Castle tribe's situation can be fully controlled. All the craft information of these magic missiles and magic wands have been entered into the control center, and Soros can fully grasp these situations. After modification and improvement, it can be used immediately. After finishing this work, Gu Gua still closed his eyes and used his own magical power to search, and finally connected the divine power network on Guji's body with the control center. . In this way, the divine power network has been extended again, and the Iron Castle tribe has been included in his divine power network. All kinds of information can be spread in this network, without having to go in person like this time. Gu Gua could feel that the divine power flowed smoothly from the divine power network into the control center of the iron castle, and it was instantly soaked with divine power. Suddenly, it could only be regarded as a high-level magic. The control center of the machine is like a magic machine tool soaked in date palm oil. The efficiency is suddenly increased, and the wear and tear is reduced to a minimum. And under the infiltration of divine power and magic, this control center is like a mage tower. Like a crystal ball, it began to undergo a qualitative change slowly and irreversibly, evolving towards a legendary magic weapon. (This website (.) Your support is my biggest motivation.) Text Chapter 38 Iron Castle Research Institute As soon as the divine power network was connected to the control center, Soros naturally felt the change in an instant. He said happily: "Great Elder! I feel that your divine power has improved the control center of our Iron Castle by more than one level." !" Gu Gua smiled and said: "Take your time, you will find that this divine network can help you more than this. Later, I will send some reliable priests and mages here to help you create more. Magic machinery is coming. And I will recruit some dragon craftsmen from outside who have passed the technical level and have strong creative ability. You will conduct unified assessment and unified leadership to continuously enhance the strength of Iron Castle. It is an important guarantee that our Tongtian Empire is stronger than other human countries. I hope you can build the Iron Castle to become stronger faster." Thoros nodded vigorously and said piously: "Thank you, Great Elder, for your cultivation! The Iron Fort Tribe can revive so quickly I I really don't know what to say Without you our Iron Fort Tribe would have died long ago" Gu Gua stretched out his hand to hold down Soros. To prevent him from crying with joy, this Soros is really a straight-thinking person. He said lightly: "Don't be like this. The Iron Castle Tribe can develop to this stage thanks to your hard work. Don't belittle yourself. Let's develop the Iron Fort Tribe well together." Soros said with all his strength Nodding, Gu Gua and Guji walked towards the iron castle. In the past ten years, on average, the Iron Castle tribe has recruited 50 fire element elves to the Iron Castle tribe every year. 400 steam engines have been produced, and 300 have been shipped to Longji City to maintain daily production. , 50 units were shipped to Longbao. Mainly used for teaching. 50 units were left in the Iron Fort tribe, mainly used for scientific research and experiments. In addition, the number of magic locomotives has also reached 100, and several more railway lines have been laid between Dragon Castle and Dragon Trail City. In addition, in the entire Vasa land, basically all seven cities with more than one person have been installed. With the train, except for Longbao and Longji City Industrial Zone, humans in other places can move quickly and quickly. Want to build railways in more human towns. Then you have to wait longer. And now a large amount of date palm oil is squeezed out. A large amount of it is used as lubricating oil, which greatly reduces the wear rate of the machine and greatly improves the production efficiency. Gu Gua and Gu Ji walked out of the hall and walked in the passage. Throughout the Iron Fort tribe, there are strong stone strips everywhere, filling in the original pits and pits, forming regular and strong stone passages extending in all directions. Because they were excavated along the veins, these passages are also very wide, and in some places they are like the roots of sweet potatoes. A huge room is formed on the passage, which is also paved with stone strips to form rooms with various functions. There are magic lights all along the passage and inside the room, so it's not dark at all. However, these magic lights did not appear to be very stable. Some lights were on, while others were out. There were also dwarf technicians wearing fireproof suits who walked under the extinguished lights. Search carefully for the reason and write it down on the Magic Tablet. The contents on these magic stone tablets will be transferred to the control center to facilitate the next study. Others can also call it out. There are many warning and closing magic circuits on the passage. As long as something goes wrong, the passage will be closed, waiting for the guards to catch the intruder. This is also to prevent someone from stealing the materials and production technology in the iron castle. Before it becomes a big empire and has the ability to protect itself absolutely, Gu Gua will not vigorously promote these technologies. He wants to rely on these technologies to make more profits. In many stone rooms. There are also early warning magic circuits, and there are even many preset magic circuits for ice rays and heavy rain spells. It can be seen that these are for emergency use when experiments fail and problems arise to avoid further danger. It seems that these things used to prevent danger should have been set up by Soros's wife Lina after he got married. These things are full of unity, and it can also be seen that they are not the style of the Iron Castle tribe. In this way, it can effectively protect the lives of these precious dwarf technicians, which is not bad. Gu Gua praised it very much. Lina, who had been silent, also raised her chin proudly. The first floor of the Iron Castle tribe is mainly the living area. There are spacious rooms, a clean kitchen, and a spacious and huge tavern-like place. It seems to be the most frequently used place besides the kitchen, even more than The lobby is also used more. Gu Gua took a closer look and found that the cellars here contained a large number of various wines brewed by humans and kobolds on the surface. Beer, brandy, whiskey, cider, and others??There are countless alcoholic drinks that can make people dizzy. When he saw these wines, Gu Gua understood that they were indeed dwarves. Even if they were soaked in a wine barrel and drowned, they would not change their nature of drinking. Soros and Lina were also a little embarrassed, but they had nothing to say. The entire passage on the second floor is the experimental site for the magic locomotive. Under the wide rails, there are sleepers and base materials of various materials, as if they are conducting some kind of material comparison experiment. The nearby laboratory is full of various magic locomotives, and they are obviously experimenting with how to create the fastest and most efficient magic locomotives. These magic locomotives also exude a variety of magical brilliance. They are obviously equipped with some defense and attack spells to deal with possible enemies on the road and to protect the railway lines. What interests Gu Gua the most is a huge square black iron locomotive. This black iron locomotive looks a bit like the steel monster named Troy in the movie Tai Chi. The function of this steel monster is exactly the same, which is to do demolition work. For railway use. Seeing this steel monster, Gu Gua felt very happy, so he asked Soros: "This locomotive looks very powerful, how efficient is it?" Soros said proudly: "Ten years ago, we built the train from Longbao to When it comes to the railways in Dragon Trail City, ordinary magic trains are used to pull up the rails and sleepers to the places where the railways need to be built. Things are unloaded along the way, and then workers build the railways bit by bit. The cost involved The time is really too long. In order to deal with this situation, we designed and manufactured this kind of paving pioneer. Its carriage is also a specially customized carriage, which is divided into two layers, with rails on top and sleepers on the bottom. There are springs and mechanisms that can push the sleepers and rails to the front of the paving pioneer, and then they can be pressed directly onto the roadbed that has been piled up by the front half of the paving pioneer through the mechanism, directly forming a railway. There are pneumatic screw pliers that can quickly install black iron screws at designated locations to strengthen the railway. Currently, with five skilled driving workers, if there are enough materials, fifty kilometers of railway can be laid in one day! Fifty kilometers a day is a very good value. Compared with the original work efficiency, it can be said to be as high as in the sky or on the ground. Railway transportation is an important part of Gu Gua's magic machinery and railway transportation. It can be said that because of trade, as long as the railway can reach the place, the goods of Tongtian Kingdom can reach it, and Gu Gua's divine name can reach it. If the place reached can greatly expand the reach of the railway, it will also be equivalent to expanding the scope of Gugua's believers. Gu Gua nodded with satisfaction and said: "However, this will require a particularly large amount of pig iron and wood. I hope that when you harvest wood, you must protect the overall integrity of the forest and not destroy our Living environment." After saying this, Gu Gua noticed that Soros looked a little unnatural, and he immediately asked: "What's wrong? Soros, is there any problem?" Soros said: "Some time ago, we In the logging camp in the east, some druids wanted to stop our work. It is said that the situation was very bad at that time. Later, the druids had no choice but to leave" Gu Gua frowned and said : "I have said before that when using forest resources, we must exercise restraint and avoid destructive logging. Why does this happen?" Soros said with some embarrassment: "The main reason is that our production speed is too fast. The amount of wood required is too large, and some exceed the limits of our forest, so this situation occurs, and that druid, that druid is not quite right" Gu Gua stopped criticizing Soros and said: "Okay, I understand. You have to deal with the things I just said seriously. I will handle the lumberyard matters. If there is not enough wood for the time being, then put the railway laying project on hold until I handle it. Let¡¯s talk about it later.¡± After saying this, the two of them stopped talking about these things and continued to watch other facilities of the Iron Castle tribe. After descending to the third underground floor, we found that this is the manufacturing place for various steam engines, as well as the experimental place for other new magic machines. So far, all imaginable metal products in the entire Tongtian Kingdom can basically be produced through magic machinery. Even farmers' hoes and sickles can be mass-produced here. There are many special needs that still require iron castles. The dwarves of the tribe brainstormed and worked hard to invent it. (Your support on this site is my greatest motivation.) Text Chapter 39 Discovery of new minerals They are currently researching cheap permanent lighting techniques, or using magic crystals to maintain long-lasting light. The lighting lights that Gu Gua saw in the passage just now are the test products of this project. Some of the long-lasting lights went out just now. It's the result of the many options they are experimenting with. There are still many unpaved rooms on the third underground floor, and the walls are still pitted with pits. Various rare metal materials and ores are piled in these rooms, which function as warehouses. And the four underground floors are also being excavated. In the middle of the four underground floors, where the shaft is, is a huge smelting blast furnace, where ore is smelted into pig iron. Next to it are several small open furnaces, which further smelt molten iron into pig iron. Steel. By the time we got here, we had finished watching the Iron Castle Tribe, and it seemed a bit messy here. The dwarves I saw in the laboratory along the way were all wearing the same kind of fire-proof clothing that Thoros was wearing when he first came out. From time to time, flames erupted in some laboratories, accompanied by the fire elves. Howling or laughing, the dwarf technicians who were burned and had dark faces also ran out of the laboratory in embarrassment. It seems that the intensity of the experiment is very intense. Those fireproof suits are indeed very effective. In those explosions comparable to grenades, these dwarves were not injured at all. Walking into a intact room, Gu Gua saw some sharp weapons that had been made, and they were more or less shining with the brilliance of magic. Thoros saw Gu Gua paying attention to these weapons, so he said sheepishly: "These are what we dwarf craftsmen build to relieve boredom when we are free and in a bad mood. You also know that we dwarves like to build these the most. But when this house is full, we will transport all these weapons by train to the military camp in Longbao and become weapons for officers at all levels, because they also like this weapon very much. Each person is only given one, so many officers are still waiting in line. In many small families on the mainland, a weapon made by dwarves is even passed down as a family heirloom." Gu Gua nodded. Seeing that Gu Gua didn't show any anger, Ross continued happily: "Report to the Great Elder, now we have basically mastered the mineral distribution map of the entire Vasa land. And we have also sent tribesmen to explore and find There are new mineral deposits, even our tribesmen are exploring for minerals in Hydes County. We are preparing to build a railway to these minerals and mine them all into more and better commodities!" , Gu Gua even felt a lot of excitement gleaming on Soros's face. It can be seen that these dwarves are really crazy people who love mining. With that said, Thoros took out a piece of parchment preserved by magic and potion from his arms as if he had contributed a treasure. There are many minerals marked on it, including the bloodstone mine in the West Mountain Valley. The minerals above are all-encompassing, including iron ore, copper ore, silver ore, lead ore, and even many gold mines and bloodstone mines. Gu Gua looked at it carefully. From this mineral map, it seems that the land of Vasa is very rich in minerals, especially in the mountains in the east and west, and the mineral veins are even richer. However, the mountains in the west are basically occupied by the dwarves. Only the mountains in the east are still idle and no one is mining them. Now as long as you want to mine, you can still mine a lot of wealth. Seeing this, Gu Gua remembered that there was a very rich silver mine in the barony outside the Leathers Forest Fortress. Later, after the miners rioted in Meepo, the silver mine was abandoned, so Gu Gua said: "Soros, I know there are some minerals outside Vasa. Can we also refine those minerals and transport them to our Vasa land for processing?" Soros touched his chin and said: "Of course there is no problem with this, but isn't it a waste of time? If we smelt locally and produce locally, wouldn't we save time and mana?" Gu Gua smiled and didn't say anything. Soros obviously We still don¡¯t understand what is meant by importing low-priced raw materials and exporting high-end products, let alone the importance of the added value of these products in trade between countries. Gu Gua added: "I support your idea of ??building large-scale railways, but I want to make a few requirements. The first requirement is that the quality of these railways must be improved, and the quality of the railways must not be reduced in favor of speed. The service life has been reduced. This is on our own land. Everything must be strong and durable. The second one is that these railways leading to various mining areas must be linked to Longji City, with Longji City as the core, those Ordinary minerals, such as iron and copper, are directly processed and produced into commodities in Longji City, while those precious materials are transported to Longbao and Ironbao tribes, especially the blood stone mine, which must be transported to Longji City.All must be sent to Dragon Castle, no less than one, and no one is allowed to be lost. Whoever dares to smuggle bloodstone ore must. The third is to employ a large number of human refugees from other places, and the remuneration must be sufficient so that their children and families can live a life above the subsistence line based on their mining wages. Do you understand? "Soros nodded. He obviously didn't know what it meant, but he would strictly follow Gu Gua's arrangements. Gu Gua also understood this and continued to inspect the remaining contents of the Iron Castle tribe. The entire Iron Castle tribe The Fort Tribe has occupied three floors, with more than a dozen rooms on each floor. These rooms are basically as big as a university lecture hall, and there is also a huge hall, which can basically fill up. In the auditorium of the university. Now the Iron Castle tribe has gradually become a regular dwarf tribe. I believe that as the black iron mine continues to be excavated, the entire Iron Castle tribe will continue to expand. After touring the entire Iron Fort tribe, Gu Gua said again: "Soros, design a submarine frame for me and build it, I will be useful. "Soros still didn't quite understand, but he still nodded. He didn't need Gu Gua to tell him what the submarine needed to do. He would naturally use the fanatical functional paranoia of the dwarves to add all the functions he could think of. . After doing all this, Gu Gua was satisfied that the divine power network was firmly linked to the core controller of the Iron Fort Tribe, and he gave Soros a few words. Guji flew out of the shaft again and continued to transform into a hot air balloon, flying towards the eastern mountains. Text Chapter 40 The Goddess of Spring Water Just now, Soros told Gu Gua that there was a conflict with the spring goddess Druid in the lumber camp. Gu Gua still wanted to get along well with the spring goddess, and he came from the human society in his previous life. He knew an industrial society. If it wants to develop, it will inevitably cause great harm to the natural environment. Even if this kind of damage cannot be avoided, Gu Gua also hopes to minimize this kind of damage. This is also a necessary guarantee for long-term development. He doesn't want his country to end up as seriously polluted as it was in its previous life. In fact, the most important thing is that Gu Gua wants to tie the thread of Alice, the god of spring water. I don't know why, but there is no river god in this world. Maybe these local gods don't think much of He Shui's humble priesthood. There is only Alice, the God of Spring Water, in this world. If you can gain the friendship of Alice, the God of Spring Water, then you can continue to spread downward along the springs she controls. In this way, you can easily control All the rivers out! Therefore, this kind attitude is also very important! As early as when the Leathers Forest Fortress was established, Gugua instructed Mepo to establish a good relationship with the druids of the spring goddess in the Leathers Forest, and entrusted them to build a forest for the Leathers Forest Fortress that complemented the architecture. Vegetation best protects the fort in the forest. At that time, those druids who believed in the spring goddess were only very low-level druids. In the entire forest, even those druids were only at the bottom. Even these low-level druids themselves couldn't figure out why this newly established powerful fortress would choose themselves as allies. It¡¯s just because these druids are too low-level to really build a communication channel between Gu Gua and the spring water goddess Alice, so Gu Gua didn¡¯t go to those weak people. There are druids in the eastern mountain forests. Gu Gua knew it, and the Druid's level was still very high. It's just that there has been no confirmation that the other party is the Druid of the Spring Water Goddess. This time, after Soros informed him that there was a conflict in the logging camp in the east, Gu Gua carefully scanned the situation there again, and this time it was indeed true. I really felt the breath of the spring goddess, and then I decided to go to the Eastern Mountains myself. With the priesthood of Vasa Land, moving in Vasa Land is as easy as walking from the bedroom to the living room. Gu Gua quickly flew from the Iron Castle tribe to the eastern mountains and forests. Then he closed his eyes again. Feel it carefully. Now he uses his divine power to scan the entire land of Vasa, as if he is constantly zooming in and out, and then scanning in high definition. If he wants to accurately find a few people, he can only scan one area at a time, but he has determined the location of the other party. From now on, doing this is also very simple. Basically it's just a matter of a moment or two. Now Gu Gua is the patron saint of the entire Vasa land. Everything that happens on this land seems to happen under his nose, so he no longer needs to use the Mage Eyes to monitor. You need to pay attention to that area yourself. You will naturally get the corresponding scenes and sounds, which is clearer than watching a movie. Soon, he discovered some traces of the druid aura of the spring goddess in the eastern mountain forest. This aura was almost the most powerful of the druids he had encountered over the years. After confirming his thoughts, Gu Gua teleported, and he and Guji instantly appeared next to the aura of the spring goddess Druid. Gu Gua was shocked to find that this was an abandoned camp, and the surrounding light was very dim. He carefully identified it and found that this was the camp of the demonized orcs that belonged to Xilang a long time ago. He really didn't expect that there were still people active here. His eyes scanned carefully. All the buildings, stones and wood could not block his gaze, and he soon discovered that in a relatively well-preserved building, there was a large family of demonized orcs. And the aura of the spring goddess is in this demonized orc. Gu Gua teleported and immediately appeared in the family of this demonized orc. The sudden appearance of Gu Gua surprised these demonized orcs, and they looked at the sudden appearance of this guy with vigilance. There were even a few strong young demonized orcs who picked up simple weapons in their hands and looked at Gu Gua with hostility. As long as he did something wrong, these young orcs would pounce on him regardless of whether they could beat him or not. Gu Gua looked over carefully and found that the strong Druid aura he found was actually emanating from an old lady among this group of demonized orcs. She has wrinkled skin, dull hair, and even green vines growing on her hair. There are also many grasses swaying gently on the animal skin clothes on her body. When he saw this portrait, Gu Gua was also startled. He looked carefully and found that strongThe Druid aura did come from this old lady. This family of demonized orcs should have four generations living under one roof, with a total of about forty or fifty people. They were different from the demonized orcs Gu Gua had seen before. Their eyes were not red, and the aura of killing on their bodies was not that strong. Soon, it seemed that the old demonized orc lady sitting in the middle did not rely on her eyes to sense things. Simply put, she should be a blind old lady, and this old lady had a miraculous sixth sense. "Great being, we are honored by your presence. I wonder why you are here?" The old lady wanted to stand up tremblingly. Gu Gua could tell that this old lady only had a strong soul. , and the body is about to become old and decayed. Gu Gua restrained his divine power and energy and transformed into a tall kobold with a beard. He said: "Old man, I feel that you have a strong aura of the spring goddess on your body. Are you a believer of the goddess Alice?" The old lady smiled gently and said: "Being able to return to the divine kingdom of the spring goddess, It's my honor. " Gu Gua carefully analyzed the soul of this old lady and found that she has reached the level of a holy soul, which is very rare in the surrounding religions, and even more so in the Church of the Spring Water Goddess. There are very few. Gu Gua nodded and said: "I didn't expect that there are people in your tribe who can convert to the faith of the spring water goddess. I'm so happy." The old lady smiled and said: "My name is Bisika, in the language of the orcs. , which means a weak baby. When I was born, the tribe's shaman predicted that I would not survive for three months, and then I was left in the mountains during a flash flood. After washing, I came to a valley. There was a spring full of vitality in that valley, so I did not die, but grew healthier and healthier. Feeling the call of the spring goddess, I lived in seclusion in the forest, living with the forest and nature. Until fifteen years ago, our entire tribe was pulled out and became a victim of the demon warlock. I collected the remaining quilts. The abandoned tribesmen started a stable life again, and at the same time they converted to the warm embrace of the spring goddess. "Gu Gua turned around and saw that the demonized orcs around him were either missing arms or legs, or were mentally retarded. Children, or people with other obvious physical disabilities, were all surrounding the old lady of Pousuika. It looked more like a poorly run welfare home. Gu Gua sighed softly and said: "Respectable elder, your story moved me. I came here this time to help us reach the sky with the help of your wisdom." The kingdom has trained more druids to protect our precious forests and precious springs and rivers.¡± The old lady smiled slightly and said, ¡°Thank you for your kindness, but I know that I only have one more life left. It¡¯s the last few minutes. To be honest, the children have gathered so fully today just to see me for the last time and listen to my final teachings. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to go to your country and teach you more Drews. "Hey" Gu Gua really didn't expect that something like this would happen. Although he could feel that the old lady's body was decaying, he never thought that she only had the last few minutes of her life left. Looking at the peaceful face of the old lady Besuka, Gu Gua was a little moved, because under his careful observation, he found that the soul of the old lady Besuka was indeed slowly leaving her body. Soon, those demonized orcs also discovered this phenomenon, because when the soul of the old lady Bisika left her body, her body would turn into a handful of black soil, and the green plants on her body penetrated deeper into her body. Spreading their branches and roots. At this moment, the sound of spring water sounded in the air, and the entire rough but warm hall was filled with a sober and natural moist atmosphere. Gu Gua clearly felt a divine power from other gods, and he was able to confirm that this god was exactly the goddess of springs and groves he wanted to contact, Alice. The entire hall was filled with light green mist. This mist was so lovely, full of vitality and hope. Many sick demonized orcs began to recover from their physical diseases under this green mist. Signs are up. It was as if a spring appeared out of thin air, and many gem-like and diamond-like water droplets spewed out from the spring, splashing on everyone's faces, making people mesmerized. Gu Gua stared closely at the divine image displayed by the spring water goddess with the help of the holy souls of her believers.??, ready to communicate with this weak goddess who knows how to protect herself at any time. (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster! Text Chapter 41 Contact the Goddess As the spring water gushes out, the old lady's soul completely floats out of her body, and the flaws and deficiencies in her soul are washed away in these spring waters that are like substance. Can's soul is now more like an exquisite handicraft made of exquisite colored glass, and under the washing of the spring water, she is gradually changing from the form of an old lady to that of a little girl. And her body has completely turned into a puddle of black soil. Green plants naturally grow out of this black soil. They float gently in the evening breeze, and it feels like they are sitting on this old chair with rough workmanship but smooth surface. , is like a carefully crafted bonsai. The body and soul of the multiplier card are constantly changing. Both the soul and the body are full of vitality and full of natural breath. When the transformation reached a certain level, Gu Gua felt that the aura of the spring water goddess on Doubi Ka's body continued to deepen, and eventually it unknowingly became a hint of divinity. Gu Gua immediately devoted all his attention to it. As expected, it didn¡¯t take long for Gu Gua to feel the aura of God appearing on the body of the rate card. Gu Gua knew that the god of spring water had briefly appeared in the world through the soul of the rate card. "Great Lord of Vasa, Guardian of Magical Mechanics and Railroad Transport, Lord of the Pelowell River, thank you for your kindness in protecting the springs and woods, which is my wish, and thank you for helping me realize my wish. . I have injected my divinity into the soul of the rate card, and I hope that she can be reincarnated into a dragon with the help of your power to continue the connection between us. "The soul of the rate card is floating in the spring. It was like an elf born from the spring water, with the maternal scent of the spring water goddess on her body. Gu Gua swallowed a mouthful of dry saliva and said: "Great Alice. I can feel your fresh power. Your fresh nature makes me feel intoxicated. I am willing to accept your kindness and hope that we can be better." Let¡¯s continue to cooperate.¡± The soul of the times card washed in the spring water smiled softly. Said: "You must be careful about my Father God. He is very disgusted and angry about changing nature. You must also be careful about that hateful stalker. He has polluted many of my springs. If you are already in the main plane If it's enough, please let me know. I think many true gods are very interested in you." Gu Gua tensed up. Could it be that his existence has attracted others' attention? Before he could react. Bizika's soul was wrapped in the surrounding spring water and transformed into a green light group. It was thrown into Gu Gua's arms and floated toward his virtual kingdom of God along the passage of his believer's soul. After collecting the soul of the multiplier card, Gu Gua looked at the remaining demonized orcs and asked: "Are you willing to return to Dragon Castle with me and live a normal social life?" Those remaining The demonized orcs looked at each other. Despite the divine message from the spring goddess, they still felt very hostile and wary of Gu Gua. After the death of the multiplier card, the demonized orcs seemed to naturally form a new leader, a middle-aged man. He also has the spiritual brilliance of a druid. He walked out from the crowd and said in a deep voice: "No, we will not leave this land. This is the hometown of our family. We will not leave here easily. We will protect the souls and tombs of our ancestors. , until our family is destroyed." Seeing how stubborn these demonized orcs were, Gu Gua had no intention of forcing them, so he said: "Then, I will give you the power and responsibility to protect the forest. If someone comes to cut down the trees in the future, you will. They are only allowed to cut down one tree out of ten, and after the cut is completed, they are actively required to plant ten saplings on nearby land as compensation. This will be the decree of the Tongtian Kingdom and will be promulgated to everyone in the kingdom. Everyone must abide by it, and anyone who fails to comply will be fined five times." With Gu Gua's voice, this voice sounded in all the temples of the Tongtian Kingdom, and at the entrance to the eastern mountain forest. , this sentence also appeared out of thin air on a big stone, and it officially became a decree and was carved into seals. After completing this work, Gu Gua ignored these demonized orcs and flew into the air on his own, then turned into a rain cloud and dropped a heavy downpour, watering the forest land that had been dry for some time. After returning to Longbao, Gu Gua came to the crystal ball to check the status of the multiplier card. In the virtual kingdom of God, the rate card is still a demonized orc old lady covered in plants, but her seclusion is not in the mountains, but in a valley near a village where people live. Soon, a new rumor emerged, saying that in the valleyThere is a powerful druid in it. She can teach people the skills of a druid, which can promote food harvests, make the weather smooth, and can also learn herbal knowledge and medical skills to cure diseases. Immediately, many people were affected by this rumor and rushed to the valley to learn Druid knowledge and skills from the multiplier card. Then, they took advantage of various opportunities to engage in wars against the enemy without hesitation, constantly honing their druid skills, either summoning beasts to participate in the war, or tending farmland and producing crops in their hometown. Grain has become the internal affairs officer of the party in charge, exercising the management ability of logistics support. After they die in battle, Gu Gua will temporarily seal their souls, wait for the hatching ceremony in the coming year, and then put their souls into the eggs of the little head man to start a new life again, and at the same time, the spring water will be The belief in the goddess and the Druid's philosophy of living a good life with nature are brought into every corner of the life of the kobolds in the Kingdom of Tongtian. Gu Gua walked to the valley where the rate card was in the virtual scene. After the soul of the rate card arrived here, it was not only a request from the goddess of spring water to him, but also a contact point set up by the goddess of spring water for him. The valley was filled with moist mist. Gu Gua took a deep breath and felt that the mist even contained magical supernatural abilities and had a continuous healing effect. This should be the spring of life in the valley in the memory of Bisika's soul. It is said that the spring goddess has a magical stronghold in the main plane. Many priests of the spring goddess realized the spring water next to the spring of life hidden in the deep forest. Inspired by the goddess, he became a priest and druid of the Fountain Goddess. The same is true for the multiplier card, there is no inheritance at all. Text Chapter 42 The God of the Five Rivers Gu Gua walked into the valley, and the Spring of Life seemed to sense his arrival. The spring water began to surge regularly. After a salute to Gu Gua, Besika, who looked like an old lady, stood aside. Gua also bowed to her naturally and continued walking forward. When we walked to the fountain of life, the spring water transformed into the image of a girl, dressed in a neat princess outfit, completely different from the images of other goddesses. The images of other goddesses are all about revealing as much as possible, to be as tempting as possible. This image is completely different from the image of the magnification card. It is more like the image of a weak elf. The two ears are a bit pointy, but they are not exactly the length of an elf. "Great Guardian of Vasa, since you refuse to leave the main plane, I can only leave a contact point in your kingdom of God as a sign of your goodwill." This spring water elf is surprisingly the spring water goddess Alice. A sub-thought can be linked to the main body to facilitate better communication between the two parties. Her voice was soft, like that of a particularly shy primary school student. Gu Gua smiled and said: "Great guardian of springs and trees, thank you very much for your response to me. I thought you would avoid contact with me." Alice's spring water body turned slightly red. With a look on his face, he said: "As long as anyone can protect peace and protect springs and woods, they are my friends. What's wrong with friends" Saying these words, Gu Gua still felt Alice seemed to have done a lot of mental construction before meeting herself. It is very convenient for gods to communicate with each other. As long as there is such a contact point in the kingdom of God, they can easily contact each other in the future. Gu Gua no longer engages in boring small talk. He said directly: "Guardian of the great springs and groves, I want to become an ally with you. I will support the development of your church and druids in my territory, and encourage my people to worship your church. At the same time, I also hope that I can get your support and authorization to gain control of the rivers downstream of the springs." The spring goddess Alice seemed to be lost in thought. After a while, she said shyly: "Speak. To be honest, I really want to accept your request, because it would be a great thing for my church Although I am under the protection of the Father of Nature but because I am not very ambitious and have no regard for the world. The people are of little use and cannot get the support of human nobles at all, so my church is very scattered and weak, and there are fewer and fewer people who believe in me. Therefore, my divine power is so small that it is difficult to even maintain Godhead 1 My current situation is already very dangerousSo, if you can support the development of my church in your territory, it is really important to me. However, I don't have much spring water at the moment. Among them, there are very few places with rivers. There are no more than five rivers in total, and these rivers also flow through many complex forces. It is really difficult to become a unified river god. I There is no way to help you" Gu Gua asked strangely: "Why is this? You are the spring water goddess. Why are there not many springs on this continent under your control? When Gu Gua asked, he suddenly felt panicked and anxious. She was so anxious that she was about to shed tears. She hurriedly defended herself and said: "Great Guardian of Vasa, please calm down! I didn't mean to lie to you It was because of my carelessness that I became a stalker and hunter." He is the prey of God, so his spring water was robbed by others" Gu Gua nodded and said oh. Then he said: "The God of Tracking and Hunting? Is it the Mara from the Furious God System? It doesn't matter, I will protect you. I will also protect all your springs. As long as you stay in my guardian area, I will protect you." To protect your safety. And I will find a way to help you get back those stolen springs." Alice seemed to be very, very happy, and said very worriedly: "But the power of the God of Tracking and Hunting is very powerful. and very cruelI can't leave my affairs to you and cause you to be hurt" Gu Gua really didn't expect that there was such an innocent and simple god. He looked carefully and found out that the other party was She is lying, and judging from the historical documents and esoteric knowledge, this goddess is not only weak in character, but also a really good person who never fights with others. Although her tenacity can be felt during this process, it does not help her. With this kind of character, even her patron god, Father Nature, Silvanus, can do nothing but watch her weaken step by step. Gu Gua likes women with this kind of character very much, who are as kind as water and virtuous. Perhaps it is because he has been educated and influenced by Taoism, so he is more receptive to this kind of character. Seeing Alice still??Tangled between the two emotions of happiness and self-blame, Gu Gua interrupted her directly and said: "Okay, Ms. Emerald, don't be entangled anymore, in order to master more power as soon as possible to fight against those blasphemies. Guy from the spring, our cooperation starts now. I will start cultivating your druid now, and you, open your divine domain to me now, so that I can teleport near the spring you control at any time. Okay?" Alice hesitated and said, "But that bloody guy is really dangerous, aren't you afraid?" Gu Gua shook his head calmly and said, "As long as his power continues. If the growth continues, why do we still need to fear this so-called god of hunting and tracking? He just needs to hide in his own territory! As long as he is in his own divine domain, he is the absolute master and can definitely deal with the attack of a weak god's incarnation. Moreover, Mara is a member of the violent god system, and he has already offended the violent god system miserably. Whether it is the winter goddess Oluel or the ocean goddess Amberly, there must be a battle between Gu Gua and them. As the saying goes, if you have too many debts, you don¡¯t have to worry about them, and if you have too many lice, you don¡¯t have to itch. Gu Gua simply relaxed and let them all offend. The spring water goddess Alice closed her eyes slightly. As the divine light flashed, Gu Gua felt that he was also soaked by the spring water. Suddenly, in front of his eyes, there were more than a dozen crystal clear springs. These dozen springs were exactly Alice, the spring goddess, now has control over all the remaining spring water. It¡¯s really pitiful. If these springs are captured again, the goddess in front of me will probably be pulled by the power of the star realm and disappear into this world, becoming a divine corpse in the star realm. In fact, Gu Gua also ignored that in addition to the priesthood of the guardian of the spring, Alice also has the priesthood of the guardian of the bushes. Even with this priesthood, she will not fall easily, but she may fall to the lowest level. Just one of the weakest gods. After feeling these springs, Gu Gua quickly sensed the springs connecting five rivers, and instantly spent a lot of effort to teleport into one of these springs, and then instantly threw himself into the river formed by this spring. Suddenly, his "Fish-Dragon Transformation" took effect, and his body turned into a clear stream again, quickly spreading throughout the river, and his dragon tendons were fully dissolved into the river. Now Gugualong¡¯s tendons are long enough and his power is sufficient, and he soon has the entire river under his control. Suddenly, Gu Gua also felt that his divine power had increased a lot. In the Dragon Castle Mage Tower, the divine power circuit that condensed his excess divine power also accelerated its operation to prevent his divine power from exceeding the main power. Within the tolerance range of the plane, he was kicked out directly. This is just a small river, and it is not a particularly strenuous task for Gu Gua. Next, he teleported to another river instantly, also released his divine power, and brought this river under his control. After taking all five rivers into his own hands, Gu Gua immediately used a lot of divine power to form rain clouds on the five rivers, and it rained heavily. The rivers suddenly became much wider. After taking all five rivers into his own hands, Gu Gua already felt that his divine power would soon exceed the scope of Godhead 1 and he would be kicked out of the main plane! Until now, he has no other choice but to hold the throne high and become the true god! As long as his followers increase again, or he masters an additional river, or even masters the priesthood in the Sea of ??Fallen Stars, he will immediately be called Godhead 1, and then he will be completely kicked out of the main body. Plane, if he fails to find a home to protect him, he will most likely become a snack for those powerful beings in the outer plane! Gu Gua took a deep breath, reached out and grabbed Shen Throat out of nowhere. Then he took Guji and Shen Throat with him, and immediately spent a lot of divine power to teleport over a long distance. , suddenly appeared on a desert. Deep Throat seemed to have not yet reacted. There was an abandoned magic train parked alone in this desert, and a somewhat old-looking railway led far away into the distance. The blood-red sunset left a trail of sunset glow that seemed to be burning on the horizon, making people feel infinite desolation and confusion. He took a deep breath and his eyes suddenly shrank, as big as the tips of needles. It was obvious that he had discovered where this land was! ! ! Then he choked violently and said in horror: "Elder Dada!!! This, this is in the land of suffering!!! Oh my God! This is in the land of suffering!!!!" Not finished to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian (.) Vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. ) Text Chapter 43 You are seeking death! Gu Gua said calmly: "Yes, this is the Land of Misery. As early as ten years ago, I sent people to open a railway to the Land of Misery. After sacrificing hundreds of engineering teams, the railway was finally completed. It was built into the hinterland of the Land of Misery. The purpose is to achieve my goal today.¡± Deep Throat seemed to be frightened by this fact. He said, ¡°Great Elder! I can¡¯t get out! This is the prison where Feilin Mokui is imprisoned! I can¡¯t leave here anymore, so how can I serve you in the future?¡± Gu Gua sneered and said, ¡°Deep throat, remember, you have already It¡¯s not a Felin Demon Kui, but a Dragon Man.¡± Deep Throat seemed to have come to his senses, and sat slumped on the abandoned locomotive, breathing heavily while touching his chest with his hands, and said: "Yes, I am a dragon man now, hahaha, I am still a warlock and mage dragon man! But" Deep Throat seemed to be seized by something terrible again, and he turned his head tremblingly Come, with tears in his eyes, he burst into tears and said: "But the Great Elder! Since we are no longer the pharynx, we will definitely be sucked dry by other phaerinns." Damn it! Let¡¯s get out of here!¡± Gu Gua smiled and ignored Shen Throat¡¯s plea, and said, ¡°Shen Throat, your mission is to surrender. Mo Kui, let them consciously join my command. Do you understand?" Shen Throat was stunned for a moment, and then sat on the ground helplessly. It seemed that a feeling called despair was deeply enveloped in him at this moment. Gu Gua chuckled and ignored him. Instead, he raised his hands forward, then released a lot of magic power to drive the abandoned magic locomotive again, and slowly drove forward. Once the power of magic appears, it is like a drop of water on a calm lake, and the ripples of magic spread far away. The general race is not sensitive to magic, so they cannot feel the ripples of this magic, but they are always associated with magic. The Felin Demon Kui, who feeds on magic power, is very sensitive to it. Gu Gua believes that such an act of casting magic must be like a drop of blood in the sea water. Attracting countless sharks. Deep Throat seemed to have figured out something. He stood up again holding his weak legs, then dusted himself off tremblingly, and tried to clear his throat, but his voice was shamefully out of tune, fully exposing his current state of mind. Fear and loss of control. Gu Gua ignored him and just controlled the magic train to move forward slowly. Soon, Gu Gua¡¯s ears twitched involuntarily, and he seemed to hear something, like the whirring sound produced when strong wind blows over a windmill. Hear this sound. Deep throating instead began to slowly calm him down. These sounds indicate that the Felin Demon Sunflowers are rushing here non-stop. Gu Gua also felt the sound, and let go of his hand, letting the magic train slide forward on its own, but at the same time, he released a spell. This is a magic used by a phaerinn to absorb divine power, a magic invented when Deep Throat was still a phaerinn. When Gu Gua cast this magic, he was almost giving a demonstration, showing all the contents of this magic. It's like teaching patiently. Deepthroat standing next to him was stunned for a moment, and the Felin Demon Kui who were coming in the distance were even more stunned. They really didn't understand what this weird kobold demigod was doing. But based on the nature of the magical race, they learned this magic almost at a glance, and they are still teaching it to their companions around them. This magic was originally invented by Phae Lin Mo Kui, and it is even more suitable for Phae Lin Mo Kui's physique when used. Why would this demigod do this? Could it be that he was looking for a way to commit suicide and that's why he came here? Gu Gua released this kind of magic three times in a row. When he woke up from the secret realm of magic, he found that he was surrounded by Felin magic sunflowers of various sizes floating around him. "Stranger, why are you performing magic here? Don't you know that this is the territory of the Felin Demon Kui?" the leader, an old Feilin Demon Kui, asked hesitantly. Because this piece of flying fat is so strange and weird, it makes the old man Felin Mokui feel very strange. As a race that is good at conspiracy, Felin Mokui will naturally think that this is a A huge conspiracy. Before you start to absorb this idiot's magic and divine power, you must understand what is going on. Gu Gua built the railway here ten years ago just so that one day, when he wanted to pick the fruits here, he would have enough divine power to use.   At this moment, he had increased the power of five more rivers, and was about to break through the limit, so he came to the westernmost position of his divine domain, which is where the Felin Demon Sunflower lives in the Land of Misery. Gu Gua did not answer the question of the Felin Demon Kui. He just asked calmly: "Have you all learned the spell you just cast?" The Felin Demon Kui suddenly became angry, which was questioning their IQ. What? Is this idiot really a psycho? Suddenly the whole scene became a little chaotic, and the elders of the Flying Demon Sunflowers were a little unable to suppress these hungry Flying Demon Sunflowers, who had been thirsty for a long time. Suddenly, several young Flying Demon Sunflowers laughed unruly and flew up. They They yelled: "We have learned it or not, let you try it now!!!" As they said that, they flew straight towards Gu Gua with their huge mouths like wind vents. Gu Gua smiled slightly, and the divine power on his body spread out quickly, and all of a sudden the entire area of ??ten meters around him stopped. This is the most powerful [Standstill of Time] ability that a powerful demigod can display. And those young Felin Demon Sunflowers were like flies in amber, instantly fixed there by the divine power of [Standing Time]. Gu Gua said: "As long as you learn the magic just now, then you can move under this [extraordinary divine power]. If you don't believe me, give it a try." Those Felin Demon Kui confirmed again that the kobold in front of them The demigod was indeed a lunatic. The few Felin demons who were stilled used the magic they had just learned one after another. In front of their huge mouths, some blue stars suddenly appeared, and the surrounding divine power It also continued to flow into their bodies. In this way, as the surrounding divine power was continuously extracted, their bodies could move somewhat, like slugs swimming in glue. Text Chapter 44: Harvesting the Felim Demon Sunflower Gu Gua flashed and moved to the side of a movable Felin Demon Sunflower. Then he stretched out his hand like lightning and pinched the tail of the Felin Demon Sunflower, and then twitched hard, and the divine power rushed into the opponent's body instantly. Lin Mokui immediately shrank and turned into a little thing with a button on its head and a line behind it, which was exactly the same as the shape of Deep Throat's body when it was extracted! Deepthroat suddenly understood what his master was trying to do! A stream of cold air rushed from his tail to the top of his head. His master was going to exterminate the Felin Demon Kui! As soon as the soul of Felin Mokui, who had been extracted from the body, flew out, it was swallowed by a huge gray glue monster in one gulp, giving him no time to disappear from this world and go to the underworld. .??????? Deep Throat naturally knew that this gray glue monster was the magic pet of the Great Elder Gu Gua, that very silent and terrifying existence named Guji. It is said that this gray glue monster is closely connected with the divine kingdom of Great Elder Gu Gua. The souls of these Felin Demon Kui were swallowed up by this gray glue monster. There is definitely no way to enter the underworld through normal channels. Maybe these The soul of Felin Demon Kui will be turned into a kobold again by the Great Elder Gu Gua! It¡¯s like you are yourself! Thinking of this, Shen Throat didn't know whether he was happy or unhappy. His heart was full of fear and numbness after being shocked. Now Shen Throat was in the midst of identity anxiety and really didn't know where he should stand. On the side of the kobolds, we still stand on the side of Felin Demon Kui. He watched as the philim demons around him cast spells one after another, trying to break the kobold demigod¡¯s weird ten-meter-radius [time stands still] circle! But this does not seem to be a very deep area of ??[time stands still]. How could it be so easy to break through! Originally, the natural magic power of the Land of Misery was not enough. Even the various plants and creatures were very barren. It could be said to be a desert within a desert. Otherwise, the land of misery would not have been called Land of Misery, let alone become a place of fee. Lin Mokui's prison. Coupled with the reproduction of the pharynx for thousands of years, the number of phaerinns far exceeded what this place could bear, and the magic power of this place of suffering was squeezed out. It also makes the magic power that each Felin Demon Sunflower can control on average is very limited. To put it simply, this place of suffering is the phaerinn refugee camp, where thousands of phaerinns who are severely weakened do not have enough to eat every day. Not getting enough and in a state of extreme hunger. The most powerful magic used by these Felin demons is the death ray, and this kind of ordinary magic. It poses no threat to Gu Gua at all. His divine power was quickly consumed. Gu Gua almost instantly caught all the Felin Demon Sunflowers within the range of his [Time Stop], used his divine power to pull out his body, and transformed them into round buttons, and placed them on his own body. in the pocket. This is a super level performance under Gu Gua's own divine domain, and it is all at the cost of consuming divine power. Gu Gua now lacks everything except these divine powers that can grow at any time. He even needs to take the initiative to use these divine powers. But obviously, his purpose was basically achieved. Now the rate at which his divine power is consumed is equal to the rate at which his divine power is absorbed and generated. And at the outer edge of the circle of his [Standstill Time] divine power. The magic shot by countless philims were stuck at the moment when the magic came into contact, and Gu Gua was like a huge glass ball that randomly collided, instantly absorbing all the surrounding philims into itself. Within the area of ??divine power, it is like the eraser of a drawing software, as long as it is the place that Gu Gua has brushed. The densely packed Felin magic sunflowers inside had all disappeared. Correspondingly, Gu Gua's divine power is constantly being consumed rapidly. Gu Gua's magical power finally broke the balance, stopped growing, and began to be consumed quickly. Gu Gua also felt that the repulsive force of the main plane on him was getting weaker and weaker. Shen Throat stared at all this with his mouth open, not even caring about the magic flames and injuries that fell around him. He suddenly felt that his imagination was too poor. He really couldn't imagine. Could it be that the Great Elder Gu Gua Are you wasting your divine power so desperately just to do good things and wipe out the Felin Demon Kui race from this world? He is now more and more aware of the mystery of his master. What kind of trump card does Great Elder Gu Gua have? What exactly does he want to do? Because Gu Gua is very fast, he has collected hundreds of Felin Demon Sunflowers in a short period of time. It wasn't until Gu Gua had cleaned several areas that the other Felin Demon Sunflowers reacted. No matter it is magic, divine spells or other abilities, they can't break the defense of this weird kobold demigod. Now the only possibility of victory is??It's to rush up and hit the opponent with hand-to-hand combat! Moreover, at the earliest stage, the other party was very stupid and taught the method of absorbing divine power to magic geniuses like Felin Demon Kui. As long as the Felin Demon Kuais rush in and absorb the divine power of the other demigod, then You can suck the opponent's mere demigod into jerky! Originally, the appearance of Felin Mokui could be regarded as absolutely restraining the existence of the mage. Now Felin Mokui actually discovered that there is a kobold demigod who can restrain himself like this! This is so shameful! Elder Felin Mokui stopped talking nonsense and directly roared loudly, calling on all his tribesmen to use the magic of absorbing divine power that the kobold demigod taught everyone just now, and then madly pounced on the bottomless man. The kobold demigod! Only by using this saturation attack to break through the kobold demigod's circle of divine power in an instant can it be possible to truly defeat the opponent! In an instant, like a video of fireworks being set off in reverse, thousands of Felin Demon Sunflowers rushed towards the small "colored glass ball" where Gu Gua was, like suckling swallows returning to their nests! What's even more terrifying is that their sharp mouthparts are still flashing with blue light, which is a sign that the magic that absorbs divine power is running crazily! In Gu Gua¡¯s eyes, they are not the so-called Felin Demon Sunflowers, but leech infected with the T-Virus! Suddenly, a large amount of divine power was absorbed by these Felin Demon Sunflowers, causing Gu Gua's consumption of divine power to become extremely huge. Gu Gua suddenly felt a little strenuous. His originally leisurely posture suddenly became hurried, like a DVD that had been accelerated thousands of times. Gu Gua's hands began to cramp crazily, without any hesitation. He burned his divine power miserably, and used his ability to understand laws and time and space to quickly turn all the Felin magic sunflowers that could absorb divine power into metal buttons and throw them into his pocket. Gu Gua originally had some abundant divine power, but all of a sudden, they were attacked by the Felin Demon Sunflowers, and they all surged up without hesitation. Fortunately, Gu Gua had already started to decline ten years ago. He began to build railways and magic trains in the Land of Misery, turning this place into a part of his divine domain. He could smoothly replenish his divine power from his believers and the river water. Otherwise, it would only take a moment for Gu Gua to meet him. I'll be sucked into dried meat by these crazy phaelim demons! Gu Gua's nerves were highly tense, and he quickly grabbed all the Felin Demon Kui with the highest speed and strongest physical strength around him, turned it into a metal button with his divine power, and threw it into his pocket, and then went to catch those with less talent. No matter how good it is, Felin Demon Kui is also slightly weaker in physical strength. But there are too many enemies at all, and they are basically fighting one after another, endlessly. In almost an instant, the densely packed Felin Demonic Sunflower had swallowed up all the divine power five meters away from Gu Gua. Gu Gua simply roared and turned into a huge white dragon. On his scales Complicated magic lines were engraved on it, and it suddenly expanded, causing some of the Felin magic sunflowers closest to him to fly out in an instant, looking very powerful. But the other Felin Demon Sunflowers were not affected at all. They just stayed for a moment and continued to charge forward! In this moment, Gu Gua dispersed the original [Standstill of Time] divine power that was riddled with holes, and then used the divine power of [Standstill of Time] again in a ten millionth of a second, and suddenly The range of influence of [Standstill Time]'s divine power suddenly expanded to a distance of fifty meters. This is because different races have naturally different abilities to control power. In contrast, Bailong's body can naturally control the distribution of divine power better than the kobold's body, so it can expand the divine power of Gu Gua's [Standstill Time] five times at once. But at the same time, the number of Felin Demon Sunflowers that Gu Gua had to face at the same time greatly increased. The claws of the white dragon are not very useful, but in this case, there is no other choice. Gu Gua also did not hesitate to burn his divine power and quickly collected all the Felin Demon Sunflowers around him. In just one minute, Gu Gua used the power of [Standstill of Time] ten times in total. Finally, everything in front of him was empty. All the Felin Demon Sunflowers had been captured by Gu Gua. And their souls were transferred from the body of the gray glue monster Guji to the virtual kingdom of heaven. Inexplicably, they all became residents of the virtual kingdom of god. They were reborn as normal humans or kobolds, and started over in confusion. their new life. Because of the rapid burning of divine power and the crazy absorption of part of the divine power by those Felin Demon Kui, Gu Gua's divine power has reached the bottom. Not only had all the divine power stored in him been used up, but even the power of faith and the power of the river god that were transmitted to him at any time were not enough. He made a prompt decision and immediately crushed a piece of divine power.?Crystalize to supplement your own lack of divine power. Text Chapter 45 Call it a day Maybe a long time passed, or maybe only a moment passed. Suddenly, the darkness of the pharynx covered all the light, and it turned into a stormy night scene. Suddenly, the light suddenly brightened in mid-air, and it turned out that the pharynx covered the sky. The sun-blocked scene disappeared in an instant. In fact, only one minute passed between them. In just this minute, Gu Gua has crushed six pieces of divine power crystals to supplement his own lack of divine power and avoid being sucked into a pile of dregs by those crazy Felin demons. He looked at the remaining three pieces of divine power in his hand. After crystallization, Gu Gua couldn't help but feel a little scared. Now his body has changed from a pond that is about to overflow, to a wasteland with a cracked bottom, and is only one step away from being sucked dry! After this crazy minute ended, Gu Gua panted and looked at the remaining Xing Lin Mo Kui around him. There was a small circle of Fei Lin Mo Kui around him. He did not rush up immediately, but gave Gu Gua a chance. Buffering time. This Xinglin Mokui is a scheming guy, insidious and deep. He did not rush within the scope of Gu Gua's divine power in the first time. Now that he saw this Xinglin Mokui disappear in an instant, he suddenly became aroused. I was shocked and didn't know what to do. Logically speaking, for such a mere demigod, even if they don't rush forward, the enemy should be sucked clean! They never thought that this kobold demigod was a real god at all. It was only because he was afraid of being kicked out of the main plane that he limited his strength. This led to the serious misjudgment of this group of Felin demons, and now they are facing Such a terrible situation! Gu Gua closed his eyes. Taking a deep breath, the divine power in his body was like opening a gate to release water. The power of believers' faith and the divine power in the river quickly poured into his tired body, nourishing his thirsty soul. After taking two breaths, the divine power in his body has already begun to recover. I believe that it only takes ten breaths to restore 80% of his divine power. Gu Gua looked at the remaining Felin Demon Sunflowers, which were only about two or three hundred, and sneered without waiting for all of his divine power to recover naturally. He directly crushed a piece of divine power crystal and said with a sneer: "Do you think you can escape?" After saying that, Gu Gua turned into a stream of light, which instantly passed through the surrounding Felin Demon Sunflowers, but it only took ten seconds. , the entire wasteland became empty, just like the situation in the desert before. In this short moment, Gu Gua did not hesitate to use his supernatural power. All the Felin magic sunflowers were turned into metal buttons. After doing all this, Gu Gua accepted the white dragon incarnation. After regaining his kobold image, he had time to close his eyes, breathe silently, and silently rely on natural growth to restore his divine power. After he took away all the phaerimms, the Land of Misery seemed to be a little different. Specifically, I don¡¯t know what the difference was. After another sniff, it seemed like there were earthquakes, and it felt like something was coming out of the ground. at the same time. Around the Land of Misery, many high-level mage eyes also noticed the changes here. They scanned them carefully over and over again, and after confirming that all the Felin Demon Sunflowers had disappeared, they slowly flew up and flew towards each place. Fly in the direction. This Eye of the Wedge Master is obviously used by various forces to monitor the Land of Misery. Whatever Felin Demon Kui does will be transmitted to the owner of the Eye of the Wedge Master to help them control the situation here. Moreover, all the Felin Demon Sunflowers in the troubled place disappeared. Something like this will happen, and they will all fly back to give an overall report on everything that happened here. At the same time, the earthquakes in the suffering land are getting faster and faster. Gu Gua narrowed his eyes. From the feeling of his regional guardianship, it seemed that only the Land of Suffering had an earthquake, and there was no sign of an earthquake in the nearby Vasa land. And the feeling of earthquake is not normal, it is like people are rushing towards Gugua from all directions. After the huge vibration hit Gu Gua, it turned into streaks of golden light, and finally turned into a huge golden cage, passing through Gu Gua's body, and finally turned into a small pumpkin-like golden cage, and landed on Gu Gua hands. At the same time, a black monster emerged from the ground. This monster has a certain similarity with the Felin Demon Sunflower. His tail is also a line of black smoke, but his head turns into the upper bodies of three men, one is an elf, one is a bald human, and one is another man. An unknown race. "Powerful demigod, I really didn't expect you to be able to deal with such a troublesome creature as the Phaeling. You solved a big problem for us, so we decided to give away this magic cage that holds the Phaerin. Give it to you as a reward for solving our problem. This cage can be large or small. The large one can cover an area of ??thousands of square kilometers. The small one can restrain beings the size of molecules. This cage is also very strong and can at least restrain a weak person. "Supernatural power." The monster was spinning and talking, seemingly ignoring Gu Gua.?The opinions are average. Gu Gua did not expect such a harvest. He held the cage in his hand and said with a smile: "Thank you for your gift. It is also my wish to destroy the Felin Demon Kui. I don't know who you are?" The monster didn't seem to have any conversation. **, he simply said: "We are Saren spirits, Zhexing No. 24, we were the first to set up this magic cage, and drove in all the Felin demons who dared to show up, and then we Come and guard this cage. ¡°Well, we are the three most philosophical people among the Saren spirits. Well, our time is very limited. This is the control magic of this cage. I hope you can make good use of it. "After saying that, the Saren spirit screamed and flew to who knows where. The speed was so fast and the teleportation distance was so far that Gu Gua couldn't fully control it. After Gu Gua completed this matter, he quickly teleported to the mage tower with Guji and Shen Throat, sat cross-legged in front of the crystal ball, and left Shen Throat, who was still in a state of dementia, at the Mage Academy. , while releasing his excess divine power and condensing it into divine power crystals for the Mage Tower, he took out the metal button made of the awakening forest magic sunflower that he had just harvested, and woven it with his own hands, mixed with his own divine power. It became a small waistcoat. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Text Chapter 46: Practicing the Magic Weapon After working for a long time, Gu Gua finally weaved all the threads and buttons formed by the Felin magic sunflower into a small vest that could only cover the shoulders and shoulder blades downwards. Holding this baby-like clothes, Gu Gua felt Somewhat speechless. "I didn't expect that thousands of Felin magic sunflowers could only weave a small waistcoat." Gu Gua couldn't help but muttered. Every Felin Demon Sunflower here has absorbed the divine power of Gu Gua to some extent. This is also done intentionally by Gu Gua. On the one hand, Gu Gua wants to make sure that every Felim Demon Sunflower can absorb divine power. In this way, this Felim Demon Sunflower can absorb divine power. Only a small waistcoat woven from magic sunflower can effectively absorb divine power and achieve the purpose of Gu Gua's design and manufacture of this small waistcoat. On the other hand, the Xinglin Demon Kui's body is filled with Gu Gua's magical power. This allows Gu Gua to control them like an arm, just like making a drunken shrimp, so that they can taste better and be more able to eat. Quickly make this little waistcoat what you want, and it will be easier for Gu Gua to refine it. After making the little waistcoat, Gu Gua roasted it with his own divine fire and refined it. Just like refining a magic weapon in the previous life, he used his own divine power to completely smelt the little waistcoat into a In one body, the breath and shape are completely connected together, and then a unique divine power circuit for control is added to it, just like the magic weapon refining in the previous life. There are several layers of restrictions and barriers in it, making this little vest have an acquired top-notch appearance. As powerful as a magic weapon. Gu Gua was still burning his divine power like a householder, sketching out one divine power cloud seal after another, engraved in this little waistcoat. Originally, when Gu Gua first came to this world. Because of the difference in basic rules, he soon found that none of his cultivation techniques could be used, so he could only follow the upgrade method of a warlock in this life and continue to improve. There is only one set of "Fish-Dragon Transformation" mental method that can purify blood, and it does not involve the basic rules of becoming an immortal or a monster. Instead, it can be used, and it has been fully utilized by Gu Gua, becoming a golden finger for his rapid growth. Now Gu Gua also relies on this set of mental methods to break through the realm of legend and merge with the Palauwell River. He also reached the height of God. Now that Gu Gua has become a god, he has the ability to change and set laws within a very small range. It is also true that he found that the laws of cultivation in his previous life can be used even if he consumes a lot of divine power. Set it up and use it. Anyway, Gu Gua now has a lot of magical power, so he doesn't owe it, so he spent a lot of effort to use some of the methods of refining magic weapons in his previous life. This is the first time Gu Gua has refined a magic weapon in this world. Divine power flows smoothly into this little vest through his body, transforming it into layers of colorful halos. Then it melted into the jade-like texture of the waistcoat, forming various prohibitions and seals with unpredictable functions. Such and such. After seventy-seven forty-nine days, the magic weapon of the God-Absorbing Waistcoat was finally completed and turned into a beautiful treasure that was radiant with treasure. I saw that this small waistcoat, which is neither gold nor wood nor stone, is inlaid with large pieces of diamonds, tourmalines, crystals, jade and other high-end gems. It is dazzling and noble. It sparkles and can Dazzle people's eyes. These huge gems alone are already worth a lot of money, not to mention the small waistcoat itself that is faintly glowing underneath. The whole waistcoat already looks like a good treasure, making people salivate. Gu Gua held this little waistcoat and laughed. He first put the little waistcoat on himself from the front, and then thought to himself, and immediately felt that the thousands of buttons on the little waistcoat began to absorb the moisture from his body at a constant speed. Divine power, causing the divine power in his body to steadily decrease. And those divine powers that were absorbed. A small crystal was formed somewhere on the waistcoat, and as more and more divine power was absorbed, the crystal became larger and larger. Gu Gua tugged hard on her waistcoat. He found that he couldn't pull it off at all. The waistcoat seemed to be growing in his flesh. Then he tried to use divine power and other powers to break the waistcoat and fly it away. However, he found that no matter how hard he struggled, the waistcoat was still tight. It stuck tightly to the body, and even got tighter the more I struggled. After struggling for a few times, I found that the little waistcoat had been cut into the flesh! Gu Gua was very happy, so with a thought, he used the normal method to relax the waistcoat, and then took off the waistcoat smoothly. Next, he put the waistcoat back on, and with a thought, the crystal that had just been absorbed by the waistcoat gradually became smaller, and turned into divine power again and injected it into Gu Gua's body. This is the power of this jeweled waistcoat. When worn from the front, it can absorb divine power or magic from the person wearing it until it is sucked to death. Now it seems that no weak divine power can take off this small waistcoat with its own strength. , once worn on the body, it will be a sinister ending! On the contrary, as long as this small waistcoat is worn in reverse, it can become a magical treasure that absorbs divine power. It can slowly and orderly inject the divine power scattered around and stored in the small waistcoat into the body.???In this way, this little vest has become an excellent magic weapon for depriving yourself of divine power! And Gu Gua used the method of refining the magic weapon from his previous life to make the magic weapon large or small. It was like a cloud that suddenly became bigger and smaller, flying in the palm of Gu Gua's hand. After playing for a while, Gu Gua's face hardened, and he felt the stronger and stronger repulsive force facing him, so he put this small vest on his body from the front, and the gems on his body began to disappear. It grew up slowly. "Beep!" came out from the crystal ball. This is a magic communication device set up by the people below to report directly to Gu Gua when an emergency occurs in the outside world. In fact, Gu Gua has already felt what happened from the prayers and messages of his believers. ???Looking at the message carefully, it turns out that someone is in a certain city in the south, preparing to massacre kobolds on a large scale. As early as ten years ago, when Gu Gua was working hard to rescue all the kobolds scattered across the continent and return them to the Tongtian Kingdom, dwarfs and humans joined forces to establish an anti-kobold alliance, and they also purchased kobolds on a large scale. However, their acquisition of the kobolds was not at all to save them, but to enslave and execute these kobolds. The kobolds currently in the hands of the Anti-Kobold Alliance are all mining in the mines they control. The environment is extremely harsh, and many kobolds die of hunger and disease almost every day. For this reason, the Craftsmen Guild influenced by Gu Gua and the anti-kobold alliance composed of dwarfs and humans competed with each other for the kobolds. It was not until some time ago that it came to an end. The kobold tribes scattered throughout the continent have either fled to the Tongtian Kingdom controlled by Gu Gua, or they have fallen into the hands of the anti-kobold alliance and are living a life worse than death. When the dwarf anti-kobold alliance realized that all the kobolds on the mainland had been raided, not long ago, they gathered all the more than 7,000 kobolds they controlled together and stopped going. Mining, but prepared to execute them all at once. They also said that races like kobolds and goblins, which have no gods of their own, should all be hanged and should not be left in this world, because kobolds and goblins are garbage and waste and will only be given to those who Civilized and intelligent races bring endless trouble and pain. These bastards are completely unqualified to live in this world! I don¡¯t know why, but this news suddenly spread widely in Tongtian Kingdom. Many kobolds knew the news, and their eyes were about to burst out with anger. There were even some newly escaped kobolds who knew that they had not escaped. His relatives are also on the list of people killed by the Anti-Kobold Alliance this time! Suddenly, all the kobolds in Tongtian Kingdom were excited. They prayed to Gu Gua one after another, hoping that he could quickly inherit the priesthood of the kobold god, so that kobolds would no longer be motherless children! There were even excited kobolds who gathered in front of the temple to petition, hoping that Gu Gua would soon achieve the priesthood of the kobold god! " Such a thing suddenly happened, which made Gu Gua feel very confused. He even felt that there must be some conspiracy behind this incident that he didn't know about. There might be some enemies hiding behind this incident, waiting to attack him. Gu Gua knew very well that behind this incident, it was likely those guys from the dwarf god system. Gu Gua is very clear about the grudge between the dwarf god Garl. Flashgold and the kobold god Korctuma, but the problem is that Korctuma is dead. The grudge between the two should be won by the dwarf god. For the ending, why did the dwarf god set up such a situation and make himself the god of kobolds? Doesn't this create obstacles for themselves? But in fact, no matter how much Gu Gua's divine power is suppressed, it is about to break through. Due to the restrictions of the main plane, even if there is no such thing, he will still plan to find the kingdom of Kulktuma, the kobold god of the previous generation, and then carefully observe it, and then inherit it after there is no danger. Officially holding the throne high, anointing the gods in a high-profile manner, becoming the god of the entire kobold race. Now that this matter is such a mess, he has no room for maneuver anymore. Only by quickly becoming the god of kobolds can he solve this problem. The current situation has fully exposed the major drawbacks of being a god with believers. If God's behavior does not meet the expectations of most believers, even God will be questioned by believers, leading to a conflict between the church and God. The decline in prestige will eventually lead to quarrels and gaps between gods and believers, which will instead reduce the development ability of the god's church, and even lead to division and turmoil, which will have a great negative impact on the god! (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Text Chapter 47 Preparations before raising the throne While thinking about the problem at hand, Gu Gua immediately took countermeasures. Gu Gua sat on the second floor of the mage tower and summoned the guard assigned to him by the Platinum Dragon God, Chief Guard Wells. Maybe Deep Throat is an absolute expert in magic, but when it comes to gods and kobold race gods, he probably knows the most. Soon, Wells went up to the second floor. He still looked like a down-and-out uncle, his clothes were still in tatters, and he still had the simple black iron knight sword around his waist. He still looked like a wandering knight. "Sir Wells, if I immediately create the divinity of the kobold race god and hold the throne high, what will happen? Will I be able to inherit the divine kingdom of Kurktuma?" Gu Gua asked. Wells thought for a moment, frowned and said: "After Kurtuma was killed, his divinity was taken away by the five-color dragon god. If you can directly use those divinities, then you can Directly absorb the divinity of Kurktuma, inherit his kingdom, and master the rules of his kingdom immediately, becoming the main god of the kobolds. It is said that Kurktuma's kingdom is a huge one. The mine is rich in all kinds of great and fascinating gems and minerals, including basically all the minerals in the world. The wealth inside is very enviable." As he spoke, Wells's eyes opened. It also showed the kind of yearning and greedy light that the dragon usually exudes when seeing the golden treasure. Gu Gua is a little speechless, to be honest. When he transformed into the body of a white dragon, he could also feel his abnormal desire for wealth, but this obsession was difficult for him to understand. This may be a racial characteristic of the dragon clan. "Where is the Five-Colored Dragon God? If I want to ask her for something, will she give it to me?" Gu Gua's eyebrows knitted together, feeling very unreasonable. Wells said with some embarrassment: "Well, the Five-Colored Dragon God is in the first level of the Nine Hells. She used to be the lord of the first level of hell. Later, due to many problems, she no longer served as the lord of the first level. But it still has a strong influence. As for the latter question, if you really want to hear my answer, I can tell you. But it may make you feel uncomfortable. " Gu Gua directly reached out and made a gesture of invitation. , said: "It doesn't matter, Lord Wells, just tell the truth." Wells cleared his throat and said: "Because I heard that you are also one of the pretty boys raised by Lord Five Color Dragon God outside, maybe as long as you If you ask for it, she will give it to you directly" Hearing Wells say this, Gu Gua almost spit out a mouthful of water. I didn¡¯t expect that I would have this image in other people¡¯s minds! Gu Gua was suddenly speechless. His face darkened. I was just pushed down once by the so-called Five-Colored Dragon God. Why did I become the other party's pretty boy? ! Gu Gua waved his hand in displeasure and said: "Then what if I just hold the throne high instead of accepting the divinity of Kurtuma?" Wells pinched his chin, thought for a moment, and said: "Then There should be an 87% chance that you will inherit the Kingdom of Kulktuma and a 13% chance that you will need to build a new Kingdom by yourself." Gu Gua asked curiously: "How to calculate this percentage. "Out?" Wells replied directly: "I guessed it myself." Gu Gua rolled his eyes speechlessly and said, "Well, since he directly holds up the throne, he still has a high chance of inheriting Kurketu. Mar¡¯s Kingdom, then let¡¯s get ready and start right away.¡± Wells said, ¡°Wait a minute, this requires a lot of preparations, especially when the throne is lifted up this time, there will definitely be a lot of enemies paying attention to this. For this matter, we must recruit enough people to bring everyone above the legendary level. The best situation is, of course, if there is a powerful divine power behind us. If you are willing, Elder Gugua, I can. Ask for the protection of the Platinum Dragon God for you." Gu Gua listened and shook his head. It seemed that Wells knew a lot of things and was very familiar with the process of raising the throne, but he didn't understand Gu Gua's thoughts at all. Gu Gua said: "No, I plan to become a god by myself without the help of the Platinum Dragon God. I think this time, whether successful or not, it will have no impact on the other dragon gods. Otherwise, we will be The balance of power is in trouble. Moreover, this time I believe that there must be enemies waiting for us behind this matter. The dwarf god system will definitely not be able to escape. I can't be sure about other enemies. I don't want to give up to the Platinum Dragon. God brings trouble. I believe you can understand my feelings?" Wells heard Gu.After Gua said this, he stopped persuading me. Because he also knows that his master Bahamut is indeed a master who does not like to cause trouble. Then, Gu Gua called Xilang, Yilix, Shi Bailong, Wulou Tilu, Foster and Deep Throat all over. Among the ordinary kobolds in the entire Tongtian Kingdom, only Foster has achieved the legendary level because of practicing the "Fish-Dragon Transformation" mental method. The other kobolds rely on the warlock growth method and have no chance or time to become legendary. grade. Even Xihan and Polis, who have become half-dragons, are still in the realm of strong men. They are just circling around the legendary level, but they have not reached the legendary level at all. Moreover, Gu Gua also has other jobs that require them. Do it, especially those kobolds who have learned the skills of thieves. Under the leadership of Sardine Silver, they are preparing to implement a huge internship plan. They had secretly carried enough logistical supplies, and with the best of the best, through the channels of the Craftsmen Association, they sneaked towards the small town in the south where they were preparing to massacre the kobolds. Now that Gu Gua himself is not yet absolutely powerful, he has no way to reveal his "Fish-Dragon Transformation" mentality. This is seeking death. Only after gaining an absolute advantage, Gu Gua will reveal his "Fish-Dragon Transformation" mentality. A part of the mentality of "The Transformation of Fish and Dragon" has been released in a selective and step-by-step manner in order to improve the power level of his subjects to a limited extent, but it is definitely not now. Now, Gu Gua¡¯s subordinates are the only ones who can take action, and most of these seven people were tricked and abducted by Gu Gua. Wells is a powerful dragon warrior sent by the Platinum Dragon God to assist and monitor Gu Gua. Xilang, Yilix and Shi Bailong were all former enemies whose souls were reincarnated into kobold bodies after being killed by Gu Gua. Among them, Wulou Tilu is even a weak god who slept in the previous generation. He just took over the body of Baron Hart and became a half-dragon. Text Chapter 48 Becoming the God of Kobolds! The seven legendary strong men from the Tongtian Kingdom stood behind Gu Gua, exuding powerful momentum. At this moment, Gu Gua and the others are standing on the highest seventh floor of the Mage Tower. Here is the teleportation magic circle from this legendary Mage Tower to other planes. Normally, there is rarely a chance to activate it. Today, under the operation of Xi Lang and Gu Gua, the dusty seventh floor finally came into use. This mage tower was built by Xilang's father, the great devil warlock, and inherited by Xilang. Later, it accidentally fell into the hands of Gu Gua, becoming an important guarantee for Gu Gua's rise. . Now in the middle of the seventh floor, there is a huge halo leading to other planes, which is slowly rotating. According to Wells's suggestion, if you want to more accurately inherit Kurtuma's kingdom without inheriting his divinity, the best way is to first find the location of his kingdom in the star realm. And locked it with divine power. Once it is locked, you can immediately weave the priesthood and achieve the name of the god, and then you can spend a lot of divine power to pull this kingdom back from the star realm, become a new living kingdom, and play its role again. . Now Gu Gua¡¯s job is to search for the kingdom of God left by Kulktuma in the vast star realm. Because the time when Kulktuma fell was actually not too long, just three hundred years. Moreover, before his death, Kurctuma was a powerful god with a god rank of 15, so his kingdom should also be a continent that looks quite impressive. In this way, it is relatively easier to find. Gu Gua lay on the halo, as if looking at the Milky Way through a layer of frosted glass. Under the control of divine power, he could control the halo to shorten and zoom out like a telescope, repeatedly in the star world. Looking for the divine kingdom of Kulktuma. Finally in a west corner. I saw a continent that had been damaged and started to disintegrate, about one hundred thousand ordinary kilometers. There were vaguely moving figures above. This continent is filled with various mines, and many abandoned scaffoldings are still disappearing quickly in the wind of the star world. Seeing this divine continent, Gu Gua was a little confused. Why did the divine kingdom of Kulktuma corrode so quickly? But time has run out. He had to speed up time. Soon, under the guidance of Wells, Gu Gua began to quickly weave the racial divinity of the kobolds. Generally speaking, the divinity of racial gods is also quite easy to weave, especially under the guidance of the chief guard of the Platinum Dragon God. Wells seems to have begun to study this problem hard before, so when giving guidance, it is as if he had already It's like I've practiced it many times and I'm very proficient. On Gu Gua¡¯s head, divine power and divinity were slowly woven into a golden outline. This outline looks 70% to 80% like an ordinary kobold. ??????????????????????????????????????? Immediately afterwards. Many scenes seemed to emerge from Gu Gua's body. Since childhood, the scenes of Gu Gua hatching from egg shells and the scenes of many kobolds hatching from egg shells have turned into colorful broken glass, pouring into the golden outline above the head. ??Then the little head people learn skills, including hunting skills, trap digging skills, etc., all these scenes also emerge from Gu Gua. Continuously filling in the golden outline. As this process begins, it¡¯s not just Gu Gua. The other kobolds around him, except for Wells and Wulou Tilu, the other five people also had the same scene, and they all immersed themselves in the golden outline of Gu Gua's head. In this way, the golden outline on Gu Gua¡¯s head rose higher and higher, slowly rising to the top of the mage tower. Appeared in the sky above Dragon Fort. It was only then that I saw that countless scenes of the growth of the kobolds appeared on the kobolds in the entire city, and they all fell into the golden outline like swallows returning to their nests. And the outline is still getting bigger, like an inflated balloon. And as countless scenes of kobold life are thrown into this golden outline, including scenes of kobolds mating and reproducing, they are all thrown in without distinction. This golden outline is also constantly enriching and deforming, becoming more and more like Gu Gua. Gu Gua could also feel that under the core of his spirit, the spirit of the entire kobold race was attracted by this huge golden outline and rushed here. At the same time, waves of hymns seemed to resound over the entire Dragon Fort, shrouding the hearts of everyone in the city, and the holy light and bright sunshine shone on everyone's body and heart. Countless golden rays of light are also reflected on this giant golden kobold. With every aspect of the life of these koboldsAfter all the scenes above were devoted to this golden outline, this outline gradually became more substantial, and the colorful halo turned into pieces of golden scales, sticking to the body of this huge golden kobold. In the end, even in the human town in the south where more than 7,000 kobolds were imprisoned, various strange phenomena occurred. From these enslaved kobolds, all aspects of kobold life rose up, and also flew up to the clouds. go. A huge golden kobold appeared again in the clouds. "Hehehehe! Those stupid kobolds were finally fooled! We must catch them all this time without leaving any legacy! Three hundred years ago, we just killed that idiot Kurktuma, but we didn't think about the kobolds. They can actually grow like weeds again! This time they are all concentrated in that fool-like kingdom in the north, and I will definitely catch them all this time! Hahahaha! Boss Ke will definitely reward me well this time! In the depths of the continent, a dwarf sitting on a gemstone throne laughed and seemed very proud. He was the main god of the dwarfs, Garl Flash Gold. After he finished laughing, he turned his head and ordered: "Ask Barifan Hidden Cloak to strengthen the traps on the Kulktuma Kingdom. Don't let anything stupid happen where the trap cannot be activated. Do you hear me?! " Immediately, a dwarf god envoy took the order and went down to deliver it. Barrifan Hidden Cloak is the god of espionage and assassination among the dwarves. Although it is a weak divine power, it is more than enough to deal with the newly born kobold god. ???????????????????????????????????????????????? originally, the kobolds had a population of at least several million when they were at their peak. At that time, Kurktuma only had a powerful divine power of Godhead 15. The current population of kobolds is only about 100,000, and it is impossible for all of them to become loyal believers of the new kobold god in a short period of time. Therefore, this new kobold god has only a weak divine power at best. It¡¯s enough to send out Barifan and the Hidden Cloak. The most important thing is that the star realm is the tomb of all gods. The whirlwind in the star realm has the ability to consume divine power. Under normal circumstances, no gods are willing to come to this mysterious place. Therefore, Barifan Hidden Cloak, the most unpopular person in the dwarf pantheon, was sent to do the most dangerous and annoying job. Moreover, there is a huge trap in the divine kingdom of Kurktuma, waiting for those stupid kobolds Looking towards Dragon Castle, the huge golden kobolds in the sky have already formed. Gu Gua's appearance, even the beard on his face and the wings on his back, are vividly displayed. Originally, this huge golden kobold was just a phantom, but after all the kobolds' lives were projected into this huge phantom, he slowly became real, making people feel that he seemed to be there. The golden kobold in the clouds is an entity, not an apparition. After a while, in the sky above Dragon Castle, Gu Gua's soul completely merged with the golden giant. The giant golden kobold slowly opened its hands on the clouds and opened its eyes. The kobolds seemed to be able to feel that the eyes of the huge golden kobold looked directly at each kobold, as if that gaze was shining directly into their hearts. "Dear people, I, Gu Gua Tongtian, in order to protect all the dragon people and inherit the legacy of the previous god Kurtuma, now officially declare that I will officially become the god of the dragon people and protect all intelligent life with dragon veins. !" Gu Gua's voice rumbled in the air. Following his words, the divine power chain that Gu Gua used to lock Kurtuma was passively strengthened, and the divine fire was in the huge kobold statue. It was ignited, and then almost at the same time, a huge force pulled Gu Gua and his seven men from the halo whirlpool on the seventh floor, and they were pulled directly into the star realm! It's like a tight rubber band is pulled between Gu Gua and Kurtuma's kingdom. Once the two sides are let go, Gu Gua and his seven followers, who are relatively lighter, will naturally be ejected. It passed by, and the Kingdom of Kulktuma seemed to move slightly, but it was not noticeable at all. Boom! ! ! Gu Gua and his seven followers were like meteors crashing into the land of the Kingdom of Kulktuma. Wells and the others were lucky. Firstly, the souls of Xilang and others were relatively light. Secondly, everyone was more or less prepared to resist this sudden change. Only Gu Gua fell particularly seriously, falling into the ground to a depth of more than ten meters, which was very embarrassing. There was even a radioactive crater in the surrounding land, like a meteor hitting the ground. At the same time, others made a shallow hole, without much damage. Gu Gua crawled out of the earth with a darkened face, raised his eyes and looked around. (Not yet?To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster! Text Chapter 49 A trap that kills people! This is a dead world. There is now no one in the entire huge kingdom of God, just like a dead city. Moreover, the whirlwind of the star realm blew the entire Kingdom of God more violently than other places, causing Kulktuma's Kingdom of God to fade quickly. Wells's face changed and he said: "The speed of this astral whirlwind is really too fast! There is a problem!" Gu Gua's face also changed greatly and said: "There is indeed a problem! I found that I can't communicate with the main material plane , There is no way for me to pass on my power of faith and divine power!¡± Hearing this, everyone¡¯s faces turned ugly. They originally wanted to use Gu Gua¡¯s divine power to pull this kingdom of God out of the star realm and rebuild it. Place it in a new location, so that you can begin to restore the role of this kingdom of God. This is only possible when Gu Gua's divine power continues to act, and this divine kingdom can be pulled out of the star realm. Now that Gu Gua's divine power is cut off from the main plane, how can this divine kingdom be pulled back? What? At the same time, the whirlwind of the astral world was still sweeping up the group of eight people. In this whirlwind full of power and corrosive souls, Wells and other seven legendary level followers were like old people who had been dead for many years. The bark of the tree peeled off piece by piece. As soon as Gu Gua saw this scene, he immediately used his divine power to wrap up these seven people, so that the star whirlwind only consumed his divine power and would not cause any further harm to his men. But the whirlwind in the star world is like a ruthless carving knife, whirling crazily and carving his divine power, causing the divine power to scatter like brilliant fireworks. Wells yelled: "Great Elder Gu Gua! Don't do this! This will make you fall early!" Gu Gua gritted his teeth and said: "No. I won't fall so easily! I have already had it. Everything is ready!" As he said that, he tore open the dark iron robe on his body. Inside the dark iron robe hung a small jeweled waistcoat. The waistcoat looked bulging and seemed to be wrapped in a lot. thing. While Gu Gua extended his divine power and wrapped up all seven of his men to avoid the invasion of the astral whirlwind, he squatted on the ground and slammed his hands on the ground, as if he was really trying to quickly analyze the entire kingdom of God. of rules. It stands to reason. If we directly inherit the divinity of Kurtuma, then we can quickly master the divine kingdom of Kolketuma, then it is easy to figure out why we cannot communicate with the divine power of the main plane. can solve the current dilemma. But all this must be completed before the divine power is consumed, otherwise, Gu Gua and his seven men will become a wisp of dust in the star world! Who set such a sinister trap? Gu Gua couldn't help but think angrily, but he didn't loosen his grip at all. A golden kobold silhouette immediately appeared above his head. He is using the priesthood of the kobold god that he has condensed to feel and understand the principles of the divine kingdom of the kobold god of the previous generation, Kurtuma. But it is obvious that the clerical power and level gathered by Gu Gua are too low. It is just a superficial priesthood woven by a weak divine power according to its own understanding, and because it only has a population of more than 100,000 as a basis, it is also very weak and weak. It is impossible to understand and master the divine kingdom of Kurktuma in a short period of time. rule. Gu Gua gritted his teeth, and as a last resort, he once again unleashed the power of his white dragon true form, transforming into a white dragon with a length of more than ten meters. After roaring, his limbs were deeply inserted into God Kurktuma. In the country's decaying ground. The divine power increased in strength and penetrated downwards, accelerating the analysis of the rules of the Kingdom of Kulktuma. The seven legendary strongmen under him refused to be idle, so under the protection of Gu Gua's divine power, they began to quickly explore the ruins of the Kingdom of God, hoping to find something as soon as possible that would facilitate Gu Gua's analysis of the laws of the Kingdom of God. s things. When Gu Gua transformed into a white dragon, he felt that some information seemed to sprout from him involuntarily. Then it was quickly transmitted from the star realm. He ignored these things and continued to increase his analysis of the Kingdom of Kulktuma. I don¡¯t know how much time passed, probably three days. It's also possible that in just ten minutes, the various gems on Gu Gua's waistcoat have been consumed, from the size of a cantaloupe to the size of a walnut. The divine power he carries has been almost consumed, and he is about to fail here. Suddenly, a large meteor appeared in the sky and fell straight down from the empty sky. Gu Gua looked up and saw that the big lump of meteors was a magical clay tablet with many mysterious characters engraved on it. As soon as Gu Gua looked at it, he felt that there was a filial piety in front of him, but it also had an inexplicable attraction. , which made him want to swallow the clay tablet directly into his stomach! "The tablet of destiny!!!" Wells shouted in surprise: "Great Elder! As long as you absorb this tablet of destiny, you can directly inherit the divinity and power of Kurktuma.The priesthood directly controls this abandoned kingdom of God! " At this moment, Gu Gua's eyes suddenly lit up, and a small man covered in a shadow cloak jumped out from a certain shadow. After snorting coldly, he rushed directly towards the magical clay tablet. A cold light flashed in his hand, and the flying piece The clay tablet that came over turned into a pile of fragments, scattered with brilliant lights, falling from all directions. Such a thing suddenly happened, which immediately made Gu Gua feel incredible. How could such an important thing be so simple. Was it destroyed by someone else?! Wells stared at the short man who disappeared into the shadows again, and said coldly: "The only thing that can break the tablet of fate is the artifact used by the dwarf god to mine gems. The Drill of Digging, and the Thundering Wrath of the Ancient Titan. It is impossible for the ancient Titans to have only such a small height, so this could only be caused by the dwarf gods. ¡± Gu Gua once again spent his divine power to collect all the fragments of the clay tablet of destiny in his hands. At the same time, his divine power storage had changed from the size of a walnut to the size of a raisin, and was about to be extinguished. Even Gu Gua's own white dragon body began to shrink little by little in the whirlwind of the star world. The tablet of fate was broken into nine pieces in total, with the largest one occupying more than half of the area. The other eight pieces were only the size of mooncakes. Gu Gua tried to use his kobold priesthood to absorb the largest piece, and then absorbed all the other eight fragments, but found that he did not have a complete acquisition library. All the divinity of Kurktuma! He still cannot control this kingdom of God! (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to the starting point! Vote for recommendations and monthly votes, Text Chapter 50 A big reversal! Faced with such a desperate situation, Gu Gua's magical power will soon be exhausted! Gu Gua has even begun to breathe in the whirlwind of the astral world! It was like breathing pepper water directly through his nose, the irritating and painful astral whirlwind poured back from his mouth and nose into his trachea, corroding his lungs! I can¡¯t cough out my cough! I can¡¯t even control my sneezing! Suddenly, his chest seemed to be burning with the fire of ignorant karma, and black ash came out of his seven orifices! The pain that burned straight into his soul and heart suddenly tortured Gu Gua so much that he wished he could die! But he can¡¯t! He can't just fail like that! He immediately forced himself to calm down! Gu Gua still maintained a stable mind. Under such a huge change, he was not directly knocked down. He even used his last remaining divine power to protect his subordinates! Gu Gua calmly looked at the nine pieces of destiny clay tablets that were broken into pieces and were of different types. This was the key to the problem! He knew in his heart that as long as these nine clay tablet fragments were glued back together, he could completely control the divine kingdom of Kulktuma, and he could rekindle the protective shield to block the whirlwind of the star realm from the outside world, and even more You can find out where the obstacles in communicating with believers on the main plane lie! And reversed the defeat in one fell swoop and won again! But this clay tablet of destiny is no ordinary little thing. Gu Gua tried various methods to glue it together, but found that it was of no use at all! The scene was extremely arduous. Gu Gua's body was turning into ashes bit by bit in the cold astral whirlwind. He was still focused on trying to glue these nine clay tablets of destiny together! but. Involuntarily, the life scenes of this life were recalled scene by scene in front of his eyes. Gu Gua knew calmly that this was because his body instinctively felt the threat of death and was actively reviewing it. In his last life, Gu Gua was a staunch demon cultivator with a very stable and strong mentality and will. Even when he was going through a tribulation, without the influence of external objects, he had absolutely no problems. Now in this time of crisis and pain. He is still rare enough to maintain his sanity! When his own memory recalled that he had become the God of the River Palauweil, the lens of the memory shifted to the time when he conferred the priesthood of Forster, Meepo and the three sages of the Crystal Ball, River Patroller Yaksha, and then took back the priesthood. scene. The River Patrol Yaksha was originally part of the River God's responsibilities, but the River God certainly couldn't do so much work alone, so he cut off a small part of his responsibilities and gave them to powerful and capable subordinates, so that they could share the work for themselves. lots of work. But after taking back the priesthood of Patrolling the River Yaksha again, this priesthood can still be integrated with the original priesthood of River God, without any flaws or cracks. The priesthood of the River God and the priesthood of the River Patrolling Yaksha are organically integrated, as if they had never been separated. When I recall this scene. Gu Gua's heart moved. It is obvious that the high-level artifact held by the dwarf hiding in the dark must be the tool used by the dwarf god to carve high-grade magic gems. Although it is not the hardest artifact, it is also the best at decomposing it. An artifact of a magic item or divine item. Under the decomposition of this high-level artifact, the content of the destiny clay tablet representing the kobold priesthood was evenly split into nine parts. There was no content split between each other. They had become completely independent. The fate of the clay tablet is individual. That is to say. These nine fragments of the tablet of destiny each represent a priesthood in the realm of the kobold race, but they are like a disassembled mobile phone or car, completely unable to function. Of course, the largest piece among them is naturally the priesthood of the main god, and the remaining eight pieces have their own functions. For example, there are bloodlines, wars, production, digging pits, etc. that cannot be combined into a complete priesthood. Originally, the kobold god was Kurktuma. There is no one else to share the burden, so he takes on all aspects of the kobold's life. And because of the mercy of the god Io, Kurtuma directly accepted the tablet of destiny from a powerful kobold. He became the god of kobolds. If it weren't for this powerful clay tablet of destiny, his abilities and soul would still not be enough to become a god. Now this tablet of destiny has been inherited by Gu Gua, but due to the conspiracy of the dwarf god system, this tablet of destiny has been absolutely destroyed and cannot be put together at all to have any effect. Gu Gua could not completely inherit the divinity and power of Kurktuma, and therefore could not control this abandoned kingdom of God at all. He could only be transformed bit by bit in the whirlwind of the star world. Soot! In just one more minute, Gu Gua will turn into a handful of flying ashes and be completely integrated into the ruins of the Kingdom of God. Even his soul will be ground by the wind of the astral world forever. into dust! However, Gu Gua¡¯s memories before his death gave him inspiration. Although I don¡¯t know if it will work, I can at least give it a try when I am about to be blown to death by the whirlwind of the astral world. Gu Gua immediately bestowed all the priesthoods represented on the eight smaller tablets of destiny to Wells and the other seven people in the same way that the river god bestowed them on his subordinates who patrolled the river, Yaksha. Sure enough, he immediately felt the sacred relationship between the eight sub-clergy and the main priest, and then he directly took back these priests from their bodies and took them back to himself without stopping for a second. As expected, the kobold priesthood, which originally had the same origin, can be bestowed upon those powerful subordinates. Immediately afterwards, after Gu Gua took back these priesthoods, the original connection was strengthened again in the process of taking back! Like playing a jigsaw puzzle, these priesthoods naturally fit next to the destiny tablet of the main god priesthood, re-forming the priesthood into one! The clay tablet of destiny is still made up of nine clay tablets, but the priesthood has been pieced together! The sound of "Papa PaPa!" rang in the sky. With this sound, Gu Gua's body seemed to have surges of powerful and obscure divine power again. After eight consecutive "Pa Pa Pa!" sounds, the gray color in Gu Gua's mouth The smoke suddenly stopped, and then Gu Gua started to roar up to the sky! This means that the whirlwind of the celebrity world can no longer harm him! Even his seven men straightened their backs again, instead of being blown to the ground by the astral whirlwind. As Gu Gua roared to the sky, the entire abandoned Kingdom of God began to shake! The Kingdom of God, which was originally about ten square kilometers, began to shrink rapidly. Even some parts of the Kingdom of God were corroded and looked like floating islands in the sky. They were completely broken. Now under the control of Gu Gua, it seemed that primitive instinct began to quickly surround Gu Gua's location. Soon, all the territory of the Kingdom of God was wrapped fiercely like the calyx wrapping the stamens! Gu Gua's body also began to emit six colors of light like boiling thick porridge. First, white and black light burst out, then the white and black light blended together, appearing earthy yellow, then aqua green, and then It was fiery red, followed by wind blue. Finally, these six colors were mixed together, forming a chaotic light that spread throughout the completely distorted kingdom of God! Barry Fan hiding in the dark. Yin Cloak completely didn't expect that this kobold could control this kingdom of God even though he couldn't get a complete destiny tablet. It was really unfathomable! "If you fail to complete your mission, you will definitely be severely laughed at by the Lord God, and your godhead may also be cut off, making you weak again, Barifan. Yin Cloak didn't want to be treated like that. And Barry Fan. Hidden Cloak also took a fancy to the small vest inlaid with magical gems on the leader of the kobold with wings and beard. Moreover, this stupid kobold seemed to have turned this beautiful little vest upside down in order not to reveal his wealth. Wearing it is really a waste of natural resources! You must know that all dwarfs are full of curiosity. When curiosity surges, they are like being addicted to drugs and are unable to extricate themselves. This time I saw the waistcoat on Gu Gua, and I immediately became very curious about the design and function of the waistcoat. I was already eager to take it off and study it carefully. This time it¡¯s Barry Fan. In order to avoid damaging the beautiful little waistcoat, the weapon that Yin Cloak took out from his arms was no longer the high-level artifact of the dwarf god, the artifact's drilling drill, which was made from seven-color gems. What light comes from the black dagger. This obsidian fine gold dagger is Barifan. Hidden Cloak's own secondary artifact is smelted from the most refined obsidian and the highest purity fine gold. It is almost invincible when used for assassination! Barry Fan. The Hidden Cloak snickered twice, and then in the shadows, it quickly floated towards Gu Gua, who was integrating the entire Kulktuma Kingdom. Of course, Gu Gua at the critical moment could not predict it, and Will Si and the others did not wake up from the weakness and dizziness caused by the astral whirlwind just now. Only the chief guard Wells noticed the difference in the shadow at the critical moment and kicked it fiercely! He barely managed to kick Barry Fan aside. The blow that Hidden Cloak stabbed Gu Gua's vital part caused the blow to land in other non-fatal places. Immediately afterwards, there was a scream! ! ! Gu Gua rolled and fell to the ground, his divine blood spilled out like mist, and a deep and heavy wound was cut under his chest and ribs. If it hadn't been for Wells' kick, I'm afraid At this moment he has been killed by that damn dwarf! ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????The breath-taking waistcoat was also skillfully taken off from his body, and landed on Barry Fan who jumped aside and disappeared into the shadows again. Hidden on the cloak. Text Chapter 51 Your flesh and blood become my holy sacrament! Gu Gua, who was attacked from the shadows, stabbed with a sword, and easily took away the God-sucking waistcoat, skillfully avoided it, and once again inserted his limbs into the earth! Being attacked by a sneak attack and easily allowing the enemy to steal the waistcoat were actually preset by Gu Gua. When he was attacked, he even deliberately twisted his body, causing the god-sucking waistcoat to turn around so that the enemy could steal it. The guy who made the sneak attack was wearing a god-sucking vest on his body. From a quick glance, Gu Gua saw the Barrifan Hidden Cloak smiling proudly as he turned the small cloak over and put it on himself. Not to mention, this jeweled little vest was worn on the body of Barry Fan. The hidden cloak really fit very well and was very close-fitting. It immediately made this little dwarf hiding in the shadows look like a country boy. Like a small noble. Next, he triumphantly disappeared into the shadows. But Gu Gua doesn¡¯t know whether this damn dwarf is comfortable or not. He only knows that next, this damn dwarf divine assassin will bear a hundred times his anger! With a thought in his mind, he gritted his teeth and chanted the incantation of the god-absorbing vest, and immediately the god-absorbing power of the god-absorbing vest was maximized! I saw the light twisting for a while, and Barry Fan's hidden cloak suddenly fell out of the perfect shadow. At this moment, the magic-absorbing little cloak was not only a beautiful divine garment, but also a fierce handcuff. , is now tightly tied to Barifan Yin Cloak's body, tying his hands together tightly! Barry Fan. Yin Cloak's little face, which was very proud just now, is now full of panic! He had no idea that he would be caught by this despicable kobold! How can this be?! "Stop! What do you want to do?! Do you know who I am?! I am a real god. I am also an important figure in the dwarf pantheon! If you dare to hurt me, I will definitely let you die! You now Kneel down and beg for mercy, and remove the evil spell from me. If I'm in a good mood, I might be able to spare your life! ! Unexpectedly, Gu Gua ignored him and directly increased the power of the god-absorbing waistcoat, making him feel a sharp pain that went straight to the depths of his soul! ! ! And on this breathtaking little vest, there are many gemstones the size of lice, which are blowing up quickly like balloons. Expand quickly! In comparison, Nabari Fan Yin Cloak lost weight rapidly, and soon he looked like an African refugee who had not eaten for more than ten years! ! ! Barrifan Hidden Cloak immediately became frightened! He really didn't expect that such a simple task would have so many variables! Why did he end up in failure after working so hard, and almost lost his life! ! ! He doesn¡¯t want to die! He immediately activated his teleportation ability and wanted to escape from this damned place! Leave the smelly place as soon as possible! ! But he didn¡¯t expect that once the rules here changed, his intention to teleport would be interrupted! Moreover, the waistcoat on his body has cut through the skin and penetrated into the bones! Even on his bones now. Cracks have already begun to appear in Kabakaba! You must know that the flesh and blood of gods is not comparable to ordinary flesh and blood. The bones of gods are ten thousand times harder than the hardest diamond. How come it¡¯s so easy to get ripped apart?! Barrifan Hidden Cloak never thought that such a small vest could achieve this by using thousands of pharynxes that gave everyone a headache, and at least the power that could turn five people into weak gods. The effect is not surprising at all. Barry Fan Yin Cloak looked back in shock. Just now he wanted to teleport away, but was knocked to the ground by the changes in the rules. This already showed that the enemy was trying to master the rules of this kingdom of God. And indeed some of the rules have been mastered by the enemy! If you don¡¯t run away now, you will really have to stay here forever! Before Barifan Hidden Cloak could take another action, he saw the newly promoted Kobold God rushing over crazily with the body of a white dragon, like a ferocious tiger descending from the mountain! Barry Fan. Invisible Cloak prepared to fight off the enemy's claws, and then teleported away again! But he didn't expect that the enemy was like a scorpion. Instead of attacking the enemy with his claws, he flicked his tail forward fiercely. The thick white dragon's tail exploded violently, and three hundred and sixty-five terrifying magic blood-sucking vines flew out from it, interrupting his teleportation plan again! There is really no escape now! ?Barrifan Hidden Cloak thought of it last. The sound of "Kabakaba" sounded. Barry Fan Yin Cloak's limbs were twisted off by the magic blood-sucking vines on Gu Gua's tail, and then they were eaten crazily by the remaining magic blood-sucking vines! These blood-sucking vines are as crazy as a pack of crazy wolves, evil spirits released from hell.Like this, he pounced on him crazily! "Ah!!!!!!" Barifan Hidden Cloak screamed, and only this last scream successfully left this abandoned kingdom of God and appeared in the kingdom of the dwarf god system. And his body, soul and godhood will always remain in the magic blood-sucking vine and god-sucking vest, becoming an important trophy of Gu Gua. In a distant and glorious kingdom of God, the dwarf god Garl Flash Gold heard the screams of Barifan Hidden Cloak before his death. Tears instantly burst out of his eyes as he cried sadly. Said: "Bastard! How dare he kill Barrifan!!! Damn it! This abominable demon egg! Villain! Scumbag! I must avenge Barrifan!!!" The dwarf god Gar. Flash Gold is in Chapter 1 He felt the news of Barry Fan's death for a moment, and his heart suddenly filled with sadness and anger. All the emotions he was feeling at this moment were real. Dwarfs are a race with very changeable emotions, strong curiosity, and very simple personalities, just like filial sons. But at this moment, Garr Flash Gold looked more like a spoiled filial son. He never considered his own responsibilities, but instead pushed all the responsibilities onto his opponents. But he never thought that it was he who sent Barifan to assassinate the enemy, which caused Barifan to lose his cloak, fall into the hands of the enemy, and eventually die tragically. He only thought that since Barifan wanted to kill the other party, the other party should obediently stick out his neck and let Barifan kill him. This was in line with what the story said. And that guy who was uneasy about playing tricks actually dared to kill Barry Fan! ! ! Gal Shanjin was extremely angry! He must avenge Barry Fan Hidden Cloak! This is justice and light! And those despicable and evil kobolds only deserve to be slaughtered! (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Text Chapter 52 Triple Dilemma After Gu Gua killed Barry Fan Yin Cloak, the magical blood-sucking vine on his tail quickly devoured Barry Fan Yin Cloak's body. <-¡· Whether it was divine power or the magical blood-sucking vines on his tail, they were greatly supplemented by Barry Fan's hidden cloak, and he began to become energetic again. And the soul of Barifan Hidden Cloak emitted infinite wails and pain, disappeared into the God-sucking vest, and floated outside the vest, forming a black skull-shaped gem, which looked a bit delicate. But it also gives this little waistcoat an additional function. It can produce a mortal power. Anyone who is not strong-willed will be stunned or even have their souls shattered by this. The power level reaches the level of weak divine power! In other words, even if you have weak divine power, as long as your will is not up to par, you will still be destroyed by this mortal divine power! In addition, this little vest can also emit a burst of shadow when the owner needs it, turning it into a dark cloak, thus hiding the owner in the shadow. No matter he is moving or stationary, he will not be caught. With detection capabilities below divine power, the whereabouts will only be revealed at the moment of sudden attack. After groping for a while, after mastering these two abilities, Gu Gua turned the small vest over again and wore it on his body, instilling all the magical power of Barifan's cloak into his body again. . Barrifan Hidden Cloak is a god with god rank 4, and he has 16 units of divine power! At this moment, they are all hanging on the God-sucking waistcoat. It turned into sixteen round eggplant-sized gems. The most important thing is that in the small waistcoat, there is a black halo and two artifacts. These are things that even the magic blood-sucking vine cannot digest and absorb. One is a pure black long dagger, which has the ability to automatically find the enemy's weaknesses. It can almost be regarded as a cause and effect mist. The other piece is a radiant artifact called a drill made of seven-color gemstones. This artifact claims to be able to completely decompose all hard objects and laws. Gu Gua stretched out his hand. He grabbed the pure black obsidian fine gold long dagger in his hand, and at the same time, a huge divinity and godhead rushed into his soul. This was the difference between Barifan. The invisible cloaked dwarf assassin and the thief. God's divinity and divinity have now completely fallen into Gu Gua's hands! The way this godhead is woven is a bit strange. Gu Gua did not inherit and absorb this godhead immediately, but hid it first. With these magical powers, Gu Gua once again continued the unfinished work and inserted his limbs into the earth again to activate his magical powers. The six elemental magic powers of earth, water, fire, wind, light and darkness are once again promoted by divine power. It began to fluctuate in a cycle, and these six colors of light gradually infiltrated the entire Kingdom of God. At this moment, the enclosed kingdom of God only has an area of ??less than one square kilometer, and it is still shrinking in the astral whirlwind. At this moment, Gu Gua was still in the body of a giant white dragon. After replenishing his divine power, when the six-color magic power was continuously circulating, Gu Gua's body suddenly began to twitch, and suddenly from his head, there were thirty spirits. Light emitted from the light band of the veins, and eight heads grew again on his body! These eight heads look much smaller now, and the flesh and blood on them can even be seen. They were just torn from the body of Barifan Hidden Cloak! These eight heads are relatively small. It's like growing many small mirrors on the shoulders! Gu Gua raised his head and roared! The sound shook the entire Kingdom of God and began to fall into dust, further tightening together, and the laws within it were quickly integrated, and were in the hands of Gu Gua, who had already mastered the clay tablet of destiny. Under the smoke and dust, it seems that the sky above the Kingdom of God is no longer empty, but has a thin atmosphere, which begins to envelope the entire Kingdom of God. And it is still getting thicker. And under this six-color divine light, this already weak and damaged kingdom of God slowly began to seem to have some vitality. Just now, Gu Gua was stabbed by Barry Fan Hidden Cloak with an obsidian fine gold dagger. when. The divine blood thrown out by Gu Gua also rolled on the ground and turned into small little heads, dancing unconsciously. These Kobolds gradually changed, and some white phantoms seemed to appear in the Kingdom of God. These phantoms were the original petitioners of the Kingdom of God, which were the divine treasury of the previous generation of Kobolds. The souls of devout believers in Erktuma. These white shadows all loomed over these little kobolds, gradually transforming into new kobolds. Gu Gua glanced at them and loudly announced with a dragon voice: "I am your new god, Gu Gua Tongtian! I will lead you to become a powerful nation again! Live happily and powerfully forever!" " Praise the true god Gu Gua. Once the true form comes out, the dragon people will be prosperous!"" These little kobolds cheered loudly. With the emergence of the power of faith of these petitioners, they burned in the divine fire of Gu Gua and became new divine power. Together with the conspiracy executor Barry Fan Yin, After Cloak's death, Gu Gua immediately felt that the barrier between himself and the main plane was like paper being beaten by waves, being infiltrated layer by layer and pierced layer by layer. That was in the Kingdom of God. A divine magic circuit made of gems installed below can block the connection between the Kingdom of God and the believers in the main plane. Now Gu Gua has the entire Kingdom of God in his hands, and this gem divine magic circuit has also been lost. After defeating the guardian, Gu Gua found it easily and completely destroyed it. With a final bang, Gu Gua finally opened the passage to the main plane of divine power, and the petitioners were left in the Kingdom of God. The power of faith generated by the soul and the power of faith generated by the believers in the main plane are invested in Gu Gua's divine fire, bringing him a steady stream of divine power. At the same time, this area has shrunk by ten. The Kingdom of Gods, which was twice as large as it was, began to slowly float outward from the star realm, and it was still accelerating. This was the rhythm of escaping from the star realm again under the pull of Gu Gua¡¯s divine power and the power of faith. . Outside the distant star realm, Gu Gua seemed to feel a large area of ??hostility. The power of God was infinite. He opened his eyes and looked out, and saw everyone in the dwarf god system staying in the star realm. Outside, they were waiting for the moment when Gu Gua's new kingdom floated out from the star realm, and then swarmed up and smashed Gu Gua and his kingdom into pieces. When Gu Gua saw this scene, he was suddenly shocked again. Shocking. Now even if he has absorbed the divinity and kingdom of Kurktuma and completely become the god of kobolds, and has broken the barriers set by the dwarf gods to isolate divine power, he can officially become a true god. But he found that the enemy was already blocking the door, waiting for him to rush out madly. These dwarf gods were really trying to kill him! Gu Gua was still in the white dragon state, and his limbs were still there. Inserted in the land of the Kingdom of God, as the channel of divine power was opened, the entire Kingdom of God seemed to have regained its vitality and began to slowly recover. At the same time, Gu Gua was also constantly integrating the broken pieces. The Clay Tablet of Destiny re-mastered and repaired the laws and protective layers of the Kingdom of God. At this time, Silang walked up from the side, and he suggested: "Great Elder! Our new kingdom of God has not been repaired yet, and the enemy is already waiting for us at the door. But if we stay in the star realm, sooner or later we will be blown to death by the star realm whirlwind. The only way now is to find a Backer, as long as they are willing to accept us, we can directly move the entire kingdom of God through the alien position! However, in this way, the other party needs to pay a lot of divine power to open a passage that can accommodate the entire Kingdom of God! " Gu Gua's eyes narrowed. This was almost the last method, and Gu Gua also knew that the laws of the Kingdom of God that he had just inherited were not well woven at all. It was very likely that he would be bombarded by the enemy at the first sight. Explosion. And if he had no backing, he would easily be blasted into pieces by others. Now that he had fallen into the trap of the enemy, Gu Gua, who was no longer proud, turned his head and looked at Wells, saying: "Wei." Ers, can the platinum dragon god Bahamut accept us? " Wells's face was gloomy and he said: "I'll pray to the Platinum Dragon God first" Gu Gua saw his face and knew that it might not work. Sure enough, after a while, Wells's face turned darker. He said: "Lord Bahamut didn't respond to me" Gu Gua sneered in his heart and said coldly: "So, Lord Bahamut wants to stay out of the matter? Wells, you still have the nerve to persuade me to join Lord Bahamut, is this his attitude? "Wells's face turned red and white, and he didn't know what to say. Gu Gua didn't say any more, thinking in his heart that he should travel to the direction of that other world. Just when he was thinking, something happened in God's sight. In front of the country drift, a colorful cave suddenly appeared, and Gu Gua's heart moved. It felt like he was watching the news flying into the distance when he entered this area. When he saw this colorful passage, Gu Gua immediately understood that it was the passage opened by Tiamat, the five-color dragon god, and led directly to the location of Tiamat's kingdom. When he saw this kingdom of god, he immediately understood. Gu Gua also understood that when he was unable to control the divine kingdom of Kurktuma, the clay tablet of Kurktuma's fate that flew out of the void was also Tiamat's helping hand in times of crisis. , give this precious clay tablet to yourself. To be continued. If you like this.Works, you are welcome to come to Qidian (.) to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. ) Text Chapter 53 The ¡°enemy¡± comes to the rescue Gu Gua's heart was filled with a kind of emotion that he didn't know what it meant, and he didn't know how to face this emotion. Now that he is facing a situation where he is being chased, intercepted and put to death, the Five-Colored Dragon God, a guy that he has never been able to hide from, actually reaches out to help him at the most critical moment every time, and it doesn't look like Baha at all. Mutt, that hypocritical guy, retreated at the critical moment. But I have always hated her and avoided her. Isn't this a bit The dwarf gods outside the star world were originally waiting for Gu Gua and his kingdom to drift over, and they didn't think that other gods would come. I went through this muddy water, but I never thought that someone would dare to anger the dwarf gods and do such a thing to protect the bad guys! So they just stopped outside the Star Boundary instead of rushing in and risking being attacked by the Star Boundary Cyclone to directly crush the Gu Gua. Now that they see that some people are so ignorant, and really dare to wade into this muddy water, and really want to save this damn kobold, these dwarf gods can no longer sit still. They ignored the damage caused by the star whirlwind and rushed directly into the star world, hoping to cut Gu Gua into pieces before he and his kingdom could escape through the divine power channel! Gu Gua had no choice. If he stayed in this place at this moment, he would definitely be dead. And these damn dwarf gods were coming crazily. He could only escape through the passage quickly, even if he was reduced to There is no way in hell! Gu Gua gritted his teeth, quickly drove his divine kingdom, adjusted its direction, and flew toward the colorful divine power channel. When Gu Gua looked up and saw the dwarf god rushing into the star realm and stirring up a whirlwind in the star realm. Only then did Gu Gua realize that those astral whirlwinds were adjusted according to the height of the gods entering the astral realm. The gray whirlwind that was tens of meters high that he originally encountered on his body was now thousands of kilometers high in front of the dwarf gods, as dense as a dark forest. In these huge and violent astral cyclones, lightning and storms roared inside. Even hearing the sounds made Gu Gua's ears ache, and he wished he could block his ears. It is conceivable that the dwarf gods faced such an astral storm. What kind of pressure there will be, no wonder these dwarf gods did not rush in and kill themselves when they took control of the Kingdom of God, but quietly waited for themselves to fly out of the star realm. Moreover, Barifan Hidden Cloak should also have the ability to circumvent the resistance of the star realm. Therefore, he did not stir up any astral whirlwind at all, so he could only be sent to the star realm to perform the task alone. This explains why In fact, it is not that the dwarf gods underestimate him, but that this astral whirlwind cannot be easily resisted because it is powerful. The astral whirlwind will also depend on the intruder's godhead. Comes from automatic mediation efforts. Now it is no longer possible for the dwarf gods to wait outside the star realm, they have rushed in crazily. See their power. Gu Gua secretly rejoiced. Fortunately, he didn't get too hot-headed and rushed out of the star realm. Otherwise, he really wouldn't be his opponent. Now with the menacing dwarf gods in front of him and the astral whirlwind that corrodes everything behind, Gu Gua has no other choice. He can only control the kingdom of God that has not yet been repaired and continue to speed towards the five-color passage. . Wells saw that Gu Gua decided to join Tiamat's camp. He hurriedly said: "But Great Elder, Master Tiamat's kingdom is on the first level of hell! It is difficult to go up, but it is easy to go down. If your kingdom falls on the first level of hell, it will be very difficult in the future. It's hard to go back to Heaven Mountain!" Gu Gua said coldly: "Stop talking nonsense. It's easy to prevent me from going to hell. Then just ask Bahamut to stop these crazy dwarfs. It can't be done. If so, don't stop me anymore!" Wells was choked and speechless, but still refused to give up and didn't know what to say. Gu Gua didn¡¯t want to pay attention to him and gritted his teeth. Continuously accelerating his own kingdom, he finally escaped from the star realm under the dwarf main god's more than ten kilometers long magical hand that exuded the brilliance of gems. The giant hand exuding the brilliance of gemstones seems to be fishing in through the five-color passage. It seems to be trying to get back all Gu Gua and his kingdom of God through the five-color passage! Gu Gua inserted his limbs deeper into the ground! Cold sweat was already streaming down his forehead, life and death were on the line! The Kingdom of God's speed towards the passage is accelerating rapidly, and the giant gem hand is even faster, and it is about to catch Gu Gua and his Kingdom of God! suddenly! Five crazy roars suddenly sounded from behind! Gu Gua turned around and saw a scene he would never forget. The giant dragon with a five-color head flew up fiercely, and with an indomitable attitude, it interrupted the giant hand and directly pushed it against the entrance of the passage. Apparently the dwarf gods had back-ups, and then there was another one. A ferocious explosion hit the five-color dragon, accompanied by a roar from the dwarf god: "Tiamat, you can't stop me."?You are asking for death! "The five-color dragon responded mockingly: "Little dwarfs, just wait and eat my farts!" "The dwarf god was obviously really angry. A more powerful giant gem palm struck the five-color giant dragon hard. The five-color giant dragon, which was originally larger than Gu Gua's Kingdom of God, was behind this giant gem palm. Down, as if the monkey had fallen into the palm of Tathagata Buddha, the five-color giant dragon howled in pain, and its flesh and blood with powerful power kept flying, as if there was a heavy rain, and it continued downwards. It rushed over quickly and fell into the first level of hell even faster. After arousing endless smoke and dust, there was no movement anymore. But in the end, the five-color dragon still bought enough time for Gu Gua. He quickly closed the passage, and at the same time, a five-color light rushed outwards again, and then pushed back the giant hand with brilliant gems. All this happened so fast that he didn't have time to see it clearly. He knew that Tiamat must have helped him. He didn't have time to think about it, because he was facing a big problem! Next, Gu Gua suddenly saw a vast expanse of continent, and it was deadly. The distance between them was too short, and even the skydivers couldn't even open their parachutes at such a height! They could no longer control their speed in a short period of time, "Boom!" ! ! "With a sound, he plunged into the dark and deep rock, and this ferocious impact also caused the kingdom of God, which was originally fragile in the enhanced version of the astral whirlwind, to shatter to pieces and spread flatly on all sides. On the Rock (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Text Chapter 51 Your flesh and blood become my holy sacrament! Gu Gua, who was attacked from the shadows, stabbed with a sword, and easily took away the god-sucking waistcoat, skillfully avoided it and inserted his limbs into the earth again! Being attacked by a sneak attack and easily letting the enemy steal the waistcoat was actually preset by Gu Gua. When he was attacked, he even deliberately twisted his body, causing the god-sucking waistcoat to turn around so that the enemy could steal it. The guy who made the sneak attack was wearing a god-sucking vest on his body. From a quick glance, Gu Gua saw the Barrifan Hidden Cloak smiling proudly as he turned the small cloak over and put it on himself. Not to mention, this jeweled vest was worn on Barry Fan's hidden cloak body. It fit perfectly and was very close-fitting. It immediately made this little dwarf hiding in the shadows look like a country boy. Like a small noble. Next, he triumphantly disappeared into the shadows. But Gu Gua doesn¡¯t know whether this damn dwarf is comfortable or not. He only knows that next, this damn dwarf divine assassin will bear a hundred times his anger! With a thought in his mind, he gnashed his teeth and chanted the incantation of the god-absorbing vest, and the god-absorbing power of the god-absorbing vest was activated to the maximum extent! I saw the light twisting for a while, and Barry Fan's hidden cloak suddenly fell out of the perfect shadow. At this moment, the magic-absorbing little cloak was not only a beautiful divine garment, but also a fierce handcuff. , is currently tightening around Barry Fan's hidden cloak, tying his hands together tightly! Barry Fan Yinmao's face that was very proud just now is now full of panic! He had no idea that he would be caught by this despicable kobold! How can this be? ! "Stop! What do you want to do?! Do you know who I am?! I am a real god. I am also an important figure in the dwarf pantheon! If you dare to hurt me, I will definitely let you die! You now Kneel down and beg for mercy, and remove the evil spell from me. If I'm in a good mood, I might be able to spare your life! ! Unexpectedly, Gu Gua ignored him and directly increased the power of the god-absorbing waistcoat, causing him to feel a sharp pain that went straight to the depths of his soul! ! ! And on this breathtaking little waistcoat, there are many gemstones the size of lice, which are blowing up quickly like balloons. Expand quickly! In comparison, Barifan Hidden Cloak lost weight rapidly, and soon he looked like an African refugee who had not eaten for more than ten years! ! ! Barrifan Hidden Cloak immediately became frightened! He really didn't expect that such a simple task would have so many variables! Why did he end up in failure after working so hard, and almost lost his life! ! ! He doesn¡¯t want to die! He immediately activated his teleportation ability and wanted to escape from this damned place! Leave the smelly place as soon as possible! ! But he didn¡¯t expect that once the rules here changed, his intention to teleport would be interrupted! Moreover, the waistcoat on his body has cut through the flesh and penetrated into the bones! Even on his bones now. Cracks have already begun to appear in Kabakaba! You must know that the flesh and blood of gods is not comparable to ordinary flesh and blood. The bones of gods are ten thousand times harder than the hardest diamond. How could it be so easy to be strangled? ! Barrifan Hidden Cloak never thought that such a small vest could achieve this by using thousands of Felin magic sunflowers that gave everyone a headache, and at least the power that could turn five people into weak gods. The effect is not surprising at all. Barry Fan Yin Cloak looked back in shock. Just now he wanted to teleport away, but was knocked to the ground by the changes in the rules. This already showed that the enemy was trying to master the rules of this kingdom of God. And indeed some of the rules have been mastered by the enemy! If you don¡¯t run away now, you will really have to stay here forever! Before Barifan Hidden Cloak could take action again, he saw the newly promoted Kobold God rushing over crazily with the body of a white dragon, like a ferocious tiger descending from the mountain! Barry Fan. Invisible Cloak prepared to fight off the enemy's claws, and then teleported away again! But he didn't expect that the enemy was like a scorpion. Instead of attacking the enemy with his claws, he flicked his tail forward fiercely. The thick white dragon's tail exploded violently, and three hundred and sixty-five terrifying magic blood-sucking vines flew out from it, interrupting his teleportation plan again! There is really no escape now! ?Barrifan Hidden Cloak thought of it last. The sound of "Kabakaba" sounded. Barry Fan Yin Cloak's limbs were cut off by the magical vampire vines on Gu Gua's tail, and then he was left aloneThe magic blood-sucking vines underneath were gnawed crazily! These blood-sucking vines were as crazy as a pack of crazy wild wolves, evil spirits released from hell, and they rushed towards him crazily! "Ah!!!!!!" Barifan Hidden Cloak screamed, and only this last scream successfully left this abandoned kingdom of God and appeared in the kingdom of the dwarf god system. And his body, soul and godhood will always remain in the magic blood-sucking vine and god-sucking vest, becoming an important trophy of Gu Gua. In a distant and glorious kingdom of God, the dwarf god Garl Flashgold heard the screams of Barifan Hidden Cloak before his death. Tears instantly burst out of his eyes as he cried sadly. Said: "Bastard! How dare he kill Barrifan!!! Damn it! This abominable demon! Bastard! Villain! Scumbag! I must avenge Barrifan!!!" The dwarf god Gar. Flash Gold is in Chapter 1 He felt the news of Barry Fan's death for a moment, and his heart suddenly filled with sadness and anger. All the emotions he was feeling at this moment were real. Dwarfs are a race with very changeable emotions, strong curiosity, and very simple personalities, just like children. But at this moment, Gal Flash Gold looked more like a spoiled child. He never considered his own responsibilities, but instead pushed all the responsibilities onto his opponents. He never thought that it was he who sent Barifan to assassinate the enemy, which caused Barifan to lose his cloak and fall into the hands of the enemy, and he died tragically. He only thought that since Barifan wanted to kill the other party, the other party should obediently stick out his neck and let Barifan kill him. This was in line with what the story said. And that guy who was uneasy about playing tricks actually dared to kill Barry Fan! ! ! Gal Shanjin was extremely angry! He must avenge Barry Fan Hidden Cloak! This is justice and light! And those despicable and evil kobolds only deserve to be slaughtered! (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster! Text Chapter 54 Falling into Hell When Gu Guahun climbed out of the pit dizzy, he discovered that the entire Kingdom of God had been shattered into pieces, like a forest that had just experienced a fire. Every fragment of the Kingdom of God had dissolved into the surrounding surroundings. On the rocky ground, it cooled simply again, and the sparse connections became a thin body. With Bailong¡¯s body, Gu Gua stood up and looked around like a drunken man. The good news is that his seven legendary-level followers are still alive, although they are a little sluggish and only have their last breath left. Some of them even had their skin scales blown off several layers by the astral whirlwind, which looked like medicine. The teaching aids used to teach muscle tissue in the hospital are average. But fortunately, their lives are still alive. Among them, Wells's body is the best preserved. It looks like it was just smoked by fireworks. Foster's body is the worst. Gu Gua can see through his ribs. His heart was shaking. With the continuous support of Gu Gua's divine power, their bodies gradually began to recover, and Gu Gua breathed a sigh of relief. The bad news is that the Kingdom of God still exists, but it has been torn apart and can no longer be separated from this rugged rocky land. Even if Gu Gua wants to leave hell, it is impossible. In fact, Gu Gua has already thought about this problem. It would be best if he could hide himself secretly in the vast universe without attracting attention. If not, it would be best to take refuge under Bahamut and enjoy his protection. Secondly, you can also go to the natural wilderness plane of the spring goddess Alice, and find the father of nature, Silvanus, as an ally. In the end, he became Tiamat's subordinate and sought her protection. But he didn¡¯t expect that being a god would lead to so many things. Gu Gua also saw that the so-called becoming a god was actually a trap set by the dwarf god system. First, it accelerated the disintegration of the Kulktuma Divine Kingdom, and then blocked the passage from the same main plane to the Divine Kingdom. He has not inherited the fate of Kurktuma becoming a god, so he has no way to grasp the kingdom of Kurktuma immediately. It can only become a handful of trash in the astral whirlwind. After Tiamat threw the Clay of Destiny to Gu Gua, the dwarf pantheon had another plan. They sent out the cloak of Barefan, which was immune to the astral whirlwind, and destroyed the Clay of Destiny created by the god Io in one fell swoop. The board was smashed into pieces. In this way, even if the god Io came in person, there was no way to repair this destiny clay board in a short time. This kobold demigod who was lucky enough to become a god would definitely have to die. ! But I didn¡¯t expect that Gu Gua actually had the priesthood. The special ability to take it back and merge it with his original priesthood of the same origin. This ability is a special application of the river god's priesthood system derived from the "Ichthyosaur Transformation" mentality. The dwarf priesthood that lacked consultation was caught off guard. Then Barifan Hidden Cloak showed up to assassinate Gu Gua, but was tricked by Greed, and suddenly became Gu Gua's prey! It completely turned Gu Gua over! After being chased and intercepted in the end, he was rescued by Tiamat at the risk of his death, and went bankrupt. In the end, Gu Gua went through a life-and-death struggle and finally became the god of kobolds, and officially joined Tiamat's command. But since you have chosen to hide under the protection of Tiamat, before you can escape. It's better to stay here obediently. After hitting the ground, and then quickly using his divine power to recover his physical strength, Gu Gua quickly flew towards the place where the five-color dragon hit the ground. He wanted to see how Tiamat was doing. Having just arrived at the giant pit smashed by the five-color dragon, Gu Gua saw a dark elf woman with a fiery figure walking up with difficulty. ??Obviously this form can make Tiamat save more effort, and it seems to be more in line with Gu Gua's aesthetics. Gu Gua rushed forward in a hurry. He supported the dark elf woman and felt that the woman was filled with a hot feeling. He looked down and saw that she was at the bottom of the pit. It is a piece of magma, and there is black smoke on the magma, which is scorching and distorting the air, and it is also highly poisonous. This kind of poison can cause ordinary mortals to be poisoned to death if they smell it, but for gods like them, it is just uncomfortable. Under the feet of this dark elf woman, there are also magma footprints step by step. The dark elf woman raised her eyebrows, and said weakly but still arrogantly: "Kid, you are so lucky! You actually managed to overcome three difficulties of the dwarf gods after they had been planning for such a long time. Not bad, not bad. You are worthy of my fancy. Man!" As he said this, he raised his hands weakly, as if he was drunk, and raised his thumb. Then suddenly, his eyes rolled uncontrollably, and his body became as soft as a willow catkin. He couldn't control it. He fainted. Gu Gua quickly moved forward, silently supporting this hot body. This dark elf woman??, wearing colorful clothes, the clothes are very close-fitting, and outline her perfect and hot figure. This is naturally the human form of Na Tiamat. Even at this moment, she is still paying attention to her own image and acting strong. She is really a very arrogant woman. For some reason, Gu Gua had mixed feelings in his heart after seeing Tiamat's weak appearance, and he didn't know what to say. It seems that the aversion to Tiamat in his heart has also weakened a lot. Gu Gua shook his head, quickly getting rid of some things in his mind, and then quickly hugged the unconscious God Princess Daheng, and quickly ran back to his own kingdom of God. Gu Gua used his own thoughts to build a large and solid house on his broken kingdom of God. It had the strength of dwarf architecture and the beauty of oriental architecture. Then, Gu Gua built Tiamat Placed on a cloud bed, put down the purple gauze curtain, looked at Tiamat's face with a complicated expression, turned around and left. This is Gu Gua¡¯s divine kingdom. Gu Gua can create anything out of thin air and form any laws here. He is the only master here. As long as his divine power is enough, he can do anything. Building a house is the simplest and most common application. In this case, as long as you stay in your own Kingdom of God, you don't have to worry about the enemy's attack. At least under the laws of the Kingdom of God, the enemy cannot gain any advantage. Just now Tiamat blocked the attack of the dwarf god for Gu Gua, which was a very risky move. Tiamat's godhead is 10, which can barely be regarded as a medium-level god, while the dwarf main god Gar Glitter's godhead is 18, which can be regarded as one of the top gods in the world. Godhead does not mean the simple addition and subtraction of 18 to 10 by 8, but for each higher level, it is equivalent to a divine power that is exponential times higher than 2. In other words, what Gal. Flash Gold can use The divine power is 8 times that of Tiamat's 2. This is a hugely different multiple. What's more, Gar. Flash Gold brought everyone in his pantheon and came out in full force, vowing to conquer the valley. The melons are destroyed in the star world at all costs, and they are even more aggressive. Originally, Gall Flashgold thought that neither Bahamut nor Tiamat would intervene in this battle, especially during this period, Tiamat, who had been weakened by the elven god Corellon, was in a series of battles. Among them, the five-color dragon clan suffered heavy losses, and she was very weak and had no strength to fight at all. The selfish and evil Tiamat will never interfere in this battle where they strangle this kobold demigod. Unexpectedly, Bahamut did not take action, but Tiamat almost risked her death and forcibly rescued the hateful new kobold god Gugua Tongtian! Damn it! ! ! ! In this way, the task entrusted to him by the Elf Lord Corellon has not been completed again! What should we do? Do you really want to lead your own men to attack Baator Hell, fight to the first level, and kill all the kobold gods and that damn Tiamat that landed there? Even if you can do it, you will definitely have to pay a huge price, and I am afraid that the entire dwarf pantheon will decline! Even if the task is not completed now, I will still have the opportunity to complete it in the future. Wasn't the previous generation of kobold god Kurktuma killed by his superb strategy? As long as I have the strength left, I will definitely be able to kill this weaker guy again! And now he urges his people and believers to kill all the kobolds in the real world, then he, the so-called god of kobolds, will become a rootless tree! What kind of kobold god could he be? Even if he re-creates a kobold race, Garl Glittergold has the ability to eradicate them all again. In this way, the so-called kobold god will no longer be worthy of his name. By then, he will also be able to obtain the boss of the elf god Corellon. Do you understand? After thinking about it angrily and tangled for a long time, the dwarf god Garl Flash Gold still didn't have the courage to lead his men to the first level of Baator Hell to find the kobold's bad luck. He had no choice but to lead his men back again. In his own kingdom of God, he is waiting for the next opportunity. On the first level of Bator Hell, Gu Gua didn¡¯t know that the enemy had left. He still faced everything he faced cautiously. Next, Gu Gua transformed into a kobold again, sat cross-legged in front of the room where Tiamat was resting and recovering, began to close his eyes, and began to seriously repair his own kingdom, even his seven subordinates. , and just let them take a rough look around the nearby places, but did not dare to let them go too far. (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster! Text Chapter 55 Preparing for massacre Gu Gua frowned and looked around. It could be seen that this rocky land was a place of strict order and evil. Any guy from the chaotic camp who fell here would be severely suppressed. The current camp of Gu Gua and the kobolds should be regarded as orderly and neutral, neither evil nor kind. They are just blindly developing. Therefore, Gu Gua and his Kingdom of God have not suffered any harm in this hell. suppress. Even because the kingdom of Kurctuma, the kobold god of the previous generation, was originally in Baator Hell and was in the lawful evil camp, it received some blessings from the power of hell and quickly stabilized, barely surviving. It can be regarded as having home field advantage. When Gu Gua began to make preparations to go to the star realm to find the kingdom of Kulktuma, on the main plane, in a small town south of mankind, some kobolds were also ready to rescue them. In the end, the clan members were lost to other places. In this small town that was originally a food and grass trade, as soon as the news that the kobolds were going to be slaughtered came out, there were suddenly a lot of people. Some people were fully armed and dressed as if they were facing an enemy. Many of them were dwarfs. They wore jewel-encrusted clothes, and their hands and necks were covered with magic props made of gems. They looked very wealthy. There are also people who simply come to watch the excitement. After all, the entertainment for ordinary people in this world is very poor, and it is also very rare to massacre a race on such a large scale in the name of justice and kindness. At least many troubadours are prepared to do so. I wrote a close-up of this incident and made it my annual poem. There are even many guys wearing dark black linen hooded robes, covering themselves in shadow. These guys are said to be human organ traffickers. They are special businessmen who serve demons and devils. They have always been a character that everyone calls for beatings. This time they heard that kobolds were going to be executed on a large scale. They were buzzing like flies after smelling the fishy smell. has arrived. As a result, outside this ordinary town, a lively scene like a temporary market quickly formed. There were even many acrobats holding seven or eight colored balls in their hands, constantly throwing them up and catching them. . Throw the ones you catch and earn the applause and coins from the onlookers around you. There are more than 7,000 skinny kobolds in the town. These kobolds were the rogues who were about to be killed collectively. It took the dwarfs ten years to collect them. They looked like living skeletons. It seemed that they would fall to the ground and die immediately without anyone cutting their necks. That is to say, there seems to be an obsession that refuses to die in their eyes, which is what everyone has been spreading for some time. There are rumors that a new kobold god is about to be born. It¡¯s time for the dwarf pantheon to close its net. As long as the kobold demigod is tricked into the star realm to inherit the kingdom of the dead god of the previous generation of kobold gods, the Lord God will be able to trap them all in the star realm. As long as the last spiritual sustenance of these kobolds is killed, then this group of kobolds will completely collapse. Then the real fun thing will be to massacre these more desperate kobolds! Seeing their heroic and dying expressions, and knowing that their last hope has been extinguished, how will they behave? It is really exciting to imagine! It's that simple! The damn stupid kobolds are so ridiculous and pathetic. As long as we dwarves take action, we can simply kill them all! This time there was a large-scale massacre of kobolds in the town. Just give them a color to see! Soon, the final net was deployed, and the stupid kobold demigod officially began to become a god. Sure enough, the tall and mighty golden shadow did bring a lot of courage to these kobolds kneeling on the ground. They seized all the time and strength to pray. They did not say that they were no longer afraid of life and death, but thought that as long as they died. You can still enjoy a better and happier life in the kobold's own divine kingdom. For the Anti-Kobold Alliance, all these reactions are like spicy chili peppers on potato chips, which has excited the dwarfs and humans. Now these kobolds are getting more excited and more intense. Then when their hopes are completely shattered, the performance will be even better! The time is near, it couldn¡¯t be any closer! The huge golden kobold shadow finally disappeared in the sky and flew towards the distant star realm. This meant that the kobold demigod had compiled his own kobold godhead and was ready to accept and inherit Kurktu. The kingdom of God has gone. Hahaha! The feast is about to begin! The dwarfs thought happily! The gnomes are all kind, and they are all chaotic kind. In other words, they do not have any malicious intentions, but they do not have any rational and conventional ideas. Even if they want to execute so many kobolds this time, it is because In the past, the kobolds were mostly robbers and thieves who committed murder, robbery, and all kinds of evil, which had a great impact on social tranquility.  They slaughtered all these kobolds to death, which is the same concept as humans swatting mosquitoes and flies. Therefore, this behavior is still considered kind by them. Kindness does not mean whether this behavior conforms to the ethics of which race, but as long as it conforms to one's own psychological standards of good and evil. How can the ethics of cats and mice be the same? How can the views of good and evil of the carpenter and the woods be the same? Therefore, the good camp is not because there are absolute and universal ethical laws, but because they think they do Things that are in line with kindness. While these kobolds were kneeling on the ground fervently praying to their gods, the dwarfs were already holding weapons, ready to start massacring these kobolds the moment the people they had just enshrined as gods fell. They didn¡¯t notice at all that when these kobolds looked at them, their eyes were full of ridicule and contempt. In fact, the shackles and ropes on some kobolds have been loosened, and among these skinny kobolds, there are inexplicably many kobolds wearing ragged clothes, but with strong muscles under the clothes. The dwarfs waited for a long time, and everyone could feel that the new kobold god had not fallen. At most, these kobolds kneeling on the ground could not get a response from the new god. This kind of thing happens all the time, but where can you get a response from the gods just by kneeling on the ground and praying for five minutes? Then isn¡¯t the world full of priests of all kinds? (To be continued. If you like this work , you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes, Text Chapter 56 Saving 7,000 Kobolds This kobold demigod could actually last for such a long time. The dwarfs looked at each other, not knowing what to do. Not long after, some dwarfs wearing gray cloaks suddenly appeared out of thin air in the open space. Before that, almost no one noticed their existence. These dwarfs who suddenly appeared exclaimed: "The Shadow Cloak has fallen!" Obviously, the dwarfs with this lucky cloak were originally believers and priests of Barifan. The Hidden Cloak. Before that, they relied on the protection of the gods. Has the special ability to hide and evade. At this time, a human who was throwing balls and acrobatics in the crowd suddenly heard these words, and looked excitedly at the panicked dwarfs in the town. He suddenly let out a loud roar, which was obviously blessed by magic and made it extremely loud. Even the whole town could hear the roar. Then, the human clown quickly threw the dozen balls in his hand to the surrounding field. These dozen balls immediately released a large amount of choking stench, and also formed a large amount of smoke, which covered the entire field. All covered. In addition to the stench and blocking the line of sight, this kind of smoke actually does not cause any actual harm. It is just to create chaos. It seems to be very effective. When the smoke comes out, the people watching the excitement scream and run around, and suddenly the whole The scene became extremely chaotic! This is the result of the dwarfs making such a big splash in order to promote their "righteous deeds" and attracting so many people to watch the show! At the same time, in other corners of the town, the humans performing acrobatics also threw out all the colored balls in their hands. This further aggravated the chaos of the scene, and after a while, the whole town was in chaos! At this time, there were many golden fingers who had come to take advantage of the chaos and immediately took action, targeting those who looked particularly rich. Of course, those who looked particularly rich must be those with inlaid inlays on their bodies. A dwarf full of gems! At this time, there are many dwarfs who are separated from the large army, and they are likely to let out a painful groan. Disappeared into an alley in the town. The human being who first attacked, with a smear of paint on his face, was the thief instructor Sardine Silver in Dragon Castle! He has wasted no time in the past ten years and has become an 11th level high-level thief. Originally, what he was most worried about was that among the enemy's team, there were also followers and priests of Barifan Hidden Cloak who were more specialized in thieves. In this way It's easy to reveal your identity as soon as you get there, and you'll be at a disadvantage in a confrontation. Now that Barifan Hidden Cloak has died inexplicably, this is great news! Take advantage of such a good opportunity. When will it not cause chaos now?! Sardin Yin took out two long black iron mithril daggers from his arms and quickly blended into the chaotic crowd of people fleeing. While those dwarfs and their human allies are trying to maintain order, rush forward and take the opportunity to assassinate those proud and arrogant dwarfs. Seeing their partners being killed in front of them, many dwarves were so angry that they wanted to kill all the bastards hidden in the smoke! At present, many of the powerful dwarfs who were guarding the kobolds thought that the kobolds on the site were hungry and tired. The dangerous powerful kobolds among them had already been cleared away, and there should not be any big danger, so they gave instructions to their men. , and then left the post without permission. Plunge into the battle to chase those abominable rats. After seeing the chaos in the scene and the powerful dwarfs among the guards leaving, the muscular kobolds among the kobold captives quickly broke free from the ropes in their hands and untied the others as quickly as possible. The kobold's shackles and ropes, and the newly produced magic missile magic wand in the iron castle, fired the surrounding dwarfs into a sieve like a machine gun. Then he led the kobolds behind him and quickly rushed towards the outside world from the prescribed route. Outside the town, the carriage of the Craftsmen Association, which had just arrived, was waiting outside. Just in time to load up the car after car of the thin kobolds who had escaped from the chaos, they quickly drove towards the north. There were also many kobolds who fled directly to some designated alleys, pulled open a garbage basket, and revealed a newly dug hole underneath. Only one or two kobolds could crawl forward and jumped in immediately. , fled quickly along the tunnel. There are also some kobolds, wearing beautiful clothes and wearing medals of official citizenship of the local country, strutting around under the protection of human guards, intentionally or unintentionally obstructing the work of the dwarfs. These dwarfs wanted to kill these kobolds immediately, but they were kind-hearted people who abide by the law and could not do anything to these citizens who had been recognized by the local nobles and the country, so they could only endure this tone and be beaten by this group of people. The noble "citizens" were so confused that they had no way to effectively chase the fleeing kobolds. What makes the dwarfs even more angry is that the humans who originally cooperated well with them now seem very ambiguous. The original number of dwarfs plus the number of humans, that would definitely be able to suppress the situation, but they did not expect that at this moment, these humans suddenly began to slack off in their work, and even found that some humans took the initiative to let the kobolds leave after receiving bribes from the kobolds. This made those dwarfs Suddenly it fell into a passive position, and the manpower was completely insufficient, which plunged the entire town into chaos. In almost ten minutes, the seven thousand kobolds fled and scattered, leaving only a few hundred people captured, while the other kobolds quickly passed through the underground passages and the carriages of the Craftsmen Association. Escaped from the dwarf's control. The dwarf leader had been driven crazy by the success of the enemy's tricks and the shameless betrayal of humans. He shouted angrily: "Damn it! Kill all these kobolds now! Kill them all! Then go after the other kobolds." "Human!" As soon as he said this, he suddenly felt something, jumped to the side, and escaped the assassination of a kobold, but before he could kill the damn assassin, suddenly his A handful of hot blood suddenly burst out from his neck, and beside him, the figure of Sardine Silver appeared! This dwarf leader was originally a priest of Barifan Hidden Cloak, but with the fall of Barifan Hidden Cloak, he suddenly lost 90% of his abilities, and was actually wiped off his neck by a human assassin! The remaining dwarfs rushed forward quickly, but were cunningly escaped by the enemy. Only the kobold assassin who jumped out first was chopped into pieces by the shameful and angry dwarfs, while the human assassin calmly Escaped and got out. At this time, there were thirty heavily armed and powerful warriors, some of whom were high-level paladins from Gu Gua and Tong Tian! The level of these warriors is very high at first glance. There are humans and kobolds. They are obviously masters selected from the entire Tongtian Kingdom! Led by a half-dragon holding a black sword, these twenty-nine warriors violently rushed into the camp of the dwarfs who had turned to the defensive. Two hazy figures floated out from the crazy black sword. The arrival of ghosts disrupted the formation of these dwarfs. It was like a hot knife cutting into cold oil, tearing the battle formation composed of dwarfs into pieces! The army was defeated. At the same time, those swaggering kobold "citizens" tore off the robes and medals they bought with gold, and rushed forward with the "human guards". Where is this? What kind of human guards are they? They are clearly human mercenaries they invited from all over the world! It's just that I spent some money to buy some shiny equipment! More than three hundred kobold thieves of level 3 and above fully demonstrated the results of their training in the past ten years. They backstabbed, sneaked, and covered each other. They suddenly became entangled with those who were in the process and prepared to massacre the remaining few hundred first. The kobold gnomes are all in disarray! The dwarfs, who were originally in an advantageous position, were chasing and suppressing the escaping kobolds at first. However, under these attacks, the situation was suddenly reversed. Instead, they were chased, suppressed and beaten by the kobolds! However, the dwarfs who reacted did not care about accidentally injuring other innocent humans. They also activated the magic items they carried. All of a sudden, they were evenly matched with the kobolds, and the scene slowly became peaceful. Just when they were walking on both sides of the street, suddenly, all the kobolds present felt the radiance of divine power from the gods. Warm power suddenly began to appear in their originally weak bodies, supporting them to stand up. The kobolds and assassins sent by Dragon Castle who possess fighting power have become even more powerful, more than twice as powerful! On the other hand, the dwarves found that their prayers could no longer be answered. Some priests were able to receive revelations. All the gods of the dwarf pantheon were chasing the cunning and damned kobold god in the star realm, and they had no time to care about this for the time being. side. As long as the god of kobolds is killed, why worry about the dirty kobolds running around on the ground without being wiped out?! They no longer received any support, and they even felt the crazy thoughts and impatience of the Lord God, which made them afraid of angering their gods and suffering divine punishment! You know, dwarfs are notoriously fickle! Even the priests of the dwarf pantheon cannot guess the thoughts of the gods they believe in. At this moment, they are in a furious mood. Who dares to make the main god impatient? Under the ebb and flow of each other, those who are not very disciplined in the first place The dwarfs were even more confused. In addition, their human allies were ineffective and showed obvious reckless behavior, making the situation even more unfavorable. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Text Chapter 57 Where is the Kingdom of God? A new week has begun, please vote for recommendations, thank you all! = The dwarfs suddenly fell from an advantage to a disadvantage. The situation took a turn for the worse, and the situation was very unfavorable for the dwarfs! Fortunately, the kobolds were not interested in fighting. After rushing back and forth on both sides and killing almost all the dwarfs, the exhausted kobold warriors and thieves covered each other and exited this chaotic little town. Town, the dwarfs sadly discovered that the remaining hundreds of weak kobolds escaped smoothly. At this point, a chaotic farce ended. Of the more than 7,000 kobolds, these dwarfs only killed a few dozen unlucky ones. The remaining kobolds were like a swarm of flies, all disappearing in this building. In the small town, as for the dwarfs, dozens of unlucky people died, including their leader. Hundreds of people were injured, and dozens of them may be left with lifelong disabilities. , it would be better to die. After all, the dwarfs suffered a big loss. "Damn! These cunning kobolds!" the dwarfs shouted angrily, "Can't they just let us kill them? Why do they have to escape so cunningly? Don't they know what fairness and justice are? Damn it, damn it. ! Damn it!" By the time all the kobolds had escaped from the town, Gu Gua had just escaped from the star realm. Gnomes originally had more power than kobolds, but it was because they underestimated their enemies. Coupled with Gu Gua's tenacious struggle, the balance of the battle was finally reversed, which led to such a result, which made the dwarfs aggrieved and extremely uncomfortable. Not to mention that the kobolds left this town one after another along the transportation channels and river transportation of the Craftsmen Association, and rushed to the Tongtian Kingdom in the north. Guang Yugua sat cross-legged in the center of his divine kingdom, his soul constantly nourishing the clay tablet of destiny belonging to the kobolds, trying to close up all the cracks in the clay tablet of destiny. But it is obvious that Gu Gua cannot do this now. He tried many times and found that his soul could not even accommodate the entire clay tablet of fate. Not to mention closing all these cracks. The highest godhead of this tablet of destiny is 15. It seems that if you want to digest the entire tablet of destiny, you need to have a godhead of at least 15! The current population of kobolds is only more than 100,000. This rescue work went very smoothly. Now the population is full, and it is estimated that it has reached 110,000. However, even if all 110,000 people are his loyal believers, it may not be possible. Reaching the godhood of 5 and breaking through the realm of weak divine power. Become a weak divine power, let alone a godhead of 15. That's really out of reach. After holding up the throne and inheriting the divine kingdom of Kurktuma, Gu Gua now focuses all the divine power on himself instead of giving it back to his believers like before. The divine power of the river god that brings together six rivers, the magical power of magic machinery and railway transportation, and the divine power of the guardian of the Vasa land are all gathered together, allowing Gu Gua's divine power to rise steadily. Soon, Gu Gua¡¯s godhead officially reached the first level of godhead. It's like crossing a threshold. The entire soul's vision felt suddenly enlightened. Gu Gua felt that his soul had solidified a lot. In the star world just now, his soul was blown to pieces by the whirlwind of the star world, just like It looks like an old porcelain bowl, with cracks and chips all over it, and I'm afraid it might be touched lightly. There is a possibility that it will be shattered into pieces. Now that the Kingdom of God is out of danger, the divine power channel with the main plane is opened, the power of faith begins to pour into his body, and after the transformation of divine fire into divine power. These cracks and flaws in Gu Gua's soul slowly healed under the water of divine power, and finally returned to the state of pure colored glaze. And with the growth of divine power, Gu Gua¡¯s divine personality is also constantly growing and becoming larger. Even his priesthood shows signs of continuous improvement and enrichment. For Gu Gua, his soul is like changing from the original single-core CPU to a dual-core or quad-core CPU. As his godhood grows, Gu Gua also feels the speed at which he accepts the power of believers' faith and responds to believers. The speed and perception ability have been greatly improved. He can officially feel what is happening within one kilometer within one minute of everyone who pronounces his name, and knows what is happening within one kilometer of the place where his temple and holy relics are. This is what the first-level godhead brings. the benefits of. After officially reaching the first level of godhead, Gu Gua was not in a hurry to quickly improve his godhead, but continued to consolidate his soul so that his soul could adapt to such an improvement. While consolidating his soul, Gu Gua became familiar with the laws of the entire Kingdom of God and the surrounding situation, hoping to repair and master this damaged Kingdom of God. After having the fate of Kurk Tama, it seems like having a key, all the rules of the entire god of God.?? is in his hands, allowing him to organize and repair the entire Kingdom of God like kneading plasticine. However, he also wanted to see what kind of place his Kingdom of God had arrived. Gu Gua stood on his divine kingdom, looking far into the distance, and looked out hard. He has understood that this is the first level of hell, which is where he is. It is a burnt, rubble-filled wasteland, with sharp and barren mountains and sloping hills that break the monotonous landscape. . The air was filled with blood-red light and filled with the smell of blood and sulfur, making people unable to help but feel violent agitation and the desire to kill in their hearts. There are fireballs flying in the air at any time, like giant, mindless feather insects, like Brownian motion, floating everywhere irregularly. When the fireballs collide with each other or hit other objects, they sometimes produce a terrifying explosion effect. If someone is accidentally blown up by this terrifying fireball, it is very likely that they will be thrown into the street on the spot. Gu Gua visually inspected the power of the fireball, and it seemed to be much stronger than a grenade. In the distance, there is a river of blood. This stream full of blood flows through the first level of hell and finally merges into the River Styx. No one knows where the blood came from, although some demons claim it may be the blood of all previous victims of Hell. Not far away, there is a huge strange skeleton, which is as high as a kilometer, towering into the sky, just like a huge skeleton monster buried in this desolate beach. If you look carefully, you can even see that this huge skeleton is actually made up of countless small skeletons. God knows how many skeletons are needed to form such a huge skeleton column. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Text Chapter 58 The rent collector is here The story is about to enter the real drama part, and the battle between gods is about to begin. Please support me a lot. I hope you can enjoy watching it and enjoy it! == Below this huge and skeleton bone column, there is a deep valley. From this perspective, you can't see where this valley will lead. However, according to Gu Gua's original knowledge from the Mage Association, this valley leads to the second level of hell. Under this valley, there is a huge metal iron tower that can rotate directly from the first floor to the second floor. Gu Gua couldn't imagine how high the iron tower that could connect the two hell planes was, but he also knew that this was not a place that could be measured by the standards of the earth. Far, far away, you can see a huge bronze city composed of twelve concentric circles of bronze walls, hidden in the clouds and mountains, and it looks even bigger than the mountains in the distance. If you estimate it this way, I am afraid that this city is larger than the entire Vasa. It is really a very terrifying and huge war machine. Soon, Gu Gua felt that his soul had stabilized a lot. He once again absorbed the divine power obtained from believers and the divine power squeezed out from Barifan's Hidden Cloak, and quickly reached the second level again. of godhead. If you say that to become a first-level divine power, you only need 1 unit of divine power, then to become a second-level divine power, you need 2 units of divine power, but to become a third-level divine power, you need 2 squares of divine power. That is 4 units of divine power. By analogy, becoming a fourth-level divine power requires 2 to the third power of divine power, which requires 8 units of divine power. Barrifan Hidden Cloak is a weak divine power of a fourth-level godhead. Gu Gua squeezed him dry and also took out 16 units of divine power. When getting rid of the passage set by the dwarf to isolate the power of faith from the main plane, and escaping from the star realm, the ready-made divine power of Barry Fan's cloak was almost exhausted. After falling into hell, Gu Gua Another part of the divine power was used to stabilize and repair the broken Kingdom of God. Therefore, Gu Gua can only reach level 2 godhood at most, and there is nothing he can do if he goes up further. ?That is to say. The further the Gu Gua rises, the more divine power it requires. Moreover, during this process, Gu Gua still needs to expend divine power to repair his divine kingdom, so the divine power he can use is actually very rare. Soon, all the divine power of the fourth-level godhead that he had just absorbed from Barifan Hidden Cloak was completely consumed. Only then did he rush to the second-level godhead, and repair his divine kingdom in every possible way. The remaining The next work is all a matter of time and effort, and we must slowly rely on the power of faith contributed by our believers to improve and repair it. suddenly. Gu Gua felt a special fluctuation in the room behind him. He knew that this was Tiamat waking up. Gu Gua also recovered from sitting cross-legged. Stand up and turn behind you. Tiamat still looks like a dark elf, messily covered in black gauze, swimming slowly like a living creature. Underneath the black gauze is a very economical armor with no visible material. It has little more content than Gu Gua's bikini in her previous life. It looks bumpy and sinister. The delicate hair on Tiamat's head was also scattered and half draped down. She stretched out her hand and pushed it lazily behind her pointed ears. She leaned lazily on the door frame. It looks unique. She was looking at Gu Gua with a half-smile, as if she was her concubine who woke up after Gu Gua hid in her room. This look made Gu Gua feel weird for a while, but considering that this woman saved her, Gu Gua also endured it. "You saved me?" Tiamat said lazily, her voice sounded like she had just woken up, and there were five different charms neatly blended together. There are cold and arrogant voices, dark voices, lively voices, angry voices and weird voices. These five sounds overlapped in an incredible way, making it sound like it was itching, like many little ants crawling across the top of the heart. Gu Gua looked at her quietly, shook her head, and said, "I didn't save you, it was you who saved me." Tiamat covered her mouth, laughed, and said, "It seems Do you still understand? I am not trying to save you, but also trying to save myself." With that said, Tiamat stood up straight, holding her elbows with both hands, and raised her pair of greasy breasts higher. , even the valley seemed thrilling. Gu Gua swallowed a mouthful of saliva, not knowing whether it was because of temptation or nervousness. "When I was rebelling against the whole world, I was alone, very lonely. Do you know that feeling? When you were preparing to become the god of kobolds, I was still very angry. Why didn't you come to me? , asked me for the destiny tablet after the fall of Kurktuma. You know, under the suppression of the elves, it is really difficult to find a suitable candidate for the kobold god. I must be. Will support you.Later, you used your own method to condense the kobold priesthood. I simply broke the pot and threw it away. In order to prevent myself from being exposed, I directly threw the destiny clay tablet of Kurktuma to you. You must know the destiny clay tablet. But the old man ao made it so strong that even the whirlwinds in the astral world couldn't wear it away. At most, the dwarfs who were as cunning as devils could destroy it. As expected, those damn dwarfs were really well prepared, and they even took out Gal Flash Gold's damn chisel, smashing the clay tablet of fate that no one could break into pieces. I think, I guess, you are dead this time. Without the power of the short-lived destiny tablet of Kurktuma, you will not be able to master the Kingdom of God in a short time, then you will just lie dead. . I really didn¡¯t expect that you could actually use the broken tablet of destiny and officially become the god of kobolds. I think you must have some special abilities, plus the last time I made love with you. , the feeling is not that bad, then there is still investment value. So I gave you a passage to my territory regardless of whether you agree or not. The truth is, it¡¯s that simple. "Tiamat said lightly, as if she was discussing today's weather. Her five-note voice seemed extremely seductive, and she also slowly twisted away like a model walking on a catwalk. Coming over, that tempting figure almost took away Gu Gua's soul. Gu Gua couldn't help but think of the heart-wrenching things that happened between the two of them. A hot feeling came up in his lower abdomen, and he hurriedly suppressed it. Mind, quietly looked into Tiamat's eyes and said: "You also helped me block Garl. Flash Gold's attack, and you you were seriously injured. " Tiamat chuckled, and suddenly said angrily: "Don't mention these embarrassing things! Are you happy that I was beaten into dust?_! "Then he turned his head proudly, obviously not wanting to mention this topic again. Gu Gua was a little stunned, and then he shook his head lightly and said, "Actually, I, um, I'm very touched. " Tiamat waved her hand as if to shoo away flies and said: "Don't say any more words of gratitude. In fact, even if I save you now, it will only temporarily delay your life. Those guys from the dwarf tribe are full of maggots in their minds. Who knows when they will come up with some disgusting ideas. They will definitely not let you go. If you are not careful, they will still set some trap somewhere and kill you. " Gu Gua nodded and was about to ask about this plane again. At this moment, a huge bolide suddenly flew out from the bronze castle in the distance and hit the two of them with a bang. In front of him, endless flames and dust arose. Gu Gua was very surprised. This bolide could directly pass through the laws of his own divine kingdom and land on his own divine kingdom effortlessly. This is very incredible. Is it said that the Kingdom of God is the highest protective cover for all gods? Why does such a thing happen? Before the flames and dust fell, a vigorous and powerful voice sounded from the fireball. This voice was like It was as loud and uncomfortable as sharpening a knife on a cowhide drum: "Hey, we have a new guest. Welcome! "Accompanied by this inhuman voice, a tall demon walked out of the flames. He was tall and muscular, with bulging muscles. His body was burning with blazing flames, and both of his legs were anti-joints. Just like a donkey's legs, his body is covered with thick scales, and hot magma flows between the scales, and he himself is like a burning coal, with flames rising up. There are two short horns on his head, shining with evil aura, and his crocodile-like mouth is full of sharp teeth, with three layers inside and three layers outside, like a forest of terrifying knives on his thick right hand. Holding a long and large dog-legged knife burning with terrible flames, he looked like he was not a kind person. Before Gu Gua could say anything, Tiamat stopped him and stepped forward gracefully. He said coldly: "I am not your guest, but my guest. Bayer, don't feel too good about yourself! "It turns out that this guy is Bayer, the lord of the first level of hell. Bayer didn't feel the slightest bit embarrassed when Tiamat said this. He still laughed and said: "My dear eldest sister, what are you doing? What's wrong? You must know that the adult who lives on the ninth floor is very concerned about this kind of things. If he is a useless person, he will be angry with him. You have to know," Bayer smiled evilly, but flames came out of his eyes, and he said gloomily: "Hell is not a refuge for some people to hide from their enemies! "(To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian.com to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Text Chapter 59 Goddess! Income into the harem! It is really hard to imagine that the lord of the first level of hell comes to collect rent in person, but considering that the new Gu Gua is still a true god no matter how weak he is, this is understandable. Tiamat's face turned cold, and a cold light shot through her hand, instantly turning the Bayer into pieces of fluorescent light that dissipated into the air. At the same time, there was another sentence that echoed in the air for a long time: "Prove his worth, otherwise get out! These are the original words of Lord Ninth Floor! You can do it yourself!" Only then did Gu Gua know that this fragile Bayer, In fact, it's just a simple projection of him. Tiamat's face turned pale and she said, "Don't worry about him, he's just a dog." Gu Gua looked at all this quietly and asked, "Why are you so protective of me?" Tiamat Te had already been seriously injured. He almost used all his strength in that moment, and at the same time he endured the pain, pretending to be strong and strong. After Bayer's projection shattered, she groaned in pain and almost fell down. She held her knees with both hands to calm down the fatigue after hitting Bayer's shadow just now. She was panting, and even the two white flowers on her chest were shaking rhythmically. ¡°Obviously she was very weak when she just woke up, and the serious injuries she suffered were not healed at all, but she still stood up for herself and always acted like she was strong. This is the first time that Gu Gua has felt this feeling in this world. This feeling is so mysterious and wonderful that it almost subverts Gu Gua's long-term cognition and perception. Tiamat turned around and roared with sharp teeth: "Stop being so beautiful! I'm not doing it for you! I'm doing it for our dragon clan! I saved you because you still have value! It's because You can help me restore the glory of the dragon clan. Instead of my mother suddenly showing kindness like a rabbit, I will snatch you away from the claws of the idiot!" Gu Gua couldn't bear her words. But I also understand that this woman is arrogant to the core and will never admit her weakness and powerlessness. Even when she is at the end of her rope, she will grit her teeth and hold on. Gu Gua sighed and said: "Then you must have done the right thing, because I will work hard to restore the glory of our dragon people. If possible, I also hope to form an alliance with you." Tiamat Statue As if he had heard something extremely interesting, he walked around Gu Gua two or three times with his arms folded, and asked gloomily: "What did you say? You said alliance? Don't you understand your status? You, this pathetic person The kobold is just a clown who was rescued by me. Your life and your soul are in my hands. You can't escape! You are so brazen that you want to join forces with me?" , the tone became more and more sinister, and even cold mist sprayed out from her mouth. Gu Gua sneered and said: "I think this is the reason why you failed before. You only knew how to enslave others without considering the feelings of others. You don't know what an equal ally is." Tiamat is now the weakest At that time, it was also the time when the relationship between the two of them had just been established. You must not be weak at this time, you must be strong, at least be able to be on an equal footing with her. Otherwise, future cooperation will be very uncomfortable! Tiamat rushed forward suddenly and grabbed Gu Gua's neck. Her two hands had turned into dragon claws and she lifted him up fiercely. The beautiful shell-like teeth in her mouth had turned into sharp fangs. She grinned and threatened: "You bedbug, what are you talking about?" What?! Even if I just rescue you, I can crush you to death right now!" Gu Gua looked at her with almost pity and said quietly: "You were seriously injured, and you Believers, a group of evil dragons, their beliefs are also extremely ungrateful, so I feel that your divine power is very slow to recover. Unless you kill me, I am only willing to be your ally and on an equal footing with you. Deal with problems together, face crises, and win together. Facts have proved that none of your previous methods worked. Otherwise, why would Kurktuma be killed by others? You still have my strengths, so why don't you let me provide you with some new ideas?" Tiamat's face turned red, as if she had been greatly wronged, or maybe it was just like what Gu Gua said. He said that the divine power in his body recovered very slowly, and he gradually lost his strength. Gu Gua's heart moved, and he put his hands on Tiamat's hands. Sure enough, his abundant divine power suppressed Tiamat's hands, put him down, and then hugged the frail Tiama. Special, I hugged him horizontally. Tiamat didn't expect Gu Gua to do such a thing at all. Before she could react, Gu Gua had already thrown her onto her bed and pressed down on her. The method of dual cultivation, Gu Gua, is already in this hot body.He has practiced it once before, and now he knows how to taste it. Although he said he is resisting, in fact, his body has been looking forward to it for ten years. Under this pressure, he began to swim with some familiarity. The hard-working Tiamat was originally a not very reserved lord. Earlier, she was also a mature goddess with countless faces. Now she has so many worries and wants to relax, so she didn't push Gu Gua away and let her go. Let it be done. In fact, since the last time she had sex with Gu Gua, a kobold demigod, Tiamat could no longer look down on other people. Any act of seeking love was as uncomfortable as scratching an itch, so these ten Over the years, Tiamat has remained single unimaginably. In this way, it was like dry wood meeting fire, and the daughter of Jiu Kuang meeting a despicable idiot. The two people quickly rolled into a ball. The sound of snapping was like thunder and the sound of gasping was like soft silk wrapped around bones. The whole big house was filled with an atmosphere of ecstasy. Soon the tent will be warm and spring will be in full bloom. A night of silence. It wasn't until the next morning, after all the things they loved to do were done, that the two naturally hugged each other. There seemed to be an extra layer of bonding and intimacy between them, and some disputes were temporarily shelved. They were getting along harmoniously. At the same time, Gu Gua and Tiamat also repaired some of each other's hidden wounds through dual cultivation, and both had good benefits. Tiamat was also clearly aware of this. Gu Gua hugged Tiamat's head and said softly: "Don't worry, I will continue to grow until one day I can protect you, so we are still equal. What do you think?" There was no movement for a long time. Gu Gua lowered her head and saw Tiamat's eyes closed, pretending to be asleep, but the crystal tears flowing from her eyes betrayed her. After all, Tiamat is also a poor woman Gu Gua smiled and held Tiamat's head in his arms. (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster! Text Chapter 60 The Benefits of Reincarnation Not long after, the intimate state of the two people was clearly seen by Gu Gua's seven subordinates, especially Wells, the chief guard of the Platinum Dragon God. Seeing the state of Gu Gua and Tiamat, he seemed to have something to say. I wanted to say it, but I was too secretive to say it. Gu Gua thought that this was just a matter of faction fighting, so he ignored them. In fact, he didn't know that there was a shocking secret behind this matter. There are still many things that need to be dealt with in the Tongtian Kingdom, so with the right divine power, Gu Gua sent them all back to the main plane. Now Gu Gua¡¯s Kingdom of God has been connected to the seventh floor of his mage tower, and he can easily travel between the two worlds through this portal. Gu Gua can also easily use Guji's body to create a lower-level demigod incarnation to perform his duties on the ground. Two more months passed. During this period, Gu Gua and Tiamat were often together, discussing the basic characteristics of the first level of hell so that Gu Gua could better repair his kingdom of God. Especially later, Gu Gua Gua is moving all his virtual divine kingdom to his real divine kingdom, and re-establishing a beautiful environment on the first level of hell that is no less than the natural wilderness. He and Tiamat The two of them usually hang out in his kingdom of God. In this divine kingdom belonging to Kulktuma, there are indeed various mineral deposits. The biggest advantage of these mineral deposits is that they can absorb matter from nothingness and regenerate new ores according to the laws of the divine kingdom. In this way, these mineral deposits can be made endless. As long as there is divine power and divine personality in this divine kingdom, infinite mineral deposits can be grown. What worries Gu Gua the most is that in the main plane, the bloodstone mineral deposits, a specialty of the land of Vasa, also have a large amount of reserves in this kobold kingdom. ¡°If that guy Hook Duden knew. He will definitely go crazy. However, maybe this guy already knew it? Gu Gua couldn't help but become suspicious. Now that the entire virtual Kingdom of God has been moved here, there are many more souls of believers in the entire Kingdom of God, and Gu Gua also allowed them to "discover" these mineral deposits. Exploit vigorously. And he and Tiamat built a huge temple in a place with higher rules for their own use, separating themselves from the souls of ordinary believers. In these two months. **Sugu Gua used all the tricks he had used to pick up girls in the university in his previous life, and used various methods to please Tiamat. These novel methods of picking up girls did achieve good results. Now Tiamat looked at him with a different look. More and more soft. Even if his divine power has slowly recovered, he will no longer use violence against Gu Gua. The best thing is that Gugua and Tiamat have officially become a dual cultivation partner. Gu Gua taught Tiamat the female part of the dual cultivation technique. Every time they make love, the two of them will enjoy themselves to the fullest, and it will have an excellent effect on improving both parties' bodies and spirits. In this way, the two have officially confirmed their relationship as a couple. After these two months, a new year has arrived for the Kingdom of Tongtian. For the kobolds, this is another most important day. Because this is related to the inheritance and hope of the kobold tribe, yes, it is time for the kobolds to start giving birth to children and hatch kobold eggs. Gu Gua first studied the destiny clay tablet of the Kobold God that he had obtained, and sure enough he found that inheritance and fertility were completely divided into one piece. Gu Gua gave this priesthood to Foster in the same way as he gave it to the river patrolling Yaksha, so that he could replace Gu Gua in the main plane and take on the important task of inheriting the Kobolds. As he had done before, Gu Gua took out all the souls that had matured again in the Kingdom of God and put them into the egg hatching rooms of Dragon Castle and Lesus Forest Fortress. Tiamat saw this scene. Feeling very surprised. "You can actually do this?!" Tiamat asked in surprise. Gu Gua said strangely: "What's the matter? Can't you do it?" He was right in his suspicion. He could temporarily grant the priesthood to one of his subordinates without any loss, instead of creating a new subordinate god. Later, as well as the ability to manipulate the souls of his followers to reincarnate, they are actually the effects of the "Fish-Dragon Transformation" mentality. In fact, the water tribe, the God of the River, the God of the Sea, the Dragon King, has the responsibility of arranging reincarnation because of its achievements in assisting Nuwa to mend the sky and assisting Dayu to control the water. Moreover, there are many aquatic creatures. If these souls are reincarnated, they will also be put into the underworld. The reincarnation chart will also increase the pressure on the underworld. Therefore, after Gu Gua's "Fish-Dragon Transformation" mentality became the River God, he also had the ability to arrange the reincarnation of the souls of his followers. Furthermore, the soul and knowledge of the kobolds are carried out through the traditional magic circuit and warlock inheritance. If this part is missing, then only some dogs similar to beasts will be born.But if this link is enriched through divine power, the ability and quality of the kobolds born can even be no worse than that of the elves! This method of inheritance also brings great convenience to Gu Gua in reincarnating the souls of his followers. This makes the kobold egg's ability to bear the soul stronger and easier to instill. All creatures on the main plane basically have souls. It's just that the strength of the soul is different. The birth of the soul is actually at the same time as the birth of the body. When the body is just a fertilized egg, the soul is just a point without consciousness and function. Gu Gua puts the believer's soul into the newly born kobold egg, which is equivalent to re-grafting a seedling on this seed, making it stronger and more potential. Doing so will not cause sexual rebound or rejection, nor will the original soul be strangled and do evil things. ¡°After these souls have been trained in the previous life and in the Kingdom of God, when they are reincarnated again, it is equivalent to having the experience of three lives, and they will naturally be more capable and do more powerful things. The rapid recovery of the kobold race in the Tongtian Kingdom is based on this principle. And for local gods like Tiamat, this is a little too unimaginable! They have always thought about how to store souls and harvest faith, and they have never talked about cultivating the souls of their own believers. They are more like gatherers who only pick fruits but do not plant trees. They collect natural products like primitive people, while Gu Gua is more like primitive farmers who domesticated wild seeds and tried to cultivate and harvest them. ??Essentially speaking, in terms of the ability to utilize souls, Gu Gua¡¯s method of reincarnation is indeed an epoch-making advancement compared to the methods used by gods to collect the souls of believers. If this method is consolidated, Gu Gua will soon be able to steadily increase his divine power and triple and five times increase the faith power of his 100,000 tribe to 300,000, which can only be achieved by 500,000 believers. Effect! Tiamat realized the advantages and disadvantages of this behavior almost immediately. The advantage of course is that after two or even more lifetimes of experience, the believer's soul can slowly improve without being in danger, so that even ordinary-quality souls can make great progress! In this way, the purity and quality of the power of faith that can be contributed will be improved, and it may even become a holy soul! Moreover, after these souls with past life memories return to the main plane, they can still continue their previous lives and memories, just as God has provided them with one more life, so that they can create more power and wealth. Got it! Compared with those monsters with incomplete souls such as lichs, vampires, etc., this method of reincarnation to extend life is very simple and very safe, and there are endless choices. Almost all of a sudden, those who require huge wealth and skill can be The methods required for casting spells are all compared to each other! The disadvantages are also obvious. If these believers convert to other gods after returning to the main plane and obtaining a body, then the effort will be in vain. Also, if the soul of a believer really reaches the standards of a saint, or even becomes a god, it is very likely that he will turn against the god he originally believed in, which would be bad. Thinking of this, Tiamat glanced at Gu Gua. Isn¡¯t Gu Gua the kind of guy who doesn¡¯t miss his old favor after becoming a god? But fortunately, he is still useful, so I just keep him alive! Tiamat comforted herself by thinking that she probably didn't even realize that Gu Gua was now a psychological comfort that she couldn't leave. But in fact, if the god you believe in can make you infinitely reborn, then this alone will make Gu Gua¡¯s believers not easily change their beliefs! Where can I find such good things? I am even afraid that many lichs and vampires, as well as nobles and kings who long for eternal existence, will take the initiative to become believers in Gu Gua! As long as he can ensure that his power can be inherited by his new self! However, this method has another advantage, that is, it can perfectly mediate the balance of power between the Kingdom of God and the main plane. Sometimes all the outstanding souls stay in the kingdom of God, but on the main plane they are just a bunch of drunkards, which causes the most basic church organization of a god to suffer indelible losses and eventually lose its roots. Such a fallen god actually There are also many on the list. If the souls of outstanding believers are invested in the main plane at the right time, then the church can maintain its vitality for a long time without the danger of being inherited by unscrupulous descendants and losing all the family property. However, this kind of thing is still too exciting and new for Tiamat, which makes it difficult for her to accept it for a while. Moreover, Tiamat is not sure what the effect of this is, so she always stays with her. Be next to Gu Gua and look at hisOverall operation. Text Chapter 61 The Lord of the Nine Levels¡¯ Attention This time, Gu Gua mainly conducted a major exchange of souls in this new kingdom of God. On the one hand, he placed the souls of the new kobolds who believed in him in the new kingdom of God, and started construction using the skills they learned from the main plane. The New Kingdom of God is simultaneously excavating so many minerals that even Gu Gua himself cannot count them. Many of them are unknown to even Gu Gua himself. According to Tiamat, this livestock product is currently the crystal wall. It is the most complete known mineral resource in the system. On the other hand, the souls of those believers who originally believed in Kurktuma have also dissipated in the astral whirlwind, and the rest are also somewhat incomplete. But it can be said that the souls of these believers are of very high quality. It is no longer possible for ordinary souls to resist the astral whirlwind for so long. If they are abandoned like this, it will definitely be a huge waste, but if they are so incomplete, it will be difficult to maximize their effectiveness. The most important thing is that the souls of these incomplete believers still believe in the kobold god Kurktuma of the previous generation. Under normal circumstances, gods who inherit other people's kingdoms will either forcibly turn them around with divine power, or they will be killed. Clear them all. Gu Gua didn't have enough divine power to reverse their faith anymore. It would be a pity to clear out the souls of such high-quality believers, so it was natural that they invested all the souls of more than 300 high-level petitioners into the newly born dog heads. It's gone inside the human egg. In three months, under Tiamat's constant observation, these kobold eggs hatched one after another, and more than 3,000 kobolds hatched out of the eggshells. Just like their ancestors have done for thousands of years, eat all the eggshells. Then he was taken out by the elders responsible for incubation and given a name. Sure enough, the quality of the souls that were disturbed and damaged by the astral whirlwind was very good. Basically, they had the blood of warlocks when they were born, and they even had other extremely high talents. However, some aspects of their souls were too incomplete. They also need to strengthen their education like ordinary new kobolds. But this is not a problem. Both Dragon Castle and Leathers Forest Fortress have complete teaching systems. As soon as these small head people are born, they will begin to receive various basic educations, teaching them to become a warrior or a mage, and at the same time cultivating their understanding of Gugua and Bongtian. The great elder¡¯s firm belief. Gu Gua believes that after new training, the souls of these original believers will definitely reverse their beliefs. Become a true believer in Gu Gua. Now that the virtual Kingdom of God has moved to the actual Kingdom of God, all the background of the Three Kingdoms melee has been cancelled. Instead, it is completely the same as other Kingdoms of God. The beliefs are completely unified into the god of kobolds, magic machinery, railway transportation, and tiles. The guardian of the earth and the god of six rivers, Gugua. Tongtian, is on his body. Especially after the Shenli Network, all high-end teachings can be learned from the Shenli Network. And as believers develop. The divine power network is like the roots of a plant, constantly spreading. One day, this divine power network will be put into the hands of every believer just like the mobile phone in the previous life. Now in all temples with level 5 priests. Basically, they have become a member of the divine network, after praying. You can connect to this divine power network, upload or download information, and even chat directly with other priests on the Internet through special magic, but it requires a lot of divine power. Many basic divine spells have also been engraved on this divine power network for their priests to learn and use. In this way, the threshold for priests has been greatly lowered, and many devout believers have become low-level priests, spreading the fire of faith to Gu Gua. Seeing that this method of reincarnation was so easy to use, Tiamat also fell into deep thought, but she had not thought of how to do it yet. The souls under her hands are all arrogant dragons. How could they condescend to be reincarnated as kobolds? It is also very difficult for dragons to have children. If they are used to reincarnate the original souls, only the two original dragon souls will be left. The next one, again, seems quite wasteful. While she was still thinking, the air next to her became distorted, and two figures suddenly appeared as if they were already there. The first figure is still the Lord Bayer of the first level of hell. Now he has an extremely serious look on his face, and he is groveling before the second figure. The second figure never formed a clear image, but both Gu Gua and Tiamat felt an extremely cold and extremely majestic aura. Compared with this aura, Naber was just a pug. , the auras of Gu Gua and Tiamat are so weak that they are not worth mentioning. "Tiamat, this new kobold, the Lord of the Nine Layers is very interested in your so-called ability to reincarnate." Bayer said carefully, without any arrogance at all. "If you still want to occupy this land and build your kingdom of God, you must serve the Lord of the Nine Levels. Of course, the Lord of the Nine Levels will also give you a lot of benefits." Tiamat sipped her lips.He didn't speak, just looked at the shadow with a complicated expression. Gu Gua glanced at her and felt the powerful cold presence again. He knew that the other party was probably the projection of the Lord of the Ninth Floor, and that the other party also used a cooperative tone. Although it was a bit strong, it was still acceptable. Gu Gua thought for a while and had to say: "Okay, we will cooperate with you." The shadow stayed quietly for a moment. Although there was no gaze at all, Gu Gua always felt that the other party's eyes had been going back and forth a few times. Over and over again, I saw myself through. In the end, this shadow still didn't say a word, and finally disappeared into the air as if it had never existed. Seeing that the projection of the Lord of the Ninth Floor had disappeared, Bayer grinned with a half-smile, then moved his body carelessly, and said with a bad look: "You are so lucky that you are actually seen by that adult. Come on, you can take care of yourself from now on!" After saying that, he turned into a ball of fire and disappeared into the kingdom of God. Gu Gua turned around and glanced at Tiamat. Tiamat became angry, waved her hand, and disappeared into Gu Gua's kingdom. Gu Gua sighed, he knew that after seeing him as a true god, there would be no less trouble. Although he is now under the protection of Tiamat, in fact Tiamat is just relying on others. In the end, they still have to look at the arrangement of the master of hell, the mysterious guy who lives on the ninth floor. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Text Chapter 62: Enlightening the River After Tiamat left, Gu Gua didn't have anything specific to do. The safety of the Kingdom of God was protected by the Lord of the Nine Hells. He didn't need to worry too much, so he left his body behind. After returning to the Kingdom of God, he continued to repair and preside over the operation of the Kingdom of God. In addition, he followed the seventh floor of his mage tower and used Guji to become a demigod-level incarnation, and returned to the Kingdom of Tongtian again. The first thing he is considering now is to improve his divine power as soon as possible and improve the divine power that he has been holding back for a long time. After returning to the Mage Tower, Gu Gua felt that his power was completely different. He felt more sensitive and could more clearly feel the connection between his body and his incarnation. It's as if a computer is processing the work of two threads. They are integrated with each other but do not conflict. It feels very strange. The first thing he did when he returned to the main plane was to convene a meeting with all the kobolds of Dragon Castle. The square in the inner city of Dragon Castle could only accommodate professionals above level 5. Now the kobolds of Dragon Castle The number of people is growing very fast. The other kobolds were all distributed on the streets of Longbao and in the open space outside the shops, raising their heads and listening to the voice coming from the gods. "Because I have become the god of the dragon people, I declare that the position of great elder will be taken by Foster Tongtian. Elder Mipo will become the second elder, and Silang Octo will be added as the third elder. From now on. All dragon affairs in the Tongtian Kingdom will be handled through negotiation by these three people." Gu Gua's voice enveloped the hearts of every kobold, officially handing over all the work in the main plane. Thus. Even if Gu Gua is not in Longbao and Tongtian Kingdom, things among the kobold tribe can be solved smoothly. You no longer need to deal with everything yourself. After finishing this matter, Gu Gua returned to the second floor of the mage tower, disguised himself as an ordinary kobold, and then asked Guji to transform into a hot air balloon again, preparing to go out for a trip. As soon as he walked out of the door of the mage tower, he felt someone hiding behind the mage tower, seeming to have been waiting for him to come out. as expected. A half-dragon man walked out from behind the mage tower, wearing a gorgeous dark mage robe, holding an ice staff in his hand, with four ice magic crystals spinning around his body, and an iron crown on his forehead, smiling but not smiling. He saluted Gu Gua. Who else could this person be, if not Wulu Tilu, who had taken over Baron Hart's body? "Dear God! You are finally willing to come out. I have been waiting for you for a long time!" Wulu Tilu Said with a smile. Gu Gua frowned and instinctively felt that Wulou Tilu seemed to have other things to plead with him, so he asked: "What are you waiting for me for?" Wu Lou Tilu didn't waste any words and said directly: "Respect As the main god, I know that you can directly grant your followers the status of demigods, and even grant them full priesthood to serve you at a very low cost, so I really want to provide you with better quality services. , I would like to ask you to also grant me a suitable priesthood." Gu Gua tilted his head and said, "Would this conflict with your original priesthood?" Wulou Tilu shook his head and said, "That's it. No. As long as it is a non-conflicting priesthood, I can accept it, and in this way, I can speed up the recovery of my body!" Gu Gua nodded and said, "What you said makes sense, just right here. There is also an important task to be entrusted to you. You are also a veteran god, and you must have great experience in the formation and spread of the church. I will confer the office of pope to you, which is also a demigod priesthood. The main job is to spread the church for me. I hope that my church will not be limited to the Kingdom of Tongtian, and I do not want my church to be limited to the dragon people. I hope that more humans can also get my glory. " As he spoke, a ray of light flashed, and the shadow of a broken clay tablet of destiny appeared on Wulou Tilu. The most authentic and pure divine power and divinity surged on it, which also completely formed a pope. The priesthood comes. Wulou Tilu felt the taste of divine power again and was so excited that he almost cried. He laughed nervously. In fact, both Gugua and Wulou Tilu know that the job of this priest is to earn more power of faith for Gu Gua, and it cannot provide even a little more divine power to Wulou Tilu. Now that Gu Gua is in urgent need of divine power, how can he tolerate someone stealing divine power in his own domain? As for Wulou Tilu, he is just taking a step back to the direction of the gods. In fact, he has He didn't get any actual benefits, but even so, he was satisfied. After he was happy, he respectfully said to Gu Gua: "Dear Lord God, I have to report something to you, that is, if you want to improve your divine power as quickly as possible, the best way is to devour other gods. Before that, that bitch of the Frost Girl did this to me, and her master, that violent lunatic, did this to me.What to her and the goddess of the sea. Perhaps in the eyes of their master, the two of them are just fatter lambs. If you want to quickly increase your divine power, you may wish to consider looting. ¡± Gu Gua nodded. If he wanted to quickly improve his divine power, the best way was to swallow the divine power of other gods. Why didn¡¯t Gu Gua understand this? He had swallowed the divine power of Barifan Hidden Cloak before. The best proof. But in this case, because a lot of divine power has been spent on repairing the Kingdom of God, so far, Gu Gua is only a second-level god. How can he swallow the divine power of other gods? If he is not Devouring it is already a good thing, so he just listened to Wulou Tilu's suggestion, which was very correct but had no practical value. He shook his hand and said, "Now I will." He had just become a true god and was still very weak, so he was not suitable to start a war now. "Gu Gua took a deep look at Wulou Tilu and said meaningfully: "However, you can make appropriate preparations before the war, especially for the dwarf clan and things to the north. " Wulou Tilu was shocked and said in surprise: "Okay! No problem, I'll cover it! " Gu Gua smiled and nodded, returned to the hot air balloon formed by Guji, and disappeared into the vast sky. After staying alone on the hot air balloon, Gu Gua's hand flashed, and now it is in Gu Gua's hand Above is a map of Faer?n. What is highlighted on it are the countless rivers that wind from the mountains and flow to the sea. The purpose of Gu Gua's trip this time is to reach the entire Faer?n continent. All the rivers are in his own hands. A treasure like the River God Priesthood that no one pays attention to is what Gu Gua wants in the first place. It can effectively provide divine support for himself without attracting the attention of others. And the best thing is that this river god priesthood is very consistent with my "Fish-Dragon Transformation" mentality. After acquiring enough rivers, I believe that my "Fish-Dragon Transformation" mentality can also be improved. "Change" has always been his biggest trump card, no matter what time it is. His important purpose of sending this clone this time is to personally occupy those rivers, take them all into his own hands, and make a fortune silently. His purpose is to control all 37 major rivers on the entire continent, such as the Yangtze and Yellow Rivers, in his own hands. To this end, he adopts a subtle approach to occupy an area in the shortest possible time. A small section of the river, and then gradually encroaching on the river god's priesthood of the entire river. Somewhere he didn't know, there was a huge city floating on the endless desert. A mountain peak was turned upside down, and then a slender building complex full of mage style was built on the bottom of the mountain. In a secret room with a dense barrier, a middle-aged mage with a gloomy face and a dwarf were sitting there. They didn't know where they were. What to discuss. ¡°Telamante, you must help me this time! "This dwarf has golden skin and eyes that shine like gems. He looks like a very handsome dwarf. He is gorgeously dressed, usually wearing a silk tuxedo and a pair of silk stockings. He wears gold and silver. It is covered with gold and silver jewelry and other decorations, and it looks like it is either a merchant or a dwarf merchant selling jewelry and decorations. ¡°Gar, I already know about this. "Telamante said calmly. "This is caused by your underestimation of the enemy and your unwillingness to sacrifice. If you can withstand the whirlwind of the star world, you must also complete Boss Ke's mission and discover that something is wrong early on. If you rush in when the time comes, there may be no annoying race like kobolds in the world now. "This gorgeously dressed dwarf is clearly the main god of the dwarf clan, Garl Flashgold. The middle-aged and thin mage sitting opposite him is the lord of the City of Ghosts, Telamante Tanshur. " City of Ghosts It is the last floating city in the Nether Empire. When the Neser Empire fell thousands of years ago, the Nether Soul City happened to be hiding in the shadow plane and was not affected by the paralysis of the magic network. Therefore, the Nether Soul City has survived now. It has become the core unit of the entire Faerun Continent Mage Association. With this floating powerful mage city-state as the core, an organization covering the entire Faerun has been established, and Telamante naturally became. The president of the Mage Association. Logically speaking, mages value intelligence the most, which means that Telamante is also the wisest person, at least on the surface. At this moment, Gal. In his secret study, he begged him hard (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly votes at Qidian. Text Chapter 63 Targeting the Kobolds "But, Telemante, things have come to this point. If the task cannot be completed, what will Boss Ke do to me?" Gal. Flash Gold said with a painful expression: "He will pull out all my beautiful penises." Gems, and confiscated all my fun things, leaving me unable to survive or die!" If you just look at this dwarf's performance, he is definitely a professional actor. The godhead of the dwarf god is very powerful, and dwarf races are everywhere, but there is no dwarf kingdom. It is indeed because the dwarf race is not a race that likes responsibility and power at all, let alone the ability to set its own disciplines and Regulations come to restrict yourself. They yearn more for a free and undisciplined life. They like to experience various civilized societies instead of building one themselves. Even the previous massacre of kobolds seemed chaotic due to poor organization. In the end, the enemy successfully counterattacked, which made people heartbroken. Therefore, although the dwarf main god has a godhead of 18, he is much powerless in the face of such matters between races on the main plane. He can only plead with allies with real strength and strict organization to help him fundamentally Eradicate the kobold clan. When Telamante heard what Garl Flash Gold said, a smile appeared on his face involuntarily, and he said: "Don't worry, I can help you intercede with Boss Ke, but with the kobolds, I I really can't help you. Because you have been begging me, but I have never heard you talk about the reward. It's just a matter of asking me, but it's enough to destroy the kobolds. But it's not something I can handle alone. You must be very clear about this. Otherwise, you would have set out on your own to exterminate those kobolds. Why would you need to ask me for help? Such a big war goal. That will definitely require sending out an army, recruiting warriors, and starting a war to kill the kobolds. If you don't pay me, how can I face my children? Who is willing to do such a thankless thing?" Gar. Flash Gold One. He patted his head and said as if he just remembered: "Oh, I'm so sorry, I actually forgot about this!" Telamant sneered in his heart and thought: It's not that you forgot, it's just that you are stingy and don't want to mention it. ! I would like to see the stinginess and treachery that the dwarf clan is known for. How are you going to fool me? Sure enough, Gal Flash Gold said generously and boldly: "You know my artifact, I created it with thousands of gems. My favorite chisel for digging out all things is not only made of the most precious gems. , and the best thing is that it has the ability to completely deconstruct magic and law items. In the last battle, it has been proven that it can even decompose the destiny tablet of the god. As long as you help me get it done! Kobold, then this chisel belongs to you! How about it?! It¡¯s an absolute high-level artifact! It will definitely satisfy you!¡± Telamant was stunned for a moment and said with a smile: ¡°This thing is too expensive. "Moreover. If I remember correctly, this chisel should be in the hands of the new Kobold God right now?" Gar. Shining Gold said without blushing, "Yes!" With that damn kobold, as long as you can kill all the kobolds, isn't that chisel yours? What a simple thing! "Telamante nodded and said: "Gar, You are too generous, don't worry, I know what to do with the kobolds." Gar. Shanjin asked doubtfully: "So, you promised me?" His face looked full of expectation. It still feels a little cute. The dwarfs are always filial sons. Telamant nodded helplessly and said, "Yes, I promise you." Gal. Flash Gold jumped up happily, hugged Telamante, kissed him on the cheek, and said: "I knew Telamant was the most righteous! Thank you so much! If your Mage Association needs anything when exterminating the kobolds, just ask me! Our dwarf clan will definitely provide you with selfless assistance at the lowest price. No matter what we say, we are best friends! Don¡¯t mention any words of thanks!¡± Telamante sighed and said, ¡°Thank you very much.¡± He waved his hand generously and said: "Thank you for what, who made us the best friends?! I will definitely help you with this little help!" After that, he jumped away. I really don¡¯t know how these small-minded and stingy people are still alive today. Telamant pressed his temple with a headache. However, Telamant is indeed very interested in these kobolds. If necessary, it is also a good choice to take them as slaves. What's more, something happened in the Land of Misery some time ago that interested him very much. "Brenas, my child." Telamant reached out and pressed a crystal plate, and his voice was immediately transmitted to the person he wished to talk to "The report on the disappearance of all the phaerimms in the Land of Misery some time ago has been completed?" A voice came from the crystal plate: "It has been completed, my father. Now there are still some things that need to be verified about the Saren spirit. , Zhexing No. 3, the other contents have been confirmed. The Xinglin Mokui has indeed disappeared overnight. "I will take a look at it now. Son, a handsome gray-haired young man, wearing the black armor of the Nese Empire that has been inherited in the City of Shadows, and a dragon-wing cloak on the back, he looks heroic, and this is what his father Telamante likes to see, because this The suit is a symbol of House Tanshur's dictatorship in Shade City. The young prince knocked on the door, and after receiving a positive answer, he walked in from the door, stretched out his hands and respectfully handed over a sheepskin scroll. After Telamant reached out to take the parchment scroll, he just cast a [Reading Magic] and read all the contents of this magic scroll into his mind. This is a common method used by senior mages to save time, so as to save the time spent on reading. "So, all the phaerimms in the Land of Misery were actually captured by that kobold demigod, and what kind of magic props were made into them?" Telamante hit his head in annoyance and said. : "Can you confirm what props they made?" (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Text Chapter 64 Everyone has his own plan Brenas shook his head and said: "Now we can only confirm that when they captured this awakening forest demon, they had fluctuations in divine power. We can't be sure what this kobold demigod did, let alone what he made. What is it? We even suspected that he used the technique of the alien crystal wall system when making this prop. "Telamante closed his eyes, thought silently for a while, and said: "Okay, very good. In this way, things become more and more interesting. The Felin Demon Sunflower was an important reason for the destruction of our great Netheril Empire. They were also the culprit of turning our land into a desert. They were also the world of our mages. The ability to break magic has always been our natural enemy. No matter how powerful the Grand Arcanist is no matter how great, it will not be possible to eliminate the Felin Demon Kui. If all these damn bugs can be eliminated, it will be very harmful to us. It is indeed a great thing for us. The significance of this matter is far greater than anything else" Brenas also said: "It is indeed the case, my dear father, even if the desert under our feet is transformed into Cheng Dahai, if this awakening forest demon continues to absorb the life force, we will not be able to rebuild the glory of the great Netheril Empire. And once this awakening forest demon Kui escapes from the prison again, it will be another disaster for our mages. However, a large-scale conflict has just broken out between the kobolds and the dwarfs, and we are also allies of the dwarfs. Now that we are in contact with the kobolds, our position will appear a bit awkward. " Telamant still did not open his eyes. He even rolled out his chair like an ordinary old man. And his high-backed chair turned into a rocking chair through magic at some point. "My dear child. There are no permanent friends in this world, only eternal interests. The value of the dwarf family to us is just a casual chess piece of the shadow lady. As for how to use it later, it is not up to us. And with The friendship of the dwarfs also takes a detour from the elves. For us, the existence of this ally has no substantial benefits. Do you understand? For the kobolds, such outstanding members can be born. , I was very surprised that in just twenty years, I could save the endangered kobolds, establish my own country in the northern wasteland, and even be able to become a true god. If I'm not wrong, there must be Tiamat behind this kobold god. We don't even rule out the silent intervention of some ancient dragons. Since the kobolds and dragons are secretive, then we don't either. If you have to expose them, it is not always the best choice to act as a smart person. Brenas, I am entrusting you to contact the kobold god. If you can, get rid of those damn Felin demons under our feet. Clear them all. Of course, we can learn his methods and do it ourselves, if it is indeed profitable." Brenas nodded: "Okay, father, I will definitely investigate this matter and fight for our Yinhun City. To maximize the benefits! So, father, do you have any other instructions?" Telamante squinted his eyes and seemed to have fallen asleep. Brenas saw this scene, and after waiting for a while, he quietly walked up and carefully covered Telamante's body with the highest-grade gold woolen blanket bought from the Kingdom of Tongtian. He quietly withdrew again. After Brenas exited, Telamant slowly opened his eyes, staring at a black spot on the roof, not knowing what he was thinking. Gu Gua, who flew out from the Kingdom of Tongtian, chose to fly from west to east, preparing to circle around the continent of Faer?n in a counterclockwise direction. Because it is on the east side of the continent, close to Wumoji Plain, where there are few rivers, there are not many intelligent lives around, and the power of the river god that it can provide is also very limited. The divine power that a river can provide is directly proportional to the number of living beings in the river basin, among which the number of advanced intelligent beings can play a decisive role. Therefore, the river on the sparsely populated Wumo Plain is very important to Gu Gua Lai. To say that it is more of a tasteless existence, its importance is relatively not that important. The west side of the continent is different. There are a lot of intelligent life in the west side of the continent, especially humans. They have built villages and cities next to the rivers, developed a large number of civilizations and castles, and are particularly dependent on the rivers. , very suitable for the development of the River God priesthood. Gu Gua first followed the map and flew over a large river closest to Vasa. Now Gu Gua has no time to develop his own river god priesthood one by one. What he plans is to seize the main rivers, and then slowly use water to infect all the rivers into his own hands. . This wide river is called the Tes River. It is more than two hundred meters wide at its widest point and more than seventy meters deep at its deepest point. It is really a real big river. The Tes River is located under the military steppe in the south of the Land of Misery.??, along the surrounding mountains, it meanders to the Moon Sea, and then to the Dragon Bay. It would be even better if, after fully occupying the priesthood of the Teis River, the priesthood could be extended to the Sea of ??Moon. Because Gu Gua also discovered that there is no lake god in this world. It would be better if he could occupy such a large lake. After three days, Gu Gua and Gu Ji flew to the Teis River, aimed at a small village that was not too prosperous, and landed quietly. After possessing the second-level godhead, Gu Gua can hear, see and grasp anything happening within 2 kilometers at any time. This is also an important reason why he chose this small village with a diameter of no more than two kilometers. Another reason is that this small village is a bit far away from other villages and towns, so it is a good base for quietly expanding its followers. He let Guji fall into the river, planted date palms everywhere, and then cast an invisibility spell on himself. He quietly stood in the middle of the small village, wandered around quietly, and soon understood the situation of the entire village. Clear. In his detailed perception, in a corner of this small village, something like a school meeting was happening. At night, he walked towards the edge of a village. In this small courtyard near the Tes River, live a local boatman and his two sons. The eldest son inherited his profession and became a ferryman. He was sleeping, while his younger son Dax saw that his father and eldest brother were sleeping, so he got up secretly and was behind the house. In the river, he held a grindstone and sharpened his long sword in a dull voice. This is a rusty long sword. It looks like it was a scrap piece bought from a blacksmith shop. Judging from the shape of this sword, it should have been a standard equipment in the army, perhaps after a certain war. It was left in the dust, and was later found by a blacksmith and sold to this murderous young man. And this murderous young man Dax is working hard to repair this rusty long sword with no visible edge, hoping to use this murderous weapon that has sucked the lives of many people again. There is a circle of rags wrapped around the handle of the sword. After it is soaked, it is tightly wrapped there. It is not convenient at all to hold in the hand, but it will not slip. The sword body is made of high-quality steel and has a good foundation. But it was full of broken teeth and cracks. It was obviously a long sword that had experienced many battles. At this moment, Dax's hands and the whetstone were sharply grinding. Gu Gua, who was still invisible, walked up and took a closer look at Dax. I saw that this boy who was gritting his teeth was only 17 years old. He was quite handsome and had some muscles on his body. It was obviously due to regular exercise. However, his face was bruised and swollen. It was obvious that he had done some strenuous exercise during the day. Dax¡¯s father and eldest brother were both ferrymen on the Tes River, but he was not willing to be a ferryman, so he ran away from home when he was 15 years old and went out to make a living. For such a young boy, apart from being slightly better at water and having good physical fitness, what else can he do to get ahead? Just this year, he finally spent two years and worked hard to become a trainee warrior. But if you want to become a formal warrior, in addition to experience, you also need a set of formal equipment. Dax returned home happily and wanted to ask his father and brother to help him with some money and buy some equipment. Unexpectedly, when he returned home, he found that his family was starving to death. It turns out that although this area is nominally the territory of the Sanlin Pagoda Society, basically no one cares about it. Some time ago, a group of hooligans came to the village and took turns blackmailing the villagers, especially Dax's honest and loyal father. He was blackmailed to the point where even the ferry was robbed by this group of hooligans. The gangsters told the villagers that each family must pay them 10 silver coins every month. Otherwise, no one will be able to cross the river! The other villagers can't cross the river, so there is no big problem. The honest and cowardly villagers will not fight them for this matter. But my father and eldest brother, who relied on the ferry for a living, couldn't bear it. If they didn't ferry for a day, they would starve. But they were weak and couldn't defeat the gangsters, so they were helpless. Hearing the news, Dax was furious and immediately went to find those hooligans to discuss the theory. As a result, a good man could not defeat the crowd, and his fists could not defeat four hands. He was played with by the hooligans, and then he was beaten to the point of peeing on his face. With a bruised nose and swollen face, he rolled back to his dilapidated home in despair. Seeing that he had "caused trouble" when he came back, his father not only did not comfort him, but instead scolded him, saying that he had no ability and still got into trouble, and that it would be even worse tomorrow! (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Text Chapter 65 The Failed Boy Dax was so angry that his dignity was even more seriously hurt! Today I originally thought that as a person who has learned warrior skills, I should be more than enough to deal with some ordinary gangsters, and it is not easy to get a long sword. Carrying a long sword will certainly be more majestic, but it is also prone to some accidents, so I didn't bring my long sword with me. I didn't expect that I would end up like this! After being scolded by his father, he was so angry that he didn't even eat dinner, so he secretly started sharpening his long sword, preparing to use this long sword in the middle of the night to kill all the gangsters. Take back your home ferry and your dignity! Gu Gua watched quietly as the young man sharpened the long sword and then inserted it into his waistband without even a scabbard. By the time the long sword was sharpened, it was already after midnight. Dak Si just quietly walked along the Teis River and touched the courtyard where the gangsters were entrenched. What surprised Dax was that when he touched the gangster's den, he found that it was brightly lit, and many gangsters were still there, changing glasses and drinking happily. 9 Several gangsters were gambling. Look, It feels like staying up all night! There was a little bit of the sleeping look with the head covered that Dax expected! asshole! It's so late and you still can't sleep! Dax originally wanted to kill them all with one sword while they were sleeping, but he didn't expect that the gangsters also tended to stay awake in the middle of the night and were even more energetic than during the day. Now he was committing a crime. It's difficult. With hunger in his stomach and pain from the wounds on his face, Dax's mind was full of thoughts of skinning them and breaking their bones, but his own strength was not enough to defeat these tough gangsters. After thinking about it, Dax decided to steal his father's boat back first. So he turned around and walked towards the river, preparing to steal back the ferry that had been robbed by the gangsters. Dax thought he was very careful and walked towards the ferry, but he didn't expect that he didn't notice that there was a dog next to the ferry. When Dax walked carefully to the side of the ferry, the vicious dog turned cold. The barking barked wildly! Dax, who is not experienced in the world, is really a brand new novice. Even in this kind of scene, he will panic for a moment, and then he will get angry. He took out his long sword and stabbed the vicious dog to death. The sound of the vicious dog immediately alerted the gangsters in the yard. Dax gritted his teeth and continued to untie the rope of the ferry. Then he hurriedly pushed the boat into the river, quickly jumped on the boat, and prepared to escape. Those gangsters move very quickly. Just when Dax had just boarded the boat, the group of hooligans had already rushed out cursing. When Dax rowed 5 or 6 meters away, the group of hooligans had already jumped into the water to chase Dax. That's it. But it can also be seen that these gangsters are not very good at water. Dax saw it clearly. Those gangsters all held long daggers in their hands. Obviously, if they were caught this time, it would not be as simple as a bruise and a bruise. If they were caught, it would definitely be a dead end! Dax also saw it, this village. It is said that they are under the control of the Sanlin Pagoda Society, but in fact they appear every year during tax collection. No one cares about what happens in normal times! As long as there is strong force, this village can be controlled! It¡¯s okay to say that when nothing happens, but now that gangsters appear, it suddenly shows the powerlessness of reality! Now even if these gangsters kill themselves and throw them into the river, no one will punish them! Only force is the most reliable! Dax gritted his teeth and rowed the ferry desperately, but this was an old and heavy ferry. How could he speed up the ferry in such a short time on his own, and without eating at night? Get up! As soon as he saw it, a gangster swam over, holding a long dagger and climbing up from the bow of the boat with a grin. After Dax knocked down the two gangsters with the long pole of the boat, the boss of the gangster still climbed up from the ship's bang. At this time, it's too late to hit him with a long pole! This is a level 3 thief with a powerful body. He is two meters tall, with shoulders as wide as Dax's shoulders. He is muscular and has two thick arms that seem to reach his own knees. , the whole figure looked more like a warrior. At this moment, his face was crazy and ferocious, the long dagger in his hand flashed with a terrible cold light, and he looked at Dax with bloodthirsty eyes. Dax had no choice but to throw away the heavy and long pole, and unconfidently pulled out the simple long sword from his waist. His hands gripped the hilt of the sword fiercely, and his throat rolled helplessly twice. He knew that it would be difficult for him to survive. Dax prayed desperately and sadly in his heart: "Oh God! No matter what happens, God, please save me!" At this time, Dax saw the long dagger in the thieves leader's hand stabbing him hard. He subconsciously followed the training instinct of a trainee soldier and stabbed the dagger hard. After blocking it for a while, the long dagger of the thief leader was first blocked to one side with his strength, and then it spun around in a strange and fast circle, and was shot hard from another angle.It stabbed over, and Dax's long sword was still swinging outward at this moment, and there was no time to block the next blow! At this time, a majestic voice suddenly sounded in Dax's mind: "I am the River God of the Tes River. I heard your prayer. Are you willing to become my believer and serve me loyally until death?" What?" Before Dax could react, the long dagger had already stabbed into his vital part, and he was seriously injured. When all the blood flowed out, there was only one way to die. The gangster leader pulled out the long dagger from his body, searched him again, cursed a few times, spat on Dax's face, and then kicked him into the Tes River. inside. "I am willing, I am willing to give my life and soul to you and become your believer. I want the power of revenge!" Dax thought crazily in his heart as he sank into the water. The so-called Tess River God said: "No, I will not give you the power of revenge, I will only give you the power of self-preservation. I hope you can protect the Tess River, protect your important people, and protect this village." With these words, the crazy desires in Dax's heart calmed down a little, and he said in his heart: "Yes, I want revenge, who can I take revenge from?" Can I get rid of my fate by killing these gangsters? Being able to live a stable life is already something worth aspiration. " In front of Dax's eyes, all kinds of things about his father and eldest brother kept emerging, and he suddenly came back again. Realizing the deep love from my father and eldest brother, my hot tears had already merged into the rolling water of the Tes River before they could even flow out. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Text Chapter 66: A boy¡¯s turnaround! Gu Gua hid himself in the river, transmitted the voice directly into Dax's mind, and directly used his once-a-day [Dragon King Attunement] ability. Ice and Fire! Chinese This ability can directly transform an unintelligent life into an intelligent life. It can improve ordinary intelligent life even more. What's more, this time, Gu Gua will also enlighten the opponent's ability. , are limited to intelligence and charm. "For the people you must protect, for the happy life you long for, work hard, Dax!" As soon as he finished these words, Dax felt a heat on his forehead, and it seemed that his abilities had improved again. A lot, and even my mind is spinning faster. Then my body became warm, and the vital wound on my stomach miraculously healed! Dax even had the illusion that his body was filled with infinite positive energy! Dax didn't know that because of his background as a trainee warrior, he had been directly inspired to become a level 1 paladin! After recovering, Dax turned his head and saw the gangsters busy manipulating the ferry, trying to bring it to the shore again. Because they didn't know how to operate the ferry, they made the boat so twisted that it was about to capsize. Dax also clearly found that the time he could breathe underwater suddenly increased. He couldn't determine the specific time, but it could at least increase to half an hour! With this half hour of underwater breathing time, he can do a lot of things! Dax, whose intelligence suddenly improved, immediately decided on his strategy and looked at the damn gangsters with firm and powerful eyes. Dax quietly swam to the side of the ferry, and while the gangsters were in a hurry, he suddenly went up and applied some force from under the water, completely overturning the old ferry. At this moment, the seven gangsters on the boat were like dumplings, and they all fell into the river one by one. Especially the leader of the level 3 thieves, it was obvious that he was rowing in a hurry because of his bulky body. His water resistance is very poor, that is, he can barely prevent himself from drowning. With all the old and new grudges coming up, Dax, who was as comfortable as a fish swimming in the water, stabbed him with a sword. Suddenly there was a flash of white light, blocking Dax's sword. It was only then that he saw that the gangster leader actually had a noble jewelry that shone with a strange light hanging around his neck. There must be some kind of protective magic in it. Dax didn¡¯t pay attention to others, and he didn¡¯t stab the bandit leader with his long sword. He just stared at the rogue leader who was clumsy like a pig in the water. He also didn't fight this strong guy head-on. But just by constantly harassing him around, this sturdy enemy could not float to the surface. When the leader of thieves wanted to float up, Dax pulled his feet below to prevent him from floating up. When the thief leader wanted to fight Dax angrily, Dax swam aside calmly, leaving the thief leader unable to grab a hair of his and could only struggle feebly. Instead, it wastes even more of the air that I already have. The other gangsters were even less good at water. When they saw their boss bobbing and flopping in the water, they didn't even dare to come to rescue him. Dax immediately grasped the essence of this gang of gangsters. It was just a loose gang that had only been entangled together for a short time, and there was nothing to fear at all! Soon, the leader of thieves was twitching crazily. Dax knew that this was a dying struggle before drowning. In order to avoid being pulled up by the enemy and made a backing, he quickly made some distance and stood beside him. He watched quietly as scarlet blood gushed out from the mouth and nose of the thief leader, and his eyes widened and slowly sank. It was very obvious that this guy died with his eyes open. Dax immediately rushed forward, peeled off all the things on the thieves leader, and put it on himself, especially the aristocratic-style necklace, which was firmly tied around his neck. And what surprised Dax was that maybe the gangster leader didn't trust other people at all, so all the money collected by the gang during this period was actually on the gangster leader, a total of seven gold coins, thirty Many silver coins and too many coppers to count! After drowning the gangster leader alive, Dax finally surfaced and took a long breath. Then he swam to the side of the ferry, flipped the whole boat over again with skill, and ignored the hooligans who were already frightened, and directly drove the ferry back to his home. After returning home, Dax fell asleep, as if he was not worried about the enemy touching him again. Because he also saw that this gang of gangsters was really nothing to be afraid of. As long as the leader died, they would definitely be defeated. In fact, DakAlthough the wounds on Si's body were healed, they still consumed a lot of his physical strength. Therefore, just drowning the bandit leader and driving the ferry back had already exhausted all his energy. If those gangsters had been there again, If they rush over, Dax has only one way to escape, otherwise, he will never be able to defeat these gangsters again. Early the next morning, some villagers discovered that the gangsters entrenched in the east end of the village had secretly escaped with the property they had extorted. Even the yard they had robbed stood there alone. Not a single human voice at all. People also discovered that the ferryman's boat had returned quietly, and their second son Dax also stopped at home. He no longer wandered around. Instead, he went to the town and didn't know where the money came from. , bought a real long sword, and then built a strange altar with a regular hexagon. The divine emblem in the altar was also a regular hexagon, but it was inlaid with pure silver. People were whispering among themselves, wondering what happened to make the boatman's family behave so strangely. Because there has been no ferry for a long time, the demand for crossing the river has been severely squeezed. As soon as the ferry resumed business, the passenger flow was very considerable, which made the boatman and his boss busy. The entire small village called Hepan Village seems to have returned to its peaceful appearance. Although the ferry business suddenly became very good, the second son of the boatman's family had no intention of helping the family at all. He actually went to the only carpenter's house in the village and worked as an apprentice while doing his own work. I made a round wooden boat that looked more like a bathtub, and then in my free time, I did not know what I was doing in a bend of the Tais River next to the village where the water was relatively slow. According to some children watching the excitement, Dax seemed to be planting something in the river bend. In fact, what Dax planted in the river bend was the date palm that Gu Gua used to position his river god's power. This kind of date palm can be eaten or pressed into oil. The pressed oil can be eaten and used as lubricating oil, so it has high economic value. As long as this date palm can be planted in patches, Gu Gua can gradually encroach on the entire Tais River priesthood. Even if the Dax he inspired is killed, it will not affect his plan. Gu Gua doesn¡¯t want to worry about the rest anymore. He believes that after enlightenment, Dax¡¯s improved intelligence and charm can help him make correct judgments. Once the situation in Hepan Village stabilized, Gu Gua immediately took the hot air balloon transformed into Guji and flew to the next river. Dax is still working as an apprentice in the carpentry shop. In his free time, he is planting something unknown in the river bend. At the same time, he also worked on his own and made something like a waterwheel. It was not too big and except for its strange appearance, there was nothing special about it. When autumn arrived, Dax used the money he earned as an apprentice to buy a medium-sized and inferior millstone, and then installed the waterwheel on the mill without any fuss. Then the millstone could turn by itself without the use of a mule, which was quite convenient. Dax immediately opened a business, charging villagers and neighbors to grind grain. Because there was no need for mules, the price of Dax's mill was very low, which attracted almost all the farmers in the village to transport the wheat harvested at home to Dax. Polished in a simple mill. This year, after all the wheat was harvested, Dax made some money and built a large yard around his mill on the banks of the Tes River. He simply built a few single rooms, and then hired a few more The boy, who is particularly good at water, went to the river bend where he planted something to collect fruits. Of course, such a strange thing is not over yet. The teenagers hired by Dax collected many dates-like fruits from the river bend. Although these fruits are not very sweet, they are crisp and delicious when they are just picked. The price is It was low again and allowed Dax to make some small money. What happened next made the villagers¡¯ eyes widen even more. Dax put these picked so-called dates into his mill, and actually squeezed out clear oil! Although the taste of this oil is far worse than that of olive oil, and it basically has no fragrance, it is still a kind of oil! How can these ordinary villagers have money to buy olive oil? When Dax put this newly squeezed date palm oil out for sale, the villagers were shocked again! How much did this Dax learn outside, and how did he become so good at making money! ? Text Chapter 67 Selling Oil Dax had a bumper harvest this year and squeezed out a lot of date palm oil. Unfortunately, although this oil is cheap, it is still not within the reach of the villagers. At least a well-off family can afford it. <-> Dax was not discouraged. He hired several mule carts from several wealthy households in the village, hired two young men, and also took the grease with him to a nearby town. Sold. This town is still a little far from the riverside village where Dax is. If you walk, it will take at least four or five days. This is because there is no one in the riverside village. Even if the gangsters occupy the village, no one comes. The main reason for asking. It is really the most realistic example that the sky is high and the emperor is far away. Fortunately, there was nothing particularly dangerous along the way. Dax, with his men and the mule cart, hurriedly and slowly arrived at the nearest small town when it was dark the next day. Although this town is small, it has a complete system. There are two lazy guards standing at the gate of the city. They are standing bored at the gate, preparing to close the dilapidated city gate that is almost vulnerable. Dax hurried to the door, handed the two guards ten coppers each, and begged the two guards with a smile to let them in. It was just a few mule carts, and the guards would not ruin their business. So all these mule carts, which were obviously from poor villages, were put in. The Great Master http::// They chose the cheapest hotel and stayed there that night, spending the whole night speechless. At dawn the next day, Dax began to sell the date palm oil he squeezed out at a very low price. Because the price was low enough, at first some tavern owners only wanted to give it a try. I bought a small amount and found that this oil is not easy to catch fire. The heat conduction is very uniform and the properties are very stable. Although the steak is not very fragrant, it is not easy to mess up, it saves firepower, and it does not have any toxic or side effects. Wait until the next day. All these tavern owners rushed over, one bucket after another, and soon they bought all the grease on the mule carts. Dax made a lot of money this time, earning at least twenty gold coins! This is a huge sum of money that the villagers will never see in their lifetime! Even if they don't eat or drink, it will take at least ten years of hard work for a family to earn so much money! How could you make money so easily! Even the coachmen and young men hired by Dax looked at Dax with something a little wrong. There are quite a lot of hidden problems when you are suddenly rich. Dax was obviously aware of this problem. During the day on the third day, he gave the guys he had just hired a day off. He quickly rushed to the blacksmith shop in the town and spent a lot of money to get himself a new set of equipment. This equipment was more than enough for even a third-level warrior. Dax also hoped that this A set of equipment can make one's image more powerful and dispel the unreasonable thoughts of one's partner. Indeed. When Dax came back in armor and powerful equipment, his men's eyes were obviously a little timid. This is certainly a good sign for Dax. But when they returned on the fourth day, they encountered big trouble. Because they met the tax collector. When the tax official of this small town heard that some villagers who did not understand the rules came to the town to sell oil without paying taxes, he became furious and immediately took his tax collector with him. He rushed to the group of villagers who didn't understand the rules in an aggressive manner, just as they were about to leave the small town. "Guys in front, stop!" The tax official shouted and stopped Dax and his party. Dax looked at the tax officer strangely. When he saw the clothes and code representing the tax officer on his body, he finally understood what happened. "Dear tax collector. Hello! Don't you know why you stopped us?" Dax asked in a dignified manner, wearing the new equipment he had just bought. Tax collectors are the most observant of people, because behind many industries in this town, there is a very deep backstage support. It¡¯s either a baron or a knight. If you don¡¯t have an eye for price, it¡¯s easy to be kicked out of the iron plate, and you will be unlucky. The only one he can bully is himself, and those he can bully are ordinary townspeople and villagers in the countryside. So when he saw this so-called country man wearing valuable equipment, he couldn't help but feel a little bit in his heart. He had to look at this young-looking boy carefully again and again. "Um, I heard that you sold more than a dozen barrels of grease in this small town?" The situation has been relatively tight recently, and the tax officer finally decided not to act rashly without knowing the details. Dax¡¯s current intelligence is not too high?, the charm is also beyond the level of ordinary people, and when encountering this kind of thing, he doesn't show any panic. When the other party appeared and asked this question, he judged what the tax collector wanted to do based on the experience gained from chatting with the tavern owners in the past few days. "Dear tax collector, hello! I am here to sell a few barrels of newly pressed oil on the order of our young master. However, for the sake of confidentiality, I am sorry that I cannot tell my master's name." Duck Si smiled mysteriously and bowed, intentionally or unintentionally revealing a small bit of the noble jewelry around his neck for the tax official to see. At the same time, he slightly used the ability of the paladin, and a layer of light unique to the paladin covered his shiny armor, making him look very majestic. After seeing the noble jewelry and the light of the paladin on Dax's body, the tax officer's expression changed, he coughed twice, and then said: "Well, since that's the case, then I won't ask more, uh, but the tax You still have to pay it. You are selling cooking oil. So far, no one has been killed, so there should be no problem with the quality. As for the tax, it is based on the share stipulated by the law. Well, the 10% tax is based on your income. 10% will be taken out, uh, as tax." After the tax officer finished speaking, Dax was still a little confused. Is this necklace so effective? The light on his body increased so much at once, and it made the nobleman so fearful. It was obvious that he had a lot of background. But he didn¡¯t dare to test it anymore. The most important thing now was to go back to Hepan Village. He still had a lot of work to do. So he handed over one-tenth of his income to the tax collector, then smiled warmly and left with his men and mule cart. (To be continued.) The Great Master http::// Text Chapter 68 The prosperous Mr. Dax! The tax collectors asked in confusion: "Master! How can a group of people like them look like guys with backgrounds, let alone people who work for nobles? Look at his hands, they are so rough, they are not nobles." The hand of the family must be a swollen hand, why do you only charge one-tenth of their tax? With such a small tax, what can we eat and drink?" The tax officer turned around and slapped that person hard. The taxman slapped him, lowered his voice, and warned: "Shut up! Don't talk nonsense if you don't understand! If we offend the nobles, the most we can do is lose our official positions and leave, but if we offend the Naxing Gang, I'm afraid we can I saw your body in the small square! Please pay attention to what you say!" After teaching his subordinates, the tax officer said fiercely: "It's good to collect some taxes now, everyone, please give me a warning! Come on, if you encounter something like this again, please be careful. If you see such an abnormal guy with special marks on his neck or body, you must pay attention. The world is not very peaceful now!" After that, the tax officer shook the money in his hand, muttered something unknown, and then said: "Everyone, remember what happened today. No one knows about it. We just came out today to get together." , I didn¡¯t do anything else, I just bought everyone a drink with these few dollars, do you hear me?!¡± The rest of the tax collectors naturally cheered loudly, and there was no one who refused. So the group of people rocked their chairs along the way. Walking down the street to a nearby tavern, I had to catch chickens, chase dogs, and bully vendors along the way. Extracting taxes has created a mess. Dax drives the empty mule cart. He and the guys he hired returned to the riverside village as quickly as possible. After arriving home, he breathed a sigh of relief. After paying the men, Dax asked the stonemason in the village to make three grinding millstones. He also hired a carpenter and his apprentices to build three larger waterwheels and cut these millstones. The mills and waterwheels were all installed, forming three mills without mules. Continue to accept the business of grinding millet from the surrounding villagers. There are always some villagers who specifically choose not to grind millet during the harvest season in order to save money on grinding millet. During the entire off-farm season, when the mill is idle, the service price is lower, and they will grind it little by little. Yes, only when they are short of money will they take out some and grind out the millet. Then sell it to people in the town instead of grinding it all out at once. After completing these tasks, Dax went uncharacteristically and took the initiative to return home. He closed the door with his father and eldest brother and whispered for a long time, waiting until the next day when their family opened the ferry business again. People found that the three members of his family were all sewn with hexagonal silver ornaments. After asking carefully, they found out that they all began to believe in a so-called river god of the Tes River. Dax could earn as much money as others in a short period of time. It takes ten years to earn money. It¡¯s because of this god¡¯s blessing! Immediately, the whole small village began to discuss again, and everyone was skeptical about this newly emerged god of the Tes River. Don't be a demon who steals souls, right? While everyone was still talking, something new happened in Dax's big yard. He hired masons and carpenters to create a very large place where the water was connected in his yard. The house was large and bright, and was set up like a temple. A simple statue of the god was installed in it. The statue was also enshrined with a regular hexagonal silver ornament. When the temple was completed, Dax announced the recruitment of mill boys. Compared to the income level of the entire village, the mill boy's salary was very generous, but in addition to being strong, obeying orders, and hardworking, the mill boy's salary was very generous. In addition, there is another way, which is to become a believer of the Tess River God. Why do the villagers care about this? As long as they can make money, it is a good thing! Immediately, many villagers expressed that they were willing to be the most loyal believers of the Tais River God, as long as Master Dax handed over this job to him! Dax has become an out-and-out master in the eyes of the villagers! Among this group of villagers who applied for recruitment, Dax selected five strong young men, five teenagers aged 12 or 13, and trained them since childhood. He himself served as a martial arts instructor, guiding the five strong young men and training them to become qualified warriors. One day, several villagers knocked on the door of Dax Temple and found Dax who was training the paladin skills alone. Seeing the hazy layer of holy light on Dax's body, these villagers could no longer feel jealous. If there was very little difference in strength between the two sides, this group of villagers would have swarmed up and snatched the mill in Dax from Qiaorang. How could their family be nothing more than a powerless family of boatmen? Even When the ferry was robbed, they were unable to resist, and could only wait to starve to death. No matter how much money such people had, it was all in vain, they were just waiting to be robbed by others. Now Dax has shown great strength and even cast some magical spells, which has immediately improved his image in the eyes of the villagers. In this way, the villagersHe was even more afraid of Dax, and instead wanted to surround him, sticking out his tongue like a pug and wagging his tail to please him, hoping to get some leftovers from Dax so that he could take advantage of it. Human nature is so ridiculous sometimes, and it is really bully and afraid of the strong. Although Dax did not realize this clearly, his improved intelligence and charm allowed him to play with these simple villagers. "Master Dax!" Those villagers were obviously the rich farmers who rented the mule cart to Dax. They were smiling and saluting to Dax flatteringly. Dax stopped his training, turned around with a gentle but majestic look, and asked, "It's Dad Luke. What's the matter with you?" Dad Luke and others looked at each other and smiled attentively: "It's like this, Mr. Dax, you see, our village is full of people who grow wheat. There are not many people who grow olive trees, so we don't even eat the oil. From planting to harvesting olive trees , it will also take several years. Who knows whether the olive oil will still be sold in a few years? I think the kind of dates you grow tastes good and can be squeezed out. The best thing is that this year¡¯s In time, it will be mature and have a good harvest. We just want to ask, can we also buy some seeds from you, and we can plant some next year follow Mr. Dax and make some small fortune by the way?" "Dake Si held his chin, hesitated, and said: "Well, of course you can, but I can only sell seeds like this to you, and you are not allowed to sell them to others. This is my exclusive secret, and, this kind of thing It is very simple to grow, and basically does not require much care. As long as you maintain respect for the God of the River Tes, you can have a good harvest of these dates. You must take good care of it." Of course, Father Luke and others are. His smiling face was almost rotting, and he nodded quickly and said: "That's for sure, that's for sure. To show our piety, we can go in and worship the river god now!" Dax smiled and took this with him Several rich farmers in the village came to the temple and worshiped the simple statue of the god. Then Father Luke asked Dax how many large trucks of date palm seeds he had purchased. With so many seeds, these companies could not grow them all, and they would definitely sell them to other people. As expected by Dax, after Luke and others bought the seeds, they immediately sold them to other villagers at a higher price. However, this was the purpose of Dax. He originally wanted The villagers were asked to plant more date palms, so they didn't care about it at all and turned a blind eye. His main job now is to continuously improve his own strength and temper his beliefs while spreading the faith of the River God, so that he can gain a more powerful position! Gu Gua, who had already flown to the next river, didn't care about this, because Dax's level was still too low, and the Divine Power Network could not connect to him yet. As long as he could reach level five, the Divine Power Network would naturally connect to him. His body will naturally lead him to a whole new realm. When Dax grows up in such a small village, it is very likely that he will become a wealthy person. If there is no divine power network, even the church that worships the God of the River Tes will become a local tycoon in the Gugua Church. They exist like princes. When Gu Gua wants to command him, he will not be able to command him. This will sow the seeds of disharmony. But after Dax becomes a level 5 paladin, he will be able to access the divine power network, and Gu Gua believes that such a huge divine power network with all-encompassing content will definitely be able to completely shatter his frog-in-the-well mentality and destroy him. Completely integrated into his own church, in this way, even if his ambition cannot be suppressed, he can still put this ambition into the development of the entire church. Further west, Gu Gua's next goal is the Abra River. This river is not only long, but also eventually flows into the Moon Sea. However, the location of this river must be on the other side of the Tes River and the Moon Sea. Across the lake. The situation in the Abra River is a little more complicated. Because this river is not entirely a river, there are many swamps and wetlands mixed in. It is basically uninhabited, but has a large number of plant and animal resources, which can also provide a solid foundation for the river god's power. Gu Gua was wandering back and forth in this river basin, trying to find a suitable object for enlightenment. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Text Chapter 69 The King of the Alien Mountain ( ) After Gu Gua flew to the new river, he immediately lowered his height and began to scan everywhere for objects worthy of his enlightenment. There are not only humans and ordinary animals in this world, but also many other creatures that also possess magical abilities. For example, the ice salamander that Gu Gua first captured provided him with the magical power that first awakened the warlock's bloodline. In such a place with abundant water and grass, there are even more powerful creatures. Not only animals, but even some plants know how to absorb the magical power around them and then use it to protect themselves. Not long after, Gu Gua finally found a more suitable partner. This is a giant jungle crocodile. The entire length is about twenty meters long. The widest part of the body is three to four meters wide. It looks like a huge spindle. It looks bigger than an ordinary bus. Some. This giant crocodile is quietly lurking in the swamp, seemingly hunting. Surrounded by deep forests, huge leaves and strange vines form a world like the Amazon forest. Under the dappled sunlight, such a forest must have nurtured a lot of animal and plant resources. Not long after, a leopard with beautiful black spots cautiously approached the swamp, trying to find a cleaner place to drink water. The leopard is a very agile creature and a very fierce predator. There are few creatures that can take advantage of the leopard. The leopard searched everywhere for a long time and finally found a relatively clean place. Then he lowered his head and took two licks of water. Then he raised his head warily and carefully looked at the surrounding situation. This giant crocodile did not move, it just stayed there quietly, just like a floating dead tree. The leopard licked two more sips of water. Obviously the surrounding situation should be considered safe, and then he started licking. As the leopard's thirst was gradually relieved, it seemed that its vigilance was slightly lowered. suddenly! The splash is like a bomb exploding here. A crazy big mouth suddenly jumped out from the huge splash of water, and rushed towards the leopard who was drinking water. I saw that this leopard was not mediocre. Black smoke suddenly burst out from its four paws, forming a gust of wind. The leopard's speed immediately increased and he escaped quickly! This is obviously a wind-based magic, very similar to the [Wind Step] used by the orc sword masters outside. "It's a pity that this giant crocodile was already prepared, and its mouth opened wide. He was not in a hurry to bite the leopard, but instead blew out a puff of blue gas, which was faster than the leopard's [Wind Step], before the leopard could disappear. Then it completely enveloped the leopard and quickly froze it into an ice pimple! After the leopard was frozen, it couldn't run away. The giant crocodile swam twice. Then he opened his huge mouth and clamped the leopard between the sharp teeth. At this time, the cold ice melted rapidly. It was obvious that the magical power of the ice was once again absorbed by the giant jungle crocodile. Then it quickly swam to the deep water area, and the blood quickly stained the entire swamp. The giant jungle crocodile also deliberately opened the belly of the dying leopard, and the smelly internal organs spread further along the water next to the swamp. By the time it was almost time, the leopard had drained its blood. After it had already breathed its last, the giant jungle crocodile started to chirp, dragging the leopard's body back a few times, biting his own throat, and swallowed it directly. Not long after, many pieces of dead wood poured out from other directions in the swamp. These were the giant crocodiles in the swamp. They were attracted by the smell of viscera and all swam over. Apparently, the jungle crocodile that ate a leopard earlier turned out to be the largest among the group of jungle crocodiles! After it attracted all the remaining giant jungle crocodiles, it immediately picked one of the females and started mating on the spot! Gu Gua shook his head when he saw this scene. He was not in the mood to watch the crocodile's sexual intercourse, but he could also see that this giant jungle crocodile was indeed the dominant presence in this river. Gu Gua waited until the giant jungle crocodile had finished mating, then flew down. He rode on the crocodile's short neck, grabbed its cheek with his left hand, and used his right hand as a sword to point at the forehead of the giant crocodile. White light After a flash, it was enlightened in a flash. And Guji landed on the crocodile, and planted sixteen cold date palms that are particularly capable of producing seeds on its body. These cold date palms will continue to thrive and thrive on the flesh and blood of the crocodile. And it continuously produces seeds, and at the same time it can absorb ice power and supply it to this giant crocodile. In this way, as long as the crocodile swims around, it can spread the seeds throughout the Abra River. At the same time, after being enlightened, this giant crocodile also has preliminary intelligence, and can at least compete with a 10-year-old crocodile.Compared with ?? children. Gugua ordered it to swim back and forth across the entire river twice a year to spread the seeds more widely, and also gave it the ability to simply manipulate the water flow. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT? As long as he plants date palms in all the Abra River, Gu Gua can control this river in his own hands. Moreover, Gu Gua also gave this giant crocodile the profession of a level 1 paladin, allowing this crocodile to continuously improve its level. When the crocodile reaches level 5, it can also connect to the divine power network. Gu Gua Prepare to teach it the transformation knowledge of the spring goddess druid so that this crocodile can continue to serve him. By the time this crocodile reaches level 5, I believe its intelligence will reach the level of a normal human being. Transforming from a magical beast into a human being sounds like the part where monsters trained in Gu Gua's previous life. Yes, Gu Gua wants to train this crocodile into a little monster to serve him. In the eyes of a monster, there is no such prejudice between monsters and humans, and in Gu Gua's eyes, these magical beasts are much easier to cultivate into monsters than ordinary animals with mediocre qualifications like them in the previous life. . When Gu Gua saw these magical beasts, he was as happy as a dwarf seeing a good ore or a druid seeing a rare tree. He had long planned to cultivate some powerful magical beasts as his subordinates, such as the Holy Light Elephant tribe in the Leathers Forest Fortress. Now he would enlighten a powerful crocodile and give it the level of a paladin. It¡¯s nothing. Gu Gua even thought about granting the rank of paladin to all the powerful magical beasts willing to surrender to him when his divine power becomes stronger. By then, Gu Gua will be able to have the sweet dream of a mountain king in another world! Text Chapter 70 Missing the past After enlightening the crocodile, the crocodile made a bow to him in the river. Gu Gua's mind changed and he said: "I will officially give you a name. You will come and go. As my exclusive paladin, your The mission is to patrol the river!" The crocodile, now named You Lai You Qu, did not understand the great significance of this name at all. He bowed again, then happily plunged into the river and dived into the river bed again. To fulfill its duties faithfully. Gu Gua was also delighted with his wisdom. He touched his belly with great satisfaction. After patting it twice happily, it turned into a rainbow light and flew into the hot air balloon transformed by Guji. In this way, Gu Gua flew westward on the hot air balloon transformed by Guji. When he met a suitable human being, he would transform him into his own priest or paladin. If he encountered a powerful monster, He will also transform it into his own paladin magical beast, with only one purpose, which is to spread the date palms infinitely into the rivers of the entire continent. After controlling these rivers, he can use the divine power of the river god to increase his divine power level. . Soon one year will be up. Gu Gua also flew around the entire Faer?n continent at his fastest speed. He paid no attention to anyone along the way and only focused on enlightening the seed players and quietly expanding his strength. In this year, he had sown his seeds in thirty-seven major rivers. After completing this work, he flew back to the sky above Dragon Castle and landed quietly. In the void, more or less of the power of the river god gushes out of these thirty-seven rivers. This power of the river god is different from the ordinary power of faith. The power of faith is provided by believers through faith, while the power of the river god is provided by the breath of all living creatures attached to the river. There is an essential difference. These river god powers are constantly infiltrating Gu Gua's body and the Kingdom of God, and they are suddenly on some mountains of the Kingdom of God. Then layers of clouds lifted up, rain fell, and streams and waterfalls were formed in the mountains, and finally gathered into the valley to form a lake. Now Gu Gua¡¯s Kingdom of God has been almost restored. It is shaped like a huge sea bowl. The perfectly round Kingdom of God is surrounded by towering mountains, and there are countless mineral deposits in the mountains. These mineral deposits contain almost all mineral types in this crystal wall system, and they are extremely rich. Because it is necessary to study Druid spells and the divinity of springs, there are also many springs and forests in this Kingdom of God for the knowledge left by the souls of the timeska to continue to be passed on, so that those who are interested in Druid can Yi He naturally has a good impression on the believer souls. Druid knowledge can be learned here. Moreover, here, Gu Gua especially ordered a new research project, that is, how to reverse the Druid's [Wild Transformation], so that the original skill of transforming humans into beasts can be transformed into beasts transforming into humans. Skill. After assigning this task. Gu Gua's body is sitting quietly on a quiet peak in his divine kingdom. Next to it is a spiritual spring that he has newly set up and enlightened. This spiritual spring not only has the ability to continuously restore vitality, but also has the ability to restore magic power and repair the soul. The magical effect is the rarest miraculous fountain. Next to the Miracle Fountain, there is a tea tree that looks like jasper. This tea tree was also fabricated by Gu Gua using his own magical power. It is the most suitable product for frying green tea. The quality is comparable to the finest Longjing tea trees on the edge of the West Lake. The Longjing tea tree and the miraculous spring were both newly made by Gu Gua to commemorate his previous life. As his river god's power slowly poured into the Kingdom of God, the miraculous spring in front of Gu Gua became more abundant, and the spring water slowly gushes out. With a thought in his mind, Gu Gua formed a miraculous spring next to the spring. In the depressions, there are all kinds of gems with magical effects. They look radiant and beautiful under the light. The water from the Miracle Spring collected in the depression, forming a small, crystal clear pond. Instead, it completely covered up the light of those gemstones. Occasionally, a ray of precious light was revealed, which made the pond look restrained and even more mysterious and interesting. Gu Gua waved his hand and took out the most essential part from the ore that was most similar to purple sandstone in the mountains. He rubbed it in his hands to form a ball of mud. Then the ball of mud formed according to Gu Gua's will. I got a beautiful little purple clay pot embryo. Gu Gua's hands covered the small purple clay pot like mist. He did not use ordinary fire to bake the purple clay pot, nor did he use magic flame to bake it. Instead, he directly used his own divine fire and his most pious attitude. Go and bake the embryo of the purple clay pot. After a while, this exquisite purple clay pot is ready. After carefully cleaning the pot, Gu Gua started frying green tea again, boiled a pot of boiling water, and made a fresh pot of good tea. After brewing this pot of top-quality tea, Gu Gua scanned it with his spiritual thoughts and found that this pot of tea had powerful life force and sacred power.?There is no problem in resurrecting individuals. Spring water, tea trees, and purple clay pots all reminded him of his life in his previous life, and of his deceased Master Turtle. If it weren¡¯t for the amiable Old Turtle Master, he might have always been just a little toad, living and dying in spring and winter according to the rhythm of nature, unable to survive a few cold and summer days. Thinking of this, Gu Gua couldn't help but feel a little sad. He slowly poured out the pot of good tea, paying homage to his master devoutly in his heart. This pot of good tea spread out in mid-air and turned into a colorful cloud rising up. Through the clouds, Gu Gua seemed to see in the distance, his old turtle master, holding his hands behind his back, walking step by step. Go forward. This feeling was so real that Gu Gua couldn't help but run forward two steps, with tears in his eyes, and whispered emotionally: "Master!" The old turtle master in the mist seemed to hear his call, and was a little stunned. He turned his head and saw that it was Gu Gua. He immediately smiled warmly, just like he did hundreds of years ago, and waved gently to Gu Gua. Gu Gua looked at the figure of his old turtle master and couldn't help but feel a little crazy. I don¡¯t know how long it took, but Gu Gua woke up from his daze and realized that this was probably just his hallucination. But he never thought that now that he was a true god, how could he have hallucinations so easily? Gu Gua repeated the previous actions again, brewed another pot of tea, waved his hand to create a small pavilion made of bamboo next to it, and created a set of teacups. He sat there and started drinking by himself. In front of him, there was a vast divine kingdom. Under the clouds and mist, the people were as insignificant as ants. And he was sitting here, not knowing what he was thinking. At this time, Gu Gua received a message from the highest-level council of the Masters Association. "Dear Guardian of the North, we are worried about the disappearance of our association's mage Redillo Bloody Cloud. We learned that his last stop was at your place, so we would like to ask for your assistance to help us find our missing person. If we can provide help, we will sincerely thank you. ¡ª¡ªThe Council of the Mages Association." Gu Gua felt a little confused when he saw this news. To be honest, he knows where Redillo Bloody Cloud has gone, and he also probably knows what happened on the northern glacier, about how the Frost Goddess used divine bait to trap and kill those who tried to become gods, and then harvested divine power. matter. Redillo Bloody Cloud was either trapped and killed by the Frost Goddess, or he became one of the insignificant victims. In short, the possibility of a good death was extremely low. But for some time, Gu Gua has been following the principle of not disturbing the river, and does not want to pay attention to this evil neighbor to the north. Now the Mage Association has handed over such an olive branch, which is obviously a kind of goodwill, and wants to thoroughly investigate the matter. The disappearance of Redillo Bloody Liuyun. To be honest, Gu Gua wouldn't believe it at all if the Mages Association didn't know the reason for Redillo Bloody Liuyun's disappearance. Moreover, as far as Gu Gua knew, Redillo had also contacted the higher-ups of the Mages Association. Even the vice-president of the Mage Association fell into it. How could the top management of the Mage Association not know about this? If the top leaders of the Masters Association were concerned about this matter, why didn¡¯t they investigate the matter thoroughly ten years ago? And why did you come to find yourself at the first stop? The senior officials of the Masters Association are now investigating this matter again, which makes Gu Gua feel that there is something wrong. But since such a shrewd organization as the Mage Association is pretending to be stupid, it means that they are just asking for advice and want to determine Gu Gua's attitude towards the top management of the Mage Association. Regarding the Mage Association, which has no grievances and even some business cooperation, and the Frost Goddess, who may have conflicts at any time and is not very harmonious, Gu Gua's heart naturally leans towards the Mage Association. So he thought for a while and replied in words: "Dear Mage Association, your letter has been received. We are also deeply sorry for the disappearance of Master Redillo. We have some relevant information here and are willing to provide it to you." As an expression of friendship, I don¡¯t know when you will need it and how to contact it? ¡ª¡ªTongtian Kingdom Dragon Castle.¡± After replying to this letter, Gu Gua¡¯s clone in the main plane immediately summoned Wulou Tilu. Come over. He needs to grasp the degree of acceptance of his church by the entire Tongtian Kingdom and outside humans during this period of time. Another point is that he knows that Wulou Tilu has serious hatred for the Snow Queen Oul'er. Since he has been authorized to prepare for war, Gu Gua believes that he will make good use of this opportunity. First of all, he has been authorized to prepare for war. Be prepared for war. (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster! Text Chapter 71: Drawing fire from the bottom of the cauldron Although he expected that there would be such a battle with the frost goddess in the north sooner or later, Gu Gua still did not dare to take any overtly hostile behavior, so he only appointed Wulou Tilu to carry out the relevant work. <-> Now even if Gu Gua closes his eyes, he can understand the beliefs and war preparations of the entire Tongtian Kingdom, but he also needs to keep track of the work of his men at all times, including the part they keep hidden in their hearts. Especially for Wulou Tilu, who was once an ancient god, he couldn't be more at ease. Because Wulou Tilu had strong hatred in his heart, and he also had deep feelings for the city. A former god actually wanted to be the slave of a low-level kobold. Even Gu Gua himself would feel aggrieved and have his own thoughts. While Gu Gua respected him and manipulated him, he was also very careful to take precautions. he. Wulou Tilu walked in wearing a brilliant and mysterious papal costume. The decoration of this outfit is very well designed, making people feel admiration at first sight, but it does not appear to be too flashy or overwhelming. The size is just right. It is worthy of being a costume designed by an old god. When he walked up to Gu Gua, he humbly took off his hat, knelt on the ground and kissed Gu Gua¡¯s toes, paying him the highest respect. After Gu Gua accepted his prayer, he said coldly: "Wulu Tilu, you don't have to pay me such a big gift. What I need most is not your formal respect. What I need is your awe for me deep in your heart." . If this humiliating way of saluting makes you think of revenge in the future, I will consider whether to crush you to death now." Wulou Tilu was sweating profusely and said hurriedly: "No, great one. God, you misunderstood me! I am just happy and excited because my life has been reborn, so my behavior of gratitude is a bit abrupt, but I really don¡¯t mean any dissatisfaction!¡± Gu Gua nodded and said: ¡° Don¡¯t forget that the Pope is the person closest to God. You can understand my situation, and I can understand your situation. Be sure to be rational and don¡¯t be blinded by emotions. Okay. "Tell me, how are you preparing for the war against Oulu'er?" Wulou Tilu raised his head in surprise. He really didn't expect Gu Gua to ask this stupid question first. He immediately coughed twice. He cleared his throat, covered up his gaffe, and then said: "Great True God, we are here this year. Mainly to accept and attract the frost giant tribe in the north into our arms, and to provide them with new In addition, the establishment of the centipede giant insect knights has been further expanded, based on the original eighteen knights, to the current three hundred knights, and the number is increasing every year. It is estimated that in three years, this number will be Only the team can mature. Every year, we will continue to train trainee knights and constantly replenish new blood. Currently, the Centipede Giant Insect Knights are our strongest team and the main force for attacking the Ice Crown Temple in the future. As for other war preparations, they are all about accumulating food and bounties on a daily basis. There is not much action in other aspects at the moment" Gu Gua nodded. Wulou Tilu was indeed a smart guy and didn't do anything too outrageous. And win over the frost giant tribe. It can not only help him spread the church, but also destroy Ouluer's believer base. It is really a good move. As long as it cannibalize it, it will not attract too much attention from the enemy. It has been a long time since the Frost Goddess Ouluer paid attention to her frost giant followers. As for the organization of the Centipede Giant Insect Knight. To Gu Gua, it is more like a special force that only targets the north, because although this giant centipede insect is powerful, it also has many restrictions. It can only show its majesty in cold areas, and it is not enough to see in slightly hotter places. , so it can only be used on northern glaciers. This article can be considered a thorough preparation for war against the northern glaciers. Gu Gua nodded, was silent for a while, and then asked: "How is the situation in the church?" Wulou Tilu wiped his sweat subconsciously, and his speech became much smoother. He said loudly: "Now In addition to the temples built in towns and above in the Kingdom of Tongtian, your divine emblems have been distributed to craftsmen¡¯s associations across the continent, introducing members of those craftsmen¡¯s associations to join the church of magic machinery and railway transportation. , since you left Longbao last time, there have been more than 50,000 light believers. I believe that as time goes by, they will gradually spread your faith with the continuous business of railway transportation and craftsmen association. Promoted to other places." Gu Gua nodded, closing his eyes and feeling the power of faith he could absorb. Those powers gathered into white clouds in mid-air, and then passed through some unknown channel. , entering his divine kingdom, turning into his divine power, further nourishing his divine kingdom and his body. ?In particular, his Kingdom of God is constantly improving and growing under the nourishment of divine power, and the mineral resources in the mountains of the Kingdom of God are also constantly increasing. At this time, his eyes fell on the vast glacier north of Dragon Castle from the endless void. I saw a team of frost giants in the snow, leading more than twenty giant centipede insect knights deep into the glacier and walking inside. The leader of the frost giant was the heroic Bing Linghua. She was wearing a full set of insect armor. This kind of insect armor was made from the naturally shed carapace of the centipede giant insect after processing. The strength is comparable to the stainless steel knight armor, and the lightness is comparable to the leather armor. The most important thing is that this insect armor from the frost monster can also continuously absorb the cold magic power in the air and replenish it. The master is the frost giant's best equipment. Even the two large swords she carried across her waist were polished by dwarf craftsmen using the mastiff legs of giant centipede insects. They were extremely sharp and had the ability of frost. Growing up in Dragon Castle and Dragon Trace City, Bing Linghua is obviously different from the surrounding frost giants. Her figure is more like that of a hot human being, with narrow shoulders, a convex figure, and a plump and elastic waist. Her waist is very thin, and the whole body is formed into a very seductive curve. She was also wearing tailor-made armor, which made her look even more heroic. Her blue-purple hair was combed into a high ponytail, and she swayed as her owner moved forward. Even Bing Linghua's face is a beautiful oval face, with delicate and generous facial features arranged in exquisite shapes, making her look like a work of art. Even if she goes to the exquisite Elf King's Court, she can It can be regarded as a mid-range asset. Among this group of crude frost giants, there is one that is incomparably beautiful. (To be continued.) Text Chapter 72 Clearance Operation Behind the heavily armed Bing Linghua were a group of strong young frost giants. <->These frost giant youths have been completely organized into an army. They have obviously undergone preliminary training and can barely form a neat square formation. There are probably more than a hundred of these frost giant soldiers. They simply wear a dark iron breastplate and hold a giant ax made for the frost giant's figure. They should wear whatever else they need. , underneath are all kinds of animal skins. Looking at it this way, I feel that they are just a bunch of rabble. They look like ignorant and primitive savages, with low foreheads and insufficient brain capacity. Their bodies are straight up and down, and they basically have no concept of waist. Their bodies are very dirty, and they cannot show the sapphire-like appearance like Bing Linghua. His skin looked like blue-black ink that had been knocked over. Their arms are so long that they almost reach their knees. These frost giants stared at Bing Linghua's graceful figure with their eyes, never stopping for a moment. Although Bing Linghua felt sick and helpless, she had to endure it for the sake of this mission. The entire frost giant society will be transformed by her, and she can only do this work. Otherwise, this situation will be too unbearable. As frost giants, they are a rather strange race. If other races came to conquer them, they would rather die than surrender and would fight to the last man. It turns out that Duncan, the priest of the Frost Goddess and the chief staff of Baron Sihart, once tried to tame the captured frost giants to form his own fighting power, but the result was a shameful failure. But if a frost giant conquers another frost giant, it will be much easier. Basically, as long as the strength of the two sides is very different. The weaker party will surrender directly without any objection, without even symbolic resistance. If the strength of the two sides is not much different, they will fight each other, and there will never be any loss of life, just to stop it. This is also a strange national trait. The Great Overlord Because of this racial characteristic, this military operation to conquer the frost giants was carried out. It was initiated by Bing Linghua and has been led ever since. It can only be initiated and led by her. If the kobolds are directly involved, it will cause unpredictable and crazy resistance from the frost giants. In one year, the team led by Bing Linghua has swept away all the tribes on the southern edge of the glacier and collected more than a thousand frost giants, men, women and children. For the frost giant race, this is already a very large group. . At this moment, she conducted simple reorganization and military training on these frost giants. Prepare to go deeper into the glacier and continue to recruit all the remaining frost giants. Because of her identity as a frost giant, Bing Linghua relied on her strong personal strength to conquer one or two small tribes at the very beginning. When her strength became stronger, she conquered other tribes more and more. The more convenient it is, basically take the person to stop in front of someone else's tribe and explain the purpose of their visit. The frost giants inside will open the village gate after a buzzing discussion. He came out and surrendered. He really had no moral integrity at all. Further north, the frost giants become stronger and stronger. This is the result of continuous recuperation and recuperation over the past ten years. In the past ten years, the Church of the Frost Goddess has been basically idle. Although prayers can still be answered, there have been no major events for ten years. Each tribe of frost giants is doing its own thing and is in a hibernating period. ??Looking at it like this, the Frost Goddess Ouluer is ready to let her followers recuperate and recuperate on their own. When she remembers, she will harvest the fruits she scattered in the wild. Now, she is still guarding the Ice Crown Temple, waiting for the legends who want to become gods to come and throw themselves into the trap. But in fact, there are only so many legends in this world, and they are basically related to each other. After several legends disappeared, other legends have begun to doubt what happened in the Ice Crown Temple. "Redillo, why do you think those legends didn't come?" The Frost Goddess sat boredly on her icy throne, supporting her chin with one hand, and tapping her armrest unconsciously with the other hand, lazily. asked. Redillo had only a shadow at the moment, floating empty in the Ice Crown Temple. He said respectfully: "Your Majesty, I think it may be because no god has walked out of here in the past ten years, so the outside world Are the legends doubting it? "There are many words on the net." The Frost Goddess removed her hand, lay on the throne, closed her eyes and looked at the empty ice dome, and said boredly: "Then you think, we What should we do?" Redillo replied respectfully: "I think we should release a low-level achiever and let him preach outside. In this way, he can become a god in ten years.No one in this world can successfully become a god, just because they are not lucky enough, not because it is not possible to become a god here. In this way, other legends will be curious again and come here again to become a god. "The Frost Goddess thought for a while and said: "You have served me for so long, so let me let you out. You take this divinity and I will help you become um the God of Ice and Snow Magic. You go out and have a good time. You must collect at least one legend for me every year, let him become a god, and then become my divine power. Energy storage pool. " It turns out that those gods who have been devoured by the Frost Goddess still exist. It is actually very simple to become gods again. However, if you escape the control of the Ice Crown Temple, it will increase the risk of losing control and escaping. Just like the Lord of Storms Like the Lich God raised by Talos, it was really boring to be escaped and humiliated in the end. As he spoke, Oluer threw a ball of light that exuded a crystal-like divine light and landed on it. After a moment, Leidillo felt that his soul was constantly changing, and the original mortal soul was changing bit by bit. , pure, moving towards a higher realm. His ten years of forbearance finally came to fruition! Redillo's heart was full of excitement, but he closed his eyes tightly, fearing that a glimmer of light would be revealed. He revealed his excited heart. The legendary souls who had been deceived by him in the past ten years and became the prey of the Frost Goddess were like insects caught by spiders, tied up in Ouluer's kingdom. For her to extract divine power from time to time. Among them was the vice-president of the Mage Association, his brother who was very kind to him. Redillo dreamed of rescuing the vice-president from the kingdom of the Frost Goddess, but he failed. There has never been a chance. Now that he finally deceived the Frost Goddess and let himself go, he almost cried in his excitement, but he still held on tightly to his heart and gritted his teeth to bear it. After he recovered from the dizziness of becoming a god, he found that he was holding a magic staff and riding a magic white horse that was also a shadow, walking slowly on the ice cap. Wandering in the temple. What a divine horse! Its four snow-white hooves seem to be covered with cloud-like hair, which allows it to run in the void, and its transparent body provides it with rapid speed. The speed is no worse than that of lightning, and the magic wand in his hand seems to contain a world of violent blizzards that are constantly blowing. As long as he makes a small opening, the blizzard inside can be blown away. The outside world has become a frozen world! This kind of power can only belong to the real gods! The great master of frost said with a smile: "This horse and this root." The scepter is a gift from me. These two things grow with your body. The scepter provides you with the power of the God of Frost Magic. The white horse of ice and snow is a treasure for you to move quickly. They both help you. The treasure that controls the God of Frost Magic is also an important treasure that helps you appear by my side at any time. Hope you like it. " Hearing this, Redillo's heart immediately went cold. Isn't this strictly speaking of himself being under control? Without this scepter, it would be impossible for him to cast frost magic. Without this Frost Pegasus, I can't escape too far. The most deceiving thing is that these two things have grown up with me, and they may bring me back to this damn cage at any time. Although I am already scolding myself deep down! , but there was no reaction on Redillo's expression. He still saluted the Frost Goddess happily, loudly praised her generosity to him, and even waved her hand in a disgusting manner. Said: "Go quickly and trick me into getting those legendary souls. If you can develop your own church and cultivate divine power, then I won't have to collect and absorb other people's divine power. I willx76f4;Just take yours. " Redillo was sweating profusely as he listened. He knew that he was just a bug in the opponent's hands. He could be crushed to death if he wanted to. That's why he spoke so unscrupulously and felt great hatred in his heart, but he still said happily: "I will definitely let the great Your Majesty is satisfied! "With that said, after saluting repeatedly, Redillo exited the Ice Crown Temple, drove his ice and snow white horse in mid-air, and flew out aimlessly in a certain direction. Where should he go? Where can he go? In the past ten years, the high-level legendary mages who have come to the Ice Crown Temple to become gods are the ones who are not welcome in the Mage Association, the diehards who are completely repelled by the Shadow Demon Network. , this made Redillo seem to figure out one thing, that is, the top management of the Mage Association seemed to be using this incident to clean up the association. If he went back like this, would he be in trouble? In thinking. (To be continued.) Text Chapter 73 Artificial Spring Water Leidiro, who had just been crowned the God of Frost Magic, stood on the roaring northern glacier. He had never felt that this world was so strange, as if he had never been here before and never belonged to this world. A sad feeling of loneliness followed the north wind like a howling wolf, which chilled his heart. After putting away his emotions and thinking for a long time, Redillo Bloody Cloud realized that he really had nowhere to go, so he rushed south first. He wanted to go back to the place where he disappeared ten years ago. Explore the news and decide your next move. In the mage tower of Dragon Castle. Gu Gua withdrew his eyes from looking at the team of Bing Linghua in the North. After understanding the movements of the frost giants in the North, Gu Gua once again cast his eyes back inside the Dragon Castle. In this year's kobold soul inheritance ceremony, he focused on putting the original high-quality broken souls from the Kingdom of Kurktuma into kobold eggs, reshaping their souls completely, and Raise them into your loyal followers. In addition, there is a special soul who was also reincarnated by Gu Gua and became a female Kobold. This is the druid of Alice, the spring goddess. In her previous life, she was the multiplier card of an old demonized orc. When Multiply Card was first born, her warlock bloodline sprouted, and because her soul was very powerful, she directly awakened a certain special ability bloodline, and was born with the ability of a druid, accompanied by a green sacred light. She hatched together and looked different. So when she was born, her eggshells naturally turned into a robe made of bark and vines. It was covered with beautiful petals and wrapped tightly around her body. At the same time, a bone crutch with a tumor-like head formed on her hand, supporting a young kobold like her to walk out step by step. Under her crutch, every time she clicked, a small stream of spring water would emerge from under the crutch, but it would become smaller and smaller until she walked out of the egg hatching room. This spring is gone. This shows that she has begun to control her soul, so that the ability to stimulate the spring water has been controlled. The rate card was like waking up and rushing to find the toilet, and quickly walked outside. Gu Gua knew what she was going to do, so he immediately found a suitable location in Dragon Fort and directly pointed the magnification card towards an open space in Dragon Fort City. When Gu Gua first inherited Dragon Fort, it was just after the war and the entire fortress was in dilapidated condition. There is nothing left to be done, and basically all the magic power is gone. At that time, Gu Gua was so poor that he didn't even have enough magic power to activate the mage tower. At that time, he planted many magic plants in the desolate Dragon Castle, and relied on the insignificant ability of ordinary magic plants to gather magic power to form a magic circuit capable of gathering magic power. He even used food to purchase magic plants for this purpose. Indirectly saving Baron Hart's people. The more magic plants are accumulated, the more magic power can be gathered. Later, the Dragon Fort was gradually built. Not only the mage tower also resumed work, but an outer city was also built outside the original fortress. For ordinary kobolds to survive, for safety and comfort reasons. The magic circuit composed of magic plants is also under construction. Now, whether it is Dragon Castle or Dragon Trail City, even Bloodstone Castle and Leathers Forest Fortress, they are constantly building this kind of magic circuit made of various magic plants. Planted flower beds form magical circuits of various abilities to promote the comfort and safety of the city. From now on, all inhabited villages and towns will follow the standards of Dragon Trail City, and the priests of the temple will specially build magic circuit nurseries to maintain each urban village with a temple. In this kind of city with magic circuits, there are naturally various magic nodes. Gu Gua knows that the rate card is looking for such a magic node to facilitate her next action. Gu Gua, who knew the magic circuit of Dragon Castle best, immediately pointed at the multiplier card at the place where the water element magic gathered most. Then the magnification card fiercely inserted the bone crutch in his hand into the open space. The bone crutch was like a snake that came alive, and it penetrated into the cracks of the stone slabs, more like It was like a high-energy heater was installed under the floor. After a while, the bluestone pavement in the open space immediately rolled over, struggling to roll to the side like a living creature, and the stones under the ground also moved upward. It stirred, and the surrounding stone slabs were smoothly pressed down, forming a semicircular annular depression, and then water spurted out from where the bone crutch had just been inserted, forming a gurgling spring on the flat ground. The spring water emerged. The material of this spring water seems to be similar to the miraculous spring in the Kingdom of Gugua. It can repair the body, magic power and soul, but the ability level is much lower. . When the spring water came out, it was quickly made lighter by ordinary water, forming a small pond in the circular depression, and then around the pond, out of thin airMany small channels appeared, guiding the miraculous spring mixed with ordinary water to the surroundings, and automatically went to water the nurseries of those magic medicinal materials. After doing this, the magic level of the entire city has been raised to a higher level again. All elements are harmoniously accommodated together, almost perfectly nourishing the bodies of all citizens. Around this spring, with a diameter of thirty meters, a circle of boulders similar to Stonehenge in England naturally grew up, surrounding this weakened version of the Miracle Spring, and a palm-sized circle appeared in the spring. The white stone looks like jade, with the emblem of the spring goddess embossed on it. After completing this work, the magnification card sat next to the spring and prayed silently. Not long after, a green light appeared out of thin air in the sky, bringing divine grace to the spring between the stone formations. The entire spring seemed to be It has become a living building, and the entire Stonehenge has also become a sacred residence. After Gu Gua finished giving instructions on this task, he was thoughtful. He also saw many kobolds and humans with druid talents, who were involuntarily attracted to the spring water. They came from all corners of the city and curiously looked at the newly emerged spring water. Among them, the natural attribute is particularly important, so he naturally walked into the stone formation of this spring, sat in front of the magnification card, and felt the tranquility and nature of this space. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Text Chapter 74 Obtaining a new priesthood! In the dragon castle, a brand new spring was born, which has the ability to wash the soul and purify the body. The mist of the spring water surges up, making the entire dragon castle more harmonious and natural. Gu Gua also learned a lot from the grace of the spring goddess, and carefully incorporated these things into his own divinity. Not long after, Gu Gua discovered that there seemed to be some changes in his priesthood. When he was thinking about it just now, Alice gave the spring water a divine grace, a divinity about nature and spring water. It was naturally captured by Gu Gua, analyzed and understood. In fact, druid is the profession that is most consistent with the cultivator in the previous life. Gu Gua is also a cultivator and has a good understanding of the differences and similarities between the two. He also has a very high interest and affection for the Druid profession. But the god of nature in this world, Silvanus, who is called the Father of Nature, seems to be very dissatisfied with the expansion of human civilization and believes that nature should remain primitive and wild, and human cities should not appear. He even sometimes joins forces with Talos, the God of Storms, to destroy cities with wild earthquakes and terrifying typhoons, even at the expense of destroying the slanting big cities! ??Joke, when civilization appears, cities will inevitably appear. The problem is not to destroy cities or destroy nature. The key lies in the harmonious coexistence of cities and nature. How can entire cities and civilizations be destroyed just to maintain the original state of nature?! With the emergence of this enlightenment, the divinity in Gu Gua's heart was reorganized again, and the divinity he learned from the spring water goddess Alice was reunited with the divinity he realized. A new ministry was formed: artificial springs and gardens. Whenever nature and city are organically combined, artificial fountains are built in the city to purify the city. Those who build gardens to beautify their homes will be his domain and his followers. The Leathers Forest Fortress is the best embodiment of this concept. The entire city is in the forest. The forest and the city are indistinguishable from each other and are very natural and harmonious. There are several of my own believers now, after receiving the inspiration and teachings from the Multiplier Card. Becoming a trainee druid, they invested their power of faith into this newly created priesthood, which made Gu Gua's priesthood more condensed. From the shadow just now, it became a real law, woven into it. into his own godhead. This is it, in the Dragon Castle. Another altar to the god was established. In Longbao, several garden flower shops have also been established to teach everyone how to beautify their lives with potted flowers planted in pots. Suddenly, a brand new way of life spread from the Tongtian Kingdom to human society in all directions. at the same time. In Gu Gua's Kingdom of God on the first floor of hell, a young girl traveled through infinite planes and appeared in Gu Gua's small pavilion. She took two slow steps and walked to the stone coffee table where Gu Gua was drinking tea. Slowly sat down. Although this girl still had a shy smile, she looked somewhat happy. He lowered his head and thanked Gu Gua: "Thank you for your help. With your help, my godhood will not fall anymore, and I will not accidentally fall into the star realm. Thank you very much You!" Gu Gua smiled and poured her a cup of tea and said, "You're welcome, how do you know I didn't ask for it?" That girl is naturally the spring goddess Alice, she can endure hell. In such a terrible environment, a clone was sent to personally thank Gu Gua. Her sincerity was evident, and it also seemed that this goddess was really innocent and pitiful. However, as a weak divine power that is about to die soon, her clone has nothing to plunder. On the contrary, it will arouse the hostility of the natural gods. It is really not worth the gain, so she is allowed to come and go freely. Hearing Gu Gua's words, Alice was stunned for a moment, then immediately changed the subject with some embarrassment, and said anxiously and hurriedly: "Your spring water is great, why don't I bless it again!" Saying that, without waiting for Gu Gua's consent, green light immediately emerged from between his hands and enveloped the spring water. The green light surged up to form a green light cocoon, and Alice immediately said: "You can imagine what a waiter looks like, and the spring spirit will change into what you imagined. It's very good~" Gu Gua was stunned After a moment, he didn't expect that Alice would actually do this, but he didn't have any other intentions. He was just habitually bargaining, so he followed Alice's instructions, closed his eyes, and imagined what he wanted. Then, from the green cocoon of light, a girl wearing Chinese ancient maid clothes hatched. She had a pair of double rings on her hair, an emerald green cardigan, and a With simple decoration, it looks very playful and cute, but also smart and capable. The girl floated down from the spring and asked Gu Gua innocently in a clear voice: "Are you my master?" Gu Gua didn't think about it.He was surprised to find such a spiritual spring spirit. Alice hurriedly said: "Hurry up and give her a name. This is her most important bond!" Gu Gua thought about it and realized that his ability to name names was also very weak, so he could only choose a fairly common name, so Said: "Then you will be called Qingwen." The girl in green clothes clapped her hands happily and said: "Great, great! I have a name!" Alice quickly stood up and said: "Thank you so much You, this Spring Spirit will be regarded as my thank you gift, then I will take my leave!" Gu Gua smiled, grabbed Alice's wrist, and said, "There are still many things I want to tell you. I will further organize a pioneering team to take back all the polluted springs. Do you have any objections?" Alice's face turned red, obviously she had never been grabbed by someone's wrist so directly, and she spoke softly. Not knowing what to say, his face turned red, Gu Gua said: "You have something to say." Alice seemed to wake up and said: "But why are everyone fighting and killing How nice it would be for everyone to live in peace" Gu Gua said: "Don't ask me with your ideas. If you really want to compensate me, teach me how to purify spring water, and also send you. The druid came to follow my pioneering team and do some auxiliary work. " Alice was a little anxious, and tears were about to flow from her eyes. When Gu Gua saw this scene, he knew that he could no longer force her, so he said: "This is my personal action and has nothing to do with you. I just want your help." Alice was forced to have no choice but to nod. Only then did Gu Gua let go of her hand, and Alice immediately ran away. Gu Gua's Kingdom of God disappeared into this hell. Gu Gua smiled silently and turned around to see the maid named Qingwen looking at him with her head tilted. Gu Gua asked with a smile: "What are you looking at?" Qingwen said curiously: "The master is so awesome. Oh! "What kind of values ??and ethics are these! Gu Gua suddenly couldn't help but want to educate the maid, but something else disturbed him. Before Gu Gua had time to talk to Qingwen, he felt something full of threatening power running towards his Tongtian Kingdom. Gu Gua's clone in the main plane immediately got into the mage tower of Dragon Castle, adjusted the magic power in the mage tower to the maximum power, and was ready to give the intruder a hard blow at any time. When he saw who it was clearly who was coming, he couldn't help but exclaimed in surprise: "Leidiluo. Bloody clouds?!" He saw an old man with a white beard riding lightly on an equally insubstantial white horse, holding this He came with a majestic and powerful staff, crushing the void. (You can think of the magician in war3. It really means Cao Cao. Cao Cao has arrived. The Mage Association has entrusted itself to find this guy. This guy uses this method. What a coincidence that the wind has returned strongly from the north. What is going on? Gu Gua doesn't understand. If something goes wrong, it must be a monster. He will no longer waste his magical power casually, just wait for Reddy. Luo. The blood-colored flowing clouds ran back from the distance and meandered towards the Dragon Castle. When they kept alert and found that Lei Diluo was not hostile, Gu Gua floated from the mage tower. He stood up and appeared in the sky above Dragon Castle. He stared at Redillo and found that he only had one soul left, and he already had divinity and godhead. He was already considered a weak god. He stopped 100 meters in front of Gu Gua. He looked at Gu Gua with some confusion and asked, "You're back?" Redillo nodded and replied, "Yes, you're back." Gu Gua asked again. : "Not leaving?" Redillo hesitated for a moment and said, "I can't say for sure." Gu Gua laughed. He could feel the divine power on Redillo's body, coming from the Ice Crown Temple far away. Linked to him in the opposite direction, Redillo was released like a marionette. In fact, Redillo didn't even know that since he left the Ice Crown Temple, the Frost Goddess Ouluer had not looked at her. After leaving his body, Gu Gua also understood very well that Redillo was a bait used by the Frost Goddess to fish. If he hadn't built a nationwide magic circuit, he might not have been able to notice the long line behind Redillo. Gu Gua invited Redillo to a villa on the east side and asked him to stay and have a good rest. He then flew back to the mage tower, strengthened the divine power shield, and went to the villa. The Mage Association sent a message telling them that Redillo was now a guest in his Dragon Castle. Gu Guadao wanted to see what the Mage Association's attitude was. He had already made a move and now it was up to him to see the mage. The association is ready (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly votes at Qidian. Text Chapter 75 National Magic Circuit! After Brenas, who was responsible for communicating with Dragon Castle, received this information from Dragon Castle, he couldn't help but frowned and muttered to himself: "This guy is not dead yet?" Yes, the top leaders of the Mage Association do know that the North Those who know what happened on the glacier also know that the vice president and others have fallen into the trap of the Frost Goddess, and their life or death is uncertain. However, the Mage Association with Yinhun City as its core is actually not monolithic, especially the magicians within Yinhun City. Many of them have actually done some research on the Shadow Magic Network, and they actually belong to the side of the Shadow Goddess Shar. The entire Ghost City escaped the disaster of the magic net under the protection of the shadow goddess Shar. However, for the purpose of uniting and utilizing most of the mages, the official position of the City of Shadows is still on the side of the goddess of magic, Mystra, claiming to be the successor of the Neisse Empire, and winning over all the people on the continent. All mages have formed a mages association, with the purpose of taking the mage profession into their own hands. For this purpose, the Mage Association has also absorbed many other high-level magicians, so there are also many highly respected magic network mages holding high-level positions, such as the vice president who died in the Ice Crown Temple. Representatives of factions. In the minds of the senior leaders of Yinhun City, it would be best if all these people were killed. In this way, the middle and low-level mages would be easier to control, and it would be much easier for them to implement new plans in the future. In this way, the idea and purpose of the Shadow Goddess will be easier to achieve. By then, all those in charge of the City of Shadows will be able to achieve it. They will all gain immortal life and become an indispensable part of the Shadow Demonic Network. certainly. This kind of premeditation cannot be told to anyone. Including the kobold god. Originally, Brenas wanted to design a set of clues to lead the kobold god to follow him to the great desert under the City of Shadows, in the huge cage where the Phaelin Demon Sunflower was imprisoned, and use various methods to induce this kobold god. The kobold god used his skills to tell Brenas how he wiped out these damn phaerinns. But contrary to expectations, things actually developed to this point, and that idiot Redillo came back on his own! It really doesn¡¯t matter whether you are dead or alive. It doesn¡¯t make anyone worry. After receiving the news, Brenas walked back and forth in his room several times, frowning, thinking about how to deal with this matter. Now we can only take one step at a time, establish a seemingly friendly relationship first, and then consider slowly finding out his secret. The current god of kobolds can be said to have jumped to an apple on the chessboard. No one expected that the kobolds on the verge of extinction would show signs of such a rapid rise. It is really a big or small variable at present, at least for their alliance, it is a relatively neutral event. It is said that this kobold god also purchased the technical information of the Shadow Magic Network from the warlock god Hook Douerden. If he works hard, he might be able to achieve great success. How about pulling the entire kobold kingdom into the embrace of the Shadow Web? It is said that after the establishment of this kobold kingdom, they attached great importance to magic education. If a large amount of knowledge about the Shadow Web is instilled Brenas is so Thinking about it, his mind seemed to suddenly become enlightened, and he had basically made up his mind. Prepare to completely bring the power of the kobolds into your own hands. Whether you are contributing to your own alliance or considering your own personal future, having such a force is a very good choice. You must know that although his father Telamant favored him the most, he was actually the weakest among the princes in the entire City of Shadows. After thinking through this section, Brenas no longer hesitated and immediately used advanced magic to teleport to the Kingdom of Tongtian. While waiting for Brenas, Gu Gua carefully observed Redillo's situation and found that he could not get off the Frost Pegasus at all. He could only sit on the horse indefinitely, even in the room, and could not get off. It looks very weird. While Gu Gua entertained him, he conveyed information to each other and chatted vaguely with each other. Does the fact that he came here this time also mean that the Frost Goddess has also diverted her attention and that a war is about to break out? Since there is a danger of war, Gu Gua immediately takes action and immediately passes through the divine power center of the Mage Tower. He ordered his subordinates, especially the magic machinery and railway transportation departments, as well as the clergy in the city garden and artificial fountain departments, to take action to build a huge magic circuit covering the whole country based on the railway lines that communicated with the entire Tongtian Kingdom! When Gu Gua exchanged prisoners with the Elf Kingdom before, he exchanged a large number of middle and low-level magical medicinal seeds. After his continuous cultivation over the past ten years, in his magic garden on the third floor, the number of these magical medicinal seeds has increased. It's already quite impressive, especially the high-end and high-end magic plants are cultivated in large quantities. It's basically impossible to immediately lay a magic circuit covering the whole country.The problem of lack of materials is just time. Especially on the line close to the glacier, where Iron Castle, Dragon Castle and Dragon Trail City have been operating for many years, there is actually a relatively strong magic circuit, which only needs to be connected vigorously. In the western valley where Gu Gua stayed while escaping, there was also a huge and strict mine. Under strict control, the blood stone mine was excavated. It was also heavily guarded and the magic circuit was very tight. Now that human resources and military training have reached their maximum potential, if we want to further improve the overall strength, we can only make a basic decision and install magic circuits in the entire Tongtian Kingdom. Then the defense and monitoring capabilities of the entire kingdom can be increased by one. Large sections, especially major transportation arteries and railway lines, can also be well protected. And as a kobold kingdom, their biggest advantage is that they have a group of thousands of warlocks. If the magic atmosphere of the entire kingdom can be improved, then these warlocks will also be greatly improved when they use magic. This is also A very important advantage, Gu Gua also needs to take advantage of it. In addition, since we are preparing for war, the production of weapons and equipment is indispensable. Before the Redillo incident, Gugua¡¯s imaginary enemy was mainly facing the Kingdom of Damara, and if the Kingdom of Damara could not withstand it, it would The orc army surged from the eastern plains. After that, there was a life-and-death encounter with the dwarf clan, and I am afraid that war will be inevitable. However, the dwarf clan does not have its own political power and country, so it is not clear which direction they will attack themselves. Now that the issue of the northern glacier seems to be brought up, Gu Gua¡¯s original strategy of keeping its head down and silently developing will have to change slightly. He began to invest a large amount of raw materials into Iron Castle's research and development and manufacturing of new weapons. And because a large amount of common herbs were needed to lay out a nationwide magic circuit, they ordered the Longbao Chamber of Commerce, through the Craftsmen Association, to purchase seeds and live plants from the human world near the Tongtian Kingdom, and at the same time strengthen the influence of the Tongtian Kingdom on people. . Just as Gu Gua was preparing for war against the northern glaciers, something special was happening somewhere in human society. This is a small human town. There is a very prosperous small market here. Inside the market is a large-scale market with a blacksmith shop of the Craftsman Association as its core. The staff here are following the instructions of the Tongtian Kingdom to purchase this herb at a higher price. "Attention everyone! We only need the seeds and live plants of the magic potion, not hay! The seeds cost one copper per pound, and the live plants cost one copper! If you find the live plants of the magic plants in the album, the price It's even higher!" A dwarf shouted loudly while sitting on a cart, while drinking beer and staring at several human apprentices who were checking the transaction. This dwarf has a copper-colored beard and hair, and is stubborn and tangled. He was wearing the traditional national costume of the dwarves, with some gold threads embroidered on it. It was obvious that he came from a relatively wealthy tribe. Now through the Artisans Association, there are more and more exchanges between the dwarves and the Kingdom of Tongtian, and the relationship seems to be very harmonious. After all, ten years ago, Dragon Castle's Chamber of Commerce could have squeezed out many dwarf blacksmith shops, but they did not do so. Instead, they extended an olive branch and joined forces with the dwarf blacksmith shops to form a craftsmen's association, making The scattered dwarves have established an increasingly stronger alliance through new technologies as a link. Even in the past few years, the Craftsmen Association has monopolized the metal smelting industry in some small towns and gained higher social status and wealth. This has also made the dwarves very satisfied, and they have become more fond of the Tongtian Kingdom as their ally. It is not easy to win the friendship of a dwarf, but once you win the friendship of a dwarf, it will take hundreds of years. Especially when it comes to gaining the friendship of dwarves on a large scale, Tongtian Kingdom is probably the first to do it. Now the Tongtian Kingdom suddenly wants to purchase herbal medicines at high prices, and declares that it cannot lose money to ordinary humans, which makes the dwarves feel that the kobolds in the Tongtian Kingdom have really changed their gender and started to be good people. The dwarf took a sip of beer, smacked his mouth happily, and looked forward. This time, it seems that the business is not bad now. Many human poor are carrying backpacks and lining up in front of the cart in the dwarf blacksmith shop. The medicinal materials and seeds purchased by the Craftsmen Association this time are actually very low-level common herbs that can be found in any wild field. Even ordinary humans can collect ten of them a day. This mobilized all the local poor people and started moving one after another. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Text Chapter 76 The dwarf causing trouble These ordinary herbs are all the basic materials needed by Tongtian Kingdom to lay a nationwide magic circuit. It is like building a house using a lot of sand. Although it is not expensive and not critical, the amount used is very huge. Seriously, if all the seeds cultivated by Dragon Castle are used to breed these ordinary herbs, a lot of time and energy will be wasted, and the gain will be completely outweighed. With all this time and magic power, it is better to cultivate some more important magic plants. At the same time, the Craftsmen Association also purchases some high-end magic plants. The prices of these magic plants will be much higher, but they do not expect to receive too much. ¡°Besides, if we make such friendly transactions with these poor people, it will be more convenient to ask these poor people to do something for the Craftsmen Association if something happens in the future. Just when the human poor happily handed over the worthless weeds in the fields to these craftsmen's associations and exchanged them for a few coppers, someone suddenly squeezed in from outside and shouted loudly: "Stop it! Stop it!" Come on! Who the hell is collecting things here?!" The crowd around them was in a panic, and they quickly made a way out of the crowd, and a few big-bodied tax officials and tax collectors squeezed out of the crowd. He walked aggressively towards the Artisans Guild shop where he was buying herbs. Seeing this scene, the dwarf sitting on the cart wiped the beer foam from his beard, walked over carelessly, and took out a citizen badge from his arms, which was also a silver one. "I have a silver citizen badge, and our business has been registered with your baron! These tax collectors. I think you should know this, right?" Those people who squeezed in from the crowd The tax collector was stunned for a moment, then took the dwarf's silver citizen badge and looked at it carefully. When he found out that it was true, he couldn't help but feel a little unhappy and said to a little man in a cloak behind him: "Didn't you say that they are not qualified to purchase herbal medicine at all?" If these tax officials hadn't turned around and asked, no one would have done it. Notice that there is such a guy in their deepthroat. Seeing this little man, the dwarf's pupils shrank involuntarily. Is it a dwarf?! Where there are dwarfs, nothing good ever comes of it. They don't like to talk well or do things well. They don't know how to do anything but prank these damn guys, and they especially like to cause mining disasters. It's a very disgusting race. This little dwarf also said that he was buried under the black cloak, so he must be up to no good! The little man sneered and took the silver citizen badge from the human tax officer. Then a ruby ??ring in his hand suddenly flashed red, and a fireball spell suddenly appeared on his hand. The silver citizen badge was immediately blown into pieces. This move immediately shocked the dwarves and the tax officials. This dwarf¡¯s unscrupulous behavior was incredible! Then the little man actually said with a proud face: "Master Tax Collector. Now you ask him for it, do you think he has a citizen badge?" How can a dwarf stand such anger! He immediately roared and rushed forward! The little man's movements were also very agile, and he dodged the dwarf's attack. The dwarf pulled off all of the little man's cloak. Suddenly a dwarf dressed in jewels appeared! I saw that all ten of his fingers were wearing gemstone rings of various colors, and they looked like a household. It was obvious that the rings on his ten fingers had powerful magic! "Asshole! We have no grudges, why did you try to trick me? You won, and the prank was a success. Give me my citizen badge back quickly!" The dwarf saw that the dwarf was much more agile than him, and he also caught him Unable to stop him, he stopped immediately. The dwarf race is a kind-hearted race. They usually just like to play pranks and will not do any evil. When they see others being teased, they will not go too far. Dwarves with a strong and upright personality are often the target of pranks and teasing by dwarfs, so this dwarf is not too anxious, just very angry. The dwarf sneered and said, "I'm not kidding you. Anyone who messes with the kobolds is our enemy!" He looked at the dwarf's shocked eyes, and even felt a little proud. The dwarf said fiercely: "You have come too close to those evil guys! That evil kobold also killed our beloved Barifan. Invisible Cloak, this is an irredeemable sin! You also helped them acquire This damn herb! Are you using counterfeit coins made by demons to steal the soul of this orang pitiful human being? I know there is such a counterfeit coin!" When the people around heard this, They all took out the copper coins they got from the dwarf and looked back and forth in surprise. The dwarf's face turned red with anger, and he shouted: "Asshole! You are slandering others! You guys can only bully yourselves."Bear others down and don't allow others to touch you! If you hadn't sent Barifan Hidden Cloak to prevent the Kobold God from inheriting the Kingdom of God, how could he have fallen into the Kingdom of Kobolds! If you fail to become a thief, you will be beaten to death. Only you have the nerve to seek revenge! It¡¯s not too embarrassing! ! ! We dwarves will never do such a shameless thing, and our copper coins are definitely real! "The humans next to them also looked at the coppers in their hands with some hesitation, really not knowing which side to listen to. "But these coppers are shining brightly in the sun, which is the natural halo that appears after a lot of friction, and they look very beautiful. , it didn¡¯t look like a fake copper at all. Seeing that no one believed it, the dwarf was very angry. A silver gemstone ring on his finger suddenly shot out a ray of light, hitting the copper on the hand of a little boy next to him. Above. This boy is about twelve years old. He has yellow skin and fluffy black hair. It can be seen that he has not washed it for a while. His face is deeply thin and his eyes are very large and prominent. Wearing tattered linen clothes, with skinny ribs exposed underneath, it was clear that he was a malnourished child. The dwarf shot his magic onto the copper that was tightly held in the child's hand, and the copper immediately turned into a child. There was a little coward with red skin, holding a copper fork in his hand, and seemed to be fiercely thrusting it into the child's eyes (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian! Please vote for recommendation and monthly votes. Mobile users please go to read. Text Chapter 77 Justice is like this! My wife is giving birth this month, and her work has been transferred to another important department. This month's updates will be affected and cannot be updated twice a day. I try to update it every day. If there are any omissions, please forgive me. Thank you all! = Eyes are one of the most vulnerable parts of a person, and this child is usually malnourished and not very courageous. He was shocked immediately, but I don¡¯t know why, maybe he cared too much about these coppers, and he didn¡¯t He let go, still holding the seven or eight coppers tightly, but tilted his head. It was at this moment of hesitation that the little coward's fork was viciously thrust into the little boy's face amidst the exclamations of the surrounding crowd! The whole scene took a deep breath! ¡°Then the little boy turned around and looked at the little cowardly demon curiously, and found that the little cowardly demon¡¯s steel prong went straight through his face, but there was no blood or pain at all. The dwarf also breathed a sigh of relief and said: "Look, this is just a trick of this shameful dwarf! This is an illusion caused by his magic! What's the benefit of you spreading rumors and slander like this!" The dwarf felt confident and still said viciously: "No matter what, it's all your fault: Captain Kess, help me arrest these guys!" The tax officer Youxiao said in a daze: "Green Mud, you are crazy! You gave me my citizen badge!" Explode, you created illusions to defraud people of their coppers, you are the one who should be arrested, right?" The dwarf named Green Mud said fiercely: "Did you forget the fifty gold coins I gave you?! Why did you promise me then?!" Captain Hanks rushed forward and covered the dwarf's mouth. He said in a panic: "What are you talking about! Don't talk nonsense!" Then he turned to the tax collectors around him and said, "Arrest all the relevant people in this store!" After that, those majestic tax collectors They all gathered around. "Just go ahead and capture us! Resistance will only bring you more disasters!" The taxman warned boldly: "Maybe you can get a fair judgment when you get to the magistrate!" How could the dwarf listen to this? What nonsense?! He screamed, pulled out a double-edged ax as huge as a wheel from nowhere, and shouted: "Anyone who stands in my way will die!!!" After saying that, he turned around and made a move, and the guys behind him immediately He loaded the surrounding valuable belongings into the car and hurriedly followed the majestic dwarf, preparing to rush out. How can those tax collectors stop such a terrifying enemy? They just bully the weak and beat up some vendors. Who would dare to attack such a tough idea?! Those fifty gold coins can buy them a disregard for right and wrong. But it¡¯s not enough for them to sell their lives! So when the dwarf suddenly raised his angry beard and swung his big ax, the tax collectors very wisely moved out of the way, trying to avoid the crazy ax that didn't recognize anyone at all. Just when the dwarf was about to lead the team out of the encirclement, the dwarf who had been sneering shouted loudly: "You bastards, you took my money and you dare not do anything. Are you also evil kobolds?" On the other side? Do you want to be cleaned up by us?!" The tax official was so directly robbed by the dwarf that his face turned red with anger. He opened his pocket and yelled angrily: "Asshole! The worst I can do is pay you back your dirty money, I still don¡¯t want it!¡± As he said that, he took it out hard and threw the contents of his pocket to the ground. It turned out that there was only one leaf in the waist bag. Where were the gold coins?! ! ! The dwarf sneered: "I gave you gold coins, and you gave me back the dead leaves? How could it be so easy?!" The tax official's face suddenly turned pale, and he stared at the dwarf with his eyes blankly, and said: "You bastard. You actually used dead leaves to cast illusions to trick me?!" The dwarf burst out laughing when he saw the tax collector's lost look. It seems that seeing others in distress is the happiest thing. The tax official gritted his teeth, squeezed and loosened his fists, loosened and squeezed again, and roared through his teeth: "Let's go!" The dwarf immediately stopped in front of them and said: "You are not allowed to leave! I will kill anyone who leaves. Kill someone!" After saying that, the ten rings on his hand lit up one after another, full of terrifying magical power! ?????????????????????????? These tax officials, who bully the weak and fear the strong, dare not leave! But the encirclement has been completely disrupted! But the dwarf behind him who was about to break out of the siege would not give them time. He was already wielding his ax and was about to escape soon. Seeing this scene, the tax official crossed his arms and looked at the dwarf with a sneer. When the dwarf saw that the dwarves were about to escape with all their valuables, he became anxious and jumped to his feet and shouted: "Don't leave! Don't leave! In the name of justice and love! If you still abide by the law and justice, then Don¡¯t leave!¡± The dwarf roared: ¡°You bastard, stop spitting shit!¡±?Let us obey the law, then what are you doing you bastard?! I think you are the evil devil! "After saying that, he walked out faster! At this time, what made the dwarf even more annoyed was that the people around him, especially the tax officials and tax collectors, laughed loudly, as if they heard something special. It's just like a ridiculous joke! How has that dwarf ever received such a compliment? Especially when he was laughed at by the people around him, he instantly felt his face turn red and white, and the nameless fire rushed directly from the soles of his feet to his forehead, and even It's going to blow your brains apart! They are the only ones who laugh at others. How can anyone else laugh at them? Especially these clumsy-tongued dwarves. Do they have any dwarf virtues that are willing to be laughed at and teased? In extreme anger, the dwarf seemed to have lost his mind and directly aimed all ten magic rings on the dwarf who was escaping! "Boom!" All the fireballs hit the dwarf at once, and the dwarf said angrily: "How dare you! "A magic shield appeared on his body, but it only resisted three or four fireballs. Then the remaining fireballs broke through the defense and directly exploded him into a puddle of minced meat. The next fireball spell , even his flesh and blood were roasted into flying ash, which was scattered around. This crazy attack frightened the people around him, and they looked at the dwarf in shock after releasing the magic. Looking at the expressions of the people around him, he said proudly: "Look! They are evil guys, that's why they received such a just punishment from me! You all worship me! " The surrounding humans looked at this terrifying dwarf in horror. They knelt on the ground tremblingly, worshiping this guy with a childlike face but mastering the power of the devil. (To be continued. If you like this This work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly votes at Qidian. Mobile users please go to read. Text Chapter 78 Past Events of the Gods "Bastard!!!" In the depths of a certain far-reaching kingdom of God, there is a mountain range full of various regular caves, which are filled with various dwarf underground halls. From these deep caves , burst out an angry roar! This is the divine kingdom of the dwarves. In the deep shadows, there is a tunnel leading to a very deep hall. At the end of the tunnel is the residence of the dwarf god Moradin. The roar just now was from Moradin. An explosive roar of rage. Moradin already knew about the various hostile behaviors carried out by the dwarves against the Craftsmen's Association on the main plane. In particular, some dwarves even used extremely harsh and extreme methods to restrain the Craftsmen's Association, killing many of his dear ones. people! "This must be under the orders of that bastard Corellon. He must be some insidious villain who has turned his back and is ready to attack us dwarves!" Moradin shouted anxiously. He is a very strong dwarf, Moradin has a black beard and hair, and wears a beautiful full body armor. Beside him, floating a powerful hammer and a very strong-looking shield, were flying around Moradin at a very fast speed. This hammer and shield obviously follow Moradin's emotions as the speed. When Moradin is angry and happy, they fly very fast. When Moradin is calm and sad, the hammer and shield fly very slowly. . "Father, please don't be too angry. This matter did not happen because of our people, but because of those kobolds. Only the dwarfs will target us." A man wearing a long black robe, holding a hand A dwarf with a book made of beautiful metal walked out from the depths of the hall. He looks much thinner than his father, and wears a pair of quiet crystal glasses on his face, which makes him look very gentle and wise. In his eyes, the light of wisdom still shines. He is Dugema Wen. Mingzhao, the god of wisdom and knowledge of the dwarves. He was always able to come to his father's side when the dwarf god Moradin was most angry, and used his wisdom and knowledge to solve his father's problems, and this time was no exception. "No. You don't understand." Zi, you don't understand! "Moradin roared anxiously, and even in his roar, there was some feeling of guilt and embarrassment. Dugemarwen Mingzhao asked with some confusion: "Father? Why do you say I don't understand? What?" Moradin stared at him deeply, and then suddenly became surprisingly quiet. The hammer and shield around him also became quiet, and even floated quietly beside him. They even began to tremble slightly. " Maybe my worry is indeed right, Corellon's careerist is really going to take action. It doesn't matter even if I tell you about these past events. "Moradin sat on his huge throne burning with flint, his face slowly calmed down, and he seemed to be lost in memories. " Corellon and I used to be very good friends. You should know this. In ancient times. This world is still ruled by dragon gods, a powerful race that is huge, terrifying, full of infinite power, and every citizen is a terrifying nightmare. in this case. All other races are slaves of the Dragon Clan. And there is no chance of freedom. Even the Titans, the only ones that can pose a threat to the Dragon Clan, were driven out of this world by the Dragon Clan in the very ancient war. At that time, although other races were slaves of the Dragon Clan, the dwarfs, elves, dwarves and orcs were the most important and were the four major servant races of the Dragon Clan. The dwarves can dig ore for the dragons, the dwarfs can make these gems into beautiful gems, and the elves can make these gems into the most beautiful decorations and add magical power to them. The orcs can keep the wealth and treasures for the dragons. " Moradin's eyes fell into deep memories, as if he was facing a past event that he didn't want to face. "Later, well, I won't go into the specific details. In short, it's not very glorious. In the elves, Under the trick of clan leader Corellon, we finally tricked the dragon gods into another world, and then completely cut off the passage. Only two little guys, Bahamut and Tiamat, who were still very young at the time, were left in the dragon clan. "Then after we launched this conspiracy, the dwarfs, elves, and us dwarves launched a massive rebellion, killing or expelling most of the dragons in this world. The orcs, who are slaves of the dragon clan, guard the wealth and treasures of the dragon clan like dogs. At that time, they were almost exterminated by us. In the end, Corellon showed hypocritical mercy and took away the remaining orcs. At that time, I thought that Corellon was really a kind guy, but who knew that he actually had a conspiracy! The dwarf family has alwaysThey have never doubted Corellon's conspiracy. They have always been a race that doesn't worry about anything. This is also in line with Corellon's ideas. It is really easy to manipulate. Next" Moradin interrupted his recollection irritably, and continued: "In order to achieve greater abilities and become a god with a higher godhead, he used many methods, including splitting the godhead. In this way, Corellon, who split his entire godhead into the light, and the evil Spider Queen Rose, even suggested this to us. At that time, we were still very close allies, so we would naturally listen to his suggestions, so there were other gods from the dwarf, dwarf, and elven pantheons. It does not include you, who I split off later. "Moradin said. "Next, he began to deliberately create the illusion that the orcs were out of control, sending orcs to weaken the strength of our dwarves, and finally drove all the dwarves off the ground until he drove us underground. ! It's just ridiculous. That guy Corellon actually knows how to play with fire, and was actually attacked by the orcs. After losing me as an important ally, the elves' bastards with their chins raised to the sky also suffered a shameful defeat. ! In order to curb the attack and reproduction of the orcs, the elves combined the blood of primitive humans and other races to create new humans. This war also caused the rise of the orc pantheon and humans! " After hearing this past incident, Dugemarwen Mingzhao was also a little surprised and his eyes widened behind his glasses and said: "Father! ! ! Do you mean that the gods of the elves are the real messengers behind so many conspiracies?! " Text Chapter 79 Thanks to Feifei Xiuxian and Mushroom! (Alliance) Thanks to Feifei Xiuxian, Mushroom, and Suliuguang v587 for their support, and to the book friends for their perseverance! Some time ago, I was unable to access the Internet at work, and there was no way to update, which kept everyone waiting for a long time! There will still be relatively few updates in the future, but I assure you, there will definitely be no eunuchs! I must write about the finale, the scene where Gu Gua devours the world! Thanks again! ! ! = "Yes. That guy Corellon is an extremely proud and extremely smart guy. He is never willing to succumb to others. He believes that he is an absolute genius and should stand at the highest place, and he is also doing this Especially after he gained immortal life, he kept trying to find a way to become stronger and more transcendent. It was his efforts that allowed the three races of dwarfs, dwarves and elves to create. They created colorful civilizations and established huge city-states and countries, which completely changed the desolate and desolate look of the world when the dragons ruled it. After destroying countless dragon forts, they established one after another on this fertile land. Prosperous towns invented writing and novels, invented music and musical instruments, invented city-states and even empires, allowing weak races to grow smoothly under the protection of collective society. Those of us who followed him also achieved extremely high levels of success. In return, several of us, including the orc barbarian, have obtained godhood above level 18, and the whole world has entered a process of great development. " Moradin's eyes looked very distant, and he seemed to have returned. In that past event. "But the good times did not last long. When Corellon reached the 19th level of godhead, he found that he could no longer improve. Even if he tried hard, even if the power of the entire world was basically controlled by the elves, he could not Raise his godhood to 20!" Moradin's expression began to darken, as if he was remembering some sad past event. "It was from that time on. We began to realize that Corellon had changed. He was no longer the strategist who could deal with it indifferently no matter what kind of danger he fell into. He was no longer the strategist who would save his comrades even if he died in battle. A close friend, not to mention a leader who puts everyone's interests first in everything, he began to plot to eliminate all other races and turn this world into the world of the elves. After he became the main god of the entire world, he transformed himself. The godhood reaches 20! "With Moradin's angry accusation, the dark past resounded in Dugemarvin Mingzhao's ears like thunder! "The dwarves began to encounter a lot of unfair treatment. The straight-tempered dwarves originally expected a fair judgment from the Corilan elves, the leaders of the world at that time, but found that the elves were always misunderstood by various circumstances, and they had great influence on the dwarves. Add sanctions. Soon I discovered that all these misunderstandings were caused by Corellon. When I rushed to his kingdom and wanted to ask him why, I was slandered by him because I had seen him for many years. I couldn¡¯t stand his behavior and wanted to assassinate him! It¡¯s ridiculous that a god used his true form to rush into the enemy¡¯s kingdom to assassinate the other god! This excuse was so ridiculous! In addition, the primitive humans and the orcs, the slave races of the elves, began to kill the dwarves, starting a war that lasted for thousands of years. In the end, our dwarves were driven in by the orcs, who were very reproductive and very powerful. In the mountains, but before the elves could reap the fruits of victory, they themselves started a war again because they were invaded by conspiracy and power within the rotten society. This time the civil war among the elves was called the Crown War. . During this war, the elven pantheon split into two parts. Under the leadership of Corellon's wife Rose, some of the dark elves entered the Underdark and began to forcefully insert themselves into the territory of the Underdark. With the ability to continuously divide and migrate, the dark elves soon spread throughout the Dark Territory and became an important overlord in the underground world, allowing the elves to enter the Dark Territory and achieve the goal of unifying the entire world. Mingzhao said in shock: "You mean, they also planned the Elf Crown War?" Moradin knitted his eyebrows and said, "I guess they didn't want to split the war. It was just that power and conspiracy began to pollute the entire elven society, which made the naturally clean Corellon a little dissatisfied, and then an accident led to a civil war. But Corellon, who was good at taking advantage of the situation, quickly seized this opportunity and achieved his goal. " "Furthermore, even if the dark elves entered the Dark Territory, they could not effectively attack the dwarves. Therefore, the elves sent the dwarves to harass our dwarf mines and create various mining disasters and mischief, so that we could not. It is impossible to give birth to peace of mind, let alone return to the surface and compete with the elves for dominance. In the process, Gal Flash Gold also collapsed the kobold's cave, causing the god Ao to directly seal the previous generation with the tablet of destiny. The God of Kobolds. Next, is the story of the rebellion of the orcs and the rise of mankind." Moradin subconsciously stroked his beard and fell intoIn his thoughts, after a long time, he concluded: "So this time the dwarfs are obviously targeting the kobolds, but in fact, they don't need such a large battle to deal with the kobolds. They are clearly taking advantage of this. Taking advantage of the opportunity to attack the kobolds and prevent the dwarves from returning to the surface through the blacksmith shop, Dugmarvin Mingzhao has become more able to understand his own situation after hearing so many stories about the grievances between various races. The worries and thoughts of the dwarf chief god. Now that the dwarves have been bullied to their core, they cannot remain weak. According to the temper of the dwarves, the word "submissive" has never been in their dictionary! Now that the main god of the dwarves, Moradin, has explained the grievances between the dwarves, the elves, and the dwarfs in such detail, the next thing is very simple. As the wise man of the dwarves, Dugemarvin. Mingzhao knew very clearly the purpose of his race's main god telling him these secrets. Sure enough, Moradin glanced at Dugmarvin and asked in a deep voice: "Can I trust you?" Dugmaven immediately stood at attention, saluted, and said: "Of course! My father!" Moradin seemed still Somewhat undecided, after walking back and forth twice, he used his divine power to take out two beads from his warehouse. The two watermelon-sized beads emitted a strange light and were wrapped in divine power. They did not fall on Moradin. hand, but suspended in mid-air. Dugemarvin also seemed to feel the charm of these two magical beads. He asked in surprise: "This! Is this the legendary high-level artifact" Moradin said quietly: "Yes, these two are The legendary Dragon Balls are the Bronze Dragon Ball and the Red Bronze Dragon Ball. The reason why Bahamut and his kind dragons are willing to be our allies is because if we force us to use the Dragon Ball to order them, they will be punished. Even more embarrassing. Now, you take these two dragon balls and give them to the newly rising kobold god. In exchange, ask him to take out all the secrets of magic machinery and railway transportation and share them with our craftsmen. . I am also willing to accept him as an ally of our dwarf god system." Dugemarvin said in surprise: "Please ask the kobold to be our ally?!" Moradin's face became very gloomy, and he seemed to be worried about this. The decision felt unspeakable, but the situation was pressing and he had to make such a decision. He gritted his teeth and said: "Yes, after playing with that madman Corellon for so long, I still understand the meaning of death. As long as the kobolds If we don't get killed, we won't be forced into a corner. As long as there are rabbits to eat, the hunters won't hunt the wolves." Dugmarvin seemed to understand what Moradin meant, and nodded. The divine power took over the two powerful artifacts, and then disappeared into nowhere. After bidding farewell to Moradin, he left the dwarven kingdom of God in a flash. Text Chapter 80 Anticipation of War Although under the auspices of Moradin, the strategy for the alliance between the dwarves and the kobolds has been made, the specific plan still needs to be carefully planned by Dugemarvin Mingshi. Therefore, although Dugemarvin had accepted the mission, he did not contact the kobold god immediately. Instead, he sent his priest to make simple contact with the kobolds to test the kobolds' intention to attack the dwarfs. reaction. Among the dwarf craftsmen who especially like to study technology, many of them are priests of Dugemarvin. With the infiltration of these priests, Dugemarvin Mingzhao can quickly understand the attitude of the kobolds and decide his own actions. You must not let the other party feel that you are coming, as this will put the dwarves into a passive situation in future negotiations. If the kobolds can't stand the pressure first and take the initiative to ask the dwarves for an alliance, then the dwarves will then use If you have good intentions, it means that you are not stupid and rich and worthy of blackmail, but that you are generous and a reliable leader. Therefore, under the arrangement of Dugma Wen Mingzhao, the dwarf-dominated Craftsmen Association began to move closely. The main action was self-protection, taking the initiative to shrink down to avoid harassment by the dwarfs. For a time, the Kingdom of Tongtian It seemed that he also smelled something bad, so he took the initiative to shrink and called back all the kobolds stationed outside, but once again left the dwarves out. So under the unpreventable harassment of the dwarfs, the dwarves also retracted their front line again, hoping to take out the kobolds again. However, the kobolds seemed to be not only smaller and easier to hide, but also not very densely populated. Under the attack of the dwarfs, under. The kobolds shrank completely, entering the territories of humans who did not support the dwarfs' nonsense at all, and never showed their heads again. The dwarves were dumbfounded at this time. If all the dwarf craftsmen were withdrawn from human society, how much time would it take. How much money will it cost? For the kobolds, they have only been operating a business foundation for more than ten years and can stop it at will. However, the dwarves have laid out a business layout for thousands of years. Where does it say that they will evacuate immediately? In this kind of situation Under the blow, life is most affected. In fact, it is still the place in the human kingdom that needs blacksmiths. Human blacksmiths can complete those simple tasks, but the tools and weapons they produce are of very poor quality, which is simply unbearable for people who are used to using tools produced by dwarves. ¡°Suddenly, the prices of iron tools and weapons and equipment in the human territories that took bribes from dwarves to attack the craftsmen¡¯s association soared. Moreover, the quality of weapons and equipment has become increasingly difficult to use with daily consumption. "And those human territories that did not support the dwarfs' attack on the craftsmen's association had a large number of cheap dwarf craftsmen, and their strength suddenly lost balance. In order to prevent the export of ironware, these human lords, who have the support of the Craftsmen Association, have increased the tariffs on the export of ironware, all of a sudden because of this simple change. This caused some unrest. Human society, which was originally unstable, has had many frictions and disputes. Especially this operation of the dwarf tribe. Many dwarfs used dead leaves to turn into gold coins to bribe officials at all levels. They originally had a mischievous mentality and had no long-term plan. After the operation against the kobolds was thwarted, these The human lords are even more disgusted with those dwarfs who like to deceive others, and many old-fashioned lords have designated the dwarfs as an unpopular race like kobolds and goblins. "Damn it! How could this happen?! These humans are really ungrateful. Such an interesting joke has no sense of humor at all!" After receiving the report from his subordinates, Gal Flash Gold muttered very dissatisfiedly: "Is it true that human beings laugh? Are the points so high? They are such a boring race. " "But what should we do next? We can't just let it go!" said the dwarf God of War Garidol Ironhand angrily. He is the most powerful person in the invisible cloak. A good friend cannot sit back and watch his best friend being brutally killed, while he is helpless and sighing here! "We must give those kobolds a head-on blow. We must eradicate them completely!" Garrido Ironhand said with indignation, his two fists clenched tightly, and the flames of hatred burst out from his eyes. Gar Flash Gold was planning how to overthrow the damn kobold regime, completely break that shell, and then massacre the kobolds who had gathered together. When he heard Garidor Ironhand's words, his eyes lit up. Said: "What, Iron Hand, are you confident in defeating the kobold clan?" When Garrido Iron Hand heard Gar. Flash Gold ask him, why didn't he know that his main god was about to give him a task, so He puffed up his chest and said loudly: "The mission will definitely be completed!" Garr Flash Gold was overjoyed when he heard this and said: "Not bad, not bad! We just need your firm willpower! Now on the Rongma Plain, there is a nomadic tribe with a population of There are about 50,000 of the awakening forest demons in the Land of Misery.Aoi has all disappeared, just in time to go around the place of suffering and give those shitty kobolds a hard blow from behind. This nomadic tribe has been deceived by our people. Their minds are not as sophisticated as those suspicious humans, and their organization is also very loose, making it easy for us to command. Since you are so confident, then this nomadic tribe is left to you. You organize them into an army, and then attack the hinterland of the kobolds! " Garui Duo. Iron Hand heard that there was room for him to use his fists and kicks, and he immediately became happy and said loudly: "That's great! This way, I can start another war! " Looking at him, it seemed that he was not engaging in another war that would determine the lives and deaths of tens of thousands of people, but starting a new game. As he said that, he summoned his priests and began to fight through the dwarf god cult on the military plains. After making preparations, he completely mastered this nomadic tribe, surveyed the route, and was ready to fight at any time. For Gu Gua, all this was unknown. He only knew that the dwarfs were starting to target him and him more and more. The kobolds made many hostile actions, but did not know why they did so and what their next steps were. He just stepped up preparations for war to deal with the challenges from the northern frost goddess and the dwarfs. Text Chapter 81 Pre-war meeting In the Bloodstone Castle south of Vasa, the capital of the Kingdom of Babel, a dozen humans were sitting in the study of King Polis of Babel, discussing matters. Among them sat Polis, Master Jerry, Wulou Tilu, Xihan and other important human figures. Half of them wore steel armor, and the other half wore silk mage robes. The people in this room now basically include the most powerful people in the entire Tongtian Kingdom, and are the highest decision-making level of the human part of the Tongtian Kingdom. Among them, Polis, Wulou Tilu and Xihan all look like half-dragons, with thick scales on their bodies, and armor or robes made of dragon egg shells. And without exception, they have more or less traces of Long Wei on their bodies, making these three people faintly become the core existence of the entire conference hall. Especially on Wulou Tilu, there is a pair of magic wings growing on his chest and an iron crown. Around his body, there are four crystals shining with magic light swirling around, making it even more mysterious. and powerful. On his body, he is even wearing the luxurious clothes belonging to the pope, which makes people feel the majesty radiating from him without knowing it, and they can't help but succumb to his will. On Polis¡¯ head, there is also an iron crown, but this iron crown is thicker and more gorgeous than Wulou Tilu¡¯s iron crown. In his hand, there is also a code that accompanied him when he was reincarnated as a half-dragon. This code is also a magical magic prop and an important guarantee for him to rule this country. Whenever the laws of the Tongtian Kingdom are not implemented well and there are too many unjust, false and wrong cases, his code will gradually heat up from the cold state of pig iron until it is too hot to hold. When Polis felt that the code in his hand was too hot to touch, he knew that there were too many unjust, false and wrongful convictions in his country. So imperial envoys would be dispatched to supervise the handling of cases and eliminate unjust, false and wrong cases, thus lowering the temperature of the code. And the best thing is, before every decree is issued. Polis can first write this decree into the code, and all the results that this decree can cause will be displayed on the pages after the code, so it also becomes an important basis for Polis to formulate the decree. At the same time, in this code, there are also the names of all officials above the mayor. He can also spend a certain amount of magic power to mark the names of the three most corrupt officials and conduct in-depth investigations. Basically, he can find out those corrupt people without making any mistakes. With such a code that can be said to be a cheating device, Polis can easily govern the country. As long as he cooperates with the church, he can naturally manage the internal affairs. For the rest, he only needs to focus on training the army, deploying forces, and being ready to fight at any time. Another half-dragon, Xihan, is the largest half-dragon. In his hand was a dark and ferocious sword. It exudes a strong atmosphere of hostility and coldness. His body is made of a powerful armor made of dragon egg shells. He is more than two meters tall and has limbs thicker than an ordinary person's waist. There is no doubt that he is a living killing machine. Most of the people in this meeting room are half from military officers who have achieved military exploits in the battle of Haidesi Earldom and have become generals above the school level, and the other half are mages and officials who have failed to achieve their goals. Mages can be said to be the real intellectuals in this world, and they are also the class that embodies knowledge as power. They all rely on the power of knowledge to demonstrate the value of their existence. Especially these unsuccessful mages. After being blocked on the road of studying magic, my knowledge in other areas unknowingly reached a considerable level, and instead I became a better reserve team for the bureaucracy. As a mid-level mage with limited talent, Master Jerry naturally knows the true value of these people. Therefore, he did not hesitate to recruit these middle and low-level mages under his command, and appointed them as internal affairs officials at all levels. He confuses them: "You will never be able to become a high-level mage in this life, but look at that level 1 mage Gatlin who can only rub magic missiles. He can get it again because of his outstanding contributions to the kingdom." Give you a new life and better talents. As long as you work hard for the Tongtian Kingdom, I can not only guarantee that your descendants will have a better future, but I can also guarantee you that if you make outstanding contributions, you will also have a better future. A chance to do it again! ¡± A chance to do it again! This is simply cheating treatment! When these mages who have been pursuing it all their lives find that their talents are completely insufficient, this condition is simply an irresistible temptation! So in the Tongtian Kingdom, which was originally a closed kingdom on the northern border, there was suddenly an internal affairs system with middle and low-level mages as the backbone. They used magic nets and otherThe concept of exchange and the precise power structure of the magic model have reorganized the internal affairs of the entire Tongtian Kingdom, allowing every force in the Tongtian Kingdom to condense efficiently and strive for everyone's common goal. Coupled with Polis's black iron code that is like a cheating device, the top and bottom of the Tongtian Kingdom are smoother and full of efficient work and production. "The envoy from the Kingdom of Damara is waiting in front. According to our inside information, the Kingdom of Damara wants to invite our reinforcements this time." Polis sat on the main seat and praised He said calmly while reading his gentle Black Iron Codex, and then scanned the surrounding people participating in the meeting with his faint eyes, seeming to be soliciting everyone's opinions. At this time, a major said loudly: "Of course! We must send troops there! Our army has been training for ten years. In these ten years, more than half of the citizens have received military training, but they are completely Having never experienced a real war, we can only gradually forget that we were once a soldier in our daily life. This is a waste of our military resources. We should let the world know how powerful our army is!" The major in armor waved his fist, as if he was already excited to use his iron fist to severely repair his enemy. "Secondly, what the Kingdom of Damara is facing is not just an insidious conspirator, but a surging orc! Everyone probably knows the virtues of the orcs, and if the Kingdom of Damara cannot withstand the orcs, , then we will have to face the crazy orcs alone. We don¡¯t need to bear this huge risk ourselves. Now it is the most convenient and suitable for us to start the war on the territory of the Kingdom of Damara! So I suggest that we immediately send the army over and use the most brutal war to build our army into a truly powerful army!" After the major finished speaking, he saw the generals wearing black iron armor gearing up and cheering loudly! stand up. On the other hand, the mages and civil servants lowered their heads and whispered in groups, obviously not interested in the "strategy" of this group of warriors. King Polis, who was sitting on the main seat, did not say whether this suggestion was good or bad. He just said lightly: "Where are the interior ministers? What are your opinions?" (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, The novel is better and updated faster! Text Chapter 82: Suggestions from the mage and civil servant After the military major's words, the mages and civil servants did not pay attention. Instead, they began to whisper among each other and began to discuss in low voices. After a while, after another chaotic discussion, it slowly calmed down. It seemed that the group of mages and officials finally reached a unified opinion, and introduced a representative to express their opinions together. A middle-aged second-level mage stood up. He was wearing a blue woolen robe. He looked simple and luxurious, but he had quite a temperament. Although he wears standard mage robes, there are no rank marks. If you look closely at the mage officials around you, they all only have mage robes, but no mage rank marks. This seems to reveal the subtle secrets of these mage civil servants. The middle-aged mage cleared his throat and said in an obviously more formulaic speech tone: "We don't think it is a good time to send troops yet. What the major just said makes sense. It is indeed important for us to send troops to assist the Kingdom of Damara. It has many benefits and is also an important platform and opportunity to show our strength. But now we can see from the intelligence that the orc army has been staying in the Kingdom of Nafir for consolidation, and there is no way to move forward in a short period of time. If we send troops there now, we will not only waste food and supplies, but also very likely fall into the position of cannon fodder and be pushed to the front by King Damara's troops. In addition, if we simply send troops, it will be really difficult. It is too hasty, there is no room for negotiation, and we cannot get enough benefits to compensate for the various risks we may encounter. Therefore, we believe that it is not the best to agree to the Kingdom of Damara and send reinforcements immediately. Choice. So we suggest that we do need to participate in this war, but we need to participate in a rhythmic and step-by-step manner to protect our best interests and at the same time ensure the balance of power and not let the strength of the Kingdom of Damara surpass us. In the process of this assistance, we will gradually surpass them in strength and strive to occupy the dominant position in the alliance at the end of the war. Therefore, we propose to balance our interests in Chapter 438. Strive to maximize. After the operation plan is decided, I will assign the right person to you, and you will be responsible for the war in the Kingdom of Damara. "The middle-aged mage seemed very calm and calm, but listen. When King Polis assigned him such an important job, he was a little excited. After all, he was only a second-level mage and had never even participated in a larger caravan. In this way, just a suggestion could win The power to be responsible for a party's major affairs was really unimaginable to him. A few years ago, I learned that the mage tower fees in Tongtian Kingdom were very low, basically just the cost price. It was a holy place for low-level mage emerging. So he took all his money and, like the magic missile mage Gatlin, gave up everything and came to the Tongtian Kingdom to seek opportunities to upgrade. After using all his wealth to become a third-level mage three times, he still failed shamefully. Instead, he lost a penny and had to humiliate himself and join the government of the Tongtian Kingdom. He worked as a bureaucrat in the Tongtian Kingdom for several years. , started as a tax officer at the lowest level, but accidentally discovered his talent in administrative management. His practical and pertinent suggestions along the way were recognized by his superiors, and he gradually rose up, becoming second only to Jerry in the civil service rankings. A high-ranking magistrate. This kind of twist in the fate of another village made the middle-aged mage feel sad and happy, and he lamented that fate had played a trick on people. After setting the tone of the matter, Polis ignored the middle-aged mage bureaucrat's self-adjustment and continued: "According to the reports from our spies in front, because the pranks of the dwarfs on humans have been discovered one after another, most of them The human forces no longer cooperate with the dwarfs. Now the persecution of the Craftsmen Association by the dwarfs has eased, but it has not completely stopped. In addition, the dwarfs still pose a great obstacle to our caravans and missionary work. We have had very high-frequency contact with several human forces around us, and it seems that they are planning something that is not good for us. Do you have any good suggestions for this? " It can be seen that King Polis has been in his way. In the ten years since the elves came back, inherited his father's title and became the king of the Tongtian Kingdom, he has matured a lot and is able to do a good job as a ruler and let his men work for him wholeheartedly. Instead of being used as a weapon without realizing it like ten years ago, he has become a mature and steady politician. At this moment, the country he leads is on the road to rise and encounters many enemies from both the bright and dark sides. He needs to face them carefully to avoid falling into a trap that will destroy his career and his remaining life. The only pride in the world is destroyed. He needs all the political power of the entire Tongtian Kingdom.??Wisdom and strength. To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile phone users please go to n Text Chapter 83 Merit System Dear book friends, my Blood River Ancestor is back! The housewife finally delivered the good news in the delivery room, she gave birth! I am blessed with a daughter of a daughter, who is cute and well-behaved. I am so grateful to God for blessing me with it! I would also like to thank all book friends for their support and understanding. I am really sorry that I have stopped updating for such a long time! Because we are taking care of post-natal and pre-month-old babies, the updates in the next one or two months will not be too stable. Please continue to understand. I want to assure you that my book will never be too clumsy. No matter how long it takes, I will finish it completely. Thank you all again for your support, and I bow deeply! = Seeing that the generals and mages and bureaucrats below had no suggestions to offer, Wizard Jerry, as the leader of the bureaucrats, stood up. This has become a routine, and Master Jerry and Xihan have basically become the leaders of civil servants and military commanders, while Wulou Tilu is the leader of the church, basically on an equal footing with Polis. The "two iron crowns in the kingdom" are the two pillars that rule the Kingdom of Tongtian, and the citizens of the Kingdom of Tongtian always call them so. Looking around at the people around him, he saw that these important generals, mages and civil servants were all paying attention to him. Master Jerry cleared his throat and continued: "According to our spies' report, it seems that because of the attack on the craftsmen, The association has suffered some persecution, which has resulted in the uneven distribution of iron among certain human aristocrats in the Craftsmen Association, and this has led to many minor frictions among these human aristocrats. On the surface, it seems that we are. At the center of this matter, we can also turn this matter into a good thing. We can use this matter to expand our influence. We should vigorously win over those nobles who are friendly to us and form a loose alliance. In this way, our buffer zone can be greatly strengthened, and we can also use their strength to create more living space for us. We can use the Craftsmen Association as a link to exchange trade and technology. Strengthen the penetration of human nobles, continuously increase our influence, and finally achieve the goal of dominating the northern part of the continent. "After saying this, Master Jerry looked at the civil and military officials around him calmly, and seemed to be explaining very ordinary policies, but the people around him couldn't. The eyes of the civil and military officials became obviously eager. Even his breathing became heavier. Not long ago, these civil and military officials were just bandits who blocked the road, or they were aristocratic young officers playing paper strategy games, or they were just a frustrated mage. Even if they got more than ten gold coins, they won one To them, victory in a group fight involving more than 30 people was considered a great event. They never thought that one day they would become senior officials of a kingdom, and they never imagined that their goal would be to dominate a continent. You must know that in this world, it is not the military strength of a country that is strong. If a country is rich, it can dominate a country. It must have top strong people to establish the prosperity of a country. Although the Tongtian Kingdom has a true god now, it seems to be very powerful, and its courage to select and recruit talents is also very outstanding. If it takes a long time, it will definitely be able to build a powerful country in about a hundred years. But after all, the Tongtian Kingdom was founded too short ago, and the true god of the Tongtian Kingdom is still a regional god. There is no problem in guarding the country. Within the scope of one's own country, it is the most advantageous home field. As long as the priesthood of the country is consolidated, any enemy who dares to invade can be captured. But if you go out to attack other forces, you may have sexual power. In the eyes of these officials, this god still has several useless priesthoods. It has basically no effect on the war. In this way, the advancement of Tongtian Kingdom can only rely on the strong in the world. Now in the Tongtian Kingdom, one can barely be called a strong one. That's two kobold elders and three half-dragons. Other mages and warriors can still dominate the scene in ordinary environments, but in peak duels, they are very inadequate. Moreover, these people are basically guys who have exhausted their potential on the mainland, but their ambitions are not yet dead. In order to find the last glimmer of hope, they traveled thousands of miles to the Tongtian Kingdom, especially the low-level mages, who not only brought He gained a lot of valuable experience in low-level magic, and also brought solid and simple mage skills. It must be said that the Tongtian Kingdom¡¯s tolerance and encouragement for these low-level professionals is extremely rare in this cruel continent. In other countries, only the best talents can have the opportunity to learn magic, and if you want to learn advanced magic, you have to go through hardships and obstacles. This way, it can be guaranteed that all high-level mages are heroes among people. Whether it is strength, financial resources, intelligence, character, or luck, they are all top-notch powerful. However, Tongtian Kingdom teaches magic as an ordinary skill, and even requires compulsory education. Everyone must understand the basic principles of magic. If you are not qualified to learn magic, that¡¯s it. But if you are qualified to learn magic, then everyone from all over the world BabelThe theological church will forcibly send the child to school to learn relevant knowledge and skills. Although there is a lack of a lot of hard work and hard work, which has allowed many ordinary people with average intelligence to get into the glorious profession of mage, it is undeniable that magic has become a basic subject and has changed the lives of many ordinary people. Already transformed by magic. The current Tongtian Kingdom is the kingdom that attaches the greatest importance to magic education after the Nether Empire. Many mages, like Redillo Bloody Cloud who just came to Dragon Castle, believe that the Tongtian Kingdom is almost a magical kingdom that has risen again. But equally, with such a strong basic education and the consistent policy support of the True God, as long as time is given, a powerful magic kingdom will be built. But the road to rise is definitely not smooth sailing. Anyone with a discerning eye can see that the rise of Tongtian Kingdom is surrounded by forces that are hostile or have fundamental conflicts of interest. They will definitely come to block and cause trouble. This was immediately revealed. The biggest shortcoming of the Tongtian Kingdom is that its foothold is not stable and its strength accumulation is not stable. Coupled with the poor reputation of kobolds, their diplomatic ability on the mainland is also a huge shortcoming. Now the dwarf tribe is almost messing around to disrupt the Craftsmen Association, an important channel for the Kingdom of Tongtian to the outside world. This has made the entire Kingdom of Tongtian nervous, and the amount of foreign trade supported by funds has begun to decrease significantly. Suddenly, the smooth rise of the entire Tongtian Kingdom seemed to be somewhat stagnant. " Moreover, the dwarf clan's pantheon is very complete, and the main god is a powerful god with a god rank of 18. Facing the patron saint of the Tongtian Kingdom is like an elephant facing an ant, which is not equivalent at all. Therefore, these mages and officials, who are originally talented and more pragmatic, are also cautious in planning the kingdom's strategy and do not dare to take too many risks. Moreover, the strategies tend to be conservative, hoping to leave more time for the Kingdom of Tongtian to develop quietly. Now that they heard Master Jerry's strategy, one or two of them showed expressions of enlightenment, as if they were being strangled. , opening his mouth and sucking in air like a duck. It looks very interesting. Master Jerry continued: "Our financial path cannot be cut off, and we must use our newly accumulated wealth to create a safer guarantee for our financial path. Therefore, I suggest that the kingdom should spend a lot of money to hire people from all over the mainland. The mercenary group. Protect our commercial interests, share the interests of the trade routes with the surrounding nobles to a certain extent, and attack those troublemakers mercilessly." At the same time, Master Jerry looked around at everyone. The civil and military officials said quietly: "Let more people with lofty ideals who need opportunities and people whose talents have been buried be able to join our ranks and make our own career bigger together. You know. Only the Kingdom of Tongtian With prosperity, the status of all of us will rise, and we will continue to gain more status and wealth. Only by letting the glory of the Great God Tongtian shine further, can we all have the hope of another birth after the end of this life. Opportunity. Everyone must weigh clearly what is more important." These words made all the officials here alert. And I couldn't help but think deeply about Master Jerry's straightforward words. In the past, these officials were just a group of people who wanted to use their abilities to get a better life for themselves. They had been living in the middle and lower classes of society and had no overall perspective. Without aristocratic education, they are all just sons-in-law living in the wilderness. Now that I have become an official of a small and rising kingdom, my strategic thinking and overall view have still not been developed. In this case, as the head of the bureaucracy, Master Jerry, who is similar to the prime minister, naturally has the task of selecting officials and constantly brainwashing and training them. Master Jerry paused for a moment, and after all the words he just said entered into the minds of the officials, he continued: "So if you have any talents worth recommending, as long as they have particularly practical talents and are particularly needed, If you have an opportunity, you can introduce them. We will establish a merit system. Anyone who can make special contributions will receive merit, and with these merits, they can be used for promotion within the kingdom at a low cost or for free. Facilities, such as the Wizard Tower. Moreover," Master Jerry's old and wise eyes looked at the officials around him, and continued: "These merits are suitable for everyone's soul inheritance, that is, as long as it is you. If your soul is given the opportunity to be reincarnated as a kobold and reborn with a new life, you can continue to use these merits. If the Kingdom of Tongtian continues to grow and develop, then the resources and conveniences available to everyone will continue to be available. With the increase, it will not be impossible to create sky-high-priced rare items." After hearing these words, all the officials' breathing became rapid. Originally, they just thought that serving in the Tongtian Kingdom was a good opportunity to make more money. Easily obtain wealth and promotion opportunities, but if this merit system is introduced, then everyone, regardless of whether they have innate qualifications or not, will only have to do their best to serve the King of Tongtian.To serve the country, as long as you are infinitely loyal to the Great God, make outstanding contributions to the church and the kingdom, and gain the recognition of the god, you can get a chance to be reborn, and you can even pile up more talents for yourself, gain the ability of a born lion, and become a natural lion. A warlock! This is countless times better than the qualifications they spent their entire lives pursuing to be able to cast a few low-level spells! Suddenly, anyone with healthy intelligence will immediately understand what they should do, especially those mages and warriors who can decisively give up everything they have and start from scratch in the Tongtian Kingdom. They have absolutely strong perseverance and With ambition, you will know more about what you should do. Everyone¡¯s faces were filled with ecstatic enthusiasm and burning hope. They wished they could do something big right now and immediately get a merit that can be exchanged for the life of that shoe. Seeing that the atmosphere had almost been created, Master Jerry presided over the meeting and moved on to the next topic. Start discussing in detail how to turn the general strategy into specific and operational tactics. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: The task of uniting nobles from all over the country and recruiting those talents who have talents whose talents have been buried is accepted by many people? Most of these middle and low-level mages and middle-to-high-level warriors who have no way to advance have been around in various places and have some understanding of the local situation. Some people have even been guests of certain nobles, and it is very reasonable for them to want to be diplomatic envoys. After quickly formulating the specific tactical tasks and assigning them, the meeting was adjourned and all middle-level officials were sent out of the conference room. The three half-dragons and Master Jerry were still sitting in the conference room, looking at each other, and held a real meeting. The content of the tasks at the meeting just now has actually been discussed internally and specific opinions have been formed. Then such an enlarged meeting will be held to make specific arrangements. After collecting all the opinions, discuss them at this high-level meeting. In this way, more opinions can be obtained to the maximum extent, and the decision-making power will be firmly in the hands of the senior management. "War is more of a competition of wealth. The loser gets nothing, and the winner may not get everything, but we have no possibility of reconciliation." Wulou Tilu first said in deep thought. "But the most important thing is to first figure out who our enemies are. We can't make too many enemies. Otherwise, if we fail, we must isolate the dwarfs and the human nobles who colluded with them, and attack them one by one. It is best to Keep the expenditure and income of power within a reasonable and benign range." Listening to what the most experienced Wulou Tilu said, the remaining three people fell into deep thought. Xihan is a martial artist. Although his original weak intelligence has improved significantly after becoming a half-dragon, he chose to devote most of his intelligence to the study of strategies and tactics related to war, and his research on politics, economy and culture was much more limited. . Therefore, as long as the topic did not involve specific military operations, he usually just listened quietly. At most, he would release a few spiritual servants from his sword to help him make plans. He doesn¡¯t have enough brains, but he likes to kill those who have brains and bind their souls to become his spiritual servants to supplement his shortcomings. In addition, Masters Polis and Jerry are both powerful people with increasingly mature minds. They also have their own opinions when facing problems. Therefore, they started detailed discussions on this issue and finally formed the most suitable one. Action plan comes. ?????????????????Besides the specific tactical goals, the rest of the discussion today is mainly the merit system just now. Under their arrangement, the merit system was divided into two types. One was common within the kingdom and was the merit of the administrative system. The other is suitable for the promotion of the Tongtian God religion. For example, in the simplest way, for every kilometer of railway built, the corresponding merit points of the Tongtian Divine Sect will be obtained, and the corresponding religious merit points can be obtained by building a railway station. However, if these railways and train stations are given priority to the government and caravans of the Tongtian Kingdom, the Kingdom's merit points can be obtained. When the points reach a certain level, they can be redeemed for corresponding merits. From the most basic low-level meritorious deeds that can be exchanged for black iron weapons and equipment, to the advanced meritorious deeds of reshaping the soul and reincarnating as a kobold warlock, there are corresponding meritorious service exchange systems. After this meritorious service exchange system is established, all Tongtian Kingdom¡¯s Scarce public resources will be provided to the world in the form of merit exchange, and these merits cannot be exchanged. They must make real contributions to the Tongtian Kingdom or the Tongtian Divine Sect. In this way, whoever wants to obtain these benefits must personally contribute to the Tongtian Kingdom, and before making a contribution, he must communicate with the officials of the Tongtian Kingdom, and all contributions must be made in the church Under the supervision of others, you can gain recognition and obtain corresponding merit points only if you continue to receive the supervision of divine power.   After this merit system was announced, a wave of contributions to the Kingdom of Tongtian quickly started. In a city in a nearby kingdom, a rich businessman who had no children and was mean and hateful was seriously ill. He was very stingy and even himself was mean to death. He was reluctant to eat until he was full. Every time he felt hungry, , stop eating immediately. Now his life has basically come to an end and he will die soon. Whenever he thinks that the wealth he has accumulated for most of his life will soon no longer belong to him, he feels that his soul is about to be delayed. When he learned that Tongtian Kingdom had such a merit system, he thought over and over again and felt that even if it was a scam, for him it would be a loss of life and fortune, and he would still have nothing and nothing would be left behind. But if this is true, then he can immediately get a second life and continue to enjoy his wealth. Text Chapter 84 Taking advantage of the road to attack the kobolds After figuring this out, the lonely rich man immediately sent a servant to find the priest of the Tongtian God Sect, and found the merits required to be reincarnated as a kobold in the exchange system. After some calculations and communication with the Tongtian God Sect, He accurately calculated how many merit points he needed to get the chance to be reincarnated. To this end, he sold most of his family property, was surprisingly heroic, spent a lot of money to hire craftsmen from the Craftsmen Association, and immediately laid a long railway from his city to the Kingdom of Tongtian, which is 500 kilometers long and is still there. Six train stations were built along this railway, and finally he donated his huge villa to the Tongtian Shen Cult. After it became the church of the Tong Tian Shen Sect, he finally got the chance to be reborn as a kobold before his death. Then, he entrusted all his property to the Tongtian Divine Sect. After he was reincarnated, he took back his wealth from the Tongtian Divine Sect again, and then peacefully welcomed his death. After a year, many people thought that this guy had been deceived and would never come back. When they began to use various methods to steal his wealth, this stingy rich man actually turned out to be a kobold again. Returning to his own chamber of commerce and regaining control of his wealth, all the people who cared about this matter were almost excited! Especially those wealthy people who have gained a lot of wealth but are already old, are like sharks smelling the smell of blood, quickly copying the successful experience of their predecessors, and becoming the masters of Tongtian God at the fastest speed. "Faithful" believers are given the opportunity to be reborn as kobolds. After the merit system of Tongtian Great God was proven to be true and reliable by countless people, countless resources began to gather crazily towards the Tongtian Kingdom. Even some human nobles who had cooperated closely with the dwarfs in the past also sneaked in for their own selfish interests. After communicating with the peripheral forces of the Tongtian Kingdom and the Craftsmen Association, the forces that attacked the kobolds were no longer so vigorous. With many high-level people reincarnated as kobolds, the image of kobolds in the human world is gradually changing. From being a nasty low-level race like goblins, they have become rich, powerful and powerful people with mysterious powers. They are no longer cannon fodder that can bully even trainee adventurers. Especially once this merit system is launched, it will not only be effective for those who want to live for another five hundred years and continue to enjoy their wealth and power, but it will also have a huge temptation for those who want to improve their strength. Not everyone can get such an opportunity and use their own efforts to contribute and get a chance of improvement that can be seen. Especially for mages, the world of mages with strict barriers has many resources that cannot be exchanged for money. Now that they have this opportunity, many low-level mages are like flies that have smelled a fishy smell. Coming from all directions. There are also many warrior-type adventurers who are tired of going through life and death to complete a mission. They can only work hard to avoid dying in the middle of the next mission, and rarely can devote all their resources to their own promotion. Now that there is such a system for redeeming meritorious service for the entire continent, the originally bustling Adventurer's Guild has suddenly become much deserted. Correspondingly, the Tongtian Divine Sect's church has become very lively. It is crowded with low-level adventurers who receive and submit tasks. Because of the large influx of wealth and manpower into the Tongtian Kingdom, not only did the Tongtian Kingdom not fall into a material dilemma, but it also caused an inflationary dilemma within the Tongtian Kingdom. Such a highly prosperous market, coupled with increasingly complete The railway system attracted a large amount of materials to pour into the Tongtian Kingdom from all directions. Under such circumstances, the Tongtian Kingdom accelerated the construction of the Mage Tower. Under the leadership of Wells, the chief guard of the Platinum Dragon, the warrior promotion system has been systematically organized, so that warriors can smoothly improve their level and practice regularly just by practicing hard on the training ground. All kinds of fighting spirit come out. The nine mage towers in the Dragon Castle were quickly built, and even several basic mage towers were built in the Bloodstone Castle. Instead, the entire Tongtian Kingdom looked prosperous. Across the vast mountains in the west of the Tongtian Kingdom is a vast prairie. There are many nomadic people living on this grassland who live in pursuit of water and grass. This is the Rongma Prairie. While the Tongtian Kingdom continues to develop rapidly. Something compelling is also happening on this prairie. A nomadic tribe suddenly mastered the ability to use gems to cast magic, and its combat capabilities have been greatly improved, forming an invincible army. The powerful cavalry team also controlled the entire military grassland in their own hands within a year. Then, they actively explored every valley in the Western Mountains, seemingly??Find a road that can lead to the Kingdom of Tongtian. However, no matter how hard they searched, even if they found a passable valley, they still could not pass through a large army instantly. It was really hard work to pass through those pitiful valleys and still retain their combat effectiveness. In the Western Mountains, there is another race that exists, that is the dwarves. They have lived here for generations, built underground passages extending in all directions, and mined various precious minerals everywhere. If anyone can truly master a passage that can quickly pass through the Western Mountains, it must be these dwarves living in the Western Mountains. . Therefore, a group of envoys entered the dwarf kingdom from the direction of the grassland, bringing gems and other valuable minerals to the dwarf king. On their waists, there are all kinds of strange colored kits shining, which makes people want to pick them up, open them and take a closer look, but the mysterious brilliance on them makes people feel a little dangerous, making it difficult to take action. What is surprising is that although they are envoys from the prairie barbarians, there are only two barbarians in this team of envoys, and the remaining envoys are all dwarfs. They were laughing and joking, and came to the dwarf hall as if they were going on an outing. Moreover, these messengers are also wearing bright and bright clothes, which look mysterious and majestic. Although the movements and behaviors of these dwarfs are like children, under these mysterious lights, their every move appears to be It is full of profound meaning, which makes people want to explore the true meaning in detail. Once they think deeply. You will fall into the trap of your own thinking. "Compared with their relaxed atmosphere, the dwarves' formation was much more serious. The two rows of honor guards holding gleaming axes looked intently and wore strong iron armor. They didn't look very uniform, but the marks of the axes and the bloodstains on them that couldn't be washed away told everyone that they were Those who have participated in life-and-death wars. And their gazes are hidden deep behind their helmets. He also involuntarily exuded bursts of murderous aura, making the entire hall feel three degrees colder, making people shudder. When this group of relaxed dwarves entered the hall laughing and noisy, these two incompatible atmospheres immediately turned the dwarves standing there with extraordinary momentum into stone piles, and immediately turned them into a joke. . The dwarf leader sitting on the Iron Throne couldn't help but look darker. He stared at the group of jumping messengers without missing a beat, and unconsciously tapped the armrest of his Iron Throne with his fingers. He shouted in a voice that everyone could hear: "Where is the mage? Open the anti-hallucination barrier!" As soon as he finished speaking, as if it had been rehearsed, two rows of magic lights lit up from both sides, forming a A circular light circle instantly enveloped the entire hall in a pure white light curtain. The originally dazzling treasure bags on the waists of the dwarfs have lost their mysterious color at this moment, revealing their original ordinary appearance. Even their bright clothes. They suddenly turned into ordinary clothes, and the ordinary sequins inlaid on them made these dwarfs look as ridiculous as clowns performing on the street. Recalling the appearance of these dwarves just now, as if they were descended from the gods, compared with their current appearance of being dressed like local dogs, many dwarves made scornful noises, not knowing whether it was intentional or unintentional. As soon as these voices came out, the faces of the dwarfs became even more ugly. At first they just felt a little embarrassed, but as soon as the ridicule came out, they felt like the worst clowns. The audience was not impressed by his skills, but was ridiculed by his stupidity, and they suddenly became a little unhappy. "Hey! Black-faced dwarf, how can you open this unpleasant, even disgusting magic barrier?" The leader of the dwarf envoy asked very unhappy. With a snap, the black-faced dwarf sitting high on the Iron Throne broke the armrest in his hand, gasping for breath. Said: "That's because you little liars often use illusions to deceive us." The dwarf said arrogantly and angrily: "If you don't have enough IQ, don't blame us for deceiving you. This is the gap in racial quality and level, and we can't do anything about it. . Now. I order you to remove this damn magic barrier. Otherwise, I will be rude to you." The black-faced dwarf stood up slowly and said with a very cold voice. He said in a tone of voice: "I am surprised by your courage. You are actually brave enough to threaten the entire Western Mountain dwarves with such a small team. It is really admirable and brave. Okay, did you hear the threat of this dwarf? Warriors? Guys, show your weapons, our dwarf warriors are going to kill everyone."After saying that, all the dwarves in the entire hall took out their weapons, and the sound of swords being unsheathed became one. I don't know if it was because of the murderous intent of these warriors or the special effects of the dwarf weapons. The entire hall instantly became cold again. Several times. The leader of the dwarf tribe said with a livid face: "Are you going to declare war on the entire dwarf tribe?" The dwarf king stepped down from the throne step by step, his steel boots making a metallic sound on the rocky steps. He seemed to be in a state of mind. Yes, he said leisurely: "No, no, no, it's not that we want to declare war on the dwarfs, but that you are going deep behind enemy lines and preparing to declare war on us. You see, this is the country of our dwarves, this is our territory, and, this It was you who threatened us, wasn't it?" The dwarf leader choked and said with an ugly expression, "Don't you see that we are messengers? Have your eyes been poked out by stones?" Text Chapter 85 Lightning Operation What the dwarf envoy did not expect was that as soon as they left, the dwarf envoy set off for the Dragon Castle of the Tongtian Kingdom, apparently intending to sell them all. Basically everyone knows the dwarves in this team of envoys, but the guy who leads the team is a stranger. This leader does not wear blacksmith's clothes like other dwarves. He wears scholar-like robes and a pair of round quartz glasses. He looks more like a frail scholar than a thick, rock-like dwarf. Blacksmith or warrior. However, seeing that even the king of the Xishan Dwarf Kingdom was respectful to the leader, the other dwarf envoys naturally understood that this envoy was a person with a very high status, perhaps someone sent from the temple, so they did not He didn't say anything strange, but he obeyed the leader's command very obediently and walked towards the Kingdom of Tongtian together. Of course, the dwarf messengers are not stupid, they also know how to find convenience. No, after coming out of the Western Mountains, they randomly found a town in the Kingdom of Tongtian that was closest to the Western Mountains and each bought a train ticket. The dwarf envoys then easily boarded the magic train that connected the entire Kingdom of Tongtian. Go up and take the train all the way to Longji City. After arriving at Longji City, they verified their identity through the priest of the Tongtian Divine Sect and proved that they were indeed the envoys of the dwarves. Only then was this team of envoys allowed to board the train to Dragon Castle, all the way to the true core of the Tongtian Kingdom. at. This group of dwarves was not idle. They walked around on the train and put forward many pertinent opinions on the structure and production process of the train. Much to the amazement of the train driver and other technical priests of Tongtian Shen Cult. In fact, when this team of envoys appeared in the territory of Tongtian Kingdom, Gu Gua already knew it clearly. Especially among this group of dwarves. There was an extraordinary existence that made him even more concerned, and he monitored every move of this team. Fortunately, this team of dwarf envoys abided by the rules, showed no intention of messing around, and showed sincerity in cooperation. This made Gu Gua breathe a sigh of relief, but still kept a close eye on the team. When this group of dwarf envoys arrived at Dragon Castle, Gu Gua received the group of envoys with the highest etiquette of diplomatic envoys. After leading the team leader to the secret room. The remaining dwarf envoys began to hold talks with other high-level kobolds to discuss some business and trade cooperation issues. They were already curious about who the leader was, and now they were even more curious. However, after the leader entered the secret room, they had no way to find out who he was, so they had no choice but to give up. In the secret room that the dwarf leader entered, he saw bright magic lights burning quietly on the walls of the secret room. It is bright but not dazzling, and there is no smoke at all, making this secret room very bright. In addition, there are many books placed in this secret room, many of which are ancient collections collected from unknown sources. They have also spared no effort to add permanent and constant preservation techniques on them. It can be seen that the owner of this secret room is a person who has strong abilities and likes reading very much. At this time, a golden light ball floated vaguely from the air, and the light ball floated two steps. Gradually it solidified, forming the image of a grain melon. Then he took two more steps in the void before it became solid. "Dear Lord Dugemarwen Mingzhao, I really didn't expect you to come to my kingdom in person." Gu Gua warmly welcomed the dwarf leader. This dwarf wearing glasses and wearing a robe, Astonishingly, it is the dwarven god of knowledge and exploration, Dugemarvin Mingzhao. He came here this time to reach an agreement with the kobold race, gain the allyship of the kobolds, and then hide behind the target of the kobolds to attack other races or plan other interests of the dwarves. Since the dwarves sent such a high-level diplomatic envoy, it must be for some friendly purpose, perhaps to form an alliance with the kobolds. Gu Gua has actually thought of these contents. When a race rises, it will inevitably cause changes in the entire world structure. If the kobolds want to rise this time, they will definitely have to touch the interests of other races. The dwarves, who have already learned well, have also learned to take advantage of others this time. Gu Gua understood this in an instant, but it was also a good thing for him that the dwarves took the initiative to seek an alliance with the kobolds or the Tongtian Kingdom. It is better to have the support of a powerful race with ulterior motives than to have no allies and only enemies everywhere. So when the dwarves sent their envoys, Gu Gua had already prepared the idea of ??using each other, but he didn't expect that the other party was actually led by a god himself. This surprised Gu Gua when he arrived, and more obviously I feel that the dwarves may be making big moves. "Dear Guardian of the Kingdom of Tongtian, I would like to extend to you the highest respect from all of our dwarf tribe!" Duge Mawen Mingzhao bowed to Gu Gua politely. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?? He also returned the greeting: "Thank you for your consideration and kindness. I wonder if you have any important business here this time?" Duge Mawen. Mingzhao raised his chin, as if he was thinking about what to say, but also seemed to be He looked at Gu Gua's appearance carefully. Apparently he was also a little surprised by the appearance of Gu Gua, a half-dragon and half-kobold. After Dugemarvin Mingzhao twisted twice, he said: "Because of the current pressure from the dwarfs, our Craftsmen Association has been severely hit. Our Lord God Moradin is very unhappy about this, and he has received I got some important information and want to sell it to you." Gu Gua was a little surprised that this was the case. Such goodwill must have a huge conspiracy, which made it difficult for Gu Gua to imagine what kind of price he should pay. "How much does this information cost?" Gu Gua asked. Dugemarwen Mingzhao smiled, and then took out two dragon balls full of mysterious power from his pocket. He did not answer Gu Gua's last question, but continued: "In addition, our main god , I also give you two dragon beads as a gift. I hope you can accept them." Gu Gua stared at the two dragon beads in Duge Mawen Mingzhao's hands. It's a bronze dragon ball. One is the copper dragon ball, which is a metal dragon ball. They are powerful artifacts that can be used to control the dragon clan. Gu Gua felt a little confused by the dwarves' generosity. He did not accept the two dragon balls, but looked at Duge Mawen Mingzhao quietly, as if still waiting for his answer. Because Gu Gua knows that there is no reward for no merit, and also knows that these benefits cannot be eaten casually. "My Lord God, I hope to form a 1,000-year alliance with the Dragon Tribe. We will fully communicate with each other on technical information, not hide secrets, watch each other, defend each other, and enjoy the most favorable treatment for each other. In times of war, we are obliged to send appropriate personnel to each other. reinforcements. Moreover, my main god also wants to get your magical machinery and railway transportation priesthood." Seeing Gu Gua's attitude, Duge Mawen Mingzhao seemed to have no way of getting through, so he spoke directly. . Hearing the opponent¡¯s bid, which was as big as a lion¡¯s mouth, Gu Gua first lowered his head and then thought about it carefully. Said: "It is impossible for me to permanently cede the priesthood of magic machinery and railway transportation to your main god. I can lend it to him for a maximum of 1,000 years. If he can get some inspiration from it and start a new priesthood, The extra clergy will belong to you. In addition, I hope that in the covenant, the technology first invented by the other party will be paid, so as to protect the interests of all future inventors and encourage more inventions and creations. Ge Mawen Mingzhao thought for a while. There is no room for bargaining between the two parties. For the gods, this is a very common but very important matter. Gods have infinite lives and do not care much about the alliance that has lasted for thousands of years. However, they are very concerned about their priesthood and divine status, because that is the fundamental basis for their longevity. Generally speaking, when it comes to priesthood and divine status, They will be extremely cautious and stingy. Therefore, it is said that the main dwarf god's priestly duty is to ask for a price like a lion opening his mouth. Dugema Wen. Mingzhao can understand Gu Gua¡¯s thoughts. After all, he is also a god. He smiled and said: "Although I really want to promise you to rent it for only 1,000 years, you should know that if something like the priesthood is stripped away, it is difficult to take it back. I'm afraid that even if we want to return it, we won't be able to return it. I have to be able to return it to you." Gu Gua smiled and said, "I will have a way when the time comes. You don't have to worry about it." Duge Mawen Mingzhao looked at him doubtfully, as if he wanted to think about it. There was no way to forcibly strip the priesthood from others, but he never thought of it, so he could only nod his head and said, "Then let's sign a contract." Gu Gua was stunned for a moment, but he didn't expect that the other party was so easy to persuade, so he nodded in the same way. . In other words, this contract was signed by the kobolds' chief god Gu Gua and the dwarf tribe's subordinate god Dugemarwen. Mingzhao. If one day the kobolds want to default on their debts, then Gu Gua will be pulled into the Styx. , will never be able to stand up again. For the kobold pantheon, this will be a devastating disaster. On the contrary, if the dwarves broke their oath, only the dwarves' subordinate god Dugemawen and Mingzhao entered the River Styx without causing any serious harm to the dwarf pantheon. But now the kobolds are extremely weak, with a population of only more than 100,000, while the dwarves are a huge ethnic group, spread all over the world, and dwarves can be found everywhere. The population is second only to humans, with a population of about 100 million. Fundamentally, , the two are not equal, just like an elephant and an ant being allies, so Gu Gua has never expected that there can be an equal contract between the kobolds and the dwarves in the current situation. In this case, two completely unequal races exchanged a message and two artifacts for a 1,000-year alliance and a 1,000-year priesthood. It is really hard to say who lost and who gained. Gu Gua has the ability to enfeoff and seize priesthoods, so the priesthoods of magic machinery and railway transportation can definitely be taken back.?, So from this perspective, he actually made money. After 1,000 years, who knows how the world situation will change? What the kobold race needs most is time. Maybe after 1,000 years, the kobolds will have become a powerful race? Gu Gua couldn't help but think, what if If 1,000 years is not enough for him to develop the kobold race, I am afraid it will be difficult to do so in the future. So he calmed down and signed a divine contract with the messenger of the dwarves, Dugemarvin Mingzhao. Wait until the contract is completed. Dugemarwen then said calmly: "According to our information, the dwarfs have bought the right to pass through the underground passage in the Western Mountains. They will pass through the dwarf country in the Western Mountains in the near future and directly penetrate into the hinterland of your Kingdom of Tongtian, giving you This is a heart-wrenching blow to you. This is the news we want to sell to you, and the specific exit will be given to you. But since this news has been sold to you, I believe you will not suffer much loss. If you still suffer a big loss, I'm afraid I will regret that this alliance is a bit of a loss." He said with a humorous wink. Gu Gua smiled and nodded. He took the two metal dragon balls and melted them into his chest together. Together with the first white dragon ball he got, they suddenly started spinning rapidly. Gu Gua didn¡¯t expect that as the two dragon balls integrated into his body, it was like eating two burning pills, strong and terrifying energy bursting out from deep in his chest! It almost made his lungs explode! Gu Gua immediately integrated these two energies into his dragon tendons. Suddenly, all his limbs and bones made a crackling sound like fried soybeans. He couldn't help but raise his head and let out a long roar. The huge dragon roar expanded rapidly in the dragon castle with the power of the dragon that he couldn't control, even from far away. The dwarves in the western mountains seemed to have hallucinations of hearing dragon roars. Then, bronze and copper-colored scales quickly spread out on Gu Gua's body, which was originally made of white dragon scales, just like the skin of a chameleon. These two layers of scales not only changed the color of the original scales, but quickly grew a circle on the original scales, as if inlaid with two circles of metal lace, which made the scales on his body look extremely powerful and domineering. . And following Gu Gua¡¯s roar just now, he found that his breath had also changed greatly. From the original freezing breath, it turned into a sour breath with ice particles. Smoke puffed out from the nose with a whoosh. Gu Gua said in a hoarse voice: "Well, it's really exciting." Duge Mawen Mingzhao smiled, pushed up his glasses frame, and said: "Dear God Tongtian, farewell then. , waiting for the news of your victory." As he said that, he slowly turned around, opened the door of the secret room, and appeared next to his envoy teammates. But the power of the god in him has disappeared, and it is obvious that he only temporarily embodies consciousness in a certain believer in a special way. Gu Guaguo was still a little young, and he didn't even understand the difference between the incarnation of a god and the body of a god. This allowed him to see a new thing and learn a lot. After Dugemarvin Mingzhao and his team of dwarf envoys signed some ordinary trade agreements, they all left Dragon Castle soon. Gu Gua had already learned about the movements of the dwarfs through Dugmarvin Mingzhao. , which naturally won¡¯t make those self-righteous dwarfs feel comfortable easily. He immediately sent the news to Foster, and immediately dispatched a powerful engineering regiment to rush to the place where the enemy was about to appear. They dug a lot of holes and just waited for the enemy to come. Soon, the dwarves had raised enough gold coins, and the transaction was completed under the anti-hallucination barrier of the Dwarf Xishan Kingdom. A total of 10,000 powerful warriors were allowed to pass through the underground passage. Seeing that they did not bring any equipment, The dwarves could see that these barbarians on the grassland seemed to want to support war with war. In other words, they would support this war by plundering the food and luggage of the people of Tongtian Kingdom. This is not a good phenomenon, at least it shows that if this war breaks out, it will definitely be an absolutely bloody and cruel war. If these barbarians on the grassland achieve victory, it will definitely be a bloody one, constantly harvesting the lives and strength of the enemy people. Even if they fail in the end and are driven out of the Tongtian Kingdom, they will also bring great benefits to the Tongtian Kingdom. It will cause indelible damage, and the longer the war lasts, the greater the harm it will cause. Although this group of grassland barbarians and the kobolds of the Tongtian Kingdom are killing each other and have nothing to do with these underground dwarves, being able to see such crazy things being stopped is also a kind of magic for dwarves who are not good at conspiracy. experience. So the dwarves ate snacks and leaned against the wall of the passage, crossing one leg and tapping the ground with their toes. They looked at the barbarians passing through the passage with critical eyes and laughed at them with secret laughter. "The dwarves have always been like this. One day we will let you see us on the battlefield."Very powerful. The barbarian warriors on the grassland walked by indifferently. You dwarfs will be the next ones to be killed! This is what goes with the army of dwarfs. But in fact, they don¡¯t know whether they can survive this war. The dwarfs and barbarians smoothly passed through the underground passage in an orderly manner and appeared on the plains of Tongtian Kingdom. They have obtained all the maps of this country through merchants, including the railway lines and the driving methods of the magic train. They have already studied them carefully, just to give the enemy the strongest attack at the first time and directly penetrate into the deepest part of the enemy. hinterland and disintegrate their rule! For this reason, Gary Ironhand also gave this combat plan a very catchy code name, called "Operation Lightning!" Text Chapter 86 Trap The monthly update is here! Thank you for your support! ============================== The queue of ten thousand people was very long, and all the dwarfs and prairie barbarians passed through triumphantly. They entered the underground passage and disappeared from the sight of the dwarves. When they appeared outside the Western Mountains, several hours had passed since they had just entered the underground passage. The dwarves who were tired of watching the excitement quickly opened all the doors of the underground passage. I closed them all, and I didn¡¯t feel any nostalgia at all. I even felt a little anxious, as if I would be affected by the war if I closed them too late. The dwarfs who had just come out of the cave laughed at the dwarves for being too timid, and they were no match for the mice. Then they rushed along the mountain road to the Kingdom of Tongtian as if they were on a spring outing. When they came out of the underground passage, they immediately used some kind of magic potion, causing the leading troops in front to suddenly speed up and rush towards the nearest town in the Kingdom of Tongtian. They want to catch those damn kobolds off guard, and then use their railway network to quickly spread the terrible war throughout the entire Tongtian Kingdom. Just as the vanguard of two thousand people passed through a forest quickly, there was suddenly an earthquake-like roar all around, and the area around the long line of dwarfs suddenly collapsed, revealing two lines of five meters wide. Come with a trap one meter deep. But what is surprising is that there are no sharp wooden stakes in these traps, but some disgusting mud. After testing, I learned that the mud is just sticky enough, not deep inside, and there is no What poison. It doesn't seem to have any lethality at all. Seeing this inexplicable trap, the ordinary dwarfs burst out laughing. Obviously this was a very bad joke, but the magnanimous dwarfs did not hesitate to laugh at them. The only person who felt unhappy and annoyed was probably their leader, Gary Ironhand. He looked at this mocking trap and thought to himself, damn, he had just come out of the underground passage and encountered such a trap. So obviously his whereabouts have been exposed, so the enemy has set a trap waiting for him. Gary Ironhand thought with some annoyance that if the enemy already knew his action plan, he would use the opponent's railway line to quickly rush to Longbao, the capital of the Tongtian Kingdom, as quickly as possible and smash it to pieces with thunderous means. It may be difficult for the opponent's core to rule, so the strategic goal can only be to delay the war and cause maximum damage to the enemy. ¡°Obviously Gary Ironhand has not realized that he has fallen into big trouble. Even though he is a god, he still has the bad habits of a dwarf. That is, he can't help but look down on his enemies. Now that he saw that the trap seemed harmless, his vigilance slowly disappeared, and he even sent a team to explore forward. After a while, the dwarf team became more in line with the terrain of the trap. When the trap suddenly appeared, the dwarfs were surprised. After a while, nothing happened, and they relaxed their vigilance very easily. "Haha! Those idiots, I'm afraid such a trap can only catch little rabbits. They want to catch us, they are wishful thinking!" And since the enemy already knows his plan to use the road to come. Maybe it was the dwarves behind him who tipped him off, so those ungrateful dwarves must also be on guard. Then when should we make a plan to arrest all those dwarf bastards and spit out all the 10,000 gold coins they swallowed, including the profits. Before he could formulate his next plan, Gary Ironhand suddenly felt his heart skip a beat, and he immediately raised his head and looked up. He immediately connected his sight with a magic gem eagle flying above his head. Suddenly his visual range covered the entire battlefield. He immediately discovered that the long line where his troops were located was like a winding line. It's like a winding river, and it happens to be in the middle of these two traps. In the low-lying area of ??the valley, at the same time, a bright silver line suddenly surged in the distance. Gary Ironhand was suddenly startled and ordered his troops to immediately leave the trap range and rush out to both sides! But those slimy mire immediately showed their power. All those who wanted to get out of the trap inside were basically stuck in the smelly mud, and those who saw the opportunity to use flying or As soon as other people with skills that could leave the ground flew up, a large rain cloud quickly appeared in the sky, and the crackling lightning came down like a brush, killing these guys who were lucky enough to fly. One by one, they were turned into ashes. The incarnation of Gary Ironhand looked up and saw the surging flood in front of him. It was like a big avalanche, drowning all the barbarians he had finally trained, including the ones he had brought. The dwarf officers also fell into the flood one after another under the baptism of thunder and lightning.The bubbles didn't even come out, and my eyes suddenly burst with anger, and I wished I could tear the enemy into eighteen pieces now! But he didn't see any of his enemies, let alone tear them to pieces. Only then did he understand why the group of dwarves were so frightened and closed the door of the cave so tightly. It turned out that they also knew, You will be hit by floods! What's even more disgusting is that this is an underground passage just out of the mountains, or in the valleys of the mountains, which has gathered the floods together. The mountains on both sides also blocked the escape of his soldiers. Just this With one move, he defeated himself, the so-called dwarf god of war, and Gary Iron Hand almost lost his mind! He tried in vain to resist the rain clouds in the sky, but because he was just an incarnation sent here, and this was the territory of the kobold god Gu Gua, it was almost impossible for him to change the weather here. . The flood disappeared as quickly as it came. It took almost half an hour for the thunderstorm in the sky to disappear. At this time, the enemy's boat followed the temporarily formed river in the valley and went down the river, as if hunting down the stupid people. Like a fat fish, one fork can kill a person. Even if a dwarf mage wants to take out the magic gem and fight back in a desperate struggle, there is absolutely no way to turn the tide of the battle. Gary Ironhand hurriedly gathered the elite dwarfs he had brought, preparing to abandon the barbarians he had painstakingly trained and escape as soon as possible. The barbarian warriors stretched out their hands to them. He cried out and begged these dwarf comrades to take him away, but these dwarfs did not even look at them, and hurriedly used precious magic to try to get themselves out of the battlefield. At this time, the moist atmosphere in the sky enveloped the surrounding fields, and Gary Ironhand suddenly felt that the surrounding air was like a cage and began to imprison his divine power, as if he was swimming in increasingly thick honey water. It made him very uncomfortable. Looking at the other men, he found that others were also suffering from such horrific scenes, and the level of pain was similar to him. This shows that the enemy's magic was cast in proportion to one's own strength, and also illustrates the opponent's strong control ability. After Gary Iron Hand realized that he couldn't break away no matter what, his heart suddenly became cold. He looked at his army that had been completely defeated before the war started. The barbarian soldiers he had spent great efforts to train were just like that. They were caught like salted fish by the soldiers of Tongtian Kingdom in small boats with nets and forks. He was tied up with a rope and thrown into the cabin of the boat. Most of the barbarians who had been abandoned by the dwarfs also lost their courage and allowed themselves to be manipulated by the soldiers of the Tongtian Kingdom. A few wild barbarians still resisted to the death, but they were stabbed to death with harpoons by the enemies. hedgehog. It turned out that he was escaping, and Gary Ironhand was in no mood to care about these barbarians who deserved to be abandoned. But now that he was trapped, he had to see the sad plight of these barbarians under his command, and recalled the hard work he had put into training them. . The equipment and supplies invested in them, and the group of barbarians he led only made silly shouts. The brutal fighting barbarians were trained step by step to become qualified soldiers who strictly obeyed orders and could obey strategic commands. At this moment, all of them disappeared in this joking flood! Suddenly, the shame and anger in Gary Ironhand's heart reached a peak, and he used his divine power to roar loudly: "Asshole kobold! Shameless, obscene and insidious!!! He will stab people in the back. Despicable! Vicious! Stand up if you have the ability. Fight us openly and honestly! " Gary Ironhand shouldn't have revealed his identity. Gu Gua's consciousness swept around the battlefield, providing all kinds of information to his generals through the divine power network. When Gary Iron Hand was exposed, Gu Gua immediately felt his magical power. And immediately sent all his powerful subordinates over, and at the same time, a standard metal cage was generated out of thin air on the head of Gary Iron Hand, and it was covered at once. Gary Ironhand felt a little regretful after he shouted out, and guided himself to impulsively get himself into trouble. But he despised the kobold god from the bottom of his heart, so although he felt a little regretful in his heart, he just thought that it would cause him some minor trouble and it wouldn't be too difficult to deal with. But when the metal cage appeared on his head, he found that no matter how he moved, the metal cage was still on his head, as if the metal cage was not in the same dimension as other objects, but just Forming a straight line with himself, no matter how he swayed in the space, the metal cage still formed a straight line with the top of Gary Iron Hand's head and buckled it down steadily, holding the incarnation of Gary Iron Hand down. Put it in a cage. After the cage catches the prey, the bottom side automatically closes and becomes one with the other sides. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????He became furious and hit and twisted the metal cage with all his strength. This cage was a grid cage, and the distance between each grid was about an inch. This cage seems to be extremely weak, almost twisting as soon as it is folded, but it will return to its original shape as soon as you let go, and it becomes harder and harder to bend each time. Gary Ironhand became angry. He had no intention of opening a gap and escaping. Instead, he wanted to completely demolish the iron cage that dared to humiliate him. Little did he know that this cage was made of a super alloy that was refined from a certain magical mineral that was only found in Gu Gua's Kingdom of God and smelted with other magical metals. This alloy had a special ability, that is, it could Absorb divine power and store it, like a kinetic energy battery, and then use special methods to extract that divine power. This iron cage is just a test product, not a complete work, and it is also aimed at a weak incarnation of divine power. Even more so weak, he managed to open the cage for Gary Ironhand at the very beginning. If Gary Ironhand hadn't been eager to find someone to vent his anger on, I'm afraid Gary Ironhand would have escaped from this magical cage long ago. Escaped. But he didn't. And looking at the way the cage is getting stronger, I'm afraid there won't be this chance again in the future. After Gary Ironhand realized this problem, he found the grid on the metal cage. They all emit colorful light. Now even if he uses the shrinking technique to make himself smaller, and then get out of the grid, it is no longer possible. After the divine power from him was poured into this cage, the special settings of this metal cage also began to take effect. Moreover, these divine powers come from his body, so they are more able to restrain Gary Ironhand himself, making him unable to move. Gary Ironhand was like a fly caught in a spider's web. The more he struggled, the deeper he got stuck in it, and the tighter he became entangled, and eventually even the last trace of his divine power was consumed in it. And at this time. The flood receded, and under the impact of the flood, a long earth appeared above the ground. It seemed to lead directly from the entrance of the dwarf's cave to the nearest town in the Kingdom of Tongtian that had a magic train station. At the same time, the entrance of the dwarves' cave also opened after the flood, and many dwarves suddenly came out, while using magic to reorganize the land that was soaked by the flood. A roadbed was formed, on which the dwarves then laid sleepers and rails. Looking from a distance, a magic train also drove from the small town of Tongtian Kingdom, with tracks laid on one side. With the efforts of both magic and dwarf kobolds regardless of cost, the magic railway was completely laid in half a day. , with various protective rails flashing on it. Magic radiance that increases safety factor. Then, from the direction of the Kingdom of Tongtian, magic trains filled with soldiers were seen, rumbling past the magic railway built in one day, and drilling through the dwarves' holes. Disappeared on the other side of the mountains. Seeing this scene, Gary Tieshou was filled with sadness and looked up to the sky. He didn't know that he was betrayed by these two parties. They formed a trap together and used him and the army that he had worked hard to train for a year. They were all deceived! Those trains came back soon. It was obvious that they were built by the dwarves themselves in the cave. These trains came back and escorted all the barbarians and dwarfs who had been captured by the flood just now, and sent them to the interior of the Tongtian Kingdom. Gary Ironhand didn't even have to think about it. I'm afraid these men would be sent to the mining areas in the north to work as miners. As expected by Gary Iron Hand, these prisoners of war will be screened, and those who are willing to surrender will be organized to persuade the barbarians on the army grassland to surrender, while those who are unwilling to surrender will all be transported back to the north. , used as cannon fodder to defend and attack the Frost Goddess. It didn't take long for 6,000 elite troops from the Tongtian Kingdom to rumble out of the dwarf's cave and quickly rush towards Iringul City. Following them, there were also the dwarf's swift construction team. , the magic train was also built here. Then, using Illingur as a stronghold, they quickly conquered the military plains, which were still in a sluggish state and had no core leaders. Even close to the River Tes. In addition to using the army to guard important cities, Gu Gua tried his best to use the original barbarians to rule their tribes. However, he also opened the academy of Tongtian Kingdom to recruit these barbarians as students to learn the emerging culture and values ????of Tongtian Kingdom and combine the two. areas merge together. At the same time, many Gugua temples were also built on the Rongma Plain. Gugua soon became the patron saint of the Tongtian Kingdom and the Rongma Plain. Gugua was also weaving his divinity into the Rongma as quickly as possible. The landforms of the plains, even at the expense of their own divine power, swallowed this newly acquired land into their belly as quickly as possible. In this process, the Church of the River God in the Tais River Basin played a great role. As the leader of the church, Dax even brought all theWhen he devoted himself to the Church of Tongtian God, he also received extremely high rewards. Under the leadership of the Church of Tess River God, the entire Rongma Plain was completely annexed by Gu Gua within one year. During this year, the incarnation of Gary Ironhand has been standing on the top of the Dwarf Mountains, quietly watching all the developments and changes. As the incarnation of Gary Ironhand, everything he saw was also known to Gary Ironhand. He saw that all the foundations he had managed with great difficulty were accepted by the kobolds in the Kingdom of Tongtian so easily. , which immediately made him extremely angry. Several times he thought that the kobold god neither killed him nor let him go because he did not have the ability to destroy this incarnation, or was still afraid of the huge dwarf god system behind him, so he couldn't help but send a few more The incarnation came over and wanted to rescue his trapped incarnation, but Gu Gua destroyed all of them by encircling them and calling for reinforcements. He even got some war divinity from these avatars. This really made Gary. Tie Shou couldn't bear it anymore. He finally knew that in the eyes of the other party, he was nothing but a joke. (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature. The novels will be better and updated faster! Text Chapter 87 Transaction Gu Gua, who is in his divine kingdom on the first level of the Nine Hells, is sitting cross-legged in the pavilion at the top of the mountain. A weak ball of divinity in his hand is constantly changing, like a lively clay. Weird. In this group of gods, there seem to be countless powerful soldiers and generals fighting and killing each other. Different formations and strategies are on display. They are constantly honing the skills of fighting and war. Obviously, there is a trace of knowledge about The divinity of war. However, this trace of war divinity is not very perfect and cannot yet form a complete war priesthood. Many key places are not connected and appear very stagnant, like an old black and white TV. Frame drops occur. These divinities were stripped from the imprisoned incarnation of Gary Ironhand. Gu Gua also wanted to reorganize a war priesthood. Although the half-dragon Xihan already had the priesthood of the warrior god and became a Demigod, but just the warrior god is not enough to give Tongtian Kingdom a sufficient advantage in future wars. What's more, this trace of divinity cannot fully support a complete godhead, and can only make Xihan a demigod. This gap puts the kobolds at a disadvantage in the war. Especially when they are about to face several very powerful opponents such as the Frost Goddess, Ocean Goddess, Dwarf Goddess and Orc Goddess. This trace of divinity and such a small amount of war godhead are even more frighteningly weak, and they cannot bear the responsibility of competing with these powerful opponents. Just as he was playing with this thread of divinity, he seemed to feel something different. In the void of the universe, there seemed to be other war divinities resonating. In other words, when he was playing with this thread of divinity, . Other war gods also feel his actions. Gu Gua didn't pay too much attention to it, because this trace of divinity was too weak. If any god felt threatened and came over, he could just peel off some divinity from the other's weak-minded body to supplement this. Silk war divinity is insufficient. While Gu Gua was studying this trace of divinity, there was a resonance of war divinity that was rapidly approaching. Not long after, there were new visitors in Dragon Castle. Those who dare to come here either have two skills or have their own unique confidence. In any case, this person came so openly, and he also came to Gu Gua's home court, so Gu Gua didn't need to be too nervous, he just accepted it. He thought for a moment and descended his incarnation through the Tower of Babel. The guest was received in the secret room. "Hello, respected Great God Tongtian." The other party didn't seem to have any ill intentions, and his posture was low enough, and he bowed deeply to Gu Gua. The person who came was a pale man with brilliant blond hair and a thin figure. His cheeks were deeply sunken. He looked like he hadn't had a full meal in a long time. He is relatively tall. Wearing an ancient noble hunting suit, he has deep-set eyes. He looked like a senior patient with tuberculosis. Hanging on his waist was a stabbing sword commonly used by nobles in the Nether Empire era. It was obvious that this guy was not a simple person. He is certainly not an ordinary person, and the divinity of war in him is gently resonating. Gu Gua¡¯s mind flashed like lightning, but he still hadn¡¯t figured out who this person was. He only had a rough guess in his mind. But because the person I guessed hadn¡¯t appeared for a long time, I couldn¡¯t be sure, so I could only ask: ¡°Who are you?¡± The other party smiled and replied: ¡°I am Carrigos, the fallen Nether Empire. The God of War, but later most of my priesthood was taken away by Tempus, but the generous Tempus still spared my life." After hearing the other party's identity, Gu Gua confirmed his suspicion, and it seemed that he was the God of War. After understanding the other party's details, his tense nerves relaxed a little, so he asked: "Why did you come to me for something?" At the same time, he extended his hand and invited Carigues to sit down and talk. Karegos sat calmly on the wooden sofa on the side, looking very natural and comfortable, and then said: "I saw that you trapped the incarnation of Gary Ironhand, the god of war in the dwarf pantheon, in Galena. On the mountain range, they are constantly killing his other incarnations, constantly absorbing the divinity from him. I think you may need the priesthood of the God of War. Thinking of the current situation of your Tongtian Kingdom, and the situation. The war priesthood is important to a newly rising race, so I think your strategic direction is correct. But as it happens, the pantheon to which I am loyal has disappeared thousands of years ago, and even my priesthood was taken away. For the most part, as a wandering god of war, without the support of the system, I will soon decline until I become a stone in the star world, so I am ready and very willing to join your Tongtian. The kingdom¡¯s pantheon of gods is just unknown to Tongtian DaGod, do you need the joining of a foreign god? " Gu Gua didn't expect that he would encounter such a good thing. When he was dozing off, someone came to deliver a pillow. So he frowned and said: "This kind of thing is very sudden for me, and I can't help it. Understand your sincerity. "Carrigos' pale face smiled faintly, looking very vicissitudes and fatigue, but also full of mature charm. He continued indifferently: "Actually, there is nothing puzzling about this matter. I have been paying attention to the kobold race, especially when you led the entire kobold race to rise in the North as a mortal, I knew that you would be the most important variable on this continent. To put it simply, you are like rolling a snowball on a long enough slope, and this snowball will get bigger and bigger in the future. Although the enemies you face seem to be powerful, in fact they are all vulnerable. The real enemy of the kobold race is still hiding behind the scenes. And if I want to achieve my goal of not falling in the future, now is the most appropriate time to join your divine system, because your divine system has already gathered enough potential energy to start from that wet and long snow. It¡¯s rolling down the slope, and your system of gods is also the best candidate for me to join. The current Yinhun City is actually a force under some other god, and has little to do with the Nether god system. Other racial pantheons basically have their own gods of war. The universal God of War priesthood is in the hands of Tempus again. If I rashly challenge and want to restore the Universal God of War priesthood, I may not even be able to save my life, so you are my best choice. ? ?The same goes for you, an experienced commander. It will also be your best assistant in future wars. " Gu Gua's eyes flickered and he said: "I have to admit that your analysis is very reasonable, and I do need strong people like you to join us. However, our race and country are still very weak and cannot withstand any trouble. , so you can join my divine system if you want, but you must first hand over all the priesthood to me, and then I will hand it back to you. In this way we build trust between us. what do you think? " As soon as Caricus heard Gu Gua's condition, his eyebrows immediately stood up, but after a moment, his eyebrows calmed down again and said: "Even if I don't give it to you now, you can take it or generate one yourself in the future. The priesthood of war, and if I don¡¯t join your pantheon, I will also fall in the future. I knew it before I came. This is a gamble. "Carrigos stood up, seeming to have let go of a great burden. He even went further and said: "In this case, let's meet in your kingdom of God, and at the same time we must make a Styx oath. Make this relationship final. " With that said, Caricius saluted Gu Gua again and slowly disappeared into the secret room. Gu Gua sat in his Tower of Babel. He frowned and thought about this matter carefully. Although there is The addition of such a foreign Tochu Dao to the divine system will greatly increase the strength of the divine system, but it will also leave great hidden dangers. Gods like Carrigos have a long history and ancient inheritance, and it will be quite difficult to accept him. Yu has accepted all his friends and enemies, and judging from Carriage's low-key style over the past two or three thousand years, he must have more enemies than enemies. And as Cari Geus himself said frankly. In that way, if he does not expand his followers, he will be pulled into the star realm because of insufficient faith and turn into a cold stone. If he wants to develop his followers, he will suffer again. With the current hostility of Tempus, the god of war, he might die sooner. So after careful consideration after hearing Gugua's request, Carrigos still agreed to his conditions. Now Gugua's biggest advantage is him. With the "Fish-Dragon Transformation" mentality, through the improvement of his mentality, he now has the ability to enfeoff. Combined with the broken stone of destiny, he can collect the priesthoods of other gods and then bestow them through the stone of destiny. It is like a king taking over the power of another king and then appointing the other king as a dictatorial governor. Although the other king's authority has not changed, the foundation of the power is completely different. . Originally, Gu Gua used this method to reluctantly promote several of his subordinates who were not qualified to become gods, but now he used it to conquer the gods of other systems. This is really a wonderful thing. When he arrived in his divine kingdom, he sat next to the highest spring pavilion, playing with his destiny slate. Although this destiny slate had been put back together, there were still several shocking cracks on it.?The whole stone slab looks like a turtle shell. The colorful power of faith gathered on this stone slab of destiny through indescribable channels, and was transformed into divine power through the mysterious godhead. It returned to the various demigods under Gu Gua again, providing them with a steady stream of power. Demigods are much more affordable than real gods in the main plane, at least they will not be suppressed by the rules of the main plane. This is also the fundamental reason why Gu Gua desperately suppressed his own strength before becoming a god. Now he has also made it clear to his men, carefully controlling their divine power to keep them at the level of powerful demigods. In front of him, there is also a divine holographic map that is being woven continuously. This is the military plain that he has just annexed, and he is preparing to digest this land as quickly as possible. Most of the extra divine power was used in this work. On this stone slab of destiny, there are also two things that were obviously added later. One is the local priesthood of the patron saint of the Northland and the Rongma Plain. It looks like a miniature version of the holographic map. The other piece is like the inner structure of the most sophisticated mechanical clock. This is the priesthood of magic machinery and railway transportation. After accepting the alliance of the dwarves and easily defeating the dwarfs' conspiracy, this priesthood will soon be handed over to the other party. I don¡¯t know a thousand years from now. Can this priesthood be taken back? Gu Gua thought silently. Not long after, the spring spirit next to him reported: "Master, a guest is here." Gu Gua woke up slightly, and with a thought, he knew that the person who came was Duge Mawen Mingzhao of the dwarf tribe. Obviously he They are here to collect debts. ??????????????????????????????????? Colorful lights flashed above the Kingdom of God, directly forming a rainbow bridge, bringing Dugema Wen Mingzhao to Gu Gua. Gu Gua boiled a pot of water with his own hands and made a cup of tea for Duge Mawen Mingmao. After Dugema Wen Mingzhao saluted Gu Gua, he quietly looked at this legendary kingdom of God. One of the greatest features of the Kobold Kingdom is that it is a huge mine, rich in all kinds of magical minerals, and as long as the Kobold God does not die, these minerals will never be exhausted. For the kobolds. Mining is not a torture, but a supreme enjoyment. Unfortunately, the dwarves are also a race that loves mining and are crazy about ores, but their kingdom of God does not have such a good place. "And what makes the dwarves even more jealous is that the Kobold Kingdom has the most complete minerals in the entire crystal wall system. All minerals in this world can be mined here. No matter how rare the mineral is. They can all be found somewhere in the Kobold Kingdom and can be mined continuously. Now the kobold pantheon has just been re-established. Many mines are still hidden in piles of rubble, and the kobold petitioners are wagging their tongues excitedly, happily digging through the ruins and opening the mines again. Because of the magic machinery and railway transportation priesthood, there are many magic machines in front of these mines to help the kobolds mine ore, and the rumbling railways transport all the ore to the center of the Kingdom of God. Carry out smelting. There are many streams around the mine, eventually forming a small lake in the basin in the middle of the mine. And perhaps because of these streams, all the mines in the Kingdom of God are covered with lush green shrubs, making it look like The vitality is very strong. It is full of a sense of tranquility and prosperity. Dugma Wen. Mingzhao can feel that these springs and streams, as well as the shrubs in the mountains, all have divine power from nature. This shows that the kobold god Gu Gua is not only in alliance with the dwarves, but may also have an affair with the guys from the natural god system. Looking at such a cheerful labor scene, Dugemarwen Mingzhao couldn't help but swallow a mouthful of saliva. It happened that at this time, Gu Gua commanded his spring water spirit to bring the cup of tea over. Dugemarvin Mingzhao had never drunk this type of drink before. When the tea entered his mouth, the feeling of first bitter and then sweet, with a long aftertaste, captured this rude dwarf as a cultured person. , and what¡¯s even more amazing is that while he enjoyed the delicious food, his heart naturally calmed down. "Well, this is really a drink that can be called an art." Dugema Wen Mingzhao said sincerely in admiration. Gu Gua smiled faintly and said: "If you like it, I can provide some for your church, but the price needs to be discussed separately." Duge Mawen Mingzhao laughed loudly and said: " Master Tongtian, you are such a humorous guy. It doesn¡¯t feel inappropriate to talk about such vulgar topics in such an elegant atmosphere. It¡¯s really interesting.¡± Gu Gua also followed.He stood up and said: "I know your reason for coming. Now I can cede the priesthood we agreed to to you. But I hope you will cherish our alliance more and continue to take care of our dragon clan traveling on the continent. Study, make and sell tools and weapons with the Craftsman Association, and ensure that our friendship can last forever." Dugemarwen Mingzhao nodded solemnly and said: "We dwarves are straight-tempered, as long as they are recognized as our friends. We will naturally maintain it and add more valuable things to our friendship, such as using your minerals to produce more powerful magic machines!" Gu Gua smiled and said. : "The God of Knowledge of the dwarves, you still laugh at me for being vulgar. Aren't you also talking about very practical interests? Okay, I will hand over the godhead to you now. You keep it!" With that, Gu Gua Then he peeled off the priesthood that was like the inside of a precision clock on the stone slab of his destiny, and wrapped it with a layer of divine power, turning the priesthood into a golden ball, spinning on its own, and slowly falling on the stone. On the hand of Dugemarwen Mingzhao. As this ball of priesthood peeled off, Gu Gua felt as if he had lost something extremely important. A lot of the power of faith also disappeared from him, and turned to the golden ball. Du Ge Marvin. The cover knew that this thing was very hot and unprepared. He nodded, then stepped on the Rainbow Bridge, and returned to the dwarf's kingdom of the dwarf. (To be continued) Text Chapter 87 Transaction Gu Gua, who is in his divine kingdom on the first level of the Nine Hells, is sitting cross-legged in the pavilion at the top of the mountain. A weak ball of divinity in his hand is constantly changing, like a lively clay. Weird. In this group of gods, there seem to be countless powerful soldiers and generals fighting and killing each other. Different formations and strategies are on display. They are constantly honing the skills of fighting and war. Obviously, there is a trace of knowledge about The divinity of war. However, this trace of war divinity is not very perfect and cannot yet form a complete war priesthood. Many key places are not connected and appear very stagnant, like an old black and white TV. Frame drops occur. These divinities were stripped from the imprisoned incarnation of Gary Ironhand. Gu Gua also wanted to reorganize a war priesthood. Although the half-dragon Xihan already had the priesthood of the warrior god and became a Demigod, but just the warrior god is not enough to give Tongtian Kingdom a sufficient advantage in future wars. What's more, this trace of divinity cannot fully support a complete godhead, and can only make Xihan a demigod. This gap puts the kobolds at a disadvantage in the war. Especially when they are about to face several very powerful opponents such as the Frost Goddess, Ocean Goddess, Dwarf Goddess and Orc Goddess. This trace of divinity and such a small amount of war godhead are even more frighteningly weak, and they cannot bear the responsibility of competing with these powerful opponents. Just as he was playing with this thread of divinity, he seemed to feel something different. In the void of the universe, there seemed to be other war divinities resonating. In other words, when he was playing with this thread of divinity, . Other war gods also feel his actions. Gu Gua didn't pay too much attention to it, because this trace of divinity was too weak. If any god felt threatened and came over, he could just peel off some divinity from the other's weak-minded body to supplement this. Silk war divinity is insufficient. While Gu Gua was studying this trace of divinity, there was a resonance of war divinity that was rapidly approaching. Not long after, there were new visitors in Dragon Castle. Those who dare to come here either have two skills or have their own unique confidence. In any case, this person came so openly, and he also came to Gu Gua's home court, so Gu Gua didn't need to be too nervous, he just accepted it. He thought for a moment and descended his incarnation through the Tower of Babel. The guest was received in the secret room. "Hello, respected Great God Tongtian." The other party didn't seem to have any ill intentions, and his posture was low enough, and he bowed deeply to Gu Gua. The person who came was a pale man with brilliant blond hair and a thin figure. His cheeks were deeply sunken. He looked like he hadn't had a full meal in a long time. He is relatively tall. Wearing an ancient noble hunting suit, he has deep-set eyes. He looked like a senior patient with tuberculosis. Hanging on his waist was a stabbing sword commonly used by nobles in the Nether Empire era. It was obvious that this guy was not a simple person. He is certainly not an ordinary person, and the divinity of war in him is gently resonating. Gu Gua¡¯s mind flashed like lightning, but he still hadn¡¯t figured out who this person was. He only had a rough guess in his mind. But because the person I guessed hadn¡¯t appeared for a long time, I couldn¡¯t be sure, so I could only ask: ¡°Who are you?¡± The other party smiled and replied: ¡°I am Carrigos, the fallen Nether Empire. The God of War, but later most of my priesthood was taken away by Tempus, but the generous Tempus still spared my life." After hearing the other party's identity, Gu Gua confirmed his suspicion, and it seemed that he was the God of War. After understanding the other party's details, his tense nerves relaxed a little, so he asked: "Why did you come to me for something?" At the same time, he extended his hand and invited Carigues to sit down and talk. Karegos sat calmly on the wooden sofa on the side, looking very natural and comfortable, and then said: "I saw that you trapped the incarnation of Gary Ironhand, the god of war in the dwarf pantheon, in Galena. On the mountain range, they are constantly killing his other incarnations, constantly absorbing the divinity from him. I think you may need the priesthood of the God of War. Thinking of the current situation of your Tongtian Kingdom, and the situation. The war priesthood is important to a newly rising race, so I think your strategic direction is correct. But as it happens, the pantheon to which I am loyal has disappeared thousands of years ago, and even my priesthood was taken away. For the most part, as a wandering god of war, without the support of the system, I will soon decline until I become a stone in the star world, so I am ready and very willing to join your Tongtian. The kingdom¡¯s pantheon of gods is just unknown to Tongtian DaGod, do you need the joining of a foreign god? " Gu Gua didn't expect that he would encounter such a good thing. When he was dozing off, someone came to deliver a pillow. So he frowned and said: "This kind of thing is very sudden for me, and I can't help it. Understand your sincerity. "Carrigos' pale face smiled faintly, looking very vicissitudes and fatigue, but also full of mature charm. He continued indifferently: "Actually, there is nothing puzzling about this matter. I have been paying attention to the kobold race, especially when you led the entire kobold race to rise in the North as a mortal, I knew that you would be the most important variable on this continent. To put it simply, you are like rolling a snowball on a long enough slope, and this snowball will get bigger and bigger in the future. Although the enemies you face seem to be powerful, in fact they are all vulnerable. The real enemy of the kobold race is still hiding behind the scenes. And if I want to achieve my goal of not falling in the future, now is the most appropriate time to join your divine system, because your divine system has already gathered enough potential energy to start from that wet and long snow. It¡¯s rolling down the slope, and your system of gods is also the best candidate for me to join. The current Yinhun City is actually a force under some other god, and has little to do with the Nether god system. Other racial pantheons basically have their own gods of war. The universal God of War priesthood is in the hands of Tempus again. If I rashly challenge and want to restore the Universal God of War priesthood, I may not even be able to save my life, so you are my best choice. ? ?The same goes for you, an experienced commander. It will also be your best assistant in future wars. " Gu Gua's eyes flickered and he said: "I have to admit that your analysis is very reasonable, and I do need strong people like you to join us. However, our race and country are still very weak and cannot withstand any trouble. , so you can join my divine system if you want, but you must first hand over all the priesthood to me, and then I will hand it back to you. In this way we build trust between us. what do you think? " As soon as Caricus heard Gu Gua's condition, his eyebrows immediately stood up, but after a moment, his eyebrows calmed down again and said: "Even if I don't give it to you now, you can take it or generate one yourself in the future. The priesthood of war, and if I don¡¯t join your pantheon, I will also fall in the future. I knew it before I came. This is a gamble. "Carrigos stood up, seeming to have let go of a great burden. He even went further and said: "In this case, let's meet in your kingdom of God, and at the same time we must make a Styx oath. Make this relationship final. " With that said, Caricius saluted Gu Gua again and slowly disappeared into the secret room. Gu Gua sat in his Tower of Babel. He frowned and thought about this matter carefully. Although there is The addition of such a foreign Tochu Dao to the divine system will greatly increase the strength of the divine system, but it will also leave great hidden dangers. Gods like Carrigos have a long history and ancient inheritance, and it will be quite difficult to accept him. Yu has accepted all his friends and enemies, and judging from Carriage's low-key style over the past two or three thousand years, he must have more enemies than enemies. And as Cari Geus himself said frankly. In that way, if he does not expand his followers, he will be pulled into the star realm because of insufficient faith and turn into a cold stone. If he wants to develop his followers, he will suffer again. With the current hostility of Tempus, the god of war, he might die sooner. So after careful consideration after hearing Gugua's request, Carrigos still agreed to his conditions. Now Gugua's biggest advantage is him. With the "Fish-Dragon Transformation" mentality, through the improvement of his mentality, he now has the ability to enfeoff. Combined with the broken stone of destiny, he can collect the priesthoods of other gods and then bestow them through the stone of destiny. It is like a king taking over the power of another king and then appointing the other king as a dictatorial governor. Although the other king's authority has not changed, the foundation of the power is completely different. . Originally, Gu Gua used this method to reluctantly promote several of his subordinates who were not qualified to become gods, but now he used it to conquer the gods of other systems. This is really a wonderful thing. When he arrived in his divine kingdom, he sat next to the highest spring pavilion, playing with his destiny slate. Although this destiny slate had been put back together, there were still several shocking cracks on it.?The whole stone slab looks like a turtle shell. The colorful power of faith gathered on this stone slab of destiny through indescribable channels, and was transformed into divine power through the mysterious godhead. It returned to the various demigods under Gu Gua again, providing them with a steady stream of power. Demigods are much more affordable than real gods in the main plane, at least they will not be suppressed by the rules of the main plane. This is also the fundamental reason why Gu Gua desperately suppressed his own strength before becoming a god. Now he has also made it clear to his men, carefully controlling their divine power to keep them at the level of powerful demigods. In front of him, there is also a divine holographic map that is being woven continuously. This is the military plain that he has just annexed, and he is preparing to digest this land as quickly as possible. Most of the extra divine power was used in this work. On this stone slab of destiny, there are also two things that were obviously added later. One is the local priesthood of the patron saint of the Northland and the Rongma Plain. It looks like a miniature version of the holographic map. The other piece is like the inner structure of the most sophisticated mechanical clock. This is the priesthood of magic machinery and railway transportation. After accepting the alliance of the dwarves and easily defeating the dwarfs' conspiracy, this priesthood will soon be handed over to the other party. I don¡¯t know a thousand years from now. Can this priesthood be taken back? Gu Gua thought silently. Not long after, the spring spirit next to him reported: "Master, a guest is here." Gu Gua woke up slightly, and with a thought, he knew that the person who came was Duge Mawen Mingzhao of the dwarf tribe. Obviously he They are here to collect debts. ??????????????????????????????????? Colorful lights flashed above the Kingdom of God, directly forming a rainbow bridge, bringing Dugema Wen Mingzhao to Gu Gua. Gu Gua boiled a pot of water with his own hands and made a cup of tea for Duge Mawen Mingmao. After Dugema Wen Mingzhao saluted Gu Gua, he quietly looked at this legendary kingdom of God. One of the greatest features of the Kobold Kingdom is that it is a huge mine, rich in all kinds of magical minerals, and as long as the Kobold God does not die, these minerals will never be exhausted. For the kobolds. Mining is not a torture, but a supreme enjoyment. Unfortunately, the dwarves are also a race that loves mining and are crazy about ores, but their kingdom of God does not have such a good place. "And what makes the dwarves even more jealous is that the Kobold Kingdom has the most complete minerals in the entire crystal wall system. All minerals in this world can be mined here. No matter how rare the mineral is. They can all be found somewhere in the Kobold Kingdom and can be mined continuously. Now the kobold pantheon has just been re-established. Many mines are still hidden in piles of rubble, and the kobold petitioners are wagging their tongues excitedly, happily digging through the ruins and opening the mines again. Because of the magic machinery and railway transportation priesthood, there are many magic machines in front of these mines to help the kobolds mine ore, and the rumbling railways transport all the ore to the center of the Kingdom of God. Carry out smelting. There are many streams around the mine, eventually forming a small lake in the basin in the middle of the mine. And perhaps because of these streams, all the mines in the Kingdom of God are covered with lush green shrubs, making it look like The vitality is very strong. It is full of a sense of tranquility and prosperity. Dugma Wen. Mingzhao can feel that these springs and streams, as well as the shrubs in the mountains, all have divine power from nature. This shows that the kobold god Gu Gua is not only in alliance with the dwarves, but may also have an affair with the guys from the natural god system. Looking at such a cheerful labor scene, Dugemarwen Mingzhao couldn't help but swallow a mouthful of saliva. It happened that at this time, Gu Gua commanded his spring water spirit to bring the cup of tea over. Dugemarvin Mingzhao had never drunk this type of drink before. When the tea entered his mouth, the feeling of first bitter and then sweet, with a long aftertaste, captured this rude dwarf as a cultured person. , and what¡¯s even more amazing is that while he enjoyed the delicious food, his heart naturally calmed down. "Well, this is really a drink that can be called an art." Dugema Wen Mingzhao said sincerely in admiration. Gu Gua smiled faintly and said: "If you like it, I can provide some for your church, but the price needs to be discussed separately." Duge Mawen Mingzhao laughed loudly and said: " Master Tongtian, you are such a humorous guy. It doesn¡¯t feel inappropriate to talk about such vulgar topics in such an elegant atmosphere. It¡¯s really interesting.¡± Gu Gua also followed.He stood up and said: "I know your reason for coming. Now I can cede the priesthood we agreed to to you. But I hope you will cherish our alliance more and continue to take care of our dragon clan traveling on the continent. Study, make and sell tools and weapons with the Craftsman Association, and ensure that our friendship can last forever." Dugemarwen Mingzhao nodded solemnly and said: "We dwarves are straight-tempered, as long as they are recognized as our friends. We will naturally maintain it and add more valuable things to our friendship, such as using your minerals to produce more powerful magic machines!" Gu Gua smiled and said. : "The God of Knowledge of the dwarves, you still laugh at me for being vulgar. Aren't you also talking about very practical interests? Okay, I will hand over the godhead to you now. You keep it!" With that, Gu Gua Then he peeled off the priesthood that was like the inside of a precision clock on the stone slab of his destiny, and wrapped it with a layer of divine power, turning the priesthood into a golden ball, spinning on its own, and slowly falling on the stone. On the hand of Dugemarwen Mingzhao. As this ball of priesthood peeled off, Gu Gua felt as if he had lost something extremely important. A lot of the power of faith also disappeared from him, and turned to the golden ball. Dugemarwen Mingzhao knew that this thing was very hot and was not pretentious. He nodded, then stepped onto the Rainbow Bridge and returned directly to the dwarves' kingdom of God. (To be continued) Text Chapter 88 The Strategy of the God of War After completing the transaction of the priesthood, Dugemarvin Mingzhao quickly left his kingdom of God with Gu Gua¡¯s magical machinery and the priesthood of railway transportation. Then he sent Dugmarvin Mingzhao to the Rainbow Bridge again. It disappeared into the divine kingdom of Gu Gua, leaving only a beautiful shadow. It seems that it can be used again in the future. This Rainbow Bridge is a passage directly across the Kingdom of God created by the dwarf god Moradin. Of course, it also requires Gu Gua¡¯s consent. Only when it is needed again next time will the shadow of this rainbow bridge materialize again and become a bridge that can communicate between the kingdoms of God. After losing the priesthood of magic machinery and railway transportation, Gu Gua felt a sense of loss. He sat lonely in his pavilion and drank a few cups of tea in silence. This feeling is very indescribable, as if I have lost something very important, and I feel very uncomfortable. But Gu Gua also knows that now, when the kobolds are at their weakest and most in need of time, it is actually a good thing to be able to make such a powerful ally as the dwarves. If the kobold pantheon is destroyed, let alone magic machines and The Railway Transport Priesthood, I am afraid that even the entire budding pantheon will be wiped out by others, leaving only ashes, and no priesthood can be preserved. On the contrary, this thousand years has been enough for the kobold tribe to develop and grow. With the dwarves as a powerful ally, they are no longer afraid of powerful enemies such as dwarfs and orcs. In the past thousand years, the magical machinery and railway transportation achievements that the dwarves have worked hard to accumulate will all become Gu Gua's property. Why not? After Gu Gua calmed down, he stood up from the pavilion with a calm face, and immediately ordered through the divine power network to modify the church's "Points Manual", removing the content about magic machinery and railways, and strengthening the emphasis on promoting the sky. Points for the kingdom's trade and points for the health care system. As a result, the enthusiasm in human society for building railways to gain points disappeared. However, it was not so easy to raise the enthusiasm for trade and medical treatment. The publicity of Tongtian Kingdom suddenly dropped a lot. On Gu Gua¡¯s destiny slate, the priesthood of magic machinery and railway transportation has peeled off, but it is on the edge of the destiny slate. There are still some shadows left, which seem to be the shadows left by the magical machinery and railway transportation priesthood, silently and faintly existing on the edge of the destiny stone. This is because when Gu Gua gave up his priesthood, he used the "Feng" formula in the "Yulongbian" mental method to temporarily seal his priesthood to others. In this case, as long as he If you are willing, this priesthood can still be taken back. This is Gu Gua¡¯s back-up plan. He is not worried that this priest will be beaten to death and never come back. Dugemarvin Mingzhao had never heard of such a method, and he didn't think that the kobold god system dared to deceive him. The priesthood was indeed real, so he was not too vigilant. Looking at this phantom, Gu Gua felt secretly proud. He even felt itchy in his heart to see if he could successfully retrieve it, but he was also afraid that it would attract the attention and hostility of the dwarves. However, this feeling of worrying about gains and losses did not last long. Because another guest has come. The one who came this time was Carigues. Caricius still looked malnourished. His face was green and thin, like a guy who was extremely malnourished, giving people the feeling that he might starve to death on the roadside at any time. Wearing the aristocratic decorations of the Neisse Empire that could be used as antiques, and carrying the aristocratic thin sword on his waist, he came to Gu Gua's Kingdom of God. Behind him, there was a shadow in the distance that could not be seen clearly. It was slowly floating over. After Gu Gua looked at it according to the rules of the Kingdom of God, he saw that the shadow following Carrigos was an old Kingdom of God, and it was still declining. The kingdom of God on the road to death. Because Gu Gua saw it on the edge of the Kingdom of God. Like a peach cake that keeps falling, the territory of the Kingdom of God on the edge is constantly scattered and disappearing into the void. It is obviously Carrigos's lack of faith that makes his Kingdom of God continue to shrink. , until his godhead can no longer support even the lowest level 1, and he will be directly pulled into the star realm. Moreover, this Kingdom of God is obviously still from the Chaos camp, while the Nine Hells is from the Order camp. If you want to convert directly, you must change the most basic composition of divine power and the purpose of belief. Not to mention Gu Gua, it is the entire world. I have never heard of any god being able to switch sides. It was clear that Carigios had made a desperate decision and bet on Gu Gua. Correspondingly, the interior of his divine kingdom also experienced violent vibrations, and the entire divine kingdom became loose, as if a gust of wind could blow away his divine kingdom. In this Kingdom of God, there are many people wearing the same clothes and armor from the Nether Empire era.The fighting warriors, even many warriors fell down and disappeared into the void in the process of the Kingdom of God being shattered. It seems that it is indeed very urgent for Caricius to seek refuge with him. Gu Gua watched silently as Cariges walked in front of him, while his Kingdom of God was behind him, closely approaching Gu Gua¡¯s Kingdom. Because the rules between the two were different, when they reached a certain distance After that, the kingdom of Caricius stopped there, motionless. In Gu Gua's kingdom of God, Caricius knelt on one knee in front of Gu Gua devoutly, then took off the thin sword from his waist, respectfully offered it to Gu Gua, and said: "This is My priesthood, my main god, from today on, I will become your subordinate god and fight for the glory of the entire race!" Gu Gua glanced at the kingdom of Karigos, and then stood upright in Karigos! In front of Si, he reached out and took the thin sword. His divine power and divinity rushed towards him instantly. The sword was like a ball of burning metal, dissolving between the bright blue divine power. His hands turned into a ball of burning metal, and then he pieced together the corners of the stone of destiny. On the corner of Gu Gua's destiny stone, there is a shadow like a sharp sword. On the shadow, there are countless flags flying, countless warriors fighting, and countless teams colliding. Here It is the war priesthood of Karegos, which is a complete priesthood. It's just that there can't be any conflict with Tempus, the most powerful god of war, otherwise he will be picked out and crushed to death by Tempus. When all the war priests turned into metallic liquid and flowed in Gu Gua's hands, a solid solid metal blade appeared on the edge of the stone of destiny, with the scales and claws of the kobold on it. This was war. A sign that the priesthood is completely integrated into the kobold pantheon. Gu Gua felt the power of faith coming from this clergy's thin and weak priesthood, and once again witnessed the state of Karegos' weak divine power. Then Gu Gua took off the priesthood again and formed a long sword in his hand. At the same time, he also added everything he had previously captured from the dwarf war god Gary Ironhand and his understanding of war into it. . In this way, the appearance of the long sword changed this time to the kind of long sword used by the classical oriental knights in Gu Gua's world. It was upright and straight, with edges on three sides, and a vivid sword inlaid on the hilt. The dragon head is like a living creature that may pounce out at any time. Caricius knelt on one knee in front of Gu Gua and swore: "I, Caricus, swear here by the River Styx, I will be loyal to you and never regret it!" Gu Gua nodded his sword. On the two shoulders of Caricius, he also said: "I, Gu Gua, swear here by the River Styx, as long as you are loyal to me. I will protect you until the destruction of the gods." over. Gugua then handed the long sword into the raised hands of Caricius. At the same time, the piece of Gu Gua's destiny slate filled with the power of conquest and killing once again changed from real to imaginary and turned into a shadow. Gu Gua knows that this priesthood has left a shadow on his destiny slate, which means that he can still take back all these priesthoods as long as he is willing. Even the priesthood of magic machinery and railway transportation ceded to the dwarves can be taken back at any time. After the ceremony, the rules between the two divine kingdoms continued to merge, and crackling lightning emitted from the edges, obviously merging the rules of each other. Not long after, the ever-shattering kingdom of Karegos also roared. It landed directly next to Gu Gua's Kingdom of God, just like an Oreo biscuit that was broken into pieces and thrown into hot milk. It fell next to Gu Gua's Kingdom of God and became connected with Gu Gua's Kingdom of God. one slice. Gu Gua's Kingdom of God still looks like a land of high mountains and flowing water, but a channel has been opened on one side, opening up a channel from the original mountain basin terrain, leading directly to the Kingdom of Karegos, just like a basin connected to another. Plain. In the divine kingdom of Karegos, there are all kinds of powerful warriors and generals everywhere, and they are still honing their martial arts and tactics without any awareness. They will fight hard every day, even if they die in battle, because they will be resurrected again the next day with full health and mana, and continue to hone their fighting and war skills. The two divine kingdoms merged together with a rumble. The petitioners in these two divine kingdoms were also a little unsteady and rolled to the ground like a gourd, as if they had encountered a 12-magnitude earthquake. . The kingdom of Karegos began to change violently. Like a monkey stepping on red-hot stones, it shattered and landed on the first level of the Nine Hells against some invisible repulsion. , changed again. Gu Gua even felt that his divine power was shaking, and a powerful attraction from the depths of the star realm was pulling on Carrigos, and Carrigos was closely connected.Then Gu Gua, that is to say, Gu Gua¡¯s divine power is being torn apart by the power of the star realm! ! ! Gu Gua was shocked! He immediately increased the input of divine power from his own kingdom to the kingdom of Karegos. When the divine power of Gu Gua and the divine power of Carrigos blended together and became indistinguishable from each other, Gu Gua clearly felt that the strong attraction of the star realm to the kingdom of Carrigos was withstood by his own divine power. He couldn¡¯t help but curse in his heart. No wonder Caricius came to him so anxiously. He thought that his bastard spirit had exploded, but he didn¡¯t expect Caricus to regard him as an enemy! Thinking of this, Gu Gua was so angry that he almost broke one of his fangs! After taking a few deep breaths, Karegos' divine kingdom finally landed on the first level of the Nine Hells, and was temporarily safe. However, as a result, his divine power also completely fell to the bottom, and he had to It takes Gu Gua's input of divine power to keep his kingdom of God here. Gu Gua thought for a while and smiled bitterly. This was really Zhou Yu's fight against Huang Gai. One was willing to hit and the other was willing to suffer. It couldn't be considered cunning of Carigues. After all, he was also betting on himself. A powerful god from the Nether Empire period is now his younger brother. After all, he is not at a loss. Now, the most important thing is to turn the negative asset of Carrigos into a positive asset as soon as possible, at least to reduce the divine power he needs by one level! In this case. The rebuilding of the church in Caricius became the most important thing. Thinking of this, Gu Gua couldn't help but think that he had really been taken into the pit again. But this is like merging a well-known company that is on the verge of bankruptcy. Risks and opportunities coexist. After owning Carrigos, Gu Gua does not have to worry when facing those gods who have the God of War. Many times, it is not just strong soldiers and good weapons and equipment that can win the war, but morale on the battlefield. Luck and other very practical magic may affect the final outcome of the war. When all the dust settled, the rules between the two divine kingdoms were harmonious, and the shock completely disappeared, Gu Gua suppressed the negative emotions in his heart, and brought Carrigos to his pavilion. After pouring new tea for Karegos, Gu Gua said: "You have also seen the situation of our clan now. Although we are prosperous, there are actually many powerful enemies. Not to mention the dwarf gods who will surely retaliate. . Just the Winter Goddess on the northern glacier and the invading orc army on the endless grassland in the eastern part of the continent, any one of them can cause crushing damage to us, and even directly destroy our Tongtian Kingdom. In this case. , Do you have any strategy?¡± Carigues felt that his strength had begun to gradually stabilize, even if the power of faith was insufficient. With the addition of Gu Gua's power of faith, his kingdom of God will not continue to disintegrate. His hanging heart is somewhat relieved. He also knows that this is his new main god who is testing him, and he has dug for the new main god. Such a big hole. You definitely need to perform well. So he cleared his throat and said: "The orcs are still far away from us, and they are also a threat to the entire continent. We only need to guard our own door and let the orcs feel that the cost of attacking us is too high. It will be more cost-effective to attack others. Think about it again. The way to lure the orcs away will always last for a while. On the contrary, I think the first thing we should deal with now is the woman in the north, because that woman only has a deep hatred against us, and we have no chance. Her pressure is only borne by our family, and there is no possibility of being transferred to other countries. Her priesthood and divine power are relatively weak, so she is the most suitable to be the first to perform surgery. " Gu Gua nodded and said: "But. I am still a weak divine power. After this period of devouring, she has reached the level of medium divine power. I am still too weak compared to her. If we fight directly, I am afraid it will be difficult to win." Smiling, this is where his value lies. As the God of War in an ancient pantheon, even though he is about to fall, he is still very familiar with all aspects of power, and he also knows many secrets and secrets that Gu Gua still doesn¡¯t understand. weakness. Therefore, for Gu Gua, a newly rising god, he still has many methods and strategies at his disposal. "That woman is the slave of Talos, the god of chaos and storms. What she is doing now is behind the back of her main god, secretly cultivating weak divine power to devour. That is the method that the god of storms has always used before. It is also something that the God of Storms prohibits his men from doing. If we attack her directly now, we might be attacked by Talos, the main god behind her. You must know that Talos, the God of Storms, has a powerful divine power of 18. It is simply not something we can match. If the God of Storms knew what this woman had done, he would definitely become furious and even if he did not kill her, he would snatch her away.?The divine power will be swallowed up, and there will even be punitive measures. At that time, the woman will be at her weakest, and may even lose the protection of the God of Storms. At that time, we will use the God of Wulou Tilu to If the country goes upstream, it can completely defeat her and leave no trace behind. "Carrigos frankly pointed out all the interests behind the winter goddess Oluel, and also pointed out the biggest weakness of Oluel. It is true that Xiao He can succeed or lose Xiao He. Although Oluel possesses a powerful divine power, background, but it was also restricted by this powerful divine background. Gu Gua was very interested after hearing Carrigos's strategy. He still knew too little about this world, so he did not think of such a method. He was very happy after hearing such a clever plan from Caricius, but he remembered a key question and said: "This strategy is very good, but who will implement it? If we come forward directly, will it trigger a war between us in advance before we do it? "Carrigos smiled and continued: "During this period of time, most of the people that the woman seduced and devoured were high-level mages. In fact, the one that suffered the most was the Mage Association. (To be continued) Text Chapter 89 The Reform of Little War Church Dear book friends, I'm sorry to keep you waiting. This year, my work life has been extremely fulfilling. I am so busy that I don't even have time for my favorite entertainment activity - coding. Fortunately, it's the end of the year, and all kinds of things have come to an end. I can resume some updates. I hope that book friends who have been waiting for a long time can forgive me. Thank you for your support! ! ! ======================================= The relationship within the Mage Association is very complicated, among which there are generally It is divided into two factions. One faction is the remnants of the Nether Empire headed by Yinhun City. They are the main body of the tradition. They have partially inherited the powerful magical civilization of the Nether Empire. They have several legendary level great arcane masters. Compared with ordinary small gods, Although they are much more powerful, in fact, they secretly worship the shadow goddess Shar. The other group is a new mage group after the Nether Empire. They are the product of the fall of the Nether Empire and the spread of magic skills across the continent. They are headed by the mage god Azuth. They are the descendants of the moon goddess Suellen and magic. A natural ally to the goddess Mythra. This faction has a large number of people, but there are not many truly powerful legendary mages. The two factions actually want to strangle each other to death, but they both rely on each other. The City of Shades needs new mages to spread their influence, and the new mages need to learn more advanced arcana from City of Shades. Moreover, they have not yet broken up with each other, so they are in a state of both cooperation and struggle with each other. The ones who suffered serious losses this time were also the new mages on Azuth's side. They needed some extraordinary abilities to overwhelm their opponents. For the mages of Yinhun City, it was really meaningless to obtain the power of a weak god. Now the strength of the new mage has been weakened a lot, if the top management of the Mage Association. Even if Azuth, the god of mages, does not stand up for his mages, his followers will waver and even turn their backs on him. As long as we provide appropriate guidance and reach an alliance with them, I think the Magician Association and Azuth, the God of Magicians, will be happy to file this complaint. " After Gu Gua listened to Caricius's insightful analysis, he clearly stated the interest relationships between the gods involved in front of him. He also felt suddenly enlightened, and he understood it all at once. The stakes are high, and it seems that there is an opportunity to take advantage of it, and he asked: "In this case, Azuth will deal with Oluel, but how do we know when he will take action? If we wait in vain, we will not be able to seize the best time to act. "Carrigos said: "What we need to do now is three things. One is to announce all the missing mages through the tavern, so that the Mages Association will pay special attention to the large number of mages they have lost. Make them start paying attention to this matter. The second is to find a way to send Redillo Bloody Cloud, who has become the god of ice and snow magic, to Azus. This Redillo Bloody Cloud has obviously become the woman's follower. From him, You can see what the woman is doing. Just sending him to Azus will explain a lot of problems, and it can even become evidence to prove the woman's crime in front of Talos. The third is to consolidate and expand the connection between Wulou Tilu¡¯s sleeping kingdom and the woman¡¯s kingdom, so as to prepare for the counterattack. " Gu Gua nodded and said: "It's really good. Before the real war started, I felt as if we had won the final victory! I now think you join our pantheon. It is the greatest good thing for our Dragon God system! During next year's birth ceremony, I will give most of the quotas to your petitioners and let them return to the main plane again to prepare for our strategy. Moreover, you will gain a place in my temple and supplement your weakness with the most vivid power of faith! "Carrigos said happily: "Thank you Lord God! " At the same time, the petitioners in the Kingdom of Karigos also made a uniform and majestic cry: "Thank you Lord God! Thank you Lord God! Thank you Lord God! " Gu Gua looked at these elites who had gone through countless wars with satisfaction. If these elites can come to the main plane again through rebirth, then in the next twenty years, the strength of the Tongtian Kingdom will rapidly increase. Rise up! To be honest, the biggest advantage of the Tongtian Kingdom is that the souls of these believers can be reborn through the unique infusion method of the Kobold or Dragonborn. This is equivalent to being able to train your own believers infinitely, which is really a big deal. Killer weapon. But at the same time, this is also a shortcoming. As a result, there are very few petitioners for annexation in Gu Gua¡¯s kingdom. If a large-scale divine war occurs and the enemy attacks his own kingdom, there may be consequences. There are too few petitioners in the Kingdom of God, which leads to unfavorable situations for resistance. To put it bluntly, this is just a way of demolishing the east wall to make up for the west wall.Method, and because of this, this behavior similar to cheating has not encountered too much negative emotions and resistance from other gods. This is Gu Gua's own business. Where to place the souls of these petitioners is beyond the control of other gods. The kobold pantheon has fallen into extinction several times under the attack of the dwarf pantheon. The gods of other pantheons also generally judge that this small kobold pantheon that suddenly appeared will soon be destroyed. Under the strong pressure of the dwarf god system, it once again turned into a trace of dust in the long history. It seemed too waste of time to even look at it, so the other god systems also maintained a state of watching the show and did not interfere too much with the kobolds. the behavior of. This way, it actually provides Gu Gua with ample buffer time to develop his own divine system and strength, and he can quickly seize the time and recover again. Carrigos requested again: "Lord God Tongtian, I have another request. I hope that I can create a clone that is just right and reincarnate into the new dragon man to serve our Kingdom of Tongtian for a lifetime." She glanced at him and said: "Since you think so, I agree, but you have to know that the new dragon people are not enough to put much power on them. Even if you are reincarnated into the new dragon people, you will only be level 3 at most. It¡¯s just a warrior and a level 1 warlock. It¡¯s impossible to reach a high level right after birth, and you don¡¯t have a suitable disciple to descend on, so there is no way to descend into an incarnation that is too powerful.¡± : "This is secondly, I am very interested in the way our dragon people are reborn, and since I have become a part of our dragon people god system, then I should have the identity of a dragon person. In this way. Also right My church's integration into the Kingdom of Tongtian will be of great help, and it will also help those dragon people increase their sense of identity." Karigos's face became a little more serious, and he continued: "And I jumped directly from the chaos camp to the order camp. There are still huge hidden dangers. I also need this opportunity to be reborn to reorganize my teachings and religion to completely conform to the order of the camp and truly gain a foothold in this field. Otherwise, I will still be. It is extremely easy to fall." Gu Gua nodded, agreed, and issued the oracle again. In the "Points Manual", he added incentives for winning wars and military exploits for the Tongtian Kingdom, and issued them again. Go down. Caricius smiled and nodded, said goodbye to Gu Gua, and disappeared into his divine kingdom. He returned to his divine kingdom full of wars and strategies, and disappeared among the frantically fighting believers and petitioners. Gu Gua sat down slowly. I poured myself a cup of tea and drank it slowly. Since he is already the main god of a pantheon, he should have the corresponding demeanor. From Carrigos, we must find the kobold pantheon to resist the pressure and gain the opportunity to rise. Gu Gua thought silently. a faraway place. In the vast desert, the melodious camel bells ring through the empty and lonely desert. The blue sky and the golden desert are so closely contrasted that it makes people feel a loud and lonely feeling. This caravan is heading from the depths of the desert to the emerging grassland trading country. The trade caravans in the Rongma Grassland are not large in scale, but they are full of thriving vitality. Behind the caravan, a man in a white robe rode his horse coldly, with two scimitars hanging on his waist, following this horse like a shepherd dog following a flock of sheep. Behind the caravan. The man acting as a guard was named Munkaris. Mankaris is a ranger from the great desert. It is said that his ancestors were once high-ranking arcanists in the Nether Empire. However, since the fall of the Nether Empire, his ancestors have succumbed to the nomads on the ground and become Nomads who live and eat by chasing water and grass. Even though the Nether Empire has fallen for more than a thousand years, the remnants of the Nether Empire are still discriminated against by the original nomads. Therefore, according to family tradition, Mankaris worships the only surviving god of the Nether pantheon. Caricius, and his profession is not an ordinary nomad, but a lone desert ranger. At this moment, he packed up what little wealth he had left, drove out of the desert, and applied for a job as a guard for a caravan, and together they rushed to the plains of military affairs. The white hood covered his stiff and thin face, and also blocked the strong sunlight. This is a common practice for nomads, and it makes him even more mysterious. If it weren't for his martial arts that are indeed very strong, otherwise those businessmen would He would not hire a ranger with low emotional intelligence and no communication skills at all. He has also been to the Rongma Plains. The barbarians here are not liked by Mankaris, but for some reason, this time the god issued a very clear oracle, toAsk all believers to leave their original gathering places and gather in a place called Rapids Town in the Rongma Plain. Mankaris stroked his scimitar, and used his wisdom and bravery to overcome many difficulties along the way, and also won the respect of the merchants. The entire caravan finally entered the military plains. When the caravan successfully paid the customs duties and entered the checkpoint, Mankaris was sensitive to the fact that there was a new ruler here, and there were many more kobolds here. However, these kobolds seem to have a high social status, and they are not the cannon fodder that I saw during the original adventure. These kobolds are at least some clergy, and it seems that these kobolds also have good cultural qualities, at least they are educated. Civilized people, not those humanoid beasts as bad as goblins. Munkaris was a little surprised by the surrounding situation. The checkpoints here are very solidly built, and there are white stone cut marks. They were obviously built not long ago, and these buildings are thick and strong, with a strong dwarven style. The customs tax is very reasonable. It did not suck too much blood from the caravan, which shows the enlightened and peaceful ruling mentality of the rulers here. There are businessmen from all over the place, wearing all kinds of clothes, bringing all the common specialties from all over the mainland to this checkpoint on the Military Plain, waiting for transactions and profits. And in this emerging checkpoint town, there are many dwarves. A brand new building is being built. This building is rectangular, like a long and narrow hall. On the other side of the long and narrow hall, on a raised narrow road, there are dwarves and human workers laying long strips of wood. , and then lay two parallel thick iron bars on the long piece of wood. This is really a strange thing. The prosperity of commerce has also stimulated the construction of checkpoints, and many buildings are also under construction. And Mankaris clearly noticed that these buildings have very clear plans, and the plants planted on both sides of the road exude a touch of magic. This is really a big deal! Munkaris couldn't help but exclaimed. At this moment, he noticed a group of kobold cavalry riding over wild boars and lizards. They were obviously some patrols. There was also a strange car in this patrol team. Soon the kobolds also discovered it. he. When Mankaris was still considering whether to fight or flee, the leader of the kobolds actually asked himself kindly in Common Language with a full accent: "Are you a believer of His Highness the Great God of War Karegos?" Si looked at the kobold in astonishment. He nodded very unaccustomedly and said: "Uh yes, I am a subject of the great God of War May I ask who you are" After hearing the affirmative answer, the kobolds wearing clergy robes came out of the strange car. He came down, walked five meters away in front of Mangkaris, took out a sign of five people holding scimitars forming a circle, and said: "We are pastors from the Bongtian Church. We are here to greet the God of War. Believers." Mankaris looked at the divine emblems in the hands of these kobolds. He could sensitively feel the divine power contained in them. Although it was weak, it was pure enough. It seemed that this divine emblem was the real god Carrigos. badge. He hesitated. After considering the current situation, adapting to the sudden fact that the kobolds became holy priests and guiding themselves, they still followed these priests to the place called Torrent Town. The town of Rapids was obviously a place built as a military and transportation town. The huge military camp and strong city walls all explained this to Munkaris, and this town was also in the process of complete rebirth. The original The buildings are still functioning, but it is clear that they will soon be swallowed up by new construction. A large number of believers of Karegos have gathered in this small town. It can be seen that these believers come from all over the world. They wear all kinds of clothes, have various features and hairstyles, and even Even the races are different, it's like an exhibition of intelligent creatures. Mankaris looked around and found no one wearing the same clothes as him. In other words, among the believers of God who could be driven out of the desert and came to the meeting point, he was the only Nether in the Desert. The remnants of the empire. This discovery made him a little sad, but it made him even more curious. He actually summoned those believers of strange races hidden in other places. What big move would the gods make this time? He squinted his eyes and looked at those weird races unnaturally, feeling very confused. Carrigos is a god who emphasizes personal bravery and teamwork. He can even be said to be a god of the chaotic camp. This is why Carrigos's kingdom almost collapsed when he came to Gugua's kingdom. The main reason. Fortunately, the kingdom of Karegos was already in tatters and was breaking through the order.The difficulties encountered in the Chaotic Boundary were not very great. Without Gu Gua's support, this would have been a purely suicidal act. However, with the willing support of Hell, Karegos passed through the terrible astral storm. , came to the nine hells of the order camp. Regarding these contents, Gu Gua actually lacks practical understanding, because in the Eastern pantheon, there is no clear boundary between order and chaos, or even justice and evil. In the eyes of Gu Gua, a toad monster, There is only a difference between orthodoxy and heresy, between cultivators and demons. But in the eyes of local gods and believers, this is a fundamental problem. Mankaris now feels a little uncomfortable staying with other believers of the God of War. Because of the current situation of Carrigos, the power of these believers is also very low. They have long been accustomed to fighting alone, and now they are allowed to gather together. It's really awkward to fight together. After gathering these believers together, a sage from the Church of Carigos and a retired human knight Harrington presided over the gathering and informed everyone that God Carigos had officially joined the Draconian pantheon. , became a god of war in the order camp. (To be continued) Text Chapter 90 Nothing happens Happy New Year to all book friends! ! ! My ancestor is finally back! This time I will make a sprint, strive for full attendance this month, and present the most magnificent plot of this book to everyone. Thank you for your support! I also hope that all the book friends will go well and that all their wishes will come true! ! ! ============================ The people who can come to this gathering of believers of God Karigos are the ones who have the strength to leave themselves. The total number of Carrigos believers who have long lived in the place where they have traveled thousands of miles to the Rongma Plain does not exceed 300. This is still the remaining divine power of the god Carrigos to activate the oracle. It can be seen from the whole that this How far the church has declined. Moreover, as the top-level convener of believers, Knight Harrington, has a short white beard that is carefully preserved, and wears a steel armor that symbolizes the glory of his family. He is extremely majestic and imposing. It can be seen that he is also a person with A nobleman with a good status, he himself is only a level 9 warrior and a level 4 priest of the Church of Carigos. His ability is neither high nor low, but as a top figure in the church, he also appears to be very capable. Very shabby. When he announced with complicated emotions and a firm and solemn tone that the church would join the Tongtian God System (that is, the Kobold God System) and transform as a whole, the news immediately caused an uproar in various languages ??and expressions, and many believers They all shouted loudly in their own dialects, because the news was so unexpected and surprising! Because even though the divine power of God Karegos is very weak, he was once a powerful divine power of the extremely powerful Nether Empire. He was also an important god who dominated the world and dominated the victory or defeat of human wars. He also once had great glory. Even now it is in decline. Why not invest in any other pantheon, but this ridiculous, newly rising kobold pantheon? But when they calmed down, they found that they had no other choice except this fact. Because they actually know very clearly that the gods they believe in are on the verge of death. If they don't change, they will all become poor unbelievers because of the fall of their gods. In the end, they will either change their beliefs or be nailed to the wall of unbelief, torn and tormented by the winds of the underworld forever. Other pantheons have basically taken shape, and it is difficult to accept such an outsider. And even if you join them, you will not be able to gain a respectable status. On the contrary, the kobold god system was recently established and seems to be very vital. Joining this god system can actually gain a higher status. This is good for the long run. Actually a good thing. And they have been able to persevere until now and were summoned here by an oracle from Carigios. Naturally, their loyalty to their faith cannot be denied. Since they were believers in the God of War, they naturally had some experience in strategy, and they quickly figured it out. After venting some of their shock at the sudden change, they all became quiet. They began to silently calculate what problems they would face in the process, what kind of enemies they would encounter, and what kind of pleasure they would get after defeating these enemies. Fortunately, Carrigos is still a relatively reasonable god, or he no longer has any confidence to forcefully issue any oracles. Under the arrangement of the church of Tongtian, these believers were absorbed into the army according to their own levels. Then follow their own wishes. Those who are willing to change their habits and integrate into large-scale legion operations will directly serve in the army, while those believers who still only want to fight alone will be enriched in Tongtian Academy. He only serves as a mentor of combat and tactics. Strategy and art of war will naturally be taught by others. As for those believers who have not thought clearly about it, they are assigned a few ordinary soldiers to form a combat team, specially used on the border. reconnaissance and counter-reconnaissance missions. Of course, they also have a common mission, which is to spread the faith of the God of War Carrigos in the army, and strive to let the divine light of Carrigos shine on more warriors. After Monkaris learned about these new changes, he had no intention of leaving or betraying. To be honest, none of the believers who have followed God Carigos to this day are weak-willed, and they all have firm beliefs in their hearts. There are even many people who hope to restore or even carry forward Carago through changes. With the glory of Sri Lanka, the church of God Carigios has undergone tremendous changes. Based on their firm belief, they are also working hard to adjust their methods and methods, hoping to gain a brand new life with the rebirth of God Carigios. Start. Even after the oracle was promulgated, some of the believers who had ideas in their minds actively participated in the reform and innovation of the Church of Carigios, which really set off a prosperous situation. As a support for the god Carigios, it has basically occupied theIn the Kingdom of Tongtian on the Military Plains, the Church of Carrigos was established. The backbone was the kobold priest who graduated from the seminary and the original priest of Carrigos. He also recruited some warriors from the army who were obsessed with studying strategy. Together with the officers, study strategy and methods of large-scale army operations and the new teachings of the God of War. "Compared to the very important news that Karegos, a god who is about to fall, has surrendered to the kobold pantheon, another thing seems very inconspicuous. Now there is a list of mages missing in the North that is being circulated in the taverns of the Tongtian Kingdom, and the names on this list are still increasing. With the help of interested people, this list soon caused a stir There were waves of public opinion. Since the Kingdom of Tongtian has become a good place for those middle and low-level mages who have no way to make progress, a circle of mages has slowly been established here. Maybe the Mages Association did not want to pay attention to this matter before, but as this matter continues to After spreading and fermenting, when the number of missing mages expanded to a critical point, it finally attracted the attention of the Mages Association. In other words, they had to express their attitude and dispatched a special investigation team to make an official decision with the Kingdom of Tongtian. contact to make a preliminary investigation on this matter. Since the Mage Association has made its attitude clear, no matter what. They all had to investigate and find out the reason. Under the careful guidance of the Tongtian Kingdom, the joint investigation team began to travel to the northern glacier, gradually moving towards the truth. Soon this ever-increasing list was quickly transmitted to the city lord hall of Yinhun City. "If we continue at this rate, the truth will be revealed soon. The consumption over there will naturally stop." City Lord Telamant slowly stroked the parchment carrying the information without any warning. , the parchment scroll turned into specks of dust and disappeared into the air. As his wisest son, Brenas said with some disapproval: "Our suppression of them has restored the balance, and before the trump card is revealed at the end. We don't need to clear out all the people over there. . So it¡¯s not a big deal if the consumption stops. This should be regarded as a natural result.¡± Telamant glanced at Brenas and sighed: ¡°This matter will continue to be investigated, and the person who leads this matter will continue. , is the newly rising Tongtian Kingdom and the mage there. And the protector of Tongtian Kingdom is a kobold god promoted from a kobold warlock. Under the leadership of this alien god, no one is sure what the final outcome will be. In my expectation, this matter will never end in a very simple way." Brenas said with some confusion: "You mean, this matter will change against us because of those kobold warlocks. Situation? "Telamante did not answer him directly, but said slowly: "According to the news from the Underdark, the newly promoted warlock god Hook Duden conquered five dark elf cities, and also fought with the surrounding spiritual suckers. The traditional hostile forces such as monsters and gray dwarves have reached a reconciliation, and they may even have formed some kind of alliance. It is said that the orc invasion of the Endless Grassland has the shadow of this Warlock Guild." Brenas immediately fell into thinking after hearing these secrets. among. Of course, the first thing he thought about was what his father meant by talking about these unrelated things. Telamante did not leave his smart son too much time to think. He continued to say leisurely: "About a few decades ago, probably twenty-five years ago, Hu, the president of the Warlock Guild, who had not yet become a god, K. Duden, at that time he was just a powerful legendary warlock. He sent a tiefling named Silang Octor, a half-demon mixed with the abyss demon and other races, to the Northland. . Go to the ruins of the legendary mage tower that was originally called Palestine and is now called Dragon Castle, and absorb the divinity of the sleeping Wulou Tilu in front of everyone, and prepare for the warlock guild's canonization. " "It's in Xilang. At the most critical moment when Octo became a god, the divinity he finally absorbed was transferred away by Hook Duden in one fell swoop. Together with the divinity of the corpse of the decayed god, Hook Duden became a god in one fell swoop. Ron Octor was shattered into dregs in the fires of many churches. What is surprising is that he, a previously unknown kobold warlock servant, inherited his half-destroyed legendary mage tower. And survived the aftermath of the war. Of course, the rise of the kobolds was also closely related to the fact that everyone's attention was once again sucked away by Hook Duden, and this kobold warlock servant had a huge impact in just ten years. , became the patron saint of the north, and successfully inherited the main god of the kobold god, established a kingdom of kobolds, and rescued the kobolds from the brink of extinction. " Brenas said in surprise. : "Father! Are you saying that this kobold pantheon is very promising?"Could it be part of the plan of those warlocks? ! "Telamante glanced at Brenas, and said a little tiredly: "Brenes, you are my wisest son, but I must tell you, no matter how smart you are, don't let anything go easily. An opportunity to learn. Omniscience means omnipotence. As a mage, it is the most correct thing to do at any time to regard knowledge and information as the foundation of one's life. I hope you can also establish your own information channels, and don't look down on those dirty and ignorant servants. They also have their own power. Otherwise, sooner or later, you will end up defeated. Brenas lowered his head in shame, and said sincerely: "What my father taught me is that I will definitely pay attention to intelligence work and constantly increase my knowledge." "Telamante nodded slightly and said tiredly: "As far as I know, the Warlock Guild has tried to buy bloodstone, a specialty of the North, several times, but it has been rejected by the Kingdom of Tongtian in the North. Recently, the kobold pantheon transferred the priesthood of railway transportation and magic machinery to the dwarf pantheon to obtain a thousand-year covenant. Therefore, I cannot make a conclusion on the relationship between them. I can only say that these kobolds are probably planning something big. And they are also loyal allies of the big reptiles. Just look at their kingdom of heaven is now built next to the five-headed mad woman, and they are also fallen into the first level of the nine levels of hell. Brenas thought for a moment and said, "Father, I understand. I will pay close attention to the development of the situation." We will win over everyone we can win over and attack everyone who is our enemy. "Telamante continued coldly: "Confuse all the situations and gain our interests from them. The final overall situation has begun to be laid out. Don't let us become outsiders. " Brenas stiffened and his breathing became heavier. He nodded in agreement, and then walked backwards from the hall of Telamant. After turning around, Brenas sneered and thought to himself: " Do you think I'm really stupid? I just don¡¯t want you, a thousand-year-old immortal monster, to think I¡¯m a threat. But the adventure of that kobold is really enviable He was able to rise to such a high level in a short period of time. Is this caused by the general trend, or is there another reason? How many people are behind this incident? "With such thoughts swirling in his heart. Brenas walked back to his office. Telamant closed his eyes and murmured: "Is the world being stirred up again? When the Nether Empire fell five thousand years ago, I was just an ordinary great arcanist. Now, I am at the pinnacle of the mage. This huge change can I get more? ¡­or fall? Be careful, you must be careful You cannot be an outsider, but you must not be the one who is defeated" Gu Gua does not know what is happening in the City of Shadows. He is just paying attention to what is happening in the North. Their plans and strategies are being advanced bit by bit. Deep in the North, an ice-sculpted mage tower is being built. This is just a very ordinary mage tower, but the materials used are very ordinary. The advantage is that the materials it uses are common items readily available on the northern glaciers and do not require much effort. The core materials and truly valuable magic circuits were brought by a delegation of mages from the mainland as a price. The ownership of these mage towers belongs to these mages. A pretty female frost giant warrior stood aside, watching the frost giants and centipede giant insects under her hands peeling away pieces of solid ice and making them into pieces. A suitable shape was then built up layer by layer. In just half a day, a shaky three-story simple mage tower structure was formed. Under the appalling craftsmanship of those frost giants, this mage tower structure looked full of post-modernity. The style of magical performance art really makes it impossible to believe that under normal gravity, these things that may have been created by wild beasts can still stand there. But it doesn't matter, because this is a magical thing. World. Then, several mages in robes walked in, drew magic circuits, and arranged magic props. After tinkering for nearly a quarter of an hour, the entire mage tower emitted a strong light, which was originally only loose. The ice cubes piled together seemed to have vitality, intertwined with each other, squirming like a clay monster with a skeleton, and reorganized into a new shape. This shape looked much more normal, and then , the surrounding air pressed hard against the mage tower, and then quickly dispersed. A light ball the size of a human fist suddenly appeared on the top of the mage tower, illuminating the surrounding area. With such a mage tower and this. After the ball of light, the Tongtian Kingdom and the Mage Association can monitor the environment at the foot of the Mage Tower through an agreement.The situation within the pulse and the surrounding ten kilometers. To put it bluntly, in addition to allowing mages to study ice and snow magic and the products of the North, this mage tower can also be used as a watchtower to monitor the North. Not long after, those mages walked out of the mage tower. It could be seen that activating such a mage tower also made them feel a little tired. The female frost giant warrior who was standing aside and watching gave a cold greeting, turned over and mounted her centipede giant insect, leading a cavalry team of hundreds of centipede giant insects, and more than five hundred frost giants. The team of ordinary soldiers escorted the dozen mages and continued walking north. Those mages sat obediently in a carriage specially constructed on the body of a giant centipede insect. They didn't talk much. They only communicated with each other and only used one-line communication with each other through magical means. It can be seen that even these mages are not monolithic. of. And it is very obvious that they look down on these savage frost giants, but they are also afraid of their power and do not dare to provoke them easily. The most important reason is naturally the female frost giant at the head. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile phone users please go to m. to read.) Text Chapter 91: Chain Plan This majestic female frost giant has natural spiritual veins and magic patterns growing on her body, which echo with the underground spiritual veins. Like a living creature that can breathe, her own magic power is like a river connecting the sea. Standing on her spiritual veins, it is impossible for her magic power to fail when her spiritual veins are not exhausted, and her frost giant bloodline gives her a very high affinity for ice elemental magic power. In the North Glacier, This place is where she can unleash powerful magic at any time, which is equivalent to her home field. On the northern glacier, she possesses almost god-like strength. She has a face that is as beautiful as an elf, and a body that is as protruding as a succubus. The silver-white mithril armor and fine gold scabbard make her extremely brave. Her high-end systematic education since childhood has given her Her noble temperament made people full of the desire to conquer, and the two ice-blue giant swords full of magic on the back, the powerful silver lance on the giant centipede she sat on, and the back There are about thirty black iron throwing spears, which clearly tell others that this is a rose with thorns. Any guy who lacks strength must carefully consider himself before considering other things. This female frost giant is not an easy conqueror. Not to mention her own superb strength, let¡¯s talk about her identity. It is said that this female frost giant named Bing Linghua is the second most important figure in the Kingdom of Tongtian, the main god of Tongtian. His student and the familiar of Pope Foster Tongtian is a powerful demon warrior who has already stepped on the edge of legend. The reason why these mages with eyes above their heads were quietly brought into the car of this centipede giant insect was that they had already suffered losses at the hands of this powerful female frost giant and did not want to have any more conflicts for the time being. Bing Linghua rode her centipede giant insect at the front of the team. According to her spiritual pulse, the team would soon reach the next larger frost giant tribe. This frost giant tribe was already theirs. The last goal of the first stage. After completing this goal, they will rush directly to the Ice Crown Temple to make final preparations. Along the way, she took the formed Frost Giant Corps and the Centipede Giant Insect Knights, as well as the Mage Association investigation team, all the way in, with the purpose of subduing all the Frost Giants under her control, and designated a designated place on the northern glacier. Thirty-six ice magic towers were built locally. Then bring this investigation team into the Ice Crown Temple and let them investigate the "truth". It is best if there is still some conflict so that an irreconcilable war breaks out between the Mage Association and the Frost Goddess Oluel. Then the "truth" will naturally push everything to continue rolling downward. This will take time and may require deliberate push. But the final rhythm was beyond Bing Linghua's control. She just followed the gods' orders and did her job well. As far as Bing Linghua knows, it seems that the frost goddess Ouluer has already reacted to what is happening on the glacier. Even the Storm God Talos got some rumors. But no one can predict how things will eventually develop. Bing Linghua frowned and looked into the distance with her delicate bluish-purple eyebrows, thinking silently. Before reaching the target frost giant tribe, Bing Linghua saw some frost giants outside standing in the howling cold wind, looking at her team with hatred and cold eyes. This kind of look made Bing Linghua feel a little weird, because she had never seen this kind of look in the eyes of the frost giant, and this kind of look made her feel a bad premonition. But the march has been progressing smoothly, and she is eager to rescue all the tribesmen from the terrible life in the primitive state. As well as the experience of winning all the time, Bing Linghua suppressed this bad premonition. Continue to direct the army to move forward. The valley established by this tribe is a very important spiritual vein. After occupying this tribe, they will build a new mage tower to connect the already established mage towers, and truly establish a structure that can connect the northern glaciers. Mana Network. Gather all the ice magic that is running wild and irregularly into it, forming a considerable and powerful force. The remaining mage towers are just corner work and do not affect the overall situation. ??In the chaotic wilderness, which is the kingdom of Talos, the god of storms. Talos, the God of Storms, sits on his throne. His throne is not made of solid matter, not stone or metal, nor anything else, but is made of violent lightning that is struggling wantonly. What Bing Linghua didn¡¯t expect was that the gods of the Mage Association and the gods of Tongtian Kingdom had actually made moves long ago, but the content they needed to present needed to be discovered by Talos himself. What is in Talos's hand now is a projection ball, which was secretly obtained by his men. A small scene is projected in it. The people inside don't move much, just sitting there stupidly, not knowing.?Thinking about something. And the person in this scene is none other than the god of ice and snow magic with extremely weak divine power, Redillo Bloody Cloud. At this moment, he has been imprisoned by the senior mages of the Mage Association, asking everything about the frost goddess Ouluer. conspiracy. The entire scene was released, but the divine power from the frost goddess Oluel could not be concealed at all. Needless to say, the existence of this weak divine power explains everything. That bitch is indeed doing these things without telling her! Talos¡¯s anger is surging like magma under the earth¡¯s crust, eagerly waiting for an outlet to be released. He is not a simple idiot, otherwise he would not have become a powerful god, but he does not win by logical thinking, because he is the violent god of storms! ! ! His greatest power lies in his violent strength! ! ! It is precisely because of his violent strength and violent personality that even if he is a powerful god, he only has three subordinate gods, one is the tracking and hunting god Mara, the other is the ocean god Amberli, and One is the winter goddess Ouluer who is showing signs of betraying him. Talos had previously used this bad record of cultivating slave gods and then sucking them up. Not long ago, he also cultivated Velen, the Lich God. As a result, that despicable villain Velen actually became a god. He directly betrayed him, and then claimed that he wanted to absorb the other person's divine power. This is ridiculous! Doesn¡¯t it mean that the slave God should dedicate everything to his Lord God? How could this bastard be so ungrateful! In the absence of supplementary divine power, Talos can only absorb the divine power of the remaining gods under him to supplement his own deficiencies, especially the winter goddess Olu'er, which causes Olu'er's divine power to decline uncontrollably. That led her to take risks. Now that something like this happened to Ouluer again, why doesn't Talos feel heartbroken? ! Why don't you make him feel so angry! However, Talos didn¡¯t want to go too far. At least he had to wait until Oluer arrived before he captured her in one fell swoop. In this way, whether he wanted to keep her or kill her, he had the initiative in his own hands. Talos has sent an envoy to Oluer's kingdom to inform her of her arrival. This method is the same as usual, there is no difference at all. The bitch should not be able to react, and he will still be afraid of his own power. Talos thought proudly, wait until that bitch Ouluer comes over, and see how he will deal with her! And he also had to make his last two followers, Amberly and Mara, behave honestly and stop giving him a headache. Thinking of this, he crushed the magic ball in his hand and smashed it. All the scenes inside were crushed. Mara and Amberly, who were standing behind Talos, looked at each other, both of them horrified. Amberly moved her hand, and a phantom fell to the ground while Talos was not paying attention, and disappeared into this Kingdom of God. , rushing in front of the divine envoy, towards Ouluer's kingdom of God. At the same time, Amberly's mind was racing and she seemed to be making her own plans. On the main plane, Bing Linghua is still commanding her army to conquer the last frost giant tribe. Bing Linghua commanded the troops and quickly recaptured the frost giant tribe in this place. Obviously they didn't have much resistance, and they even felt like they were dealing with errands. However, when escorting the prisoners, Bing Linghua felt a little uncomfortable. It was so right. Before she could react, twenty frost giant boys and a frost giant priest frantically broke away from the shackles that were not very strong and rushed in front of her. Bing Linghua immediately pulled out her blue blood flowing The two swords with lustful magic power are ready for defense and counterattack. With just twenty-one ordinary people, there is no pressure on her at all. It only takes five minutes to get it done. The only thing she worries about is whether this is just a prelude to a trap. Generally speaking, frost giants will be very obedient after surrendering, and will soon begin to identify themselves as members of the new tribe from the bottom of their hearts. This kind of surrender and then suddenly becoming violent has never happened before, so defense Shangya was a little relaxed, but he didn't expect such a thing to happen! Just when the frost giants belonging to Bing Linghua's side were just reacting, the twenty-one frost giants suddenly burst out with fierce shouts, then took out an ice blade and inserted it directly into their chests! Frost giants all have the ability to control ice. These ice blades are not surprising, but they rushed out collectively just to commit suicide in front of themselves! This is absolutely impossible! This is definitely some kind of act of sacrifice! ! ! At this moment, even Bing Linghua, the leader among the frost giants, felt waves of coldness! (To be continued) Text Chapter 92 Coercion I saw the old frost giant who looked like a priest, chanting fiercely, as if he was trying to squeeze out all the gas in his lungs, and then his soul was painfully withdrawn from his body with the naked eye. came out, rushed up quickly, ignored Bing Linghua's double swords, and directly grabbed her, and then used the energy that exploded when the twenty frost giants committed suicide to sacrifice, and temporarily constructed an energy in an instant He dragged Bing Linghua into the passage and flew upwards out of thin air, not knowing where he went. In the eyes of the people around them, with just a flash of blue light, the Ice Flower disappeared, and the twenty-one sacrificed Frost Giants all turned into ordinary ice cubes and shattered on the ground. By the time Bing Linghua came to her senses again, she had appeared in a world made of ice and snow, with blizzards blowing everywhere. Huge ice blocks were suspended in the air, colliding with each other. Every collision would make wild sounds and waterfalls. Generally violent ice slag, when those ice slag falls, is very powerful, it can even pierce many terrible cracks in the icy ground. At the same time, a pure ice-cold magic enveloped Bing Linghua's body. The active magic was as delicious as chocolate syrup and as smooth as fine silk. The concentration of ice-cold magic was much higher than that of the ice on the glacier. The place where the cold magic power is the highest is hundreds of times higher. Bing Linghua squinted her eyes and knew where she was being held hostage. With her current level of strength, the only person who can kidnap her so easily is probably their opponent this time, the winter goddess Ouluer. What was discovered? Bing Linghua thought. But before she could think about it, a breeze blew by, and a cold little hand touched her chin and chest. "What an outstanding frost giant, he has actually reached the legendary level" A little girl made of pure ice gently brushed against Bing Linghua's body. Bing Linghua also saw her at this time. The little girl was suspended in the air. Behind her was the manic and huge ice wind and snow. Even her legs melted into the ice wind and snow. The blizzard was like a tornado. It extended to the sky hundreds of kilometers away and turned into a dark and terrifying black hole. Finally, this black hole was made of snowstorm. It has a diameter of almost seven or eight kilometers, like a hill hanging upside down. In front of this terrible tornado, the calm little girl is as cute and cute as a puppet on her hand. This powerful sense of contrast It gives people a chilling feeling. Obviously, this little girl is just a small incarnation of the frost goddess Oluel, but she is also full of endless oppression. And the most important thing is that although Bing Linghua is the son of spiritual veins. Her affinity for cold magic can be said to be the strongest among mortals, but compared to the frost goddess Oluel, this affinity is nothing at all, because Oluel herself can be said to be completely possessed of frost magic. incarnation! In this Kingdom of God, Bing Linghua is just a lamb at the mercy of others! Bing Linghua looked at the little girl who looked like an ice sculpture with some horror, not knowing what to say. He just held his swords tightly with both hands, so tightly that blue-purple blood almost came out. This is the divine kingdom of the Frost Goddess. Bing Linghua understood this immediately. In his own kingdom of God, a god is omnipotent. Moreover, the little girl in front of her is just a small sustenance formed by Ouluer's will, not her real body, and it is enough to tear herself into pieces with a violent blizzard. Bing Linghua knew all this very well. This was an absolutely unequal war. But she is not afraid, because she has faith. Even if she is killed by Oluer, her firm soul will still follow the laws of the underworld and return to the kingdom of her main god. With the mechanism of the kingdom of God to be reincarnated as a kobold, Bing Linghua was not afraid of death, but instead had a strong fighting spirit in this situation. "Come on!!! Let's fight!!! Let me use my sharp swords to cut through your madness! You are a false god who abandons his followers, you are a madman who devours divine power!!!" Bing Linghua was angry. With a loud roar, he poured all his magic power and fighting spirit into his two swords. Suddenly, two rays of lightning-like light burst out from the two ice-blue fine gold magic swords. This makes Bing Linghua look very mysterious and powerful. At the same time, under the dual stimulation of magic power and fighting spirit, Bing Linghua's mithril armor has also undergone great changes, just like the golden holy clothes of the saints transformed into sacred clothes. It looks ordinary. It was originally just a set of simple and light armor, but now it has turned into a powerful armor that protects all places like heavy armor. At the same time, with the support of ice-cold magic and fighting spirit, it is even more powerful. It became a set of powerful armor like a tank. The two swords were twisted like scissors, and the ice sculpture-like incarnation of the Frost Goddess just stretched out her hand, and a violent stormThen it rolled over, directly rolled up the ice flower, and fell hard onto an iceberg, directly smashing a huge hole in this thousands-meter-high iceberg, and the entire iceberg cracked with terrible gaps. Come. "Haha~ What a pity for the girl, she is actually a brainless idiot, hahaha~ This is my kingdom of God, how dare you use ice magic to deal with me?" The ice sculpture girl laughed and raised one hand. He covered his mouth and looked like he was laughing. Before she finished laughing, something suddenly happened. The huge iceberg in front of Oluer burst into pieces. Countless ice cubes shot out in all directions like flying fireballs, and there was even a blue streak in it. Lightning rushed straight in front of Oulul. The strong electric light flashed, and Oulul let out a shocking scream. Her distraction had been cut into pieces! ! ! At the same time, a violent explosion suddenly swelled from Oulul's clone, even including the blue lightning! Looking at the blue lightning that slowed down, it turned out to be Bing Linghua whose armor was almost shattered. The all-round armor did not bring much protection to her. It was just under this divine strike. It shattered into a piece of cracked debris, only covering some of her more vital parts so as not to be completely exposed. Amid the screams, the blizzard behind Oluer was distracted and became completely violent, raging throughout the entire Kingdom of God at once, carrying a massive blizzard and viciously rolling towards the Bing Linghua. Text Chapter 93 Defection! The magic power on Bing Linghua has completely dissipated and was restrained by Oulure. The fighting spirit on her body has also been almost consumed by this desperate blow. Now her body is only covered with a layer of light blue light. It was the light of her soul, and it was also stained with some blue light from the explosion of Oluel's clone. Blue-purple blood dripped down her chin. She raised her eyebrows and wiped it away with her arm. Show a look of perseverance. This is the Kingdom of God. In the Kingdom of God, the difference between soul and matter is not very big. Many petitioners can use the power of their souls to do what they want to do in hell and abyss. , the soul can even form pain gems and low-level demonic insects, which is a brand new existence. Therefore, under this situation, Bing Linghua, who had a very firm belief in the first place, finally let out the light of her soul after completely entering the legendary realm. This proved that the quality of her soul had completely transformed and she had begun to become a holy soul. . "You can't defeat me!" Bing Linghua gritted her teeth and said, "My god will take care of me, my faith will support me, and my soul will strengthen me!" As she spoke, Bing Linghua's body glowed with light. It was getting stronger and more comprehensive, almost covering her whole body. Seeing that the little bug in front of him was so stubborn and untamed, Oluer yelled and cursed angrily, and countless sharp ice cubes rolled towards the ice flower like a meat grinder, forming a tornado of sharp ice cubes. The storm, the strong and terrifying blizzard dispersed the last trace of fighting spirit from Bing Linghua's body and disappeared into the air. The following sharp ice cubes continued to cut the skin and flesh of Bing Linghua's body bit by bit, like countless An invisible hand was inflicting Lingchi's torture. "My child, if you are willing to surrender to me, I will give you the opportunity to become a god and make you the god of frost giants. If you resist, I will only be able to imprison your soul in a thousand-year iceberg for eternity. Don't turn around!" After venting his anger, Oluer's voice came over as cold as the cold wind. It seems that she still wants to persuade Bing Linghua to surrender, or to promote Bing Linghua to a god. Then drive or consume her thoughts. At this time, a message came from an unknown place and reached Oulul's ears. Oulul's face changed and his expression became more sinister. Apparently, Embry's message was transmitted from the Kingdom of Talos. "Damn Talos! Does he still want to kill them all!" Oluel has obviously learned everything from Amberly. Talos already knows that she promoted herself to a mortal and became a weak god, and then devoured her divine power. Oluer's face, which was originally extremely pale, became even paler. She knew deeply that Talos was definitely not an easy person to talk to. She is not a tolerant master. If this matter is exposed, then she will definitely die! "What should I do! If the messenger of Talos comes, how should I reply to him? If I get to the main god Talos, I will never be able to escape!" Oluel thought desperately, what kind of style is Talos? Why don't you know? And probably in the eyes of Talos. I am just a spare piece of food for him! Oulure glanced at Bing Linghua, who was struggling in the blizzard. The frost giant girl's fighting spirit had been completely exhausted, and the crazy ice cubes were like a meat grinder. All the flesh on her surface had been cut clean, and one of her legs and a large piece of muscle on her back had been severed. There was no intact place on her body, and almost all the blue-purple blood had flowed cleanly, but she still relied on With his strong belief, he struggled to support himself. On the surface of her body, the light formed by the power of the soul became more and more powerful. Even the natural magic marks on her body were strangely preserved, floating on her body surface in the form of a halo. . at the same time. Countless ice cubes gathered by divine power were also broken into pieces by the frost giant girl, and blue divine power also filled the area. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Fruit that is ready to be eaten, Oluer is not in the mood to harvest at the moment. She was making a decision. Although she had already prepared this decision, when it came time to actually make the decision, her heart was still full of struggle and embarrassment. As a god struggling in the jungle world, Oluel knew very well that leaving How difficult it will be for you after acquiring a powerful divine system. But this is not a big problem. She can completely invest in other gods, and the gods of the natural system in the natural wilderness have actually had contact with her. As long as she makes up her mind, with this hand With the ability to cultivate small gods and then devour them, as long as you have time, you can definitely become a powerful god! By then, damn Talos will have to pay a heavy price! ! ! Just before she made up her mind, the man named Redillo. Bloody CloudThe God of Frost Magic actually returned to his own kingdom, and he also brought bad news, that is, the mages have already started a plan against him! Damn it! Oluel could no longer wait any longer and immediately began the steps to separate his own kingdom from the kingdom of the god Talos! At this moment, the messenger of Natalos had arrived in her kingdom of God. Oluer grabbed the messenger's head, turned him into an ice sculpture, and threw him into the blizzard that surrounded Bing Linghua. As long as he is willing to destroy the edges of his Kingdom of God and break away from the laws of the Kingdom of God, Oulul still has a chance to leave Talos. When Talos realized that something was wrong, Oulul had already separated most of his Kingdom of God from Talos. The Kingdom of God was separated. Talos, who was wearing black armor and had only one eye, transformed into a violent storm giant. He stretched out his hand crazily, trying to seize Oluel's Kingdom of God and bring her back completely. , completely swallowed up! ! ! ! At this moment, he felt a shaking behind him, and the Kingdom of the God of the Ocean was also violently breaking away from his Kingdom! It turns out that Amberly saw that Oluel had begun to leave the kingdom of Talos, and she had already prepared for this. Now that Oluel attracted Talos's attention, she also had a chance to escape! So he also activated his divine power to separate his own kingdom from Talos's kingdom! If he had waited until Talos reacted, he would never have had such a chance! Text Chapter 94 Fight with all your might! From Talos's point of view, this is obviously a symbol of the collective collapse of his own pantheon. First there is the goddess of ice Oluel, then the god of the sea Amberli, and next is the god of tracking and hunting Mara. ? ! ! ! Damn it! At this point, I'm afraid I will become a loner! It can't even maintain its status as a powerful god! ! ! Anger overwhelmed him, and he immediately imprisoned the last one from the Kingdom of God Mala to prevent him from running away too! Under such a time buffer, the divine kingdoms of the Frost Goddess Oluel and the Ocean God Amboli flew away with a rumble. Compared with Oulul's weak divine power, the Ocean God Amboli's medium power The divine power was even more impressive. After fixing Mara's divine kingdom, he blasted the violent divine power onto Oluer's divine kingdom, blasting her divine kingdom almost to pieces. , after seeing the result of this victory, Talos turned all his anger and shame into a crazy storm, and swept towards Amberly's Kingdom of God crazily! ! ! Looking at Amberly's kingdom becoming the target of Talos' pursuit, Oluer wiped the blood from his mouth that had just resisted Talos's attack, and took a look at his own kingdom that was somewhat torn apart, including even ice. The blue divine power seeped out like blood from a wound. He first cursed Amberly in his heart for wanting to use him as a shield, and then secretly felt proud, feeling that that bitch Amberly had also been plotted by him. He was very happy about the evil consequences, and even activated his divine power to fly his kingdom far away. She didn't notice at all that in the violent blizzard, the icy cold power that had escaped was sweeping towards a certain core, wrapping it more thickly around Bing Linghua's soul, wrapping it up layer by layer. And in the heart of the blizzard. The body of the frost giant girl Bing Linghua has been cut into pieces by the blizzard and dissipated in the snow. Only her head and the frost magic spiritual veins and magic patterns on her body still exist in the form of pure energy, barely maintaining a human form. . Now it is no longer magic power or fighting spirit that supports Bing Linghua. Instead, the pure soul power, as well as the divine power emanating from Oluer's severely damaged Kingdom of God, unconsciously replenished her consumption and made deeper changes to her soul. Those blue divine powers flowed, attracted by the soul of Bing Linghua, and rushed towards the center of the blizzard. Layer by layer, it was wrapped around Bing Linghua¡¯s energy-formed body. There are other petitioners in the divine kingdom of Oulul. These petitioners are the believers of Oulul who came to this world after death. There are many high-level petitioners who have also received the blessing of divine power. , is gradually undergoing qualitative changes, thus covering up the phenomenon that Bing Linghua is also absorbing divine power. Let Oluer relax his vigilance. Even the god of ice and snow magic, Redillo. Bloody Flowing Cloud, is quietly absorbing the dissipated divine power. Now Oluer only wants to get away from the kingdom of Talos as soon as possible, and quickly go to the gods that are willing to accept her. Even if his kingdom is broken again, and no matter how many petitioners he loses, as long as he able to survive. Those petitioners can have as much as they want! So Oluer didn¡¯t care about the consumption of petitioners and other things in the Kingdom of God, and fled madly into the distance. At the same time, it seems that this huge change has attracted the attention of many Chaos Gods. Even the more impulsive Gods have approached the Wild of Madness. They seem to have plans to fish in troubled waters, but they are afraid of the power of Talos, the God of Storms. , just close. Seeing this scene, Oluer sneered, full of contempt for this group of thieves but no courage, as long as he rushed out at the current speed. He was definitely able to escape safely, but at the same time he had to be careful to keep a good distance from them, lest this group of shameless people take advantage of him and take his life. Just when Oluer focused all her attention on the outside of the Kingdom of God, it was inside her Kingdom of God. In the storm that was still spinning crazily, Bing Linghua's body had been completely shattered. There was a drop of blood from Foster Tongtian in her head, which was left behind when they signed the magic contract. Sparkling with the pure power of dragon vein blood, at the moment Bing Linghua's head was broken, the drop of blood was also mixed with the divine power and soul, dissipating the human form, leaving only a group of increasingly condensed blue light flickering there. , like a living blue cocoon of light, and on this light cocoon, there is even more unexplained light shining, which seems to be connected with some other place. As the light on the light cocoon flashed faster and faster, and became more and more powerful, even Oluer, who was presiding over the rapid speed of the Kingdom of God, instinctively felt a little frightened, but he didn't know where this terrible feeling came from. Where did it come from. Just when she was still confused, suddenly, her kingdom collapsed from the inside! ?"How could this happen!!!" Oluer ignored the control of the Kingdom of God's flight and focused his divine power on the place where the Kingdom of God collapsed. When he looked down, he found that the legendary frost giant girl had completely disappeared. She was at her original location. There is only a blue light cocoon left in the position, which has been emitting a constant light, and the origin of the collapse is obviously at the foot of this light cocoon! This cocoon of blue light was suspended in mid-air, and the frosty ground beneath its feet was constantly disintegrating, just like the scene in the disaster movie "2012" where the ground continued to fall into the abyss due to the huge earthquake. The petitioners on the ground also screamed and fell down, leaving no room for survival. Oluer took a deep breath and looked down. She saw that there was another divine kingdom below her fallen divine kingdom. In that divine kingdom, there were tall icebergs and long glaciers everywhere, and there was nothing. One person, lifeless, is currently raging in a terrible whirlwind, stirring his own kingdom of God like a meat grinder! ! ! "Damn it! It's Wulou Tilu's Kingdom of God! Has he already recovered?" Oluer's heart sank, and he secretly screamed that it was not good, and he was filled with regret. In the early years, in order to continue to absorb Wulou Tilu's divinity and godhead, she secretly bound her own kingdom to the sleeping Wulou Tilu's kingdom, so that she could be invisible to ghosts. Unknowingly, he absorbed Wulou Tilu¡¯s resources. From the very beginning, Wulou Tilu had been in a deep sleep. Oluer was very cautious for a time, for fear of waking Wu Lou Tilu. Later, as the process of absorbing divinity and godhead became more and more smooth, Oluer gradually relaxed her vigilance. After she began to use new methods to obtain divine power more than ten years ago, even Yi, who presided over the Ice Crown Temple, Lex was dead and his soul was nowhere to be found. Oluer never absorbed Wulou Tilu's divinity again, but he didn't expect that at this juncture, this damn god of plague would actually wake up! ! ! In fact, what Oluer didn't know was that the soul of Bing Linghua also acted as a locator. Otherwise, the passage between the two divine kingdoms would not have been opened so easily! ! ! What shocked Oulul even more was that the divine power flowing from his broken kingdom fell onto the icebergs on the Wulou Tilu Kingdom, making those icebergs seem to regain their vitality and move with a rumble. It was like a waking giant struggling to get up. It was a huge iceberg hundreds of kilometers long! How could it be possible to struggle! ! ! The huge iceberg giant seemed to be aware of this. It was just a piece of iceberg, like a hand, that rumbled through the large hole that had collapsed seven or eight kilometers in diameter, completely binding the two divine kingdoms together. Together! Oluer hurriedly mobilized his divine power to try to get rid of this terrifying iceberg hand, but as a result, the entire Kingdom of God shook violently, and even slowed down. In fact, the divine kingdom of Oulul is already a certain distance away from the divine kingdom of Talos, but other gods that smell the fishy smell are already approaching at this moment. Seeing that the divine kingdom of Oulul has stopped like this, it is natural to know. She has encountered great difficulties and may die here! That¡¯s great! Immediately, several impatient divine kingdoms floated over, wanting to take advantage of the situation and snatch Oulul's divine power and divine personality. With the demonstration effect, other divine kingdoms also accelerated and moved over like terrifying aircraft carriers. , Oulul looked outside in despair. This is the plane area of ??the chaotic camp. What these bastards can do, Oulul is not surprised at all. If such a thing happens, Oulul believes that they will be furious. The pantheon will do the same thing. Oluer turned his head to look at the swarming jackals, then turned to look at the huge cave that was constantly collapsing, gritted his teeth, and made a difficult decision! She no longer spent her divine power to maintain her Kingdom of God. Instead, she began to actively disintegrate her Kingdom of God. She quickly threw all the fragments of the Kingdom of God into the huge hole. At the same time, she also tried her best to keep the laws on the fragments of the Kingdom of God. Possibly maintaining the effect, and then he also waved the spear formed by the ice, jumped onto the giant hand formed by the iceberg, and stabbed the giant hand through with a vicious thrust, and because the divine kingdom he held was automatically broken. As it opened, the giant hand formed by the iceberg crashed down again along with the fragments of the Kingdom of God. Yes, Oluer decided to fight to the death. She wanted to take advantage of the fact that her strength was still there and Wulou Tilu had just recovered, to break into Wulou Tilu's kingdom and kill him. The other party, and then occupy the other party's Kingdom of God, thereby escaping from this plane and gaining a glimmer of life! ! ! (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile phone users please go to m. to read.) Text Chapter 95 Trap If you choose to forcibly cut off the connection with Wulou Tilu Divine Kingdom, you can, but that will waste too much time, and you will be surrounded by those vicious dogs that snatch food. Then you will not be able to escape from this plane at all, and you will inevitably fall into In the hands of other chaotic gods, it is a dead end! So in this case, although we still don¡¯t know what dangers there are in Wulou Tilu¡¯s kingdom that suddenly opened, what happened in his kingdom actually caused Wulou Tilu to wake up early? There will be traps. But Wulou Tilu is much weaker than those powerful gods of chaos. If Oluu Er had to consider the painting when Wu Lou Tilu was in its prime, now Wu Lou Tilu is so weak. It is so difficult to even raise a hand, so naturally he will not put it in Oluer's eyes. Dealing with a bunch of vicious dogs or a cripple who's used to bullying? This choice has nothing to worry about for Oluer. Oluer gritted her teeth and jumped down from Wulou Tilu's Kingdom of God. At the same time, the fragments of the Kingdom of God behind her were also wrapped in the blue light cocoon transformed by the Ice Linghua, as well as the ice magic. The bloody clouds of God Redillo fell together, like a shabby sheet, being violently pulled out of a hole in the bed. Before Oulul's kingdom had completely disappeared, the impatient gods of chaos had already rushed over, frantically grabbing for the remaining three minutes of Oulul's body outside the link channel like mad dogs eating carrion. In the Kingdom of God, those petitioners who had no time to escape were mourning all over the place. There were crazy killing sounds and miserable cries everywhere. Oluer gritted his teeth and took away the Kingdom of God and the petitioners who had not had time to take away. All of them were abandoned in this plane. Soon the remaining kingdom of Oulul was divided up, and other parts had completely escaped into Wulou Tilu's kingdom, sweeping downwards. This is Wulou Tilu¡¯s Kingdom of God, and the rules here are made by Wu Lou Tilu. He had been sleeping for so long, and he didn¡¯t know how much of the rules of his Kingdom of God could still be used. Oluer carefully wrapped up the fragments of his Kingdom of God to protect his body, and chose one that looked a little flatter, Wulouti. The place where the God of Lu Glacier's rules was slightly weaker slowly fell down. He scattered the fragments of his own kingdom of God densely and orderly around him, barely cobbling together his own rules, and fighting against Wulou Tilu's weak rules of the kingdom of God. Soon, Oluer found that he had some worries. This divine kingdom was dilapidated and desolate, and the power of rules was basically negligible. It was almost no different from the ordinary planes outside. Maybe Wulou Tilu had just woken up. It was just a dying struggle. After testing it many times, Oluer began to arrange his own kingdom with confidence and boldness. I want to conquer this Kingdom of God quickly and then continue with the next plan. Otherwise, if Talos comes to deal with Amberly after taking care of her, he will not be able to escape without a complete rule of Kingdom of God. But when Oluer began to prepare to repair his divine kingdom and invade Wulou Tilu's divine kingdom, he found that his divine power was somewhat insufficient. This is a big problem. After Oluer cultivated gods for herself to devour, she began to look down upon the pitiful power of faith of her followers. Even if the believers below are killing you to death, it is not a big deal in Oluer's eyes, and he may even find it interesting. When she needed divine power now, she found that she had almost no source of income from divine power. Unless she uses her hand to swallow the weak divine power twice more, she can recover and get back on track. The Bloody Cloud, the God of Frost Magic Redillo who was originally used as bait, is still around. Oluer's heart moved, and he realized that he couldn't do it anymore, so he absorbed this spineless mage first to replenish his divine power. Thinking of this, she couldn't help but look towards Redillo Bloody Cloud. But Redillo. The bloody cloud suddenly rushed out like a frightened rabbit! "Damn bastard! Just let me be captured! Why are you running away!!! You were originally promoted to a god just to replenish my divine power! If you run away like this, you are betraying me shamelessly! Shameless traitor!!!" Oluer He yelled angrily, trying to use the rules to capture Redillo Bloody Liuyun alive, but he didn't expect that because his power of rules was not perfect, he would allow Redillo Bloody Liuyun to run a few more steps. How can you make a cooked duck fly? Oluer was blinded by anger and rushed out with all her strength. She rushed out of her own kingdom and wanted to catch the traitor. When she rushed out of her kingdom, she suddenly realized that something was wrong. Somewhere in the middle of nowhere, the power of rules of Wulou Tilu was greatly strengthened, and he suddenly had a binding spell with extraordinary divine power. Only then did Oluer remember that he heard that the Mage Association had also taken action against him. ! She looked to the side in surprise, and saw a ray of light carrying Redillo. The bloody cloud had left the Kingdom of God. It should be a god from the Mage Association.??, it should be Azus, the God of Mage. It seems that Azus doesn't want to cause too much trouble. He just finished what he agreed to do and used the extraordinary immobilization technique that only the God of Mage can use to immobilize Oluer. Outside the fragment of her divine kingdom, he hurriedly took his reward, and the God of Frost Magic left. It turns out that there was indeed a trap set up in Wulou Tilu's Kingdom of God, but it did not happen when Oluer first entered. This shows that their strength is also very weak, and they have no confidence and vigilance when they first entered this Kingdom of God. Defeat yourself when you are high. However, they expected that they would be very lacking in divine power, so they would naturally think of devouring their own gods, and then lured themselves out of the scope of their divine kingdom when they had already let down their guard. This shows that they could not even attack their broken gods. He had no confidence in the Kingdom of God. With such a group of weaklings plotting against him, Oluer felt a little relieved. Seeing that Azuth had left, Oluel felt a little calmer. He turned around and saw two kobolds walking out of the blizzard. One of them had two white wings behind him, similar to those of a shrunken white dragon. It has the shape of two antlers on its head and six blue beards on its chin. There are several crystals floating around its body. It is wearing white armor. The texture does not look like metal or fabric. Very strange. (To be continued) Text Chapter 96: Sucking God! I saw the issue of chapter length mentioned in "Your Hands on the Face" in the book review area. I update 5,000 words every day. After comprehensive consideration, I divided it into two integer chapters. One chapter is naturally 3,000 words, and the other is 2,000. Words, this has the greatest overall effect, and I hope all book friends can understand, thank you all! Thank you all book friends for your support! ================================== Turning around again, he looked at another half-dragon coming side by side. He is wearing an iron crown, and the iron crown's feet have been pierced into the kobold's forehead, apparently growing together with the skull. There is a butterfly-shaped magic pattern on the chest, which seems to be openable. This kobold is wearing gorgeous robes and should be the Pope of a church. Oluer didn't know at the moment that this kobold was Wulou Tilu who possessed Hart and was reincarnated into a half-dragon. There are several other kobolds or half-dragons, who are also strangely shaped, but in general, they all have a special aura and power on them, which makes Oluer's heart skip a beat. This aura and power are distinct. It is the sign and symbol of the gods! ! After a long time of commotion, these kobolds and half-dragons turned out to be gods! ! Even the weakest divine power is still a god, completely different from ordinary people! Oluer finally understood that these kobolds were the newly rising kobold pantheon. At the earliest, after the conspiracy of the Warlock Guild went bankrupt, a kobold stole Wulou Tilu's divinity and became the patron saint of that barren land. However, he did not expect that today he actually pulled out a small team of weak people. Come on, all kobold gods! Damn it, when did weak divine power become so worthless! ! ! Among these kobolds. There was also a human dressed in the noble attire of the ancient Nesser Empire, with a pale face and a strange-style long sword hanging from his waist. Oluel didn't know those kobolds, but she did know this sick nobleman. This guy had once been prominent. But it eventually declined. Sooner or later, one day, even the loser who would disappear in the long river of history, the god of war of the Nese pantheon, Carrigos. Oluer took a deep breath with anxiety and said, "What do you want to do?" The leader was the winged kobold. In fact, it was Gu Gua Tongtian, the main god of the kobold pantheon. He waved his hand and said lightly: "Wulu Tilu, go do what you should do." As he said that, Oluer looked at the headband in surprise. Iron Crown. The half-dragon wearing the pontiff's robe asked in a voice: "What!!! You are Wulou Tilu!!! When did you become a kobold!!!" Wulou Tilu didn't answer her at all. Instead, he walked up with a ferocious smile. A pair of sharp claws grabbed Oulul's body, tearing her human body, and said loudly: "Oulul, you didn't expect it! Such a day actually happened. Let me do it I will punish you personally and use my hands to avenge you! For tens of thousands of years, I have endured the shame and fear in this cold and dying kingdom because of you and the violence behind you! Talos! I didn¡¯t expect that you would be chased all over the world by Talos! In the end, you would be crucified in this kingdom of God, and our grudges would finally come to an end! I hate you! Hahahaha! ! ¡± Wulou Tilu laughed wildly, and then panted like a beast, doing something extremely humiliating. Under his powerful force, Oluer half It was really painful, and he was yelling crazily to cater to it. I hope that when these crazy kobolds have done enough torture, things will turn around. After finishing those things, Wulou Tilu laughed loudly, as if he was crazy, and violently tore Oulul's body again. He even tore off her limbs alive. Oluer kept trying to break through the body-holding technique of extraordinary divine power. He also hoped that Wulou Tilu would waste more time so that she could have time to get rid of this disadvantage. Magic, so it even somewhat matches Wulou Tilu¡¯s wild movements. But the enemy seemed to see her thoughts. Within thirty seconds, after the wounds on her body healed naturally under the influence of divine power, the strange kobold with antlers, beards and wings came out of his own dimensional magic space. Two strange pieces of clothing were taken out of the bag. They looked like chain mail, but they were not exactly the same. There were long furry threads on them. Then, the kobold god ordered the other kobolds and half-dragons to use their weak divine power and said: "Everyone is ready, and we must start absorbing the divine power with all our strength!" After saying that, he pointed the larger chain armor and the fluff towards it. The outer one was covered on Oulul's body, and he put the smaller chain mail fluff on his body inwards. After chanting a few strange spells in his mouth, Oulul suddenly felt the divine power on his body. It began to flow outward crazily, and the chain armor was like a powerful suction nozzle.Like this, he involuntarily drew out all his divine power and leaked it out crazily! Most of the divine power flowing out by itself was absorbed by the kobold's main god Gugua Tongtian, and it mainly relied on the strange chain armor on his body to absorb it. Of the remaining approximately 40% of the divine power, half was absorbed by the remaining ten gods, and the other half was absorbed by the divine kingdom of Wulou Tilu. These two pieces of chain armor are the first set of magic weapons, or the first set of artifacts, that Gu Gua made after collecting the Felin Demon Sunflowers from the Land of Misery and the Nether Desert. The function of these two pieces of god-absorbing chain armor is to extract all the enemy's divine power like water and convert it. However, the usage of this artifact is very demanding, that is, it must be worn on the body of the recipient. Who knows which enemy will stand there motionless and let you wear this god-absorbing chain armor? Therefore, although the ability of this set of artifacts is powerful, it is not a trump card that can be used casually. Otherwise, Gu Gua and the others would not have asked Azus, the mage god, to use the extraordinary divine power of the immobilization technique. Gu Gua would not let other people know about these two artifacts, so Azuth took Redillo and Bloody Liuyun away directly after using the extraordinary divine power to immobilize them, which was also Gu Gua's wish. As Oluel's magical power continued to dissipate, she herself seemed to start aging from a sixteen-year-old girl in an instant, to thirty-year-old in just a few seconds, then to sixty-year-old, and finally in the painful and terrifying While screaming, she transformed into a hundred-year-old woman, with wrinkles on her face like the oldest pine bark! Finally, like a weathered sculpture, it was broken into powder and scattered throughout the entire glacier kingdom. Where these powders fell, the original fragments of the Oulul Divine Kingdom seemed to melt and were completely integrated into the Wulou Tilu Divine Kingdom. Only one part of the Kingdom of God has not melted, and it contains a blue cocoon of light. And as Oluer disappeared into the Kingdom of God, a diamond-shaped halo fell from the core of her body. Gu Gua waved her hand, and the god-absorbing chain armor and the diamond-shaped halo all fell into into his hands. In that diamond-shaped halo, there is a violent blizzard flying inside, raging with the terrifying power of winter, but the power in it has no will, forming a blank, pure power system. This is the most powerful thing in the existence of a god. The basic basis is the godhead with the priesthood, which is the godhead of Oluer Winter. After putting away the two pieces of god-absorbing treasure armor, Gu Gua took out his destiny slate. It was like a tortoise shell, full of cracks. Each piece of tortoise shell was a small godhead, except for the main god of the kobolds and the Northland and the plains of soldiers and horses. Except for the Godhead of the Patron Saint who still existed in reality, the other Godheads were in a phantom state. With a wave of his hand, Gu Gua added this newly obtained Winter Godhead to the tablet of destiny. Soon, the Godhead of Winter easily integrated into the Stone of Destiny because he had no will, and became a priest of the Kobold God System. When this priesthood was integrated into the kobold god system, a silver-black cloud also formed on Gu Gua's head. At the same time, heavy snow fell, and a violent new wind blew, forming a blizzard field. This is because Gu Gua has just mastered this priesthood and cannot fully absorb all the energy in it. However, Gu Gua was no longer prepared to continue to absorb this priesthood, but said in a deep voice: "Wulu Tilu, come here." At the same time, he waved his hand, and a blue light cocoon emerged from the original kingdom of Oulul. After flying out, the small piece of the remaining Kingdom of God seemed to have been controlled by this blue cocoon of light. Seeing this blue light cocoon, Foster Tongtian showed a nervous look, because he knew that in this blue light cocoon was the soul of his demon pet, Bing Linghua, who became like this because he was undertaking an important task. If this process is not disturbed, I am afraid that the Ice Linghua in the blue light cocoon can also successfully absorb the piece of divine kingdom, and at least become a demigod. However, this process has been interrupted by Gu Gua, so what will happen? Only Gu Gua has the final say. When Wulou Tilu heard Gu Gua call him over, his nervousness and excitement stimulated his soul. He clenched his hands tightly, and even his nails dug into the scales and pierced into the flesh. Feeling pain, he walked to Gu Gua as if in a dream. Gu Gua¡¯s divine power silently pressed down on Wulou Tilu, making him kneel in front of her, and the blue cocoon of light stopped in front of Gu Gua. Gu Gua first tore out a small piece of the winter priesthood that had been dissolved in the kobold god system, and gave it to the blue light cocoon where Bing Linghua was, and said: "Bing Linghua. Tongtian, I give you the protection of the frost giant and the protection of the cold. The patron saint of the weak, protects and develops the frost giant tribe, and develops towards a civilized society and a happier life. It protects and guides the weak in the cold, strives to produce and create happiness, and is free from the torture and threat of the cold." Continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes.Support is my biggest motivation. Mobile phone users please go to m. to read. ) Text Chapter 97 Betrayal and Punishment Please click and recommend! ================================== With these words of Gu Gua, the blue priest fell into Arriving in the blue cocoon of light, it suddenly turned into countless magic patterns and squeezed inwards. These magic patterns were the sum of all types of magic patterns of the frost giant. At this moment, they all appeared on Bing Linghua's body, just like Like a complex and gorgeous baroque pattern. The magic lines continued to squeeze, just like squeezing a clay figure. The blue light cocoon finally re-formed into the shape of a female frost giant. What is strange is that the newly formed Ice Linghua also has a pattern on its forehead. Two horns and a tail appeared behind him, and the hair on his head all had the texture of Gu Gua's beard. It looked like the African dreadlocks that Gu Gua had seen in his previous life. Bing Linghua, who had reshaped her body, knelt on her knees and said devoutly: "Great Lord God! I swear on the River Styx that I will dedicate all my loyalty and faith to you!" With the swearing of the River Styx oath, Bing Linghua The sacred light on the flower is brighter and full of beauty. The special change in Bing Linghua's body was obviously caused by the drop of blood that Foster left in Bing Linghua's body. Foster's "Fish-Dragon Transformation" mentality has also reached the realm of horns, and he can introduce natural forces such as thunder and lightning to wash away his essence and change his physical quality. Because Foster and Bing Linghua are both parties to the magic pet contract and can share life and power, when Bing Linghua was promoted to a god this time, she also inherited the power from this drop of dragon blood and expressed it in her body. came out, but her beard became hair. After Bing Linghua's image was formed again, she waved her hand. The armor and swords that had been destroyed by the blizzard in Oulul's Kingdom of God once again recovered their shape from the remaining Kingdom of Oulul, returned to her body, and wrapped her up again. This set of equipment and the pair of adamantine swords, all because they were infected with divinity. It has initially become an artifact, shining with divine light. This makes Bing Linghua add a touch of sacredness to her original beauty and heroic appearance, which makes people feel that she can be seen from a distance but not played with, and she has truly become a goddess of frost giants. The scene in which she became a god was also painted into a classic painting by frost giant artists in later generations, telling the story of a son with spiritual veins who struggled for the happiness of frost giants. The story of how he defeated the cruel Winter Goddess, was rewarded by the Lord God, and became a god from then on. After Bing Linghua received the reward, she naturally walked to Foster and stood behind him, naturally becoming Foster's follower. Next. Gu Gua took out all the remaining parts of the Winter Priesthood, turned it into a stream of light, and poured it into Wulou Tilu's body. Wulou Tilu suddenly showed an expression of extreme excitement and relief. Once upon a time, Wulou Tilu was suppressed to the point of almost falling, if not for the Mother Goddess of Earth being dissatisfied with the style of the Crazy God System and stepping in to protect him. I'm afraid he has already become a stone in the star realm. Even so, he was forced into a dormant state, and was slaughtered like flesh by Oluer's blunt knife, cutting off the divinity from himself. Even the guys from the Warlock Guild wanted to cut off the divinity from himself. , for them to become gods. In the end, it was this guy who was lucky enough to gain divinity from himself and become the main god of the kobold pantheon, and finally saved himself from the danger of sleeping and falling. Facing Gu Gua, Wulou Tilu¡¯s mood was very complicated. From the beginning, Gu Gua was just a weak kobold. Wulou Tilu looked at him like an ant, but today, Wulou Tilu found that he could only crawl at his feet, eager for rewards. Oulure, who once had a strong backing, was an enemy that he could not defeat at all, but now. With just a few conspiracies and seemingly simple traps, Oluer turned into a pile of ashes, and even the kingdom of God became his own nourishment. How should I face all this? Before the chaos in Wulou Tilu's heart ended, the power from the Winter Priesthood had been poured into his body. For a moment, Wulou Tilu's body was surging with infinite power, making him feel like he was The strongest strength has been restored. Even his kingdom of God has begun to regain its strength, and many rules that have died are being restored and regaining new functions. Why is this kobold so stupid? How come you have already bestowed your godhood and priesthood on yourself before taking a new Styx Oath? At this moment, Wulou Tilu, who had regained his strength but was not bound by the Styx Oath, made up his mind, stood up suddenly, looked at Gu Gua's face, and said complicatedly: "I have taken back my The part you deserve, even your divinity as a god, was obtained from me. I should no longer surrender to you. On the contrary, you should surrender to me!" Gu Gua smiled coldly.He said: "Wulu Tilu, I really didn't expect you to say such a thing. Have you forgotten the agreement between us and who rescued you? Do you really want to do what you just said? What's wrong?" Having said the words, Wulou Tilu, who suddenly felt regretful, could only bite the bullet and continue: "Yes, this is in my kingdom of God, and your life and death are only mine. In a moment, I can remind you that I am very kind and grateful for what you have done!" The expressions of the other kobold gods suddenly turned ugly. This time, everyone was really trying to absorb Oluel's power. If he is really caught by Wulou Tilu, then everyone will be like the weak divine power cultivated by Oluer, and they will all become Wulou Tilu's divine snacks. Gu Gua calmly turned around and asked his followers, "What do you think?" Foster Tongtian said angrily: "Great Elder, I will always follow you! I will never let anyone hurt you. So majestic!" As he spoke, he stood in front of Gu Gua with Bing Linghua. Apparently, he had never thought about the possibility that he would be tortured to death or even devoured by his divine power. When several other slave gods saw Foster's statement, they all said that they would definitely stand on the main god's side. It was obvious that their mentality was quite firm. Among them, the most calm ones are Silang Octo and Carrigos. They seem to have been fully psychologically prepared for what may happen now, and they also seem to firmly believe that Gu Gua will definitely Have the ability to solve this difficulty. Xilang lazily took a few deep breaths, seeming to still be digesting the magical power that Oluer had just absorbed, and said lightly: "I believe that the Lord God must have countermeasures, and I think that if Wulou Tilu is really so stupid, , it¡¯s not surprising that a stupid woman like Oluer was cornered tens of thousands of years ago.¡± When Wulou Tilu heard what Silang said, his face became angry, and a huge iceberg rose up in the Kingdom of God. Wanting to use Silang to kill people and establish his power, Gu Gua shook his head and reached out his finger very casually. The winter priesthood on Wulou Tilu and the priesthood given to him by Gu Gua all flew back and landed again. On the clay tablet of destiny, the original shadow was filled in and turned into two real turtle shells. And all the priesthood on Wulou Tilu disappeared, leaving only some insignificant divinity on his body, and he could only be regarded as a weak demigod at best! Much weaker than before! And the huge iceberg that was originally intended to be used to kill people shook and hit the ground hard, causing a huge wave of ice dust! ! ! None of the other kobold gods had any reaction. Only Wulou Tilu, who had been deprived of all his priestly duties, was blown away by the strong wind and almost flew away! As soon as Gu Gua stretched out his hand, a huge paw print caught Wulou Tilu back. He held it tightly in his hand and said lightly: "Originally, I thought that you should take the credit for subduing Oluer this time." The eldest and the oldest, so I gave you the largest reward and allowed the other brothers to move forward bravely. However, I didn¡¯t expect that your stupidity has not changed for tens of thousands of years and actually allowed you to do such a thing. But it¡¯s also Well, I would like to take your opportunity to tell everyone that it is not easy to betray me. Your betrayal will not only make you lose the rewards you deserve, but you will also take away your own Iceberg Priesthood. , as punishment." Gu Gua looked around, his eyes especially turned around on the faces of Carrigos, Silang and Electrolux, and continued: "I will seal your soul in memory and put it into ordinary life. The kobold bloodline has experienced the most miserable life reincarnations a thousand times. If you suddenly wake up, I will give you a new status according to the degree of your awakening. " After saying these words, Gu Gua ignored Wulou. Tiru's tragic plea for mercy directly extracted Wulou Tilu's soul, and completely sealed his body in an iceberg, turning into an ice sculpture that remained unchanged for thousands of years. Then, Gu Gua stretched out his hand again and extracted the iceberg divinity and priesthood that were originally weak before sleeping in Wulou Tilu's soul, and merged them into the clay tablet of his own destiny, completely ripping out his soul. , turned into an ice ball. Caricius whistled, then took the lead in clapping lazily. Gu Gua said calmly to everyone: "I don't like anyone to betray me, even just a little thought. Fortunately, everyone performed very well this time. Now, we will continue to reward the spoils." The Priesthood Valley in the Cold Winter Gu Gua took it away by himself, and Wulou Tilu¡¯s original iceberg priest Gu Gua was also given to Foster, leaving it to him to protect all the icebergs in this world, because many icebergs are the water source of rivers, which is also the source of Gu Gua. A priesthood that I care about very much. After finishing dealing with the betrayal incident, everyone took stock of their own affairs this time.Gain. Gu Gua gained the most, and he also made new progress in his priesthood, becoming the patron saint of the Northland and the Rongma Plain, the main god of the kobold pantheon, and the god of winter. The godhead has reached level 5, which can barely be regarded as a weak divine power. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile phone users please go to m. to read.) Text Chapter 98 The New Northland Please click, please recommend, please subscribe! ================ The second is Foster Tongtian. His priesthood has become the god of faith and inheritance of the kobold pantheon, the god of icebergs. After the death of Wulou Tilu, the church He will be the Zongyuan, and his divinity has reached level 2, which is the highest divinity under Gu Gua. Next is Silang, whose priesthood is still the god of warlocks and the god of paladin in the kobold pantheon. His godhead is between level 1 and 2, less than level 2. Next up is Caricius. His priesthood is still the kobold god of war. His godhood has basically been restored to level 1, which has stabilized the current situation. Basically, there is no danger of falling in a short time. The other people are Electrolux, Shi Bailong and Deep Throat. The divine power of the three of them is between demigod and level 1 godhead. Among them, Electrolux¡¯s priesthood is collection, cultivation and survival, and Shi Bailong¡¯s priesthood is wealth and Dig, Deep Throat's priesthood is magic. The priesthoods of these three people are all ordinary priesthoods in the kobold pantheon. They were a small piece of content that once belonged to the kobolds' fate. After taking stock of the harvest, Gu Gua ordered Foster to reactivate and organize the Kingdom of God that inherited Wulou Tilu, and then plan it together with his own Kingdom of God. In this way, the mountains around the basin in the Kobold Kingdom of God On the top, many snow-capped icebergs appeared. Among these icebergs, there was also a small blue tribal camp, which was being transformed into a small town, where several Frost Giant petitioners were busy. At the foot of those glaciers, spring water melted to form streams, which blended with the rivers in the Kingdom of God to form a very beautiful and harmonious complete structure. Caricius took advantage of the fact that no one was paying attention. With a heavy face, he went to Xilang and asked: "Why can our main god easily take it back after giving him godhood?" Xilang yawned boredly and said, "Do you think the rise of the kobold god system is really that important? Is it easy? If you don't have some unique skills, I'm afraid the dwarf gods who laid the trap would have been wiped out as early as the earliest inheritance. As for how this was done, to be honest, I don't know. , Hahaha~" After saying this, Xilang shook his hand and walked away alone. Carrigos originally had some contempt for the kobold god system, but was given a wake-up call by the betrayal of Ulou Tilu. We can no longer afford to be half-hearted. Not only him, but also several other kobold gods are becoming more and more loyal, feeling that their main god is unfathomable. When all the dust settled, the affairs of the Storm God Talos were basically finished, and the Ocean Goddess Amberly still escaped. In the end, he did not fall into the hands of Talos, but he was also seriously injured. He finally escaped to the territory of the God of Water Element and fell into a deep sleep. Mala, the last disciple of the Mad God system, showed no tendency to betray because there was no chance of betrayal at all, but he was still torn to pieces by the mad and furious Talos. After replenishing Talos's divine power, the furious Talos still did not calm down his anger. He found several weak opponents in the Chaos God's Domain and fought fiercely for several rounds. Each had a victory or defeat, and then he stopped. When he knew that the Winter Goddess who first betrayed him had been destroyed and devoured by the kobold god system, his anger rose again, but the kobold kingdom was far away in hell, in the lawful evil camp, and he wanted to go Words of revenge. He will inevitably face a powerful hell lord, which he cannot afford to offend. But it is absolutely impossible for Talos to swallow this breath! How to take revenge? Talos fell into deep thought. His arms had been cut off by others, leaving him alone. Even if you want to accept the god, it is extremely difficult. His reputation is already bad. He sits on his throne and quietly disappears into the darkness. The Mage Association continued to build the last mage tower on the northern glacier. Then, all the frost giants, led by the northern troops of the Kingdom of Tongtian, came to the area around the Ice Crown Temple and settled down again, changing their original tribes. The lifestyle has directly entered the era of urban life. Fortunately, there are only less than two thousand Frost Giants left, and most of them are old, weak, sick and disabled, and there are not many strong people. The continuous turmoil in the past few years has greatly weakened the Frost Giants. At the same time, it also dealt a severe blow to the traditional power, making the situation of the frost giants very bad, and they were in great need of a new change. Just as it happened, Bing Linghua was newly promoted to the god of frost giants. Although this process sounds very powerful, the kobolds have actually experienced it once. When the Kingdom of Tongtian was just established, all the remaining kobolds in Faer?n were collected, and they took advantage of the kobold tribe. Opportunities on the verge of extinction completely transformed kobold society. In this way, the frost giant societyInheriting and improving tradition, refining and integrating new life styles are not new things. Besides, with the intellectual and material help of Tongtian Church, the Frost Giant Tribe soon entered the world under deliberate guidance and regulation. Into a new way of life. Under Bing Linghua¡¯s order, all the elders were gathered together, all traditions were summarized, and then refined into ten basic morals compatible with civilized life, as the basis for the existence of the frost giant tribe. Then, he tallied up the spells and rituals that were indeed effective in the tradition, logged them all together, and left them to be studied later. The elders still lived according to the original tribal form, separated from the young frost giants, and only had basic civilization. Only after you have learned knowledge well and passed the test can you enter the Presbytery to study. In this way, you can also isolate the influence of the elders on young people. All young frost giants will receive a unified education and learn how to be civilized people from scratch. Moreover, frost giants make a living from hunting instead of planting cold magic plants, domesticating cold animals and collecting cold magic minerals. Make a living by trading, and because of the agreement with the Mage Association, there is also a special market for the cold magical creatures on the northern glaciers. In addition, the strong sales ability of the Artisan Association jointly established by the kobolds and dwarves can also support To survive in such a city of frost giants. After completing elementary school, these frost giants can choose to enter the Elders' Academy to learn the traditional skills of frost giants, or go to Dragon Castle to learn more systematic skills and professions. No matter what, you can learn more advanced knowledge, but if you don't have the talent for learning, you can still earn money by learning planting, gathering and combat skills, and start an ordinary life from then on. Soon, within a year, with new responsible beliefs and a stable source of life, the frost giant society basically returned to normal and started a new life. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile phone users please go to m. to read.) Text Chapter 99: Breeding a new beginning! Compared with the ever-changing situation on the northern glacier, the situation on the mainland of Tongtian Kingdom seems very peaceful. With a magic circuit covering the whole country to regulate the climate, coupled with Gu Gua's ability to control wind and rain with his "Fish-Dragon Transformation" mentality, the weather inside the Tongtian Kingdom is going smoothly. Not surprisingly, it is another good harvest year, and life is getting better and better for the whole country. . In addition, the orc army in the distance was still outside the defense line of the Kingdom of Dalamar and did not launch a large-scale attack. Therefore, the border was very peaceful and no war broke out. In the blink of an eye, it¡¯s time for the most important annual sacrificial ceremony for the kobolds, and it¡¯s also an important time for the kobolds to hatch a new generation. In Dragon Castle, the spiritual capital of the Tongtian Kingdom and the capital of the kobolds, there is a festive atmosphere with lights and colorful decorations everywhere. All the stores are offering big discounts and sales. Even the academy, which is known for its strictness, is on a long holiday. Taking festival performances as the test topic, many young people used simple spells and crude fighting spirit to rehearse programs one after another, and performed them in parks and squares across the city. Whoever gets the most flowers from the people will be honored at the sacrifice ceremony. He performed as the finale of the show and won the admiration and love of the entire Longbao and even the entire Tongtian Kingdom's youth, becoming a real man of the hour. At this sacrificial ceremony, new kobolds will be hatched, and under the intervention of divine power, many intelligent beings who have lived in this world, as long as they have made great contributions to the Kingdom of Tongtian or have firm beliefs, will be Possibly reborn as a kobold with memories of past lives. Therefore, this is also an important ceremony for many families waiting to welcome their relatives who have left them and are preparing to come back again. Such mature souls were reborn as kobolds, and in a short period of time kobold society was upgraded from the level of primitive tribes to a civilized civil society. Moreover, after the launch of the "Points Manual" that expanded the influence of the Tongtian Divine Sect, many rich people who had a lot of money but little time even used a lot of wealth in exchange for a chance to be reborn. After getting involved in the race of kobolds, I don¡¯t know since when, in other countries, kobolds are no longer a symbol of bad monsters like goblins, but have become a symbol of misers who have changed their appearance. There is also the so-called church and belief of the Great God who followed these greedy kobolds. With the donations from the rich, many churches were established, slowly and orderly penetrating into ordinary human society through the trade of minerals and processed products. Due to the disastrous defeat of the anti-kobold alliance hosted by the dwarves, the Craftsmen Association and the Tongtian Divine Cult Penetration also seems smoother. At every sacrificial ceremony, many people can welcome their relatives or enemies back again. And it also means that the kobold society once again has a group of real elites. Because the population base of kobolds has expanded from more than 300 people in the past 25 years to nearly 120,000 now, there are at least 6,000 kobold eggs born every year, and this number is still high. With the accumulation of time, the young kobolds mature and continue to evolve upwards. The number of kobolds is soaring, and it has even exceeded the number of believers of the Tongtian Sect who die every year. But this year, there is no shortage of souls of believers here in Gugua, because the addition of Carrigos has brought the souls of more than a thousand petitioners, who need to be reincarnated in this sacrificial ceremony, of course. Karegos himself was distracted and had to be reincarnated as a kobold. Secondly, many wealthy humans donated large amounts of money in order to inherit their wealth again, and also received thousands of reincarnation opportunities. ¡°Coupled with the more than 2,000 souls of believers in the entire kobold pantheon, there are nearly 5,000 souls that need to be reincarnated. Excluding those failed kobold eggs that could not develop and grow normally, it is possible that not all of the more than 5,000 souls could be reincarnated. Gu Gua, who was on the first floor of the mage tower, closed his eyes, thinking silently, concentrating on calming down, and making complete preparations for this sacrificial ceremony. The divine power from the platinum dragon god and the five-color dragon god rolled silently like a tide with Gu Gua as the center, and the white light and the five-color light were intertwined. Caressing all the corners, it further affects the more than six thousand kobold eggs around. The basic kobold knowledge is rolling with this dragon's power, radiating on every kobold egg, instilling into them the dragon language. , common language, the laws of the Kingdom of Tongtian, digging pits and identifying ores, and other knowledge that kobolds need. At the same time, it stimulates their bloodline, so that more warlocks can be hatched from the birth of kobolds this time. Through the magical power network established by the Mage Tower and Gu Gua, this fluctuation will also spread to the egg hatching room of Leathers Forest Fortress, which is an important stronghold set up by the Kingdom of Tongtian and is also home to tens of thousands of dog heads. people. As two nodes, the Dragon Fort and the Leathers Forest Fortress gather together the eggs laid by the surrounding kobolds and carefully guard them.? and hatching. Presumably, after the Kingdom of Tongtian further expands and the kobold society further develops, these two places will definitely not be able to bear the heavy responsibility of hatching all kobold eggs, and the transportation conditions will not allow the transportation of kobold eggs from far away. By then, Central temples will be established in various places to be responsible for the incubation of kobold eggs. At the same time, Gu Gua will also use his demon pet Guji to transform into a magic war drum, which beats slowly, and the magic ripples are visible to the naked eye, continuously blessing all the kobold eggs with positive magical power. , showing a milky white light to increase the degree of blood germination when kobold eggs hatch, and try to ensure that more kobold eggs can hatch healthily. The first floor of the Mage Tower is a place with infinite space. How much space can be used depends on how much magic power the owner of the Mage Tower can use. Now that Gu Gua has magical powers, it is not difficult to expand a sufficient space, and he can also maintain a certain temperature and humidity in this space to provide the most suitable incubation environment for kobold eggs. From the moment the kobold eggs were moved into the first floor of the mage tower, the most enthusiastic carnival began in the square outside the mage tower. Wine and meat were provided for free, and there were performances using magic and fighting spirit. Each one was wonderful, various musical instruments were performing loudly, and it was very lively. Many businessmen from foreign countries came to Longbao with rare treasures from all directions, and plundered the wealth that Longbao had accumulated in the past year. This also attracted wandering mages and rangers from all over the world to come from all directions, trying to sell their harvests and find some rare materials they needed, thus once again driving economic prosperity. Gu Gua, who was inside the mage tower, didn't care about this. His consciousness covered the entire egg hatching room, looking at which eggs had stronger vitality and which ones had weakened, spreading out the magic and divine power. , try to make these eggs survive. Sitting cross-legged in the middle of the first floor, Gu Gua felt very emotional. More than thirty years ago, he was just a kobold egg, relying only on the extremely weak trace of dragon vein in his body and the part of himself. I have memorized the "Fish and Dragon Transformation" method by heart, and then I have come to this point step by step in this dangerous world. It is really not easy. He couldn't help but miss all the things that happened in his previous life. The one he couldn't bear to part with the most was his turtle master, an old monster named Tongtian Taoist. So in this life, he also changed his surname to Tongtian. The purpose is to commemorate his master, but he doesn't know what the principle of time travel is, and whether his master can also travel into this world. Feelings of emotion, the work that needs to be done still has to be done. When the kobold egg is about to form a soul, Gu Gua stretches out his hands and pours divine power into the crystal ball of the three Tutsi sages. Suddenly those who are waiting The reincarnated souls connected to these kobold eggs one after another with the curved light, and silently input them, integrating the light of the soul with the life light of the kobold egg. Gu Gua personally selected a kobold egg with the strongest vitality and determined that it was a male kobold, so he personally directed Carrigos' distraction to infuse it into the kobold egg and performed a test. Perfect reincarnation. After completing these tasks, Caricius's distraction and the souls of his thousands of petitioners were all thrown into the kobold eggs. Others belonging to the rich and devout believers had some problems during the infusion, and a few had Some kobold eggs were too weak to withstand the soul infusion and were destroyed. These dozen souls that failed the infusion could only wait until next year to be reincarnated. Looking at those broken eggshells, Gu Gua felt very distressed and uncomfortable. The kobold has developed to this point, and every child is his heart and soul. Just like a miser treats money or a book lover treats a precious collection of books, he is reluctant to damage them at all. . But now that the kobold society has just developed, there are still many places that need resources, and a mature medical system has not yet been developed. After comprehensive calculation, we can only reluctantly exclude those defective eggs from the first step. Although cruel, this is the law of nature, and it is also an extraordinary choice in extraordinary times. Thinking of this, Gu Gua also felt that it was completely insufficient to rely solely on the priests of the temple to treat diseases. The medical industry should be appropriately developed to give those poor people who cannot pay for magical skills a chance to save their lives, even if it would be harmful to the gods in the temple. I don¡¯t care about the impact of my art sales. Besides, this is also a good opportunity to promote my own religion. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile phone users please go to m. to read.) Text Chapter 100 The God of War is alive! Soon, the seven days of the sacrificial ceremony were coming to an end. Basically, all the general knowledge that should be instilled has been instilled, the soul has been closely connected with the body, and the energy that can be carried in the kobold egg has also been instilled. That's almost it, the rest is up to their own hard work and luck. Gu Gua pays special attention to the kobold egg that carries Karegos' distraction. He even puts his consciousness on this egg for a long time to ensure that he can grasp his situation at any time. It can be seen that when Caricius was still in the egg, he had already begun to learn how to control his body and tried to make some basic changes to better adapt to his own habits. He is really a hard-working guy. He must be There are many things he wants to accomplish, Gu Gua couldn't help but think. At this time, the celebration in the square outside the mage tower was coming to an end. Yesterday, the square had been cleaned up, and priests and paladins were standing everywhere, according to the arrangements over the years. They carefully guarded all the key places without leakage, and simultaneously released positive magic such as prayers and blessings. The sacred positive energy enveloped the entire square. Everyone was in the best condition, and there were dozens of teams. The kobold nuns who have received strict training are waiting aside, ready to rush into the first floor of the mage tower at any time to carry out their mission. The air is full of seriousness, and even the spring breeze dare not blow too loudly, so as not to disturb people's nervous mood. Finally, the last time came, and as expected, the first one to break out of the eggshell was Karegos. After he walked out of the eggshell, he still followed the kobold's instinct and ate all his own eggshells. Then he quietly waited for the next step of the ceremony. At this time, a team of kobold nuns rushed in and completed the ceremony. The fully born kobolds were wrapped in blankets and carried out. After being identified by the priest, the kobolds whose souls were reincarnated by believers would be given new names, while those original kobolds would be named according to the skills and expertise of their previous generation. Get your new name. Both types of kobolds will be taken to military camps to continue training and education. This year. Because all the petitioners of Karegos were reincarnated as kobolds, the proportion of senior kobold warriors and generals in this year was particularly high, and it was called the "Year of the General". This can be said to be the only grand event in the Tongtian Kingdom, because after this time, Gu Gua paid great attention to scattering outstanding souls to reincarnate in order to ensure the continuity of outstanding kobold resources. As for those rich and powerful people who have gained a new life by accumulating points, they will continue to use their names and hand them over to their tribesmen. Or a trustworthy and loyal servant can take it away, and with their consent, take away the wealth stored in Dragon Castle and continue their wealthy life. As for those small head people who directly demonstrate the talent of warlocks, they will be taken away directly by the temple and taught personally. Even those rich people will get the title of student, and they are guaranteed to study and train as a warlock for at least a period of time every year. will be put back. This time, 6,132 kobold eggs were hatched. Five thousand nine hundred and forty-four were successfully hatched, and the success rate was not satisfactory. Among them, one thousand two hundred and seven were hatched, showing the talent of warlocks when they were born, and there were another two thousand four hundred and five. Seventeen Kobolds have the potential to still become a warlock. This time is a huge victory just in terms of the birth rate of warlocks. The main reason is that before Gu Gua presided over the ceremony, he absorbed the divine power of the winter goddess Oluer, which increased his godhood and abundant divine power, thus improving his dragon power and ability to instill divine power. The quality of the Kobolds is naturally much higher. Seeing that the small-headed man had been taken out, all the residents of Longbao sang hymns along with the grand sacred music coming from the church. Gu Gua, who breathed a sigh of relief, also began to rain down various gods without hesitation. Miracles, the sacred light shines on every believer, Gu Gua will use his divine power to bless everyone in Longbao, and the sacred hymn will influence the heart of every believer, making the faith more and more pious, the church More and more unity. After the hymn ended, the miracles in the sky slowly lost their divine light. The tired Gu Gua looked at the prosperous situation with joy and smiled silently. The Kingdom of Tongtian is prosperous and the kobold tribe is thriving. Isn't this the best reward for him? The newly born Karegos followed the priest to register his name, and after measuring the sorcerer's talent, he left alone with Gu Gua. He was very tall, at least three feet tall when he hatched, and his body was very well-proportioned. It was obvious that he was a good candidate for martial arts training. Moreover, his warlock bloodline is naturally stimulated. He is already a zero-level warlock and a third-level warrior. It is believed that after a brief training, Carrigos will soon be able to cultivate to the fifth level and sprout own fightAngry. "Carrigos, I will be your warlock mentor and teach you about the training and development of warlocks," Gu Gua looked at the little dog-headed man with satisfaction. Since he decided to reincarnate as a kobold, it means that he has joined wholeheartedly. After losing the kobold pantheon, Carrigos' body in the Kingdom of God has fallen into a deep sleep. Now this little head man can be said to be the only clear consciousness of Carrigos now. This little doghead will be the core of the kobold army. With such a god of war reincarnated into an ordinary kobold, the kobold army will definitely become one of the most powerful armies on the continent. This feels like turning on a cheating device. Just as enjoyable. "First of all, you should sign a magic pet. According to my experience, you should sign a magic pet that has growth potential and a high degree of compatibility with you." Carrigos thought for a while and said: " I have a magic blade from the abyss. It has the ability to swallow weapons and copy weapons. It has always been my favorite weapon. Before the destruction of the Nether Empire, I had already cultivated it to the point of becoming a legendary weapon. I want to share it with me. This Demonic Blade signed a contract. " Gu Gua was stunned for a moment. He didn't expect that there was someone who signed a contract with the weapon. However, he thought that this Demonic Blade was probably a monster with its own soul, so there would be no problem. Anyway, most warlocks sign contracts with monsters, so this is nothing out of the ordinary. And it can be seen from Carrigos's choice that he will still firmly choose the path of a warrior and will not switch to being a spellcaster. (To be continued) Text Chapter 101 The world is changing rapidly "Very good, I have carefully prepared a set of good magic materials for signing a contract for you. I believe you can better improve your tacit understanding with your magic pet." Gu Gua waved his hand and a set of magic materials for signing a magic pet The magic material appeared in front of them, and Carrigos also summoned the magic weapon from his own kingdom of God, which looked like an ordinary scimitar. Gu Gua took a closer look at the scimitar. Sure enough, the inside of this magic scimitar was indeed a legendary level demon. It was just restricted by some powerful law and could only appear as a weapon. It must have been so paradoxical. When something appears on the battlefield, it will definitely have a surprise victory effect. Then, Gu Gua carefully guided Carrigos to draw the magic circuit and guided them to start the signing ceremony of the magic contract. This ritual will take 24 hours. There is no doubt that even Carrigos has to sit there obediently to communicate with his demon pet from the soul. Only Carrigos knows that once upon a time, when he was a powerful god of war, he owned countless magical weapons and was powerful, and this magic scimitar was just a test product he made casually on a whim. Unexpectedly, once the Nether Empire fell, the Nether God system also collapsed, and his own divine power also dropped. In the end, he had to duel with Tempus for the position of God of War. Fortunately, that guy Tempus still had some grace and did not kill him. However, the magical weapons he had collected were lost as his magical power declined, and in the end only this magic weapon was left. Although it is said to be a legendary weapon, its power is not shown at all. It does not live up to the reputation of a legendary weapon. At best, it is sharper. It just has the potential to devour and change. The greatest advantage of this scimitar is that it can swallow other weapons and then change into the appearance of other weapons. It is precisely because of this useless effect that this legendary weapon still remains in the broken state of Carrigos. in the Kingdom of God. It¡¯s now. When Caricius rose again from the near-death situation, this magical weapon that he once looked down upon became his best weapon at present, and it can even be said to be his last weapon. This has to be said It's an arrangement of fate, and it's also a huge irony. Caricius lowered his head and stroked the scimitar. His thoughts were wandering, and he seemed to be sinking deeper into memories of the past. Gu Gua did not disturb him, but went to the highest level of the mage tower to collect and browse the newly obtained information. These messages were obtained from the information channels of the Craftsmen Association and the dwarves. This is the benefit of forming an alliance. The Kingdom of Tumis on the edge of the Sea of ??Fallen Stars. There was a bloody coup. Not long ago, the Kingdom of Tumis lost a series of battles with the rebels in the south, resulting in a great rout. The rebels occupied several large cities in one go. Then, the Duke of Iron Tooth Castle, who was in charge of the military, was suddenly relieved of all his duties by King Tumis III of Tumis, and stayed in the capital for "vacation and recuperation." Because Tumis III believed that the failure of this war and the country's difficulties were all caused by the obstruction of traitors. Therefore, no new military commander was appointed in a short period of time. Instead, the king appointed himself as generalissimo to command the entire army. At the same time, he began to rely on the palace servants to thoroughly investigate the traitors. This move has caused panic among the people in the country. Many "innocent" nobles have been involved in this riot. Their property has been confiscated and their heads have been dropped. Under the "popular expectation", Haguez, the son of the Duke of Irontooth Castle, led several guardsmen and adventurer friends to take advantage of the fact that Tumis III was preparing to entertain the guests of the Dragon Rider Empire and invite reinforcements. The surprise attack killed him, declared a state of emergency, released his father, and began to regent the Kingdom of Tumis based on the military. ?According to the dwarves of the Osram Mountains in the Kingdom of Tumis. In this short period of time, it seems that creatures from the Underdark have frequently come to the surface and come into contact with humans on the ground. It is even suspected that this coup is inseparable from the dark elves in the Underdark. Some other information also tells that the dark elves and the guys in the underdark are ready to interfere in the affairs on the surface, especially in the area controlled by the warlock god Hook Duden, there are many powerful people. Everyone took beautiful dark elves as slaves. This is not a good phenomenon. The most surprising thing is that the high elves, who have always been at odds with the dark elves, are indifferent to this and do not care at all. They say that this is the internal affairs of the human country and they have no intention to interfere. Seeing this, Gu Gua understood that this was clearly the prelude to a storm, and the entire Faerun continent would no longer be peaceful. But then again, the continent of Faer?n, which is full of various races and disputes, has never been truly peaceful. After receiving the information, Gu Gua returned to Carrigos and watched the last trace of magic circuit disappear in the palm of Carrigos¡¯ right hand. He knew that the ritual was over.finished. Sure enough, it didn't take long for Carigios to wake up from his silence. He looked at the palm of his right hand in a daze, tried to summon his magic scimitar twice, and transformed the scimitar into a long sword. , spears and some other common weapons. After Caricius became familiar with his familiar, Gu Gua asked: "So Caricius, your next plan is to follow me to learn the skills of a warlock, or what?" Caricus pondered for a moment, Said: "Great Lord God, I decided to be with my believers, go to the military camp for training, and train them into a strong super elite force." Gu Gua nodded, he had actually guessed it a long time ago At this point, he said: "Well, very good, I agree with your opinion. This is one of my scales. Put it on your body. I will feel your situation at any time. If there is danger, I will immediately shout my Holy Name, I will take measures to protect you as soon as possible. You are now involved in the war in the next few decades, so don't be careless." Karegos opened his mouth to say something, but after thinking about it carefully, he still didn't. He opened his mouth and accepted Gu Gua's kindness. After explaining some things, Gu Gua waved his hand, and Carrigos disappeared into the mage tower and appeared in the military camp where all the little head people were. After registering his name, he followed the new little head people. , received basic military training. In the Kingdom of Tongtian, the actual capital of mankind, in the Bloodstone Castle, in a deep side hall of the palace renovated from the Earl's Palace, King Boris Longma was listening to the spies' reports. "So, have humans in the Kingdom of Nafir surrendered to the orcs and joined the orc army to counterattack the human world?" King Polis asked in surprise. From his spies, King Polis received a positive answer. "And as the human-orc alliance captured more and more human cities, the number of human alliance forces also became larger and larger. Now the orcs basically don't need to send any formal troops. They can outnumber them by just relying on the supervising team. Five or six times the human army went to attack human cities. I heard that some human generals had received high-level fighting spirit inheritance and official recognition from the orcs, and the orcs began to make great adjustments to human tactics," the spy continued. , without any personal opinions or emotions, it is a completely objective and true description. It is this cold tone that makes Boris Longma feel a chill in his bones. It can be seen that the orcs are following the example of the Tongtian Kingdom. The Tongtian Kingdom changed the situation of shouting and killing between the kobolds and humans, ruled the human area with a gentle attitude, and even appointed a human king. To rule human society, but in the end, it is the interests of the kobolds that are safeguarded. By the way, the interests of humans are also protected. Even he, in order to endure hardships, transformed into a half-dragon through a ritual. No wonder the orc invasion this time did not come like a tide and recede like a tide as usual, but stayed on the land of the Kingdom of Nafir and never left, neither attacked nor retreated to their hometown. It turns out that they are forming a human coalition belonging to the orcs! After hearing the spy's description, Polis Longma felt very depressed in her heart, but she didn't know how to vent her anger. He could only let out a dull sigh and secretly began to think about how to deal with the next problem. Now that the orcs have mastered this way of living in relative peace with humans, they have even learned how to let humans die for them and preserve their own strength. As the war continues, it can be expected that the combined forces of orcs and humans will It will be like a snowball, getting bigger and bigger, until finally, it breaks through or even conquers the Kingdom of Damara, and slams into the copper and iron walls of the Kingdom of Tongtian with greater momentum. Is it necessary to send out troops? What is the attitude of the Kingdom of Damara? When facing the original orcs, everyone knows that the orcs are the ones who want to kill them all. Wherever the orcs pass by, they will definitely kill them all, loot them all, and burn them all. They will not leave any living creatures behind, even if they are prisoners. He will also become a slave whose life is worse than death. He will be tortured to death. It is even better than committing suicide at the moment of arrest. In this case, all humans will share the same hatred and fight against the orcs until the last moment. Now the orcs no longer kill them all. Instead, like conquerors, they grant human beings official positions and titles, allowing human beings to have their own rights. They are just a supervisory team, or a new aristocratic class, a ruling class, leaving more to human beings. There are many ways to survive. In this case, will humans still have the determination and courage to fight to the death? (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile phone users please ???m.Reading. ) Text Chapter 102: Identity has changed, ideas have also changed Even Boris Longma has reason to believe that it was after the rule of the kobolds in the Kingdom of Tongtian that the living conditions of human beings became much better than before. It can even be said that they are the same every year and have changed drastically in ten years. From serfs to Lived the life of a small landowner. The Northland, which was once a remote and remote country, has now become a rich homeland of low-level mages. Now it has formed an alliance with the dwarves, relying on the big trees, and is no longer afraid of enemies from the outside. Whether they are ordinary civilians or middle- and high-level nobles, the quality of life has undergone earth-shaking changes. This huge change has also given those humans who directly face the orcs on the border an illusion, thinking that maybe it is just a change of lord. Just replace the human lord with an orc lord. Maybe life will be better? Thinking of this, Polis's mind stirred up waves, and he didn't even realize that the spy had been standing in front of him for a long time. He was thinking, if human beings give up their sovereignty and give it to the hands of aliens, is it right or wrong? In the human stereotype, kobolds are a greedy, crazy and inferior race. They are born with a wretched temperament. They dig holes, rob and even make bacon for human consumption. This is what all adventurers and lords want. The monsters that have been eradicated with all their efforts have always been just pests left to be slaughtered. Who knows what kind of mutation happened to the kobolds in the North. After taking refuge with a half-demon tiefling, they actually became more disciplined. Then there was a little-known kobold warlock who firmly led them. Struggling to survive in the aftermath of the war, he even re-inherited the fate of the kobold god. Under the leadership of their main god, the kobolds invented magical machinery and railway transportation. Suddenly, the situation in the entire Northland was different, and a large amount of minerals were excavated and smelted. They were sold nearby to the group of dwarfs living at the bottom of the mountain. All kinds of food and daily necessities were communicated with each other. The two races just exchanged what they needed, and it actually made the North Land calm. And after the kobold god became the patron saint of the entire Tongtian Kingdom, the Pelowell River began to become very docile, without the credit of the great god Tongtian. Polis was ten thousand in disbelief. This dry river began to flood regularly every year, stirring up all the silt at the bottom of the river, fully fertilizing the farmland on both sides. The dates in the river also became a native product, bringing a lot of economic benefits. The most amazing thing is that the rain and snow have become very regular. It can be said that the weather is smooth. The poor farmers and herdsmen have obtained good harvests for several years in a row. Under the guidance of the Kobold Church. A large amount of grain was purchased at a very good price. The church and merchants turned it into wine and sold it to the dwarves, which also made a lot of profits. You must know that alcohol is an important material that can never be enough for dwarves! In order to lay the railway, the church will also hire workers at very reasonable prices. When the most basic farmers, herdsmen and poor workers have spare money, it will naturally drive the development of other industries. These kobold rulers attach great importance to urban planning, and even laid large-scale magic circuits across the country. For the various buildings constructed in the city, we insist on planning first, making the city beautiful and practical. Defense capabilities and trade capabilities have also been greatly improved. The low-cost magic tower resources have attracted many middle and low-level mages who want to reach higher levels. The various knowledge and skills of these mages have once again enriched the civilization and wealth of this country. Especially the little fireball mage named Gatlin, whose high-quality and low-priced little fireball magic wand almost had a subversive effect on the war. Of course, this requires a real battle and a glorious victory. After the points manual was launched, a large amount of funds poured into the Tongtian Kingdom, directly establishing the Bloodstone Castle as the financial center of the north. Stimulated by huge amounts of funds, the infrastructure construction of the Tongtian Kingdom is advancing rapidly. The price of one square foot in the central city is enough to buy a villa in the countryside. Even so, many people are still crazy about land prices. Only in time will we be able to see the Tongtian Church¡¯s outstanding vision for urban planning. The standard of living in the Tongtian Kingdom is now very good, even far beyond that of the surrounding countries, but who would have thought that all this was due to the blessing of the kobolds, and that it could actually achieve this level in just twenty or thirty years? If these kobolds can do this, why can't the orcs? If the orcs could do this, wouldn't it be better than the current life? If you reject the orcs, you would be rejecting a better life! The more Polis thought about it, the more confused he became. The more he thought about it, the deeper he thought about it, and his heart was constantly tangled. ??Does human sovereignty really have to be surrendered to other races? Tens of thousands of years ago, humans fought bloody battles to get rid of the enslavement of the elves, and finally made a lot of sacrifices before finally gaining independence and being able to form their own kingdom.It was during the Nether Empire that it reached the pinnacle of civilization, pushed aside all the elves and orcs, and became the absolute overlord of the continent. How come other races are now enslaving people on the fringes of these civilizations? What about human affairs? The most terrifying thing is that when this incident happened to me, I was so late in realizing it. I didn't react until there were other similar incidents to compare with? Boris Longma's outlook on life was deeply shaken again. He weakly held his forehead, but noticed that his hands were no longer human hands, and his skin was no longer human skin. But it has dragon-like scales and dragon-like claws. ¡°In the final analysis, I am actually no longer a human being. He is now a half-dragon, a brand new race, a race between dragons and humans. Thinking of this, Polis seemed to breathe a sigh of relief, and his mood became inexplicably a little looser. Only then did he begin to change his views on human beings from the bottom of his heart. After realizing this, he couldn't help but smile bitterly, and began to change from a kind of Look at problems from a new perspective. "If life can indeed be better, life and soul can indeed be respected, and civilization can indeed develop, then doesn't the rule of alien races mean that it is superior to the rule of human beings themselves? Isn¡¯t this an excellent stimulus and object of emulation and competition for the human princes who have become corrupt and lack the will to enterprising? Besides, to a certain extent, humans still have the final say in their own affairs, but the objects of taxation have changed. Does this really matter to the people at the bottom? (To be continued) Text Chapter 103 The puppet army is fierce! Thinking of this, Polis, who was fighting in his heart, felt more comfortable. Then he noticed the tired and trembling spy standing in front of him. He felt a little embarrassed about his gaffe, cleared his throat and said, "Well , your information is very important. It is also very important for our choices and attitudes. Now, I need you to continue to spy on the direction of the Damara Kingdom. Our Tongtian Kingdom will prepare channels to accept refugees, and then spy on the orcs. Let¡¯s see if they can accept our alliance with the Kingdom of Tongtian instead of surrendering.¡± The spy was shocked when he heard Polis¡¯s arrangement. Of course he understood the meaning of these two orders, which showed that he was facing the problem of the orcs. Go up, Tongtian Kingdom is not a resolute war party! And there is even the possibility of stabbing the Kingdom of Damara in the back! Although he knew that there had always been enmity between the two countries, he did not expect that his king still had such terrible thoughts! He mumbled a few times in surprise, and then replied: "I understand!" Polis smiled and said: "We should put the interests of the people of Tongtian Kingdom first. If we can avoid war, then naturally it is better not to have war, but if we must If there is a war, we will give the enemy a painful lesson, so you don't have to worry about our attitude, we will not stand with the orcs." These words relieved the spy's psychological barrier a little, and he saluted. left. The smile on Polis's face suddenly turned cold. He thought with a gloomy face that it seems that there are many people with humanism. This kind of idea will drag the Kingdom of Tongtian into a dangerous whirlpool and seriously damage the Kingdom of Tongtian. For the interests of the people, this idea must be reversed and people's thoughts should be guided to nationalism. Everything should focus on the Kingdom of Tongtian. Only then can the interests of Tongtian Kingdom be truly guaranteed. The Kingdom of Tongtian was not a purely human kingdom from the beginning, and we must pay attention to this in the future. Polis once thought he was a humanist, but after discovering and becoming familiar with his half-dragon identity, he found that he had become a nationalist, in fact. He will always be just a profit-oriented speculator, but as his experience increases, his skills become more mature and his political abilities become more sophisticated. After making these decisions, Polis suddenly felt much more relaxed in his heart, and his values ??were finally placed in a position suitable for his current situation. In this way, he will not be tortured in his heart and his mood will be much better. Polis took a breath of relief, stood up when no one was around, and walked back and forth in front of his throne. On the distant border of the Kingdom of Damara, there are the remaining territories and cities of the Kingdom of Nafir. Like snowflakes in the waves, they were quickly photographed coldly and then melted into the waves. The lords and soldiers in these cities, after resisting for a while with different ideas and then suffering terrible defeats, surrendered to the orcs one after another, turning into their accomplices. ? These people are weak and incompetent as human beings. But when he was a dog, he was extremely ferocious. With a more terrifying and brave attitude, he pounced on other humans from the same camp, and with an even more terrifying and violent attitude, he humiliated and tortured those whom he had even drank with before. Those people who were called brothers together, as well as his wife, daughter and the lover he had coveted for a long time. The ugliness of the world is unfolding in front of their eyes, and the nobles of Damara are filled with indignation at such horrific scenes. They blushed and their hearts beat again, because this scene contained a lot of things they had always wanted to do. Finally, the vanguard of the orcs, the army composed of humans, slammed into Damara's border defense line. In front of the long road checkpoint in the Giant's Spine Mountains, the Damara army, which had been well prepared, used the strong city walls to deal a painful blow to this group of lunatics, killing them until rivers of blood flowed from them. It seems that after surrendering to the orcs, this group of humans was given the opportunity to vent their hatred, jealousy and all other negative emotions. They tore off the masks of morality and order, revealing their dirty souls, and all ugliness and madness were displayed unscrupulously. Since then, crimes of rape and robbery are happening every moment. In the eyes of Damara's defenders, some of them were jealous and angry, some were afraid of the fear that would be imposed on them, and some were even lustful and fanciful, and even hoped that they could join in. In the Shura field below, indulge the evil and lust in your heart. This is a huge weakness and loophole in a secular country that is not supported by faith. Everyone comes for profit, and everyone strives for success. When encountering huge challenges and threats, it is impossible to form the most powerful joint force. Instead, they will fall apart in the face of huge pressure. ¡°Obviously, it¡¯s not just outsiders to the war who understand this. As cunning humans join the orc camp, the war becomes more and more difficult to fight, so?Human beings discovered that they not only had to deal with the thick muscles, rancid blood and fearless charges of the orcs, but also the overt and covert arrows and various conspiracies from humans. At this moment, the defenders of the Damara Kingdom discovered that they were facing such a problem. A large number of headless arrows tied with cloth strips were shot into the city gate, with explicit letters of persuasion to surrender written on them, and the shameless title of Xu Jue, seducing the unsteady defenders. At the beginning, the morale of the defenders was high and their immunity to this move was very high. However, as the war continued to develop, logistics support began to be embezzled and misappropriated, and the gilded nobles left the battlefield. After the war pressure continued to increase, slowly Some signs of something wrong began to appear in the military camp, but due to the consumption of the war, the generals were unable to carry out effective motivation, so morale inevitably declined. In the third month of the offensive and defensive war, in order to avoid the fatigue and stress of the soldiers, the Kingdom of Damara issued a recruitment order to recruit adventurers from all over the country to participate in strangling the orc coalition forces. The price is that the adventurers can get all the loot. , and at the same time, you can obtain titles and land based on your military exploits, and become a noble from then on. Such preferential conditions were also open to the noble private armies within the Kingdom of Damara, which immediately set off a wave of enthusiasm to move eastward and conquer the Kingdom of Nafir. Facts have proved that they are too stupid and naive. When the offensive and defensive war entered the third and a half months, the orc army that had never been seen finally appeared, and real elite troops also appeared on the human puppet army. They were not at all the rabble rousing dogs and thieves before. It turns out that the orc army had already made preparations. First, it used these useless troops to lure the troops guarding the pass to attack. Then, after gradually luring the enemy deeper, they cut in from the side and directly captured the weakly guarded pass. The second is to use this time to consolidate the entire annexed Kingdom of Nafir, organize more troops, and at the same time stabilize the rule of the orcs. As a result, I did not expect that the defenders of the Kingdom of Damala were so conservative and did not have the courage to rush out to do anything. However, it also gave the orcs plenty of time to stabilize the rear. After three and a half months, the adventurers and noble private armies When he appeared on the control card, what he saw was the orc alliance that had completely let go of its hands and feet and no longer imagined that the enemy would advance bravely. Such a coincidence has to be said to be the bitter irony of fate. The real orc army and the elite human puppet army did not give the defenders of the Kingdom of Damara any luck. Just on the afternoon of the first day, the pass was successfully climbed to the top by the elite human puppet army. The pass was stained red with blood every moment. The strong smell of blood attracted even the wild beasts in the mountains. They picked out the body parts near the pass that humans had no time to collect and feasted viciously on them. Although they were driven back by the defenders and adventurers, the Damara Kingdom was still frightened and worried. On the third day, the defenders of the Kingdom of Damara were exhausted to the extreme. The adventurers and noble private soldiers who saw the bad situation inside left one after another. Some even took advantage of the situation to loot and rob nearby villages and towns. They also looted to replenish their losses and anger for their wasted trip. In their hearts, they are the most innocent and betrayed group of people. The kingdom should compensate for their losses. If the kingdom does not take the initiative to give it, they have the right to take it personally. This horrific act immediately aroused imitation, and even the garrison's baggage train was in danger several times. Several groups of hungry private soldiers of nobles, like wild wolves in the mountains, plundered an important baggage train. With the help of this group of pig-like teammates, finally on the fifth night, a mercenary group opened the gate of the level and let the human puppet troops surge in, successfully expressing the fact that they had been bribed. The defeated defenders had no intention of resisting any longer and fled to the rear without their armor. The journey was filled with all kinds of ugliness such as mutual robbery, defection and betrayal, deception and counter-deception. The orc army did not even move, so they easily opened the heavily guarded Damara border checkpoint, and the rewards they gave were all humans' own things. For example, the manor near this checkpoint originally belonged to an unlucky noble in the Kingdom of Damara, but now it has become the private property of the leader of the mercenary group who opened the door in the middle of the night. The orcs also believe that such a demonstration effect will definitely make more humans join them. And I also think that the kobolds really played a very good leading role. It turns out that slavery is more pleasurable than killing! (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile phone users please go to m. to read.) Text Chapter 104 Covenant The collapse of the army of the Kingdom of Damara and the continuous decline of territory caused huge chaos. The whole situation was difficult to see clearly. Polis received an ambiguous reply from the orcs from the envoy. This group of people began to learn to use their brains. The guys neither wanted to form an alliance with the Tongtian Kingdom, nor did they want the Tongtian Kingdom to join the war and cause them extra trouble by standing on their opposite side, so they used the language skills provided by the human puppet soldiers to think that they had cleverly dealt with Tongtian. The messenger of the kingdom also thought that he had cleverly deceived the young king of the Tongtian Kingdom. Polis is no longer the impulsive boy. After so many tragic failures and a long time in power, he is now a mature politician. All the hatred and anger cannot make him make decisions that maximize the interests of the kingdom. To him, choices and emotions are just a kind of insignificant condiment. Damara cannot be destroyed quickly. In the capital of Damara, there are still elven guards. They control all the power of Duke Hainos and Damara. They will never surrender to the orcs. With this strong core, the Kingdom of Damara can hold on for a while longer. Unless one day, discord breaks out between the two again, leading to the breakdown of this alliance, and new changes are likely to occur. Polis, who had just been deceived by the orcs, nonchalantly dealt with the envoy from the Kingdom of Damara who had no actual benefits in exchange, and took him to the hotel to rest with a wave of his hand. The most important thing for Polis now is to immediately instruct the border checkpoints and officials to open the refugee channel from the Kingdom of Damara to the interior of the Kingdom of Tongtian. All refugees will be taken to them after their identities are screened. Go to the hinterland of Tongtian Kingdom, go to the oasis areas formed due to climate change, and live and settle down again. Decades of development can make the land of Tongtian Kingdom suitable for farming, but it is still not enough to double the human population several times. The introduction of population is still one of the important strategies of the Tongtian Kingdom. As for those who insisted on staying on the front line to participate in the war in Damara Kingdom, whether it was because of deep-seated hatred or spies with ulterior motives, they were all organized into death camps, led by ranger officers, and sneaked directly into Damara Kingdom middle. On the land that the orcs have not yet fully occupied, they serve as reinforcements and go directly to the front line of the war against the orcs. Anyone who escapes or colludes with the enemy will be killed directly in front of the formation. As the war continued, by the seventh month, the Damara Kingdom¡¯s front line had shrunk to the line between the capital city of Heliogabalus and the Palauvel River. Polis didn't know that if Gu Gua hadn't been blocking the river, the orc army would have crossed the Palauweil River long ago and given the Kingdom of Damara a head-on attack. The situation has reached a certain level. If the situation is not restored, the Kingdom of Damara may not be able to retain its last bit of territory. Becoming a name in history, Makino became the orc from then on. Under this emergency situation, the Damara Kingdom finally gave up and agreed to cede all the land to the west of Tail City to the Tongtian Kingdom, only asking them to quickly send troops to reinforce them. After having this transaction condition, Polis reluctantly agreed to the envoy from the Kingdom of Damara and signed the alliance. Mobilizing the troops that had been prepared for a long time, they first took over all the land to the west of Tail City, and then Shi Shiran appeared on the side of the Pelowell River, looking quietly at the people who had come from afar across the river. Orcs. The orc army does not seem to take the Kingdom of Damara seriously. In other words, their main purpose is to open a passage to the south and continue to advance towards the prosperous world of mankind. In short, after the army of the Kingdom of Damara could only hide in the capital city of Heliogabarus, they mobilized the main force to continue southward and pounced viciously on the Kingdom of Imbutu, another human country in the south. Then, the orcs wisely stopped while the humans in the south formed an alliance to resist the orcs. began to digest and absorb the human society of the Imbutu Kingdom. At this time, many outstanding soldiers who were ordinary soldiers when they attacked the Damara Kingdom were lucky enough to survive the battles. Now they have relied on their military exploits. Became an officer. For those who were willing to settle down, the orcs kept their promise and granted them land and titles in the Imbutu Kingdom, making these retired officers of the puppet army the mainstay of the orcs' rule over the Imbutu Kingdom. At this point today, the orcs have rolled this snowball of relying on humans to rule humans into shape. As long as they continue to win, this snowball will keep rolling until it sweeps the entire human world, and the orcs no longer need to spend any more money. His own manpower and material resources were hostile to the entire human world, so he suddenly saved a lot of effort. The invasion of orcs every few decades is actually mainly because the resources in the endless grassland are very limited, and the reproduction rate of the orcs is actually very alarming. Every few decades, the orcs will breed to a level that the endless grassland cannot bear. Then they will set offIn the first war, they select the best and most powerful orc to become their king through war. Then, they will routinely invade the human world and rob wealth and living materials. After consuming enough people, they will They will naturally return to the endless grassland to recuperate and wait for the next war to come again. This time, the king of the orcs is named Moton. When he was young, he was driven out of the Endless Grassland by his father, a tribal chief, because of his rebellion. He also traveled extensively and made friends with many humans with his strong personal strength and broad mind. Friends, many of whom are mages whose power is knowledge, participated in several wars as adventurers when the Tongtian Kingdom was first established. Because of their strong personal strength and good luck, they finally earned enough money and Reputation, and even returned to the Endless Grassland with a united adventure team. The king's election every few decades began again. Modu and his adventure team killed his brother and father according to the plan, and inherited the identity of the tribal chief. He relied on the abilities he had experienced outside and his interactions with human society. Through commercial channels, he purchased some weapons and equipment, and because of his fanatical belief in the orc god Gruumsh, he eventually became a new orc king, began to integrate the orcs' expanded power, and invaded the human world on a routine basis. (To be continued) Text Chapter 105 The Ambition of the Orcs After becoming the king of the orcs through bloody competition, Mao Dun, like his ancestors, began to prepare to lead the sufficient orc population out of the endless grassland and kill the human world. But unlike his predecessors, Mao Dun adopted very different methods. First of all, he did not rely on the traditional Orc Council of Elders to implement his policies. As early as when he was an adventurer, he had a human adventure team under him. It was by relying on this human adventure team that he became the leader of the tribe and the king of the orcs. At this moment, this adventure team has become The actual "cabinet" of his royal court. Under the planning of this cabinet, the orc army first encroached on some human towns with great fanfare, and tried to rule for three years, gradually developing a ruling model of orc master + human pseudo-regime. In this Under this mode, the orc army began to gradually encroach on the entire Kingdom of Nafir, and then began to slowly let go of its hands and feet, promoting and appointing outstanding talents among humans, and even giving them a higher social status than the orcs to supplement the supply. Orcs are intellectually and politically deficient. Therefore, the Tongtian Kingdom has long known that the orc army has begun its invasion once in decades, but it has not waited for the orc army to invade. It is because the orcs are doing their own political experiments and stay in the territory of the Nafir Kingdom. superior. Even under the planning of human think tanks, the orcs began to use human puppet troops to recruit adventurers and other high-level professionals to serve as the backbone of military campaigns and local governance to further consolidate their rule. In this way, the orc army is no longer like it was decades ago. Decades ago, every time the orcs came back after withdrawing from the mainland, they usually turned into endless blood and hatred, just to reduce the population of both sides. Just a cruel game. This time. The coming of the orcs is not just a storm, but a storm with a wider scope and longer duration! ! After the orc army slowly encroached on the Kingdom of Nafir, it defeated the Kingdom of Damara like lightning, and then took advantage of the victory to invade the Kingdom of Imbutu. Opening the door to the orc army and the vast human world. When the orc army swept across the Kingdom of Imbutu and marched further south, a proud messenger came from the distant chaotic plane, the orc kingdom of Nishak. This is a petitioner from the Wild Wilds, a fanatical follower of Talos, the Storm God. The purpose of coming here to look for the main god of the orcs this time is to represent his main god and find an opportunity to seek revenge from the kobold god system. Because the kobold pantheon actually killed and absorbed the winter goddess Oluel who betrayed Talos. This kind of behavior of snatching food from the tiger's mouth is intolerable! Especially for a god like Talos who can't tolerate any sand, he is the only one who can offend others, and no one can mess with him! "My Lord God. Your Excellency, the Great God of Storms, I hope you can go out to the Kingdom of Tongtian and crush those kobolds into scum!" The messenger said arrogantly, "As a reward, my Lord God will grant you the power of God. Status!¡± The air in the entire Kingdom of God suddenly solidified. This was not a metaphor, but the air had truly turned into an ice-like solid. The messenger felt as if he had been put into the shell of a terrifying iron maiden torture instrument. Countless divine needles were pricking on his skin, waiting to pierce into his body at any time and drink his own blood. Fortunately, he is in a soul state and does not need to breathe at all. Otherwise, at this moment, he would feel like a fish embedded in transparent cement, unable to breathe. The expression of the orc lord Gruumsh froze for a moment, and then he suddenly laughed, and suddenly the air in the entire kingdom of God began to flow again. It's like a spring breeze, blowing gently on everyone's face. Gruumsh secretly suppressed the rage of all the orcs, and smiled respectfully at the messenger and said: "In compliance with the wishes of the great and supreme storm god, I will crush those kobolds at all costs, when the time comes. I hope to lead my children to visit the great and supreme God of Storms in person. This is the best reward for us!" After saying that, he directly gave a unit of divine power to the messenger and directly gave the prayer. The merger was promoted to a weak god, and agreed to dedicate the loyalty of the orcs to the great and supreme God of Storms as soon as he fought against the Kingdom of Tongtian. Gruush took all the orcs to pay homage to the god. The great supreme storm god. This messenger was very satisfied with Gruumsh's humility, and happily left the kingdom of the orc god with his chin high, and returned to the Wild Wilds to resume his life. This messenger is not unable to see the absurdity of this matter because of his IQ, but because he is a fanatical believer in the god he believes in. In his mind, the God of Storms is the greatest in the world. gods, other gods should naturallyHe lay on the ground, willing to bear the thunder, rain and dew of his own Lord God. Especially before, after the Storm God Talos was betrayed by the Winter Goddess Oluel and the Ocean God Amberly, he carried out a large-scale purge activity to merge all the prayers with unstable beliefs and flawed beliefs. The survivors have all turned into energy molecules and replenished them into the Kingdom of God in the Wild Wilds. The remaining petitioners are basically fanatical believers, and their beliefs have no logic to follow. When the messenger left, the other orc gods started making noises one after another, and they couldn't understand why the main god was so groveling to the so-called God of Storms. You must know that the God of Storms has not been as good as the orc god Gruumsh from the beginning, not to mention that after the betrayal of Talos's subordinate gods, his godhood has probably declined even more. He is no longer on the same level at all. How dare he still dare to do so? So arrogant? This group of orcs started clamoring from the gods one after another, saying that they wanted to teach that guy who didn't know the heights of heaven and earth a lesson. There was an interesting look in Gruumsh's one eye. He was not a proud and reckless master. A long, long time ago, when his life had just begun, he was just an orc slave of the elves, humble and ignorant. Under the choice of fate, he became the leader of the orcs to get rid of slavery and strive for independence. Moreover, he continued to improve his abilities and qualities with his continuous learning and thinking, and he did not lack courage and talent at all. In a desperate situation, After understanding the fighting spirit and completely overturning the situation, he escaped, led the fleeing orcs to form his own tribe and army, and began an arduous battle. It was not until later that the alliance between the dwarves and the elves split, and the orcs had a chance to breathe. Gruumsh, who had reached the legendary level, also took advantage of the situation to understand his destiny and divinity, condensed his own godhead, and finally He became the first god of the orcs and the founder of the orc pantheon. Then, it gradually developed and grew in the disputes between dwarves and elves, and in the division of the elves themselves. Until now, it has become a powerful god system that cannot be ignored in this world. With such experience and experience, it is absolutely impossible for him to care about this level of insult. Gruumsh used his shrewd and restrained single eye to look at the subordinate gods around him. The subordinate gods saw that their main god had something to say, and they all stopped talking. "Children, are you refusing a big gift package?" Gruush said quietly. After hearing this, the gods became even more confused. Glancing at his followers, he said, "The last god of Talos, the God of Hunting, Mala, has communicated with me before. Mala and Talos are not of the same mind, and if there is a relationship between the Storm Gods, If it continues to deteriorate like this, Mara is likely to be eaten by Talos, who is like a Huhabi biscuit. Therefore, Mara urgently needs a main god who can protect him and compete with Talos, the Chaos God Realm. Here, Mara chose me. And Mara joining our pantheon is equivalent to handing over the backdoor key to the Wild of Madness," Gruush said quietly. "Do you mind if Mara, the God of Hunting, joins our orcs' pantheon?" Gruush asked slowly, looking at the expression on his subordinate god's face quietly. Hearing these words, the orc gods expressed surprise one after another, and began to discuss one after another. One of the orcs with a long sword on his waist looked calmer. This was the orc god of war, Inavul. , is Gruumsh's deputy. It can be said that among the gods, his wisdom is more reliable. After Yi Nafu saluted Gruumsh, he said: "The power of the divine system is the wish of each of us. If we can get new subordinate gods to join, it will also be an incentive for us, and his pursuit The hunter priesthood also subsidizes the development of our orcs, I agree." The other orcs saw what the wisest God said, Yinavo, and they all agreed. Gruush nodded with satisfaction and said: "Ever since I got the news that Mara was willing to join our pantheon, I have been looking for an opportunity to see if I can get a chance to officially enter the Kingdom of Talos. Unexpectedly, I got this opportunity so quickly, or they took the initiative to give it to me. Can I be unhappy?¡± The other orc slave gods looked at each other, a little confused about what the main god was talking about. Only Inavu seemed to understand. What? He frowned at first, and then slowly relaxed his eyebrows. A fierce light burst out from his eyes, and he said in surprise: "Could it be that the Lord God wants to!" Yinavo suddenly stopped talking again. , just looking at Gruumsh in surprise, Gruumsh pursed his lips, nodded, stood up from his bone throne, and the black armor full of spikes on his body made a rattling sound. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile phone users please go tom.read. ) Text Chapter 106 Confrontation Standing in front of the throne, Gruumsh twisted his neck, making a clicking sound, and moved his body again, making the same sound as fried beans. It was obvious that he had not moved for a long time. . As the body moves, Gruumsh's one eye slowly emits a blood-red light. This is the characteristic left by Gruumsh when he first understood the first generation of fighting spirit. As long as his heart is full of fighting passion, his Such a terrifying light will emit from the eyes. "It's been a long time since I've been this excited. It's been a long time since such an easy opponent has invited us like this. Children, come on! Come and face this must-win war!!!" Suddenly, an explosion broke out in the orc kingdom. Sounds like mountains roaring and tsunami, these are all responding to the Lord God's powerful battle ** like the sun rising in the scorching sun! ! ! On the banks of the Parauwell River, the scouts of the Tongtian Kingdom had received information about the mobilization of the orc army. After conquering the Imbutu Kingdom in the early stage, the orc army gathered back from the south again and returned to the surviving Kingdom of Damara. A camp was set up on the east side of the Lawwell River. They were ready to build a pontoon bridge at any time, rush across the river, and rush directly into the weak sheep-like army of the Damara Kingdom. They had a good fight and completely defeated Damara. The kingdom was destroyed by war. Across the river, using magic to climb up and look into the distance, Polis looked at the orc camp as far as the eye could see and his heart tightened secretly. This time the orc army not only had a large number of elite human troops, but also many elite orc troops. Deployed among them, and with successive battle victories, more and more human territories were occupied, and the war resources at hand were greatly enriched. At least those orcs were no longer covered with animal skins and dirty mud. But exquisite armor and various positive magical arts and magic. This kind of powerful enemy made Polis feel very uncomfortable. Also uncomfortable were the other high-ranking officers of the Kingdom of Tongtian who were observing with him, including Xihan and other generals. Among them were several important figures from the Church of Carrigos, and Knight Harrington was also among them. Now he has become the chosen one of Caragos and his spokesman in the human army. The wind was howling, the war was going on from the beginning of the year to the end of the year, and in the blink of an eye it was winter again. The dark clouds in the sky came down heavily, filling everyone's hearts with a depressing feeling. The difference between life and death was right in front of them. The difference between glory and shame lies in this battle, and no one can relax. Polis looked up at the dark clouds in the sky, and then turned to look at the simple altars in his army. These altars all belong to the Tongtian Divine Sect. From these altars, heavy sacred light can be constantly emitted. Come. Bless friendly forces within a large area with simple frontal magic. At the same time, in the center of the battle formation, there is a large translucent thing, about the size of a palace, that is squirming. This is a gray glue monster magnified hundreds of thousands of times. It is the Great God Gu Gua. God's pet. A genuine demigod-level gray glue monster. This gray glue monster is crawling towards the Palauwell River. It looks like it is going out for an outing. Polis turned his head slightly uncomfortable and looked at the orc army in front of him again. On this side of the Palauwell River, there are twenty large camps neatly arranged, each with about 10,000 soldiers, spread over several kilometers. On the other side of the Palauwell River, there are nearly 50,000 orcs and about 100,000 human puppet troops. This is not an ideal numerical comparison, based on original experience. The average orc army and the ordinary human army can barely be even if they reach 1 to 5. Only if they exceed this number can they win. The situation is completely different now. On the one hand, the orcs have not only experienced qualitative improvements in weapons and equipment. They have gone from primitive tribes wearing animal skin skirts and wielding sticks to now wearing full body armor. Elite soldiers wielding large axes and sharp swords. On the other hand, there are an additional 100,000 human troops on the orc army. These 100,000 human troops are not just there to watch and play, there are also With strong strength. Under such circumstances, it is difficult to say whether the 200,000-strong Tongtian King Army can defeat the orc coalition. If they lose this battle again, the orc army will directly besiege the city of Heliogabalus, crushing the last stronghold of the Kingdom of Damara with the overwhelming momentum of Mount Tai. ??Then the part of the Tongtian Kingdom outside the Vasa Basin will directly face the edge of the orc army, and may even become the next target of the orc army's attack. At the same time, if the orcs cannot break through this line of defense, there will always be a sharp sword hanging on their side, which may cut into their rear at any time, directly cutting off their retreat back to the endless grassland. This is also the reason for the orcs. unacceptable. The orc army is invincible wherever it goes, usuallyThe kingdom's army has repeatedly defeated the weak. One is a race of natural warriors, and the other is a race of natural casters. Both are races that are hated by humans on the continent. Both have also established a political system in which alien races rule humans. pattern, when these two armies collide fiercely, what kind of fierce sparks will burst out? So this battle must be fought, and the winner must be determined, and when the winner is determined, the momentum of these two countries and these two races will be completely determined in the future. This is a battle for momentum, a war about the future momentum of two countries and two races. But at this moment, the two armies are waiting quietly. They are all waiting for one thing, that is, waiting for the dark clouds in the sky to turn into thick snowflakes and falling to the earth, waiting for the weather to get colder, and sending Lawwell The water of the river was frozen by the cold weather. They each have their own plans. After the orc army needs to freeze the water in the Paliowel River, they no longer have to worry about the pontoon problem. They can just rush over and use their best violence to slaughter all the kobolds and humans on the opposite side. Empty. The Tongtian Kingdom also has other preparations. I waited quietly for two days, and finally on the third day, the dark clouds in the sky were as heavy and black as lead, and it began to snow in bits and pieces, and finally there was no snow on the Palauville River. The sound of running water was instead a flat surface like a mirror. Soon the orc shaman came to the river again and once again used magic to strengthen the freezing degree of the river, so that the violent orcs could Charged happily across the river. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile phone users please go to m. to read.) Text Chapter 107 The flying dragon is in the sky! The weather has reached a suitable level, and the Tongtian Kingdom also breathed a sigh of relief. Both sides of the river began to form formations involuntarily, ready to fight at any time. It didn¡¯t take long for the orc soldiers to determine that the ice was strong enough to withstand the passage of a large number of soldiers. In the eyes of Polis, the orcs were fully ready for battle. You have to be the first to win. Polis thought, so he chose a firework in his hand and put it aside, quietly waiting for the movement of the orc army. The cold wind blew colder and colder, carrying thick snowflakes, blowing hard on everyone's faces, armor, shields and weapons, like pieces of unorganized flying knives cutting at everyone, at the same time It also takes away people¡¯s body temperature. In the icy wasteland, the temperature is getting lower and lower, and the atmosphere is getting more and more depressing. The soldiers who are still standing still are filled with an inexplicable restlessness. They wish they could rush to the battlefield as soon as possible and drink the blood of the enemy with their own weapons. ! As the orc army marched in an orderly manner, the Tongtian Kingdom also began to move. Soldiers and officers began to pray to those simple altars. These altars were instantly activated with all their strength, and all kinds of low- and mid-level magical arts were used together. The magical spells exerted on the surrounding soldiers, especially the new member of the Kobold God System, Carrigos, are simple, but have very obvious benefits for the battle. The middle and low-level mages in the battle formation also began to use the previously prepared buff magic on the soldiers on a large scale. They used the power of the bear, the agility of the cat, and the power of the bull. They walked quickly, anticipating the enemy and waiting for the spells to flash. Colorful lights appeared on the battle formation. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????Together with the middle and low-level magicians that we have trained in the Tongtian Kingdom for more than 20 years, there is still no problem in dealing with wars. Moreover, in the past twenty years, many of the magical machines studied have basically matured. It¡¯s time to engage in actual combat in the war. In just a blink of an eye, the enemy's human coalition had already crossed the river. Various divine spells and spells were shining on them, but the light on them was much weaker. After all, the orcs' mages were still very limited. Many mages are unwilling to defect to the savage and rude orcs, and high-level mages are unwilling to do such low-level manual labor on the battlefield. What is really impressive are the shamans among the orcs who are beating war drums and carrying totems on their backs. They chant traditional war songs, and various spell-like benefits are blessed on the soldiers next to them. It also achieves very good results, and can even achieve a bloodthirsty state that humans do not have. From this point alone, the orcs' gain spells exceed those of the Tongtian Kingdom. The human army on the orc side began to quickly pass through the frozen Palauweil River in a cautious manner, fearing that the Kingdom of Tongtian would do something halfway. Therefore, they have maintained a tight formation, and the leading cavalry unit has not left the main force. There was no acceleration of the charge, but they found that the army on the opposite side was motionless, watching them cross the river like gentlemen. Polis sneered. He reached out and took out a five-color firework from the fireworks he had prepared, and said with a smile: "I'll give you a surprise when your momentum is strongest!" As he said that, he pointed it diagonally toward the sky, and then decisively I opened this firework, which seemed to have the capacity to be set off three times. Just started, used it once. I saw a five-color firework ejected from the flower tube as thick as my arm, and the recoil almost knocked over Polis, who was not well prepared. Fortunately, Polis was a powerful half-dragon at the moment, so he was able to control it. This strength. This five-color firework flew into the sky in a spiral state. When it reached the highest point, it suddenly exploded and formed five huge five-color dragon heads. Under the influence of magic, it made five huge roars in one. ! This is the emblem of the five-color dragon god Tiamat! Immediately, the commanding general of the orc army immediately understood the meaning of this firework. Kobolds and the five-color dragon god Tiamat have a very close relationship. He is very clear about this, but he is not very clear about how close this relationship is. Soon, the reality told him. How close is this relationship? Giant dragons of various colors flew across the sky. The powerful dragon's breath was spitting out for free, and the dragon clan's unique skill "Dragon Power" was constantly used to intimidate the entire army. Perhaps soldiers with higher willpower could withstand this dragon's power and avoid running around, but the horses in the cavalry unit did not have such high willpower. They were immediately frightened by the dragon's power and started running around! Immediately, the neat and tight formation of the human puppet army that was only halfway across the river was shattered into pieces, and it had lost its original momentum. At this moment, the army of the Tongtian Kingdom on the opposite side blew the horn of attack. Suddenly a heavy cavalry wearing chain armor rushed over. This powerful heavy cavalry force of five thousand people pierced the human body fiercely. puppet armyIn the ?camp, the formation of the human puppet army was completely disrupted and they were driven back to the other side of the Palauweil River. At this time, these thirteen five-color dragons have not left yet. Instead, they landed where the human puppet troops gathered one after another. They squatted down, disrupted the opponent's formation, and then breathed fiercely at the place with the most densely populated people around. , immediately turned all the troops in this circle into various sculptures or ice blocks, and then flew up again without any hesitation in fighting. After the dragon's breath was full, he flew down again and suddenly arrived at a densely populated place. Do it again. The commander of the orcs is a majestic orc, wearing a set of golden armor with a scarlet cloak behind him. Judging from this outfit, it seems that the orc army has accepted human habits and customs and is changing their own. Civilization structure to suit the status of ¡°master¡±. When he saw that the human puppet army was charging and encountered such a massive long-range attack, he couldn't help but feel a little dazed, and he didn't know how to fight back. You must know that this is just a probing attack. The main force of the orcs has not yet moved, but the enemy is so arrogant that they send out the dragon troops that can be used as trump cards to attack their own troops. Moreover, it is not a tough battle, but a quick and easy attack. A range attack, use Dragon Power and Dragon Breath to disrupt the formation, and then use heavy cavalry to rush into the formation. From a tactical point of view, there is no problem, but is it a bit wasteful to use dragon troops to do such a trivial thing? The orc commander subconsciously pinched his chin and fell into deep thought. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile phone users please go to m. to read.) Text Chapter 108 Behemoth Behemoth The orc commander couldn't help but start to think about the enemy's intention of doing this. First of all, the army of the Tongtian Kingdom was demonstrating, showing its strength to its enemy, the orc army, and reversing the psychological pattern of the human army that the orcs were invincible. There is no doubt that it can boost one's own morale, and the effect must be said to be pretty good. At least when the soldiers of the human army faced the grinning orc army, their eyes no longer flickered and their arms trembled. Secondly, the victory was achieved and the human puppet army that had been driven over was driven back to the other side of the Palauwe River. This victory was basically achieved. The orc commander must also admit that if the human puppet army was driven back in such a chaotic manner, It's purely a waste. This group of cannon fodder resources should be used more effectively. Do they still want to scare themselves away? Haha, this is really ridiculous. When the orc commander thought of this, he shook his cheeks with a smile. Could it be that he inherited the bluffing skills of the kobolds? Thinking of this, the orc commander calmed down and did not send his main force to attack this wave of dragon troops tit for tat. But if these giant dragons accidentally fall into your hands, humph, you will have to give them a good look! Soon, as expected by the orc commander, these giant dragons passed through the camp of the human puppet army like leapfrogs and flew into the distance. In fact, the damage caused by these giant dragons is very limited, not even as much as the heavy cavalry unit in front. However, the effect of this dragon raid is to shock and destroy the formation, no matter how many heavy cavalry units there are The troops cannot complete it in a short time. It is also difficult to directly compare who is better and who is worse. At least, the enemy's formation was broken up, and the enemy's morale was severely suppressed at the highest point. At the same time, the enemy is given an invincible head-on blow, and the morale of our own side is also greatly improved. This psychological effect has been achieved. Polis breathed a sigh of relief and handed over the specific command of the war to Sir Harrington. Sir Harrington is the highest-ranking priest of the Church of Carrigos and has now become the elector of Carrigos. He can use divine power to manipulate magic maps and is the best commander. At this moment, he has the ability to represent Karegos. The wind was getting tighter and tighter, and the human puppet troops who were beaten back were unable to tear apart the enemy's heavy cavalry line, so they had to leave thousands of corpses behind and fled back to the camp in a panic. The orc commander took advantage of the situation and ordered a retreat, and the orc troops moved forward to respond and pulled back the human puppet army. A single defeat is not enough to completely disrupt your command and morale, on the contrary. It can also effectively consume the vitality of the enemy and the group of humans under his command. This transaction is not a loss. When the army withdrew, the enemy was very wise and did not pursue the victory. Instead, they captured those soldiers who had no time to escape and surrendered. They simply cleaned up the trophies and left the battlefield. Ming Jin also retreated his troops. That evening, as usual, the human puppet troops stepped forward to clean up the battlefield. They carried all the corpses back, many of which had been destroyed by the strong acid of the dragon's breath. The corpses that had been split into several pieces by lightning aroused a flurry of discussions when they were carried back. At the same time as these discussions, the fear of the dragon spread. Are orcs more terrifying, or are these giant dragons more terrifying? The answer to this question is fairly obvious. There is no need to even ask, but these human puppet soldiers have no chance to choose a side again, at least not now. While the human puppet army was cleaning the battlefield, some prisoners of the human puppet army were also released back, and the orc defenders checked them. These released prisoners were all ordinary soldiers, with very low levels, and there were no signs of magic. They simply returned these released prisoners to their own camps, and continued to pick up weapons and become cannon fodder. A very promising career. But the orcs didn't know that after this group of scum-like low-level soldiers came back, they began to whisper and spread many rumors among the low-level soldiers, that the human puppet army was cannon fodder, and that the Tongtian Kingdom's army had many terrible weapons. And the dragon, the orc troops came this time just to consume the human puppet army and prevent them from fulfilling their promises such as military exploits. These rumors may seem harmless, but they are spreading and fermenting step by step, constantly tearing apart the relationship between the human puppet army and the orc army. Heavy snow fell all day and all night, and by the next morning, only silvery white was left in the entire sky and earth. The sky was still gloomy, but the color of the clouds was not as thick as yesterday. With heavy snow covering every corner of this battlefield, Gu Gua, the god of winter, also used these snowflakes and cold wind to roughly control the orc army.local conditions. After obtaining the spy priesthood of the dwarf Barrifan Shadow Cloak, kobold thieves were everywhere in the loopholes in the defense of the orc camp. Unfortunately, under the cover of the cold wind and snowflakes, the orcs were aware of it. , but they didn't get the truth at all. They allowed these thieves to run around in the corners of the camp and figured out the general situation. It is necessary to use the cover of ice and snow to help Gu Gua exert the power of the God of Winter, figure out the layout of the orc camp, and cooperate with the thieves to steal the military secrets of the orcs. This is also an important purpose of the King of Tongtian team to delay the war for one day. It's just that the orc commander couldn't imagine it. The second day of the war came. The King of Tongtian army already knows the general deployment of the orc army. At the same time, a group of thieves and spies have also mixed into the ranks of the human puppet army, always waiting to be mobilized when necessary. While doing these things, the Tongtian King's army also prevented the enemy from doing the same thing, but the facts show that the orc army either has not had such a habit yet, or they disdain to do such things. In short, under Tongtian King There are no enemy spies in the ** team. As for the Damara King ** team with the same decoration next to the Tongtian King ** team, they are no longer considered. Early the next morning, the weather became even colder, and snowflakes began to float in the sky again, covering the entire battlefield. The heavy snowfall further obscured everyone's sight, so when the orc army beat the drums and advanced again, Not many people have noticed that on the front line of the orc army, there is a row of extremely tall figures. They are roughly human-shaped and about seven or eight meters tall. Among them, the more powerful ones can reach about ten meters in height, which is very close to the height of the frost giants. , but compared to frost giants, their two claws are very long, and they can touch the ground with almost no need to bend down. If you can look carefully at their claws, you can find that they have very huge and exaggerated claws. Each claw is as huge as a stone millstone, and the finger claws are as sharp and scary as a guillotine! These huge monsters are the ultimate battle monsters of the orcs, the Behemoth. This huge beast has extremely high defense and attack power. Just talking about its melee combat ability, it is even stronger than an ordinary giant dragon. And it is durable and can last for a long time in combat. It can even survive by devouring corpses on the battlefield. It can continue to fight indefinitely. In addition to being unable to fly or use magic, it can be said to be a perfect killing machine. At this moment, more than 300 Behemoth beasts are silently attacking in the forward position. Although ordinary soldiers cannot see it, the headquarters of Tongtian Kingdom can see it clearly! "It seems that yesterday's dragon tactics stimulated them." Polis said with a wry smile. If Polis summons the dragon again now, not only will he not be able to attack in a leapfrog style with yesterday's tactics, Instead, these giant Behemoths would jump up, grab them, and knock them to the ground. Three hundred versus thirteen, the giant dragon will definitely not be able to defeat so many Behemoth beasts. In this way, the Tongtian Kingdom will be passive. Sir Harrington smiled slightly and said: "No matter how they change, we always have a way to deal with it. Please don't worry about this, Your Majesty." After that, he invited a priest from the Tongtian Cult to come. , lowered his head and said a few words to him, and then clicked on a location on a magic map. Polis took a look and found that the location was exactly where the orc commander was. Then Sir Harrington said confidently: "This time, I want to invite His Excellency Wells Perseus to go with us." Polis was shocked. Wells Perseus is the first guard under the Platinum Dragon God Bahamut. The combat ability is even higher than that of the weaker gods. In order to increase his control over the kobold kingdom, he was sent by the Platinum Dragon God. However, because of his unstable stance in the battle to confer the gods and his unwillingness to offend the dwarf pantheon, he was ignored by the chief god of the kobold pantheon, Gugua Tongtian. Now that he is placed in the battle sequence, what does this mean? At this time, the Behemoths had crossed the frozen Palauwell River and were within less than a mile in front of the Tongtian King ** team, and the shadows of each other could be seen vaguely. At this time, the war drum of the orcs' charge sounded. But as the orc army advanced, the Tongtian Kingdom's army actually retreated, exposing several huge gaps. When the Behemoth beasts were filled with various buffing magics and rushed forward in their strongest posture, they unexpectedly found that all the human troops who were waiting for them to kill had fled. Where the battle formation was originally, there were felling trees one by one. A square tower-shaped iron lump the size of a small house. A Behemoth wanted to lift the iron lump, but found that there were iron chains connected to the ground underneath the iron lump. When the orc army and the human puppet army also rushed into the battle formation of the Tongtian Kingdom, the Behemoth army in front had already advanced to the Tongtian Kingdom.In front of the camp, he can almost rush in, demolish the enemy's camp, and completely win this simple war. This war is so simple that these Behemoth beasts just ran for a short distance to warm up, and they were not enough to kill at all! (To be continued) Text Chapter 109 Raid This depression coupled with the violent mood made them not notice at all that the tents in front of them were still far away from the main camp of Tongtian Kingdom. They were isolated in front of the camp, looking abrupt and innocent, and there was still such a strange feeling. A little bit of bad intentions. Just as they violently tore apart these tents, a magic alarm rang through the sky, and a large amount of magic light suddenly erupted from all around. Countless magics hit these Behemoth beasts one after another, making them feel weak and tired, and even more A crack suddenly appeared under the feet of many Behemoths, swallowing them in, or a black hole suddenly appeared out of thin air, sucking these Behemoths in and temporarily sealing them. And in front of the Behemoth beasts who were not trapped by the magic trap, the tents that had not yet been torn open exploded on their own, and huge insects tens of meters long rushed out from inside! There are probably hundreds of them in total. These are clearly the Centipede Giant Insect Knights from the North! It is the core force of the Northland of Tongtian Kingdom and a direct force of the frost giant god Bing Linghua. It turns out that the Tongtian Kingdom is also waiting for the weather to get colder and heavy snowfall, just to wait for a suitable climate, and then brazenly use this super weapon that can only play its best role in a glacial environment! These bugs raised their heads angrily and spit out violent frost, directly freezing the behemoth that was caught off guard in front of them. Although it did not cause any actual damage, the movements of the behemoth were greatly affected. Then the kobold warlock knight from the centipede giant insect used the magic power of the centipede giant insect to shoot out a huge fireball, which hit the Behemoth giant beast in front of him, and suddenly the layer of ice on his body was removed. The shell was smashed violently, and all the fur on the Behemoth beast was smashed to pieces. Show off your strong muscles! With just these two consecutive attacks, the solid defense system of Behemoth in front of him was completely destroyed! Then the centipede giant insect's sharp mouthparts pierced in hard, and even tried to swallow the Behemoth. The pain-mad Behemoth also waved its sharp claws and smashed it to pieces. The insect shell of the centipede giant insect, which is comparable to dragon scales, directly digs a huge hole in the centipede giant insect! The giant centipede immediately became enraged. A mouthful of burning gastric juice was directly sprayed out, burning the Behemoth's body, roasting its muscles, and a strange barbecue aroma suddenly filled the battlefield! At the same time, other Behemoths also encountered various problems. Some were attacked by a group of mages using dissociation spells, and some found a frost giant two or three heads taller than themselves in the tent. He picked up the giant ax and struck it hard! ! ! Because of the first wave of magic traps and black holes that broke out just now, the Behemoths had to use inferior forces to deal with powerful enemies with basically the same combat power as them. And you have to face two or three! Some are very unlucky and even have to face five or six powerful enemies. After the Behemoth is dealt with, the free Centipede Giant Insect Knights and Frost Giants will carry their weapons again. , and go together to besiege the nearest Behemoth. In this way, the advantage on the local battlefield will obviously favor the Tongtian King ** team. By relying on the injury-for-injury style of play, both sides showed real fire. They even fight desperately for their lives. Judging from the various ambushes emerging from the tents, the Kingdom of Tongtian has tried its best to stop the orc army! At the same time as the magic alarm sounded, at the place where King Tongtian's army originally formed, the orc army and the human puppet army were passing by. In the square tower-shaped iron lumps still left on the battlefield, several windows suddenly opened. . A dozen magic wands protruded from it, and then, these magic wands sprayed out a large number of small fireballs, hitting these orcs and human puppet soldiers fiercely! This is a magic wand that the Tongtian Kingdom has vigorously developed over the past 20 years and finally successfully mass-produced. It can be said to be a cross-generation product that created an era, the Gatling Fireball Stick! This Gatling small fireball stick fully analyzes the magical structure of the small fireball, reorganizes it in an industrial assembly line, and then produces it in large quantities through industrial means. A Gatling small fireball stick produced in this way can store twelve small fireballs, and it can be recharged at least two hundred times. The damage caused by this small fireball can reach half of the ordinary small fireball. About one and a half times, theoretically it can reach the level of a medium-caliber pistol! In other words, a small fireball magic wand is equivalent to a medium-caliber pistol. It is spraying a series of small fireballs from the iron fortress, hitting the orcs and human puppet soldiers who were caught off guard. His whole body was covered with blood holes, and he soon harvested the enemy's lives like wheat! This is not over yet. At this moment, two more magic fireworks suddenly appeared from a hidden place, forming two fireworks in the sky.Among the magical patterns, one is still the divine emblem of the five-color dragon Tiamat, while the other is the divine emblem of the platinum dragon god Bahamut! ! ! I saw that these two conflicting divine emblems were actually pointing to a certain position on the ground at the same time, which is where the orc headquarters is located! Immediately, thirteen five-color dragons and three metal dragons rushed towards the direction where the magic fireworks were pointing! ! ! This is Sir Harrington's plan, to fully deploy the orcs' forces, making it difficult to look at the front and rear, then concentrate the superior forces to deal with the opponent's elite troops, use iron bunkers to hold back the enemy's effective forces, and then use elite troops to surprise the opponent's command. This is a three-pronged approach. It was a complete blow to the orc army, and among the three groups of troops, Tongtian Kingdom still had some room to spare. At least their army is still outside and has not rushed into the battlefield! I saw the thirteen five-color dragons and three metal dragons smashing into the headquarters of the orc army like meteors. This is a small mountain covered with tents of the orc army. At the highest and most central position, there is a huge magic tent, which is shining with colorful magic light. A red dragon wanted to show off, so it sprayed out a breath of flames, directly covering the magic tent with a radius of several hundred meters. However, it did not cause any fire at all. Instead, it caused the magic tent to counterattack, and a bolt of lightning struck Then, the reckless red dragon fell to the ground with black smoke, only twitching. (To be continued) Text Chapter 110 Fierce Battle Seeing this effect, the other giant dragons were also a little surprised. You must know that although the red dragon is just a teenage dragon, it is not an ordinary magic item that can be knocked unconscious. This can only show the magic counterattack power of this tent. It is so powerful that it should even be infused with divine power. This time, the reckless breathing of the dragon's breath obviously attracted the attention of the defenders, and a large number of left-behind soldiers immediately surrounded them. Only then did they see that the orcs were not defenseless. Among the remaining defenders, there were nearly five More than a hundred trolls and tauren also rushed over, wanting to keep these giant dragons behind. Because both sides fell into a fierce battle at once. This battle must not be delayed. When Wells Perseus saw that something was wrong, he no longer hid his strength and directly used all his strength. His two metal claws were like ten sharp swords, slashing viciously at the magic tent of the orc army headquarters. At the same time, under the influence of strange magic, a wound also appeared on Wells Perseus's body out of thin air. This wound was almost exactly the same as the wound he tore on the tent, and even could His internal organs could be seen from the broken wound, and the wound in the magic tent was crackling with purple electric light, and was struggling to heal in the middle. Wells Perseus saw that the wound he had opened with all his strength was about to heal. Without any time to think, he immediately called on his two metal dragons to transform into human forms and dived into the wound of the magic tent. In an instant, Then he fought fiercely with the enemies in the tent. Three minutes later, Sir Harrington saw that the headquarters of the orc army had been attacked by a giant dragon, but it was guarded by more than 500 trolls and tauren. It was impossible to attack in a short period of time. The result of the battle was Unknown, another magic firework was immediately set off. A blue claw forms in mid-air, which is summoning ice claws to fight. It can be seen that the Tongtian Kingdom is waiting for the weather to become colder in order to allow the crampons to better display their combat capabilities. Ten minutes later, those crampons that had been prepared for a long time came quickly from the north and plunged directly into the headquarters of the orc army. Together with the eleven remaining half-dragons. A melee broke out with the troll tauren. Through the magic map, I saw that the crampon troops began to slowly surround them, surrounding the orc army headquarters, and the magic tent where the headquarters was located was beating like crazy as if there was a huge rabbit inside. There was no way to issue effective instructions, so Sir Harrington immediately issued the order, and all the troops launched a general attack. Even their headquarters, which was hidden in an airship in the sky, moved towards the front line, and more A few strong men. People like Polis, Xihan and others went directly to the battlefield, led their respective guards, and stabbed the stubborn orc team like sharp knives, smashing the orc army happily, and then took the liberated people with them. The army continued to sweep through the remaining orc recalcitrants. On Sir Harrington¡¯s magic map, he could clearly see that there was at least one wolf cavalry team on the orc side that had not entered the battlefield. Presumably this team was the orc army that sealed the victory. The main force chasing the fleeing enemy was severely harassed by the orcs' headquarters. Therefore, even at this juncture, there is still no way to bring this new force into the battle. This is the strategic effect of Sir Harrington's strategy of shooting men first and horses first, and capturing thieves first. Generally speaking, this tactic is rarely used in mainland battles, because generally speaking, the leader of the army is usually the most powerful combatant in the entire army. It is very difficult to kill it, and in this place where personal combat power is very strong, the so-called strategy is not a necessity. It is possible to use force to defeat cleverness at any time, and use absolute strength to break all the arrangements. Kill the guy who uses strategy. Think about it, a trap is used to catch rabbits, and suddenly a giant dragon falls out. Is it possible that the trap will be useful? This is why most of the gods of war on this road emphasize personal combat power, and at most they are teamwork doctrines, with little emphasis on strategy. The only god of strategy, the Red Knight, is only a subordinate god of Tempus, the god of war. It is precisely because of this long-term contempt, and the fact that the strength of the Tongtian King's army is definitely not weaker than the orc army, that this simple strategy can take effect. Soon, after the full attack of the Tongtian Kingdom, Next, the front continued to advance, and almost all the Behemoths that had not fallen into the trap were slaughtered. The centipede giant insect cavalry and the frost giants led the human and kobold armies of the Tongtian Kingdom and returned to the battlefield. The steel fortress on the battlefield has inflicted heavy casualties on the orcs and human puppet troops. The small fireball technique is released as if it is free of charge. The magic wand that any mage apprentice can use has caused painful damage to the orcs. And for those huge Titozi, the only thing isThe Behemoth beast that can deal with it has already fallen into the fierce battle ahead, and the strong ones among the orcs and human puppet troops cannot eradicate all these densely packed Titozi fortresses. In general, the Tongtian Kingdom uses relatively Very small casualties can inflict absolute heavy damage on the enemy. But if you count the financial investment, the price is high. After all, the small fireball magic wand has not been able to absolutely reduce the cost. The cost of each magic wand is about 100 gold coins, which is comparable to that of ten ordinary households. The annual net income is based on a good year. When the centipede giant insect cavalry and frost giants appeared on the battlefield, the orc troops that were still struggling to resist began to panic, and the human puppet troops were even more panicked and ran around. At this time, some "dead corpses" began to jump on the ground, shouting loudly: "Run! The orcs are defeated! Everyone, run for your lives!" While fleeing in the direction of the Palauwell River, not only the panic It is an infectious disease, and even the act of escaping is also an infectious disease. Soon, those unsteady human puppet soldiers who had been controlled by the fear of death began to flee together. At this time, the orc governor The team had been disrupted long ago and could not act as a deterrent to supervise the battle. Occasionally, a few orc supervising team members tried to stop these escaping human puppet troops, but they were pushed down, trampled to death, and marched away by the fearful and angry human puppet troops. Pass. On the contrary, on the other side of the Kingdom of Tongtian, under the command of Sir Harrington, the army surrounded them on all sides, limiting the orc army's fleeing momentum to the direction of the Pelowell River. Obviously, in this direction, the Kingdom of Tongtian still had Save it for later. It can be said that the orc army has now reached a situation of overwhelming defeat. In the absence of orders from the headquarters, all soldiers can only fight on their own. Although there are many outstanding low-level non-commissioned officers and lieutenants who can actively organize themselves. The comrades around them tried to resist again, but were disrupted by the army of Tongtian Kingdom. The leader was powerfully killed by the superior enemy. The enemies who dared to get together were defeated again, and they returned to the process of escaping for their lives. This kind of gathering and breaking up, gathering and breaking up, probably happened hundreds of times on the entire battlefield. In the end, even the strongest orc warriors could not resist this terrifying momentum and began to turn around and run away. But after the defeated human puppet army fled the battlefield, the orcs also began to appear on the banks of the Palauwell River. But this time it was not so smooth. The ice in this section of the Palauwell River suddenly exploded. The orcs who were running at the front were shot into hedgehogs, and in the river bed, what was left was soft and sticky river water, or in other words, a mixture of Gu Gua's demon pet Guji and river water. The orcs had no time to consider these things. Under the pressure of the pursuers from behind, they ignored the strange scene in front of them and ran forward with all their strength. Almost every orc escaped by stepping on Guji's soft body. But their feet were also stuck with something sticky, causing them to expend four or five times more energy than usual with every step they took. When the orcs had all run over, the Pelowell River again It turned into a hard ice surface for the Tongtian Kingdom's own army to pass through. The human puppet army has been completely defeated by the Tongtian Kingdom and captured. However, the orcs, trolls and other non-humans have no intention of surrendering at all. They have fled deep into their camp. The location of the final headquarters happened to be Saw the last scene of that powerful magic tent. The last nine injured five-color dragons, armed with countless crampons, have been attacking the magic tent unremittingly. From the beginning of the battle in the morning, to now, the sun is already in the west, and almost a month has passed. During the day, that is to say, this magic tent has withstood attacks for almost a day. The originally gorgeous tent was now a rag, and the magic light on it had almost disappeared. It was just waiting to reach the garbage station, and was thrown into the garbage boat. The huge magic tent could no longer bear it. It finally seemed to want to activate some legendary teleportation technique, but was forcibly interrupted. In the end, it exploded violently and turned into countless tattered strips of cloth, among which It was more like a ketchup pot had exploded. Countless bloody limbs and plasma were spread out for free, spraying all over the faces of the exhausted orcs, especially one wearing gold. A's orc corpse was smashed viciously in front of the orcs. The powerless corpse was rolling like a puppet with its strings cut off. It didn't feel as proud and powerful as before, but instead felt helpless. At the same time, the generals of the Tongtian Kingdom also looked at the exploded tent with some anxiety, wanting to see if anyone on their side could come out alive. What will happen to Wells Perseus, who is known as the first guard of the Platinum Dragon God, in such a battle? (To be continued) Text Chapter 111 Strategic Victory When the magic tent of the orc command camp exploded, a large ball of flesh and blood flew out like a football shot by a big foot. When the trend was over, it suspended in mid-air. The mass of flesh and blood finally stopped and slowly stretched out. When everyone took a closer look, they saw that the mass of flesh and blood was actually Wells Perseus, the first guard under the Platinum Dragon God! I saw that half of his body was missing, his intestines were still hanging down, and there was a huge wound that almost disemboweled him. His right hand was broken off at the elbow, and there were still white bones and bloody flesh exposed on it. Wounds, the left hand is also full of wounds, three fingers are broken, and the whole person looks extremely miserable. If it were not for his dragon physique, he would definitely be dead at this moment. Polis is leading a team The cavalry is addicted to riding and slashing. Relying on the advantages of their heavenly blood and half-dragon body, they are much stronger than the orcs. When he saw the tragic image of Wells Perseus, he couldn't help but gasp. Before he could go to the rescue, Wells had already said with a livid face: "I have completed the mission, and there is nothing left to do." I'll leave it to you." After saying that, he used the index finger and middle finger of his left hand to make the shape of a sword, and pointed it on his own Yintang, and then teleported away with a "buzz". There must be something safer and more capable of treatment. The place where he was injured may be the kingdom of the Platinum Dragon God Bahamut. Polis smacked his mouth dry and swallowed a mouthful of saliva. Then he turned his attention to the battlefield again. Facing the orcs who were already heartbroken, he waved his hand high. My own butcher knife. At this point, only the Orc Wolf Cavalry was left in the Orc Army, and the organization was relatively complete. After seeing the fireworks exploding in the magic tent, the leaders of the Orc Wolf Cavalry finally confirmed that they were the top officers of the Orc Army. , but the form has reached this point. Even if they began to command the army, it would be of no avail. The orcs' tragic defeat was a foregone conclusion. All they can do is run as fast and as far as they can on four legs, and rushing over to fight the Tongtian Kingdom's army is just a side dish. Moreover. The orcs are also divided into tribes, and they still fight with each other. If a compatriot in a tribe is killed, they will probably come to the rescue regardless of their own safety, but the wolf cavalry and the orc infantry are obviously not from the same tribe, so There is no psychological pressure when escaping. When they saw that the orcs and wolf cavalry who were the new force had also fled, the orcs who were on the verge of despair also gave up their last thoughts and slumped on the ground in exhaustion, throwing away their weapons in frustration. He kept cursing in orcish language and surrendered. So far, it took a month or two for both sides to mobilize their troops, and the battle only took two days to start. With the very simple strategy of the Tongtian Kingdom, they annihilated each other in one fell swoop. The number of casualties in the Tongtian Kingdom reached more than 7,000. Six giant dragons were killed in the battle, and five hundred-legged giant insect knights were killed in the battle. Basically none of the frost giants died, only a dozen people suffered varying degrees of injuries. As for the magic combat weapon iceclaws. At least six thousand were destroyed. In this battle, the main loss of the Tongtian Kingdom was not the army, but the gold coins. Just the small fireball magic wand played in the Titozi Fortress on the battlefield could reach five A terrifying figure of one million gold coins. Coupled with the pension, especially for the dragons that had been killed in the battle, it was a huge amount of wealth. The cost of the entire war was probably no less than 10 million gold coins. The orcs suffered even greater losses. More than half of the orc soldiers died, and all the human puppet troops surrendered. Even their ace, the Behemoth, was half dead and half captured. It can be said that he suffered a very tragic loss. When the news reached the Orc Kingdom, Gruumsh was obviously stunned. He couldn't imagine whether his men were joking with him. When he confirmed the authenticity of this matter, unexpectedly he did not get angry or roar wildly. Instead, he sat quietly on his throne and crushed the armrest of his throne with all his strength. Said: "I really didn't expect it, I really didn't expect it I didn't expect the kobolds to be so strong They actually dispatched sixteen dragons at one time And it was a mixed formation of five-color dragons and metal dragons. Yes. I underestimated them But also, how weak can a guy who can inherit the god system under the strict defense of the dwarf god system and steal food from the mad god system be? We need to look for more opportunities and learn more about it? They" Hearing what the Lord God said, the orc God of War Inava, who had always felt guilty, still sincerely reflected on it, and then sincerely asked his Lord God for advice: "Such a great Lord God, what should we do next? What to do? Should we continue to adjust our strategy to attack the Kingdom of Tongtian, or continue to sweep southward against the Kingdom of Humanity?" Gruush stood up, turned around with his hands behind his back, and said with a fierce look in his one eye.: "The biggest profit in front of us now is not the group of kobolds in Tongtian Kingdom, nor the fertile lands occupied by the human kingdom, but the storm god Talos who has lost his mind and is in panic all day long. Now Tongtian Kingdom Don't mess with those kobolds now. They might be useful in the future. It would be a waste to waste our momentum on them. Then we should continue to attack the human kingdom and cede the land of Damara Kingdom. Leave it to them, let the kobolds and humans make trouble on their own." After saying this, Gruush waved his hand, indicating that Yinafu should go down, and he slowly sat down on the throne. With a wave of his hand, those who died in the battle were killed. The souls of the orcs flew out of his divine kingdom, especially the soul of the commander who died in the battle, which was floating in the middle. Gruush repeatedly played the memory of this battle from these souls, and then reassembled it together, restoring it from countless sides, watching the battle process over and over again, Gruush There was a solemn look in Shi's eyes, and he murmured in his mouth: "The form of this waris it going to change" Soon, the Tongtian Kingdom received the orc envoys, who came to discuss peace. , in front of the Tongtian King's army, the orc army took the initiative to give in and gave up the land. When the army of the Kingdom of Damara appeared, the orcs would attack them head-on and tell them that between the two countries, There is a difference in treatment among them. (To be continued) Text Chapter 112 Cruel Killing Machine The Kingdom of Tongtian had no choice but to annex all the land of the Kingdom of Damara, leaving only the Kingdom of Damara Heliod Barus and a small piece of land around it still in the hands of the Kingdom of Damara. Because of such a failure, after the war, the original ruler was overthrown, and a half-elf magician named Miasius became the ruler of the Kingdom of Damara, which in turn made the Kingdom of Damara even more trapped. In the hands of the elves. In this battle, the newly born Carrigos and his petitioners did not participate in the war, because they were too weak to participate in the war. Harvesting is really something that goes against the laws of nature. Presumably, by the time of the next war, Karegos and the others will be able to participate in some battles locally. After receiving the news that the war had stopped, Gu Gua also breathed a sigh of relief. To be honest, he still did not have the confidence to compete with the orc army. Although it is possible to win a brilliant victory in a local war by spending money, it is not a long-term solution. Considering the strength of the Tongtian Kingdom, it really cannot withstand a few such wars and will go bankrupt. Besides, fighting against such a strong man will not only cause huge losses, but also affect the pace of development of the Tongtian Kingdom. The population of kobolds is still very limited, and the magic industry of the Tongtian Kingdom has only laid a negligible foundation. Before challenging the real enemy, Tongtian Kingdom had better accumulate more strength. So when the orcs realized how powerful they were, Gu Gua breathed a sigh of relief and became complacent at the same time. Look, with his own efforts, the kobolds are already strong enough to defeat the orcs! certainly. Although it is piled up with money. Another thing that made Gu Gua somewhat unexpected was that the orc envoy requested to purchase the small fireball magic wand that was fired in the Titozi Fortress. Polis did not dare to make any independent claims, so he reported it to everyone. Gu Gua pinched his chin and showed a successful smile on his face. How could he forget this way to make a fortune! War has always been a wasteful behavior that consumes resources and wealth. But it is also a large-scale festival for arms dealers! Now that the Tongtian Kingdom is out of the war, wouldn't it be enough to sell some of these elementary small fireball magic wands to earn more funds to develop more advanced magic weapons? Gu Gua thought of this and no longer hesitated. He immediately sent an oracle to Thoros in the Iron Castle tribe, asking him to sweep out all the counterfeit and inferior products that were barely usable, package them and sell them to the orcs. Every small fireball technique The magic wand will sell for a thousand gold coins! The small fireball magic wand will be produced in the future. To lower the standard of use, it is best to inlay the magic crystal so that even ordinary people can use it, and to set up a backdoor. Under the influence of some kind of magic, these small fireball magic wands must be disabled together, or not at all. Only if it can be launched towards the people of Tongtian Kingdom. Unexpectedly, after the price of one thousand gold coins was reported to the orc envoys, they agreed not long after, and Gu Gua suddenly felt that the price was too low. I couldn't help but regret it, but then I thought about it again. The orcs also plundered the wealth of the human kingdom, which is why they are so generous. If they had worked hard to make money to buy this magic wand, I am afraid they would not be so generous. ¡°And if the price of the magic wand goes up at the beginning, the sales of magic equipment will be more independent and there will be more profit margins. Thinking of this. Gu Gua suddenly became excited. If he decided to start selling arms, why should he just sell them to the orcs? War cannot be fought on one side. Thinking of this, Gu Gua immediately summoned Soros. Said: "Soros, the orcs bought Gatling's small fireball magic wand from us. I think it should not be sold to them alone, but should be open to all countries and individuals who need Gatling's small fireball magic wand." "Soros was surprised and said: "Dear Elder, isn't this a bit unkind?" Gu Gua laughed and said: "War itself is an unkind act. Orcs invade humans and enslave humans. Orcs, who is right? Who is wrong? There is no universal justice, only the interests of the nation and the country, and local justice under such a balanced and stable structure. Soros, my dear Iron Castle. Chief of the tribe, the reason why I want to sell arms is to consume the power of humans and orcs to invade the Kingdom of Tongtian, and also to earn more money for our Iron Castle tribe and Craftsmen Association to research and produce more and better weapons. Magical equipment. And presumably, after the magic machinery can make more profits, the capital kobolds in the country will put more gold coins into your fiery furnace to glorify our Iron Castle tribe and the great Tongtian. Kingdom." Soros.He lowered his head, meditated for a while, then raised his head again, with an inexplicable light shining in his eyes. It was a look with his heart opened, full of ambition and desire. At this moment, Gu Gua liked this look. . "Okay, great elder, I will sell this Gatling small fireball magic wand to the human kingdom according to your wishes. Presumably with these funds, under the auspices of Elder Gatlin, the big fireball magic will be launched Rods and other magic instruments will also be researched faster," Soros said calmly. Gu Gua nodded happily and gave Soros another permission, allowing Soros to recruit more mages from the academy and the Mage Tower to participate in the research. Especially the elder Gatlin, after joining the kobold camp as a third-level low-level old mage and handing over his standardized and simplified version of the small fireball technique to the Tongtian Divine Sect, he gained The opportunity to reincarnate as a kobold, he is now a seven-year-old kobold warlock. This life was a comprehensive journey of rewards for him. Not only did he gain a higher status and wealth, he also had magical talents that he could not obtain in his previous life. Even when he was born, He is a zero-level warlock. He deeply understood where his status and wealth came from, and he was indeed enthusiastic about studying the structure of magic. During this period of rebirth, in addition to systematically studying the knowledge of academic mages again, he also studied in the Iron Castle tribe. He worked hard on the mass production plan of the small fireball magic wand and the large fireball magic wand named after himself. Now the small fireball technique can be produced through the magic infusion of magic machinery. The biggest breakthrough is that three production lines have been established, and mass production can be achieved using the assembly line method. Moreover, the core construction can already be produced by infusing it with spiritual vein magic or magic crystal magic. As for the magic wand of the fireball technique, there are still several core processes that cannot reach the assembly line. It must still be made by a magician of level 6 or above, or use the very rare Warcraft crystals instead, and the rare Warcraft crystals are used instead. Jing has no way to rely on industrial methods to replicate it. As a result, the mass production of the Fireball Magic Wand still needs a long way to go. In the research and development of the Great Fireball Magic Wand, the biggest problem is that because the cost of raw materials is too high, it is necessary to purchase a variety of materials to synthesize core components such as rare Warcraft magic crystals, so as to achieve the purpose of assembly line production of the Great Fireball Magic Wand. . With enough money to purchase materials for experiments, and more money to hire middle and low-level magicians to conduct experiments and conduct research, the development time of the Fireball Magic Wand can be shortened as much as possible. After arranging these things, Gu Gua silently came to the main material plane through the Master Tongtian Tower, and touched the growing crystal ball on the second floor. This crystal ball had reached the entire top of the second floor. The top is no longer a crystal ball, but a crystal column full of fantasy colors and flowing with brilliant colors. Tuxi and other three giant dragons seem to be about to swim out of the crystal column, at least the magic they created The phantom has appeared in the entire hall on the second floor like a real thing. It can be said to be a 3D projection of the Magic Age. At this moment, in the hall, an extraordinary naval battle movie is being shown. In the naval battle movie, there is also a familiar figure. He is dressed in scales and looks like a six-foot-long dog-headed man. He has a thick It has a long tail, sharp claws, and four quarters like a fishman. It has two gills on its cheeks, so it can obviously breathe underwater. This guy is one of Gu Gua's subordinates, a half-kobold and half-murloc named Yu Sheng. His father is a murloc prisoner, his mother is a kobold, and his wife is a mermaid. princess. At this moment, in the ocean, there are three fleets chasing something, but they can't see it from the sea. But if you put the camera more than 300 meters underwater, you can see a streamlined mermaid city struggling to escape. And in this mermaid city made of seaweed and steel, Yu Sheng, covered in blood, was leading his city and subordinates, struggling to escape. In the city, there was also his wife who was expecting to give birth. When Gu Gua saw this scene, he couldn't help but frown. In just three years, the battle for divinity in Falling Star Sea has come to an end. Divinity has basically been divided among four candidates, including Yu Sheng. The other three people, one is a pirate, one is a navy, and one is a sea ranger. These three humans gather together to hunt and kill the alien fish. Gu Gua sighed. He had already seen that Yu Sheng, his city, and even his wife, the mermaid princess, were also on the verge of death. Text Chapter 113 The oriole is here! Gu Gua, who returned to the main material plane, squeezed his fists. He was just a demigod incarnation now, but he was also confident in killing those three idiots. His biggest reliance was actually his legendary demon pet Guji. . The current Guji body is more than a hundred meters long and five to six meters wide, much larger than the centipede giant insect. The transformed girl is also about fourteen or fifteen years old. She looks slim and tall, but her face is expressionless. , I especially like reading, but my personality is not very lively. Gu Gua no longer wants to watch the naval battle film on the second floor of Master Tongtian Tower. He knows that if he delays for a little longer, Yu Sheng and his wife will face great danger. He made a decision immediately, without hesitation, and took action immediately. Under the magic of the Tongtian Mage Tower, he was directly teleported to the Pelaowell River and landed in the body of his demon pet Guji, because his minds were connected. , Gu Gua didn¡¯t say anything, Guji understood what he meant, and instantly rushed downstream faster than the river water. Guji¡¯s body transformed into a swimming fish, with all his strength Swim downstream to the Falling Star Sea. In the naval battle on the Falling Star Sea, the mermaid city led by Yu Sheng was in dilapidated condition. Douyu was basically dead and injured. The power system originally integrated with the Paradise Anthem was basically on fire. The dwarf technician's screws had already been destroyed. Death, the boiler also stopped working without anyone repairing it, and it suddenly lost its biggest advantage, speed. Behind the city, there are many dark murlocs quietly chasing after them, like wolves hiding in the night, waiting to deliver a fatal blow to the enemy. If Gu Gua hadn¡¯t received Yu Sheng¡¯s last prayer, he probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to wake up to the fact that there was still such a chess piece of his fighting hard in the depths of the Falling Star Sea. Gu Gua hurriedly hurried but was still a step too late until he arrived at the battlefield of the naval battle. The mermaid tribe has been captured, torn apart, and constantly destroyed by the enemy, trying to attack the core part, the brain of this mermaid city. A mermaid city is a school of fish, and this school of fish consists of the brain fish at the core. The middle part is also the main component of nutritional fish and the outermost part is betta fish, and the total synthesis is fish. A brain fish is the core part of a group of fish, just like the queen in an ant colony. As long as there is a brain fish and enough nutrients, the entire fish can be hatched, so as long as you capture this The brain fish in the mermaid city is equivalent to completely destroying the mermaid city. In the underwater war, the battle between the fish and the mermaid city. Most of them revolve around brain fish. Therefore, in the end, Yu Sheng and his wife Bilis were waiting for the last moments of their lives among the nutritious fish surrounding the brain fish. At this juncture, the mermaid princess Bilis was about to give birth. Yu Sheng sighed, gave up resistance, and wrapped the nutritious fish tightly around himself and his wife. Set aside a very small space to quietly accompany your wife and unborn child. Go through this last journey of life. He couldn't help but pray to his main god again. Under his influence, his wife also became a believer in Gu Gua, the great god of heaven. At this moment, in such a desperate situation, they relaxed their hearts. Pray easily and naturally. The sacred light diffused from them, creating a warm atmosphere in this small space. Of course, it would be better if you don't take into account the frightening sounds from the outside world. Suddenly, a wave of pain hit Bilis. It could be seen that she was about to give birth. Yu Sheng held her hand tightly, tears flowing down uncontrollably, but he still managed to maintain a gentle smile on his lips and comforted her in a warm voice: "Dear , I will always be by your side Even death cannot separate us" Bilis also tried hard to keep a smile, but the severe pain could not maintain her grace. Her two beautiful eyebrows frowned slightly and said: "My dear, it's enough to have you by my side" Nutrient Fish's defense also has its limits, and it will soon be broken by the enemy. At this time, the enemy's movements slowed down, and they lowered a huge and The strong net completely wrapped the thin nutritious fish, lifted it out of the sea, and placed it directly on a large ship. The other three sons of divinity were standing in a triangle on the big boat. They didn't speak to each other. They just looked at the nutritious fish that was fished out and the divine aura that was vaguely revealed during the period. This divine aura is stronger than the divinity in each of the three of them. Otherwise, they would not unite to deal with the alien race Yu Sheng. Now that the coalition has won, how to distribute the fruits of victory has become An important question. This ship belongs to the naval colonel. He waved his hand majestically and ordered: "Fire the arrows!" The archers who were already ready immediatelyHe shot the arrow into the nutritious fish quickly. With the current thickness of the nutritious fish, it is obvious that it can no longer protect the two people inside. At this moment, there was a sudden movement in the nutritious fish, and a seaweed flew out at a sudden speed, and unexpectedly tied up the weakest son of divinity, a ranger on the sea. This sudden change shocked everyone present. They were shocked, but the other two sons of divinity had no intention of helping at all. They were just on high alert, waiting to reap the benefits. Who would have thought that before they could react, a familiar feeling came over them, causing goosebumps to appear on the backs of their necks, and their hair to stand up one by one! This feeling is so exciting, so intoxicating, it is simply more exciting than absolute addiction and enjoyment! ! ! This is clearly transferring divinity! After feeling this feeling, these three sons of divinity understood one after another that the half-kobold named Yu Sheng actually wanted to transfer his divinity to take the focus away from himself. In the end, You can really let go! The two people who were shot falsely were naturally very angry, and the sea ranger who was transferred by divinity was even more excited. The short and fragile balance was suddenly broken, and the last three people fought together and fought together. Suddenly at this moment, the entire hull sank violently. The three people thought it was because someone from the other party had used a big move, and didn't think much about it. In fact, it had nothing to do with the three of them. The bottom of this big ship has actually been corroded by some powerful force! (To be continued) Text Chapter 114: Becoming a True Dragon! Just as these three sons of divinity were desperately fighting together, another sudden change occurred. The deck beneath their feet suddenly fell silently, or to be more precise, it was instantly corroded, and from below A circle of translucent strange material came out of the hole, and the three of them were directly wrapped in dumplings! What's even more surprising is that among the translucent monsters, there is a kobold with dragon wings. He swims down the translucent fluid and almost kills it in one move. All three were killed, and even their corpses were corroded by the translucent substance, leaving only some valuable magic items on their bodies shining brightly or darkly. Three rays of extremely bright blue light separated from the three corpses at once, and converged on the kobold with dragon wings, and began to undergo very magical changes. This winged kobold is naturally Gu Gua, who just came down from the Palowell River along the Eastern Bay, and the translucent monster corroding the bottom and deck of the ship is naturally Gu Gua's demon pet Guji. These three blue rays of light are also the divinity of the regional Poseidon in the Falling Star Sea. According to the previous settings, when these divinities are gathered in one person, they will be combined into a complete godhead of the Poseidon in the Falling Star Sea. At this moment, because Amberli had been seriously injured by Talos, the God of Storms, she naturally drifted down to the water elemental plane with her divine kingdom and fell into a deep sleep. Therefore, she could no longer preside over this battle, but was drilled by Gu Guazuan. He took advantage of the opportunity and easily captured the fruit of victory. "Compared with the momentum of the massive invasion of orcs, the incident of Falling Star Sea has no way of attracting the attention of more powerful beings. Gugua also accelerated down the river immediately after winning the Battle of the Palauwell River, and he also had his own people in the game, so he picked up the fruit of victory as soon as possible. In the end, after three years of fighting, three hundred strands of divinity gathered into these three pieces of divinity, and finally came together, suddenly. These divinities transformed from quantitative changes into qualitative changes. The situation and power of the entire Falling Star Sea were all gathered together. Huge waves tens of meters high were suddenly generated out of thin air on the entire sea, destroying several coastal cities in an instant. I don¡¯t know. So many killings were caused in one fell swoop. There were terrible buzzing sounds everywhere, and even several volcanoes on the seabed popped up, erupting hot magma and thick volcanic ash. These forces come together. It formed enough power to make a mortal become a weak god, and gathered it on Gu Gua. If Gu Gua was not a god at this moment, he would probably have to go through the process of becoming a god again at this moment. The divine power has been gathered, and the fruit has matured, if it continues according to the original script. In this way, it would be easier for Amberly to absorb it. It's just that the priesthood of Falling Star Sea fell on Gu Gua, who was already a god. There was not much reaction from the godhead at all. Instead, it seemed to stimulate Gu Gua's "Fish-Dragon Transformation" mentality that had not progressed for a long time. He directly followed Ling's realm. , instantly broke through the dragon general level and reached the dragon king level. Gu Gua became a real dragon king! Gu Gua couldn't bear the surging divine power and the powerful dragon blood surging out of his body. He looked up to the sky and roared. The whole sky was shaken by his powerful power. All the clouds and volcanic ash were blown away thousands of miles. , around his body, it can be said to be cloudless and as clear as water. Gu Gua¡¯s body is under the influence of the "Yu Long Transformation" mentality. Suddenly he became extremely slender. His original state had allowed him to grow dragon beards, dragon horns, dragon scales and dragon tendons, and he became a dragon, but not a real dragon yet. Now this time, he has completely become a real dragon. Gu Gua¡¯s limbs turned into four claws, each holding a dragon ball. Except for the pair of giant dragon wings on his body, I am afraid that his current image is more like an Eastern dragon. And it doesn't matter even if you add wings, isn't there an old man named Ying Long who also has a pair of wings? Nothing happened in the sky. There was no calamity cloud or heavenly calamity. Gu Gua smoothly transformed from a poor and weak kobold into a real dragon after constant training and struggle! Controls a very vast sea area, which is probably as big as hundreds of Vasa lands! Finally became a real dragon! Gu Gua's mind burst out with extremely surprising emotions, filled with almost crazy joy. Hot tears flowed down his face. He choked and said to Qingtian: "Master! Did you see it? Master! I have become A real dragon! Wow! Master! Look at me!" Gu Gua started sobbing in pain, and suddenly the whole sky was filled with clouds. Dark clouds and big raindrops pounded down hard, flattening the huge waves that Gu Gua had set off when he became a real dragon. After Gu Gua finished crying, he felt infinite anger again. This anger was as real as?, penetrated into the surrounding dark clouds, turned into thunder and lightning, shining on this rainy weather like a dark night. At this time, the trace of Tianlong Qi in Gu Gua's body also rose up, intertwined with this powerful bloodline power, and immediately rebuilt a new content in his god. Within this framework, There are actually many positions that need to be appointed, including Prime Minister Turtle, General of Patrol and other positions! This is the system of Dragon Palace! Gu Gua, who was shocked, also discovered that he needed to build a crystal palace to truly implement the functions of these positions. With a move in his heart, he released his crystal palace system and submerged it into the body of his demon pet Guji. Suddenly Guji's body transformed like a kite skin with a skeleton. When it was supported, it actually formed a small miniature crystal palace! At this time, Gu Gua felt a strong suction force that was gradually attracting him to an unknown plane. He suddenly felt a little confused, but still resisted this suction force. He first used a magic spell to pull him to an unknown plane. Yu Sheng, his wife and the almost paralyzed Fish were moved into the Crystal Palace, and some magical powers were given to them, so that their injuries were almost recovered, and Bilis finally survived the disaster. A kobold egg was successfully laid. Gu Gua immediately connected to the Tongtian Mage Tower and instilled the knowledge of the kobold into the egg. At this time, he could no longer withstand the powerful suction and was dragged into a certain space. After entering this inexplicable space, Gu Gua immediately used several magical skills to protect himself tightly. He looked carefully and found that there was sea water everywhere around him, and there was also some kind of silent light. The divine power was stirring and spreading everywhere. Gu Gua immediately understood the surrounding environment and knew where he was. This is in Amberley's kingdom of God. As early as Amberli set up this game and prepared to cultivate weak divine power for herself to absorb, she set up such a mechanism. When the final star-falling sea god is born, he will naturally be attracted by her divine power and return to her divine kingdom. , for her to enjoy. Who knew that when the fruit was about to mature, she was beaten unconscious and had to hide in the water elemental plane to recuperate. Gu Gua slowly sank, because according to the distribution of divine power, Amberli should be sleeping deep in the Kingdom of God, which is full of sea water. However, Gu Gua sank for a very, very long time, so long that even Gu Gua almost forgot the time and the distance. He even had the illusion that he had been sinking in the sea water since he was born, but he has not sunk to the bottom yet. , after such a long time and distance, but still did not see Amberli's true body, which made Gu Gua a little angry. He simply did not care about Amberly's true body, but released the true dragon's body, relying on the Dragon King With his own abilities, he began to influence and control the sea, preparing to force Amberly out in his own way. These seawaters are so pure that every drop of water seems to be somewhat similar to the Guiyin True Water of the previous life. In other words, it is one of the purest, most natural and ideal states of water, and is necessary for practicing water-based Taoism. treasure. With this sea water, Gu Gua practiced the "Fish-Dragon Transformation" more quickly and naturally. Soon his true dragon realm was greatly supplemented, and the problem of unstable foundation of divine power was also solved. Later, he even combined two pieces of body-absorbing treasure armor into one, and then wore it on his own body, quickly absorbing and utilizing this huge treasure house. As a result, a huge whirlpool slowly formed in Amberli's ocean, surrounding Gu Gua. I don¡¯t know how long it took, but Gu Gua slowly woke up from this mysterious state. When he opened his eyes, he was suddenly shocked. In front of him, the sea water formed the face of a woman without sadness or joy. Zheng Zai looked at him quietly. Gu Gua immediately accepted the Dharma God and transformed into a kobold again, wearing a strange robe. This was mainly because the area of ??the God-absorbing armor was fixed. Therefore, after Gu Gua's body shape changed, the original small vest became It turned into a robe. Seeing this woman who suddenly appeared, Gu Gua seemed a little wary. "Are you Little Toad Gugua?" the woman asked softly, her voice was so smooth that it almost made people feel comfortable and sleepy. Gu Gua nodded subconsciously and said: "I am the little toad Gu Gua, I wonder if you are the heroine" Suddenly Gu Gua realized that something was wrong! How did this woman know that she was actually a toad! "You, you, you!!! How did you know!!!" Gu Gua shouted loudly, with an indescribable fear and expectation in his tone. "I was so frightened that I didn't expect that I would actually encounter an inexplicable woman on the enemy's territory, and this woman was??I broke my foundation in one breath! I didn¡¯t expect to come to this strange world, and after thirty years of hard work, I finally had my own place. In fact, I was very tired, but I didn¡¯t expect that there were still people who remembered my identity in my previous life. Could I still be there? Is there any possibility of going back? (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile phone users please go to m. to read.) Text Chapter 115 Poseidon Priesthood While Gu Gua was in shock, the woman's calm face actually smiled silently and said, "I know because someone told me. They said there was a kobold who could transform into a strange giant dragon. Come to me. That person told me to help you." Gu Gua asked anxiously: "Who wants to help me?" The smile on the woman's face disappeared. With a calm expression, he said: "You haven't completed the task yet, and that person is also sleeping. When you have the ability to complete the task, he will naturally contact you." After saying this, there was a pause, and the woman continued: "I know the purpose of your coming here. Amberle did do a lot of things that went against my teachings, but after all, she was once my chosen one. She has reached this point because of my neglect of discipline and teaching, so I beg you to keep her soul and let her continue to sleep. As a price, I will stay neutral in your affairs and never interfere. ¡± These words sounded like a plea, a confession, and more like a threat. Gu Gua was a little unsure, but he knew in his heart that this woman must have a secret that he wanted to know. With the strength to crush herself to death, it's best not to offend her. Through these words, Gu Gua also understood that this woman should be Estisia, the god of water element, and she was also the guardian of Amberly. Amberly, who was seriously injured, did not become the prey of those mad dog-like gods. Thanks also to this powerful god of the water element. Gu Gua was a little surprised that he actually made such a magnanimous gesture now. This is the plane of the water element, and it is also the kingdom of the god of the water element. The god of the water element, Estisia, is even more powerful and cannot be resisted by himself. A man who knows the current affairs is a hero. Gu Gua is here to pick up the weak persimmons of the unconscious Amber Li, not to challenge a powerful divine power that he cannot challenge at all. ?This way, the choice is easy to make. Gu Gua said sincerely: "No problem, I will follow your wishes. I will leave a trace of life for Amberli. As long as she is willing to change her ways, I am also willing to accept her into my divine system." The woman's expression He nodded calmly and said: "Remember the statement you made today. Absorb all the oceans in the Kingdom of God and place these oceans behind your Kingdom of God. The priesthood of the God of the Ocean belongs to you." After saying that, he swayed and quietly disappeared into the sea like ripples in the water. Gu Gua took a breath quietly. She really didn¡¯t expect that she would go so smoothly this time, but she also didn¡¯t expect it. In this world, there are actually people who know his roots. This fact makes him excited and scared, and he is full of expectations for the future. With a long roar, Gu Gua changed again and turned into a giant dragon that was a hundred meters long. The god-sucking armor could only hang on one of his scales. Holding four dragon balls in its four claws, they meandered through the ocean. Now that he has received the approval of the God of Water Element, Gu Gua is no longer timid, but lets go of his hands and feet, and begins to desperately absorb these precious seawater, and continues to cultivate his "Fish-Dragon Transformation" mind Law. As more and more seawater poured into his body, he felt that his body began to grow longer and longer, from the previous hundred meters. It turned into dozens of miles, hundreds of miles, and even thousands of miles. In the end, his body had no idea how long it had turned into, but he knew that he had clearly touched the edge of the ocean. The ocean is also tolerant. at this time. This ocean divine kingdom was finally connected to Gu Gua¡¯s divine kingdom through some unknown channel. From then on, Gu Gua¡¯s body almost melted into the sea water. The sea water is him, and he is the sea water. Countless sea water pours into Gu Gua's Kingdom of God from his body. The petitioners in the Kingdom of God have long been notified and are hiding in higher places. The sea water is like It was like a pouring water, falling out of thin air and landing in the basin of the Kobold Kingdom. With the influx of seawater, Gu Gua's divine power is also increasing, and his divine kingdom is also struggling to grow bigger and deeper. The original mountain veins are expanding outward like an inflated balloon, and the basin is even more It sunk deeply, catching all the sea water, and turned from a small puddle into a lake, into an ocean, and it kept getting bigger. Gu Gua wrapped herself around her body in circles, and finally absorbed all the sea water, leaving only a small puddle with a vague figure in it. Gu Gua regained his appearance and changed back to the appearance of a kobold. He waded into the puddle and walked to the depths of the puddle. When he looked carefully, he saw a girl in a blue skirt sleeping peacefully in the water. She had dark green hair. Her long hair was wavy like seaweed, with?Embedded with several beautiful shells and starfish. She has light blue skin, exuding a faint light like the purest sapphire. Gu Gua knows that this is Amberli who has been sleeping. At this moment, she no longer has the ability to roll over the ocean and stir up storms. , looked so quiet and beautiful, it was impossible to tell that she had once been such a violent goddess. Gu Gua thought for a while, and thought of the instructions of the God of Water Element Estisia. With a move of his hand, he moved Amberli and this small puddle away, and moved them together to his own kingdom of God. When Amberly arrived in her own kingdom, the sea suddenly became violent, setting off huge waves that rolled into the surrounding mountains and mines, causing a lot of damage to the petitioners. Gu Gua was shocked and turned pale. He immediately isolated Amberli's body from the surrounding sea water. Only then did he recover, and the sea water was no longer restless. Gu Gua took a closer look at Amberli's body, and then discovered that she still had the remaining and shrunken rules of the Kingdom of God on her body. When she was in the water elemental plane, Amberli's rules of the Kingdom of God did not conflict with it, so Everything was fine, but after arriving in Gu Gua's Kingdom of God, there was a violent conflict, which led to such a bad result. Gu Gua shook his head, criticizing himself a little in his heart, and then began to decipher and analyze Amberly's Kingdom of God rules with great interest. You must know that Amberley has been a member of the Crazy God System for a long time. Her rules of the Kingdom of God are violent and full of power. In the process of analyzing her rules of the Kingdom of God, she repeatedly triggered tsunamis and brought negative consequences to the mining work of the kobolds. Very negative impact. In line with the idea of ??not wasting and protecting the mines on the mountain, Gu Gua built a large number of magic devices around the ocean. These devices can convert kinetic energy into magic energy or divine power and store it, which is useful for absorbing the energy of Amberly's divine kingdom rules. There are huge benefits. After completely absorbing Amberly's divine kingdom, Gu Gua's divine power also rose to 8, finally becoming a medium divine power. His divine kingdom also expanded many times to accommodate a huge inland ocean, but because of the kobolds The rules of reincarnation and the reincarnations in successive years have made Gu Gua¡¯s divine kingdom have very few petitioners and the whole thing seems empty. Gu Gua didn't care about this situation. Next to him was Tiamat's Kingdom of God, which was even more deserted. There was no human habitation anywhere. You must know that the dragons have a very strong sense of territory, and they compete with each other. The space is not very pleasing to the eye, so the territories are farther apart and appear more empty. After the ocean appeared on the Gugua side, several blue dragon petitioners on the Tiamat side clamored to move to the Gugua side to enjoy the feeling of the sea. Blue dragons usually live in the sea, but Tiamat's priesthood does not have an ocean, so her kingdom is dry and soily, not moist at all, and there is no ocean at all, making these blue dragons The petitioners lived very uncomfortable lives. This also led to this situation when Gu Gua obtained the divinity of the ocean and gathered an ocean in the Kingdom of God. Regarding this matter, Gu Gua still needs to have a good communication with Tiamat, so as not to cause any misunderstanding and embarrassment, which is not good. Just thinking about it, the enchanting goblin-like woman appeared in Gu Gua's kingdom of heaven and sat in the pavilion where Gu Gua loved to stay. She poured a cup of tea leisurely and drank it slowly. stand up. "Are you living a cool life?" Tiamat's charming eyes glanced at Gu Gua coldly, making Gu Gua feel that his bones were a little lighter. Smiling while pouring another cup of hot tea for Tiamat, Gu Gua said: "It's not because of your help and protection. Otherwise, I wouldn't have such a good life." Tia Matt smiled, and it seemed that the whole Kingdom of God lit up. Gu Gua's heart suddenly started beating loudly, but he was very vigilant in his heart, fearing that this woman would try hard again. Tiamat drank another cup of tea, sighed, and continued: "Okay, I don't have any other intentions. Your harvest is yours. I am not greedy, and I also know that if my godhead If the influence increases, those bastards from the elves and dwarves will start chattering again. I came here for a purpose and want to ask you for a favor." Upon hearing this, Gu Gua immediately cheered up. You must know that when he inherited the Tablet of Destiny from the Kobold God, it was Tiamat who provided him with divinity, and it was Tiamat who risked his death to block the full blow of the dwarf god Gar Glittergold. , it can be said that without Tiamat, there would be no Gugua today. However, this woman's ways were too wild and her style was too tough, which made it difficult for Gu Gua to accept. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile phone users please go to m. to read.) Text Chapter 116 Dragon Raising Plan What's more, Tiamat is the first woman in Gu Gua's two lives. The earliest benefit was that Tiamat pushed Gu Gua down and became addicted to it. Although Tiamat was a royal sister, she He is not very cautious, but after being with Gu Gua, he seems to have restrained himself a lot. He still flirts with other males, but for more in-depth things, he is only willing to do it with Gu Gua alone. At this moment, the tangled and shy Diaosi Gugua has long regarded Tiamat as one of his own, and is only waiting for the time when his godhood is higher to formally rectify the relationship between them. As long as Tiamat is willing to listen to his own advice, Gu Gua is still willing to be responsible to Tiamat. So that is to say, Gu Gua, as a very virtuous man, has regarded Tiamat as his fianc¨¦e, while Tiamat still regards Gu Gua as a good partner and subordinate. This unequal relationship can only be reversed after Gu Gua's strength is further strengthened, so Gu Gua understands that no matter what efforts he makes in this area now, it will be in vain, so he is not too anxious. Tiamat's charming red lips slowly drank up the cup of tea, then took a long breath and said: "You know, the number of our dragons has always been very small, and they are still changing. It makes me very passive and my foundation becomes increasingly unstable." Gu Gua nodded and said, "I know, because dragons often live in isolation and are not very keen on having offspring." Nodding, he said: "Yes, it is precisely because of living in isolation that we gave those boring human warriors opportunities to defeat each other, and further reduced the number of our tribe. Now I see that your kingdom is developing so well. During the war, my children worked quite happily with you. Your compensation for the dragons who died in the battle and the rewards for the remaining dragons were very satisfactory to them, which proved that you were very sincere. After that, I had an idea in my mind. I wanted my children to come to Tongtian Kingdom to develop, obey your command, protect your city, and be your thugs. But in exchange, you have to support these children and supervise them. Lay more dragon eggs to protect the growth of dragon eggs. What do you think?" Gu Gua was quite happy when he heard this proposal, because with the protection of the dragon, the kobold city will be stronger and stronger on the road. The structure and status will also increase. Blue Dragon Sea Life and Lysus Forest Fortress are a successful case. Moreover, with the support of Lysus Forest Fortress, the blue dragon sea creatures now don¡¯t have to hunt by themselves, nor do they have to worry about being harassed by wild warriors who overestimate their own abilities and want to gain fame. They don¡¯t have to worry about eating or sleeping well. Now he has become a big fat man like a landlord, and his life is not unsatisfactory. So when Tiamat made such a suggestion, Gu Gua thought it was a good win-win suggestion, and agreed very simply. And as the saying goes, "when you are full and warm, you will think about lust". After the blue dragon Haisheng lived a very comfortable life, he frequently harassed all the females around him. Even bastard half-dragons have given birth to several bastards. If they meet a suitable dragon, they might even lay one or two dragon eggs. But Gu Gua knows that it is still very difficult for giant dragons to have children, mainly because the dragons' vitality is too strong. It is difficult to conceive offspring, often live in no fixed place, and it is difficult to form "sexual interests" with each other. Therefore, it is well known that dragons have difficulty in giving birth. If these giant dragons have fixed their places of residence. If they keep in touch with each other, they might be able to breed more baby dragons. Thinking of this, Gu Gua suddenly heard Tiamat continue: "And I will also ask the goddess of joy and love to hold some carnivals for my people every time the spring comes and the flowers bloom, and perform magical arts. Let them give birth to more children. If your people are also interested, they can participate together." After hearing what Tiamat said, Gu Gua's face became even redder and his mind became even more awkward. He knew that there was a big difference between his traditional feudal love habits and Tiamat's unrestrained love outlook. How to deal with more powerful enemies, he has a very good mentality and is not afraid at all. But when faced with these problems, he was completely confused and didn't know what to do. It has to be said that in this regard, he is still just a fledgling. After Tiamat finished speaking, she put down the tea cup in her hand, looked at Gu Gua, and smiled with interest. Before Gu Gua could react, Tiamat pushed him to the side. In this pavilion in the mountains, we started doing things that animals love to do. People in the main material plane don¡¯t have so much leisure time. In the southern part of the Imbutu Kingdom, the battle between orcs and humans started again. During the crazy attack, both sides used their fast-firing weapons.The giant Gatling's small fireball magic wand came and sprayed each other fiercely, causing a very tragic killing effect. Originally, both sides wanted to rely on this secret weapon to achieve a decisive victory, quickly defeat the stunned enemy to the point of collapse, and then brutally kill and pursue the enemy. However, they did not expect that their opponent also had this secret weapon in their hands. , the situation changed from the initially expected one-sided situation to a crazy stalemate and heavy casualties on both sides. Not seeing the enemy made the commanders of the two armies very unhappy. At this time, the orcs and the human coalition all scolded the profiteers of the Tongtian Kingdom Artisans Association who sold small fireball magic wands in their stomachs, but they knew that since they had reached this juncture, it was not about talking about When it comes to business ethics, if you stop buying Gatling's small fireball magic wands from the kobold craftsmen's association in order to express your dissatisfaction and anger, then your opponents will buy such murderous weapons in large quantities. One party will definitely fall into a situation of being tortured and killed, so not only must they buy, but they must also buy in large quantities and buy like crazy, forcing the Craftsmen Association to sell all the Gatling Fireball Magic Wands to their own side. is the most ideal. After the battle, the envoys from both sides appeared in front of their suppliers again, and they did not hesitate to actively raise the price to buy this murderous weapon, but the price became higher and higher. By the time Gu Gua absorbed Amberli's Ocean Priesthood and returned to the main material plane, the price of Gatling's small fireball magic wand had already reached 2,000 gold coins, and recharging began to charge, as high as ten gold coins at a time. Moreover, only magicians who graduated from the Tongtian Kingdom Mage Academy are qualified to obtain the technology to charge magic wands. In this way, the Tongtian Kingdom Mage Academy suddenly transformed from its original useless base into a "collaboration with the Craftsmen Association" "The money-minded bronze mage", but his social status has been much higher, at least on the surface, he has become a guest of some royal teams. (To be continued) Text Chapter 117 The First Generation of Tieflings When he returned to the main material plane, Gu Gua still fell into the Sea of ??Falling Stars and was immersed in the sea water. He is completely different now. Gu Gua is now not only the sea god of the Starfall Sea, but also the sea god of the entire Faerun world. With his own efforts, he has also become the leader of dozens of major rivers on the Faerun continent. god. Stopping quietly in the ocean, Gu Gua felt the current of the world. The joy of success and the happiness of harvest surged into his heart, making it difficult for him to get up. He once again transformed into a true dragon, meandering in the ocean sky. This time Gu Gua carefully controlled his divine power to avoid the tsunami and storm that happened when he first became a true dragon, so as not to cause any harm to himself. Notoriety. The blue divine power covered the entire Sea of ??Fallen Stars, and then flowed along the rivers and inland seas, as well as other bays and straits, to the rivers upstream, connecting all the water systems, and finally formed a sea that covered the entire world of Faer?n. A huge water network. In this water network, bright blue divine power rolls back and forth. Even those living in and around the water heard the call and declaration of a great god from deep in their hearts, announcing a great god. The birth of the god. At the same time, other gods and gods also felt this huge change, and they sent spies from their own gods and kingdoms, or used other magical techniques to detect the truth, but they discovered that, The guy who became the water god of all Faer?n this time was a strange-looking giant dragon, and he was also the kobold god who had risen previously. In the distant dark area, a strange man with a spider-shaped lower body and a dark elf upper body sighed, feeling very frustrated. He had planned for hundreds of years and spent all his energy to finally become a god. After becoming a warlock god, he has been trying to survive in the cracks for the past thirty years. His own trap has not yet been solved, and he is still like a candle in the cold wind. Staying in a dangerous state at any time, far from the day of success, I did not expect that this kobold that I had always looked down on could become a god so easily, and survive so smoothly in the crushing of the gods. , even won many priesthoods and divine powers, and formed an alliance with the dwarf god system. Now he has become a dominant overlord, and not even the orc army can do anything to him. This huge contrast brought very vicious jealousy to the warlock god Hook Duden. This strong jealousy even made him go crazy for a time. After thinking for a long time, Hook Duden finally did A major decision was to speed up his layout. When he saw the situation where the orcs and human armies were fighting on the southern line of the Imbutu Kingdom. He decided to use this place as a breakthrough to realize his idea. He no longer hides his power and bides his time, no longer advances slowly. He wants to take advantage of the fact that the kobold is so arrogant, and when everyone else is focusing on the kobold, through the five cities of his underground dark elves. , through the nobles he controls on the ground. You have to do a good job on the ground. Isn¡¯t it just a magic wand that can use fireball repeatedly? What does this mean? Hook Duden sneered, and the eight sharp spider claws made a tinkling sound on the ground, showing the irritability in his heart. I can also give people the ability to use spells, not just a silly little fireball! I can completely give ordinary people the ability to use spells! And with personal training, it has endless potential! Thinking of this, Hook Duden stopped his anxious steps and took a deep breath, as if he had made some important decision. With a flash of divine power, he first went to the largest tribe of illithids in the surroundings, and then teleported again. This time, the destination was actually the abyss where the demons were entrenched. You must know that divine power is extremely corroded in the abyss, and often 80% of the power cannot be used. This is a place where all the gods refuse to come if they can. Hooker Duden not only came, he also brought half of his petitioners. Relying on his experience as a legendary warlock, he found a small declining plane that was about to be swallowed by the endless abyss. After killing the weak demon lord above, he occupied this plane. At the same time, his petitioners They also turned into demons one after another because of the depraved power of the abyss. Hook Duden's body was burning with black flames. This was the corrosion of him by the law of the abyss. It also brought him a painful pleasure, making him feel a desire to struggle and struggle. This The orgasm was so strong that it almost made Hook Duden completely excited. "My children, I brought you here to get more warlock blood and shine our church. I hope you can manage this plane well and win more subordinates and more territory. One day, You will also have the opportunity to be reborn as human beings and enter me againin the Kingdom of God. "Hook Duden said to the petitioners who had turned into demons. After saying this, he casually established a portal in this plane and teleported directly to his territory in the Dark Territory. A small castle was built on the portal for the garrison of the demons transformed by his petitioners. These demons had just transformed, but they were still loyal to Hook Duden. They knelt on the ground and praised him. Hook Duden's wisdom and greatness Hook Duden smiled slightly, walked into the portal, and returned to his own domain in the Dark Territory. Among the five dark elf cities, he was teleported to the one he had previously controlled. The Kingdom of Tumis transformed into a dark elf and came to the secret chamber of the Duke of Irontooth Castle. "Great God, why are you here!" "The young Duke of Irontooth Castle Haguez asked in surprise. Hook Duden smiled and said: "I'm here to give you strength. Aren't you always worried that your strength is too weak? I have brought you a powerful bloodline. "As he spoke, he waved his hand, and a blood-red crystal appeared, suspended in mid-air. This red crystal exuded a terrifying and evil aura, making people feel terrible when they saw it, and as the crystal moved, Appearing, there seemed to be waves of whispers in the air. This sound reached people's ears and penetrated into the depths of people's hearts, making people feel infinite evil and murderous desires in their hearts. He asked in surprise: "Is this? " Hook Duden said: "This is the blood of the devil. As long as you transplant this blood, you can have powerful power. Moreover, if you can control this power, it is possible to survive for a long time. , you will not age or die, and will always enjoy your power and strength. "Haiyaz swallowed a mouthful of saliva and nodded. Hook Duden waved his hand, and the blood-colored crystal was directly inserted into Hajiaz's body. After entering the body of a living person, the blood-colored crystal was like It was like a living maggot, twisting and turning into Haiyazi's body. Haiyazi screamed in pain, and let out a miserable howl that was not human at all. (To be continued. If you like this! This work, you are welcome to vote for recommendations and monthly votes at Qidian. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile phone users please go to m. to read. Text Chapter 118 The Demonic Strategy of Militarism After the blood-colored crystal turned into tiny maggots and burrowed into Haguez's body, Haguez's body also underwent terrible changes: layers of scales grew on his body, layer by layer. His strong skin was wrapped around him, and the skin also underwent huge changes, turning into a bright red color like magma, and emitting the terrible heat of the abyss; two curved horns grew out of his head, like a goat , evil and weird, the eyes also glowed with red fire, the pupils turned into vertical pupils of the devil, the tips of the ten fingers turned into sharp red nails, the legs also turned into anti-joints, and the two One foot even transformed into a hoof like a cow or sheep! Ha Yazi tore his body painfully and forcefully, and the muscles in his body burst out like popcorn, directly splitting the skin, revealing the red knotted muscles. Behind him, there was a sudden violent force on the tail vertebrae. When it hurt, it actually squirmed and grew a thick crocodile-like tail! Behind his shoulders, there was a violent explosion, two masses of blood mist burst out, and two demon wings stretched out directly from his back in the blood mist! ! ! "Huhu" After all the changes were completed, Haguezi knelt weakly on the ground, his body covered in sweat, but it was like lava. He gasped loudly and looked weak. Then, he raised his hands and saw that his hands had turned into claws and his skin had turned into layers of scales. He was immediately shocked and staggered to the mirror, looking at the image in the mirror. Look, he found that he had completely transformed into a monster, a demon of the abyss. His consciousness was instantly destroyed, he broke the mirror and said: "This is all an illusion, this is magic! This is not real! This It's an illusion!!" Hooker Duden walked behind him slowly and said quietly: "Do you regret asking for this power?" Haiyaz shouted: "You lied to me! Lie to me! You didn¡¯t say that with this power, I would become like this! I would become a monster! I would bring shame to my family!¡± It fell from the eyes, dripped to the ground, and even ignited the carpet on the ground, rising up a little black smoke, and then turned into ashes without spreading. "The reason why you are like this is because your power is too weak. Human blood is completely unable to suppress the demon's blood. Do you think this has tarnished your family, your surname and blood?" Hu K. Duden asked quietly: "Or do you think that being slaughtered like a pig or a dog, with no ability to control your own destiny, is the best compliment to your family's honor?" "Idiot!!!!!!!!!" ! ! ! ! ¡± Suddenly, all the glass products in the palace burst into pieces. Many weak servants and maids fainted directly, and many guards were alarmed by the violent drinking and rushed here hesitantly. He completely ignored these, but continued with even more contempt and ridicule: "Only strength is glory, only victory is glory, only kings are glory, you are such a waste. Not glory, pretty face, not glory, pedantic It's not glory," Hook Duden said slowly, word by word, with a pale face, "When you cry at the feet of the enemy and can't survive. When you defecate on the tomb of your ancestors, your so-called human identity cannot help you restore your glory. My child, what I gave you is the blood of a demon lord. You will soon know how big this is. A generous gift, what a powerful future!¡± At this time, the guards outside had begun to arrive, and the sound of footsteps was already echoing in the corridor. Hook Duden took two more steps, and gradually disappeared from his feet to his upper body. The last voice came: "Go and conquer your rough fate, or be conquered by fate!" With that, Hook A magic flashed from Duden's finger, and it hit Haguez Tieqia's face directly, changing his face into the original human appearance, but the teeth were still sharp. After doing all this, Hu K. Duden's body became blurry and eventually disappeared into the air. Haguez Tieji saw from the fragments of the mirror that his face had changed back to that of an ordinary human being. He immediately gave up the idea of ????escaping from here, and then quickly pulled down a curtain, wrapped it around his body, and shivered. He squatted on the ground. When the guard kicked open the door, Haguez had already adjusted his emotions and walked quietly to his bedroom wrapped in curtains. The guard asked in panic: "Prince! What happened? Is it something?" Haiyazi took a few breaths, calmed down the turmoil in his heart, and said in a calm voice: "I made some mistakes when I was practicing my martial arts, but it's fine now, you can go find it. suddenThe best armor-making master in the Kingdom of Si is here. I need to make a new armor. "The guard stayed for a few seconds, as if he was confused by this strange logic, and then suddenly woke up from a dream, nodded in agreement, and exited the room. Walking in the corridor, Haguez clearly had no shoes. But there was a solid sound of contact with the ground. It was his two feet that turned into hooves, and bursts of green smoke were emitted from the curtains wrapped around him. That was because the temperature of his body surface was too high, and the surging power continued to move towards him. The outside is surging, and everything in front of him is colored with blood, with different shades according to the strength of the life force. This is the specific manifestation of the devil's vision. Haguez's breathing becomes heavier and heavier, but his mood is different. He is getting colder and colder. He has never thought that he pursued power, pursued power, and hoped to become the most powerful and powerful person, but in the end, he was not even a human being anymore. This kind of ending is incredible. Irony, a desolate and violent mood was brewing in his chest, but his mind had never been so clear. Since he had lost something, he had to gain more. Since he had become a monster, then. You can't let others stand aside and watch the joke. Now that you have fallen into the abyss, everyone must become the fangs of the devil! "Ah! ! ! ! I hate it! ! ! ! "Haguez looked up to the sky and screamed, and the entire city of Tumis was shaken. Three days later, Haguez Irontooth launched a coup, imprisoned his father, and killed all the blood relatives of Tumis III. His relatives killed all the kings of Tumis, and then proclaimed himself the King of Bauhinia. This was just the beginning of a new era in the kingdom of Tumis, but it was just the beginning of a notorious one! On the third day, the King of Bauhinia, Haguez Irontooth, led a guard and an army that had lost morale due to consecutive defeats. He led the charge and attacked the rebel army in the south. He repeatedly relied on his powerful battle With his strength and absolute bravery, he won several victories, indulged his army in burning, killing, and looting, regained the support of the army, and relied on the army's suppression to completely quell the rebellion in the south. Then he led the army back to the capital and defeated those who The ministers who had other thoughts while he was leading the army were all killed in the Civic Square. Soon, through this bloody and effective method, Hagues Tetsoth became the most powerful king of the Kingdom of Tumis. . Then, after officers of some weird races joined the army, the army of the Kingdom of Tumis extended its evil claws to the neighboring countries. Hook Duden stood in the void. Looking at this army that was tempered in iron and blood, I smiled silently. More core military officers and government officials have been injected with the blood of demons. Whether they are righteous or talented people who adhere to humanism, as long as they are talented people. Those who fell into his hands were forcibly injected with demonic blood by King Haguez Irontooth. Those who still insisted on justice had no choice but to commit suicide and obey the fact that they had become half-demon and join this evil deed. The forces that tried to resist, as well as some churches and their paladin teams, had to evacuate the country in a hurry. The top leaders of the Kingdom of Tumis were actually killed by the half-demon tiefling. Under control, this became a world of iron and blood, a world where strength spoke. As the truth about the kingdom of Tumis being ruled by tieflings was revealed bit by bit, tieflings had become firmly established. He has mastered all the power, and the worship of the Warlock God has also spread in the Kingdom of Tumis. Now people are still afraid of those bloodlines from the abyss, but as long as they have the bloodline of the devil, they can have power, status and status. Wealth, this kind of desire confuses more people. As long as you contribute to a certain extent in the church of the God of Warlock, no matter whether you are absolutely pious or not, you can gain the favor of the Warlock Guild and be infused with the blood of the devil. , gaining a powerful body and the ability to cast spells, and these powerful tieflings in turn increased the strength of the Tumis army, making the Tumis King's army stronger and stronger as they fought, and soon became the most powerful force in the surrounding area. A strong country. Enjoying the power of faith that comes from fear and passion, Hook Duden feels that every cell in his body is excited. His divine power continues to increase, and soon he will After transcending the level of demigods, he was kicked out of the main plane. After some hesitation, he did not carve out an incarnation to return to the main plane. He had to return to the main god he had taken refuge in, the Spider Queen Rose. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile phone users please go to m. to read.) Text Chapter 119 The evil disaster is coming! Hook Duden had just been promoted to a true god because of his abundant divine power. As soon as he returned to the Kingdom of Spider God, he was recalled to the temple by Spider Queen Rose. He stood in the empty square of the hall. There was darkness everywhere, and in the darkness it seemed like There are endless terrors and behemoths hiding in it, which may pounce out and tear him into pieces at any time. This feeling of danger exists like a substance, stimulating him to maintain a tense and sensitive state at all times. In this situation, Hook Duden felt like a little ant in front of a huge sculpture in the square, and then he realized that his power was just an illusion. "Hook Duden, you did a good job." Rose, the Spider Queen, said in the darkness: "I am going to promote your method in all the dark elf cities, allowing them to control the kingdom on the ground and put their The kings and dukes are all injected with the blood of demons, driving all the powerful monsters in the dark area to the ground, destroying the human countries that are hostile to us, and paving the way for our victory. When the time comes, we must get some support from your toys. The power of conspiracy to facilitate our control of those human kingdoms." Hook Duden squatted on the ground and said piously: "I will obey your will!" Rose saw Hook Duden's appearance. Strong laughter broke out, and the evil laughter like a night owl echoed in this evil kingdom of God for a long time and could not dissipate for a long time. The well-known conspiracy and tricks that the dark elves have practiced on their own people for thousands of years can finally be used on others. Soon, the Spider Queen issued an oracle, asking her followers to change from direct internal fighting among themselves to supporting internal fighting among humans on the ground. The winner will gain the favor of the Spider Queen, and the best among them will become the Spider Queen. The next electorate will participate in the great war to come. After receiving this news, the dark elves became excited and all put aside their intrigues with each other. They drove their slaves and weak enemies to the ground one after another, causing all kinds of disturbances in human society, and used this to make friends with humans, looking for ambitious and capable agents among them to spread their influence. The plan, in which a large amount of financial resources and manpower are revealed through the power channels of human agents, is almost instantaneous. All human societies on the entire continent were thrown into chaos, and the chickens and dogs were restless. This chaos further destroyed the original order, leading to rampant thieves in human society, burning, killing and looting everywhere, and nobles fighting against each other to seize territory. Beacon fires and wolf smoke were burning everywhere, and there were tragic cries and fierce battles everywhere. The most powerless thing is that through this chaos, the powerful evil gods among humans, Bane, the god of tyranny, and Cyric, the god of conspiracy, also launched repeated counterattacks against the churches of hostile gods, causing not only no conflict between humans, but also Come together and solve this mess. On the contrary, the chaos developed further and the confrontation became more intense. On the Dragon Coast and the Shining Plains, there is the most powerful kingdom among the human kingdoms, the Dragon Riding Kingdom. In a warm villa in Taihir, the capital of the Dragon Riding Kingdom, there lived a special guest. This middle-aged man had a pale face, a sad beard, and looked down and out. There was a broken iron sword hanging on his waist that was not rusted. He looked like the most miserable and hopeless low-level adventurer. But if you have been at the top of the Kingdom of Tongtian, you will know that this man is not simple. He is Wells Perseus, who disappeared after the battle with the orcs in the Palauwell River. He was a subordinate of the Platinum Dragon God. First Guard. At this moment, he seems to be recuperating here. His body has been fully replenished. The severed hands and feet also grew back and looked very normal, except that his face became pale, and even his right hand was much whiter than his left. It felt like a sick man who had been ill for a long time and was just released from the intensive care unit of the hospital or other places where he had not seen the sun for a long time to recuperate. At this time, there was a knock on the door, and Wells Perseus said softly: "Please come in." A knight who looked to be over fifty years old opened the door and walked in. His thick body looks full of solid strength, his gray hair and beard are meticulously taken care of, and he wears a well-fitting and low-key armor, making him look powerful and heroic. Holly Tielong is a dragon knight with a very senior qualification. Now he has the trust of the people and other dragon knights and serves as the regent of the dragon knight kingdom. Every ten years in the Dragon Riding Kingdom, all the Dragon Riders jointly elect a regent and elect their own leader through a democratic method. A regent can only rule for ten years until his term ends or he dies somewhere. During these ten years, the regent will govern together with the parliament composed of dragon knights to avoid dictatorship and leaderlessness. It should be said that this system is still very good. At least so far, it seems that it has transformed the dragon knight kingdom. Built into one of the most powerful kingdoms around.  In the past ten years, Holly Tielong has been the ruler of this powerful country. He is humble, upright, brave, and just. He is the benchmark and model for all knights, and he is a benevolent lord recognized by the people. Everyone also knows that the Dragon Knight Kingdom has been the voice of the Platinum Dragon God Bahamut in the world since the establishment of the Twelve Dragon Knights. So there was nothing surprising when Holly Iron Dragon appeared in Wells Perseus¡¯ room. Wells Perseus stood up and greeted Holly Iron Dragon politely. Because although his status is much higher than that of this dragon knight, he still maintains perfect politeness, because this is the territory of the dragon knight kingdom, a kingdom of humans, and from a certain point of view, he is just He is just a guest, and he must be polite as a guest. "Hello, Mr. Holly." Wells shook hands with Holly in a neither humble nor condescending manner, and then sat on the chair with Holly Tielong. Holly¡¯s face was not very bright, and he looked worried, and at the same time he was also under great psychological pressure. "Great Lord Wells, the situation around us has been very turbulent recently. There have been coups in many countries. Whether successful or not, they are all in turmoil. Many humans have shown signs of colluding with the devil. I have We wanted to lead the army to intervene in this situation, but we were denied by the Dragon Rider Council. They believed that we should not actively get involved in the chaos and cause unnecessary harm. But I think that if we don't do it, the situation can be controlled. If we continue to control it, we may be very passive in the later stages of the war." Hollizi didn't say a word and went straight to the topic. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile phone users please go to m. to read.) Text Chapter 120 Infinitely Powerful! The Regent of the Dragon Riding Kingdom, Holly, asked Wells for instructions on the current situation, hoping to get the opinions of the Metal Dragon Clan, the eternal allies of the Dragon Riding Kingdom, on this matter. After hearing this, Wells thought for a moment, frowned slightly and said: "Just talking about your human kingdom, I personally think that when there is room for action, the right to justice should be exercised, and more justice will be done. Many people have been saved from the shadow of rebellion and war. But from the perspective of the dragon clan, we do not want to be considered by other races, especially the elves and dwarves, as aggressive and detrimental to the peace and stability of the continent. Cause any threat, so we will be very careful and cautious and will not take the initiative to get involved in the chaos." Hollizi couldn't help showing a somewhat angry expression on his face, and said: "We protect the peace of the mainland so much, why do they. Are they always biased against us? No matter what we do, the elves and dwarves always doubt our motives. After thousands of years, have we really done something wrong? " Wells's eyes dimmed for a moment and he said: "The one who made the mistake was not the Dragon Riding Kingdom, but the former Dragon Clan. At that time, our Dragon Clan spread across the world, enslaved other races, and even competed with the Giant Clan for the dominance of the continent. The struggle was endless. Secretly, later on, the elves and dwarves, who were servant races, took the opportunity to rise up and overthrow our rule. They fought for thousands of years until we, the dragon tribe, suffered all casualties and were completely defeated. That period of history is far from now. It only takes tens of thousands of years, and it is normal for the elves and dwarves to not forget it. "Tens of thousands of years can theoretically be infinite for the dragons, the elves for thousands of years, and the dwarves for thousands of years. For a person, it is indeed not a long time, but for a human being who is less than a hundred years old, it is quite a long time. Therefore, Hollizi's recognition of this sentence is not so strong. Holly thought for a moment and said: "Maybe the elves and dwarves simply don't want to believe it, but now that we humans have become the masters of the continent, we uphold fairness and justice, so why should we fear them anymore?" Erls smiled, pleased with Holly's toughness and responsibility. Said: "Since you have this idea, I will support you. Go ahead and do it boldly. We must try our best to reduce the damage of the war and allow more innocent people to be sheltered." Holly understood what Wells said when he heard this. I expressed my support for myself, and I was extremely happy in my heart. I nodded and said: "I will definitely live up to the expectations of Your Excellency Wells!" After thinking about it, he said: "Your Excellency, I have one more request. I hope you can help me." Wells The mood is just right. So he smiled and said: "Just tell me, whatever I can do, I will definitely help you without any hesitation." When Holly heard that Wells, who had always said he would do it, had made such a promise, he suddenly became confused. Shang was also overjoyed and said hurriedly: "I heard that you are an important figure in the Tongtian Kingdom. I would like to ask for your help to buy some Gatling small fireball magic wands from the Tongtian Kingdom. This kind of thing appeared on the battlefield three years ago. After that, it became the decisive factor in winning or losing on the battlefield. No matter how strong the warrior was, he could not stop shooting three rounds of this small fire ball. It was really a powerful weapon to kill the enemy and break the formation on the battlefield. Whoever has more of these Gatling fireball magic wands can control the situation on the battlefield. Just because the output of Tongtian Kingdom is limited, and the specific production method is only available in Tongtian Kingdom, the price has become higher and higher. It¡¯s 4,500 gold coins per hand! It is said that this kind of weapon was used in the invasion of surrounding countries by the Kingdom of Tumis and the civil strife in various countries. We don¡¯t dare to ask for too much, only 3,000 coins. We are satisfied with a handful of gold coins, and we are going to buy a batch. We will never resell them, only use them to maintain peace." Wells' face froze. He didn't expect that Huo Lizi was asking for such a thing, and he hesitated. Although he was an important envoy sent by the Platinum Dragon God Bahamut to the Kingdom of Tongtian, when Gu Gua was conferred as a god, he hesitated and shrank because he was afraid that other gods would misunderstand him. When Gu Gua was in the most danger, he did not They extend a helping hand instead of hiding and watching. Therefore, these metal dragons are not very favored by the Tongtian Kingdom. Although at least in terms of appearance, their status is the same as those of the five-color dragons, but in terms of actual treatment, It seems a lot more distant. Especially the war three years ago. Although Wells tried his best, he almost couldn't get rid of a command post. It was really embarrassing. Who would have thought that there were orcs in that magic tent? The rules of the Kingdom of the Lord God? ! It¡¯s a good achievement if you put 100% of your effort into it! Later, when the orc was forced to take his own life, he even spared no expense in summoning the shadow of the orc god to come out and fight fiercely with him. In the end, he had to fight to the death with him, thus stopping the enemy's spread.?Magic, he barely completed the task, and finally returned to the kingdom of the Platinum Dragon God. It took him three years to reshape his body before returning to the main material plane again. Who would have thought that in just three years, the main material plane has become such a mess, and judging from this situation, even a warrior like Wells feels something very bad. Especially when the human world suffered such an invasion, there was no strong resistance from any human gods at all. Instead, they focused on fighting among themselves, and instead called for a large-scale invasion by the forces of the Underdark. This was compared to the original human world's serious attack on the underground world. Being vigilant is simply the opposite. You must know that decades ago, the spider elf Hook Duden from the dark elves secretly absorbed the divinity of the God of Decay and transferred it to the North Glacier God Wu Lou Tilu's divinity, after becoming a god in one fell swoop, attracted the gods of the human camp to send out powerful troops and paladin teams, and they were determined to rectify the warlock god on the spot, even if they chased him into the Dark Territory. Now, they are completely indifferent to the massive infiltration of the human camp by the dark elves. This is really puzzling. Now that the situation is so strange, Huo Lizi asked himself again, hoping that he could buy war supplies from the Tongtian Kingdom at low prices. He was obviously preparing for war. What will happen and how will the situation evolve? The kobolds of the Tongtian Kingdom , will it give yourself face? Wells calmed down his chaotic mood, pondered for a moment, and said: "I know about this matter. I can't guarantee you because I have left the Tongtian Kingdom for three years. I still don't know what happened during this period." Not sure, I will personally go to Tongtian Kingdom to fight for the rights and interests of our Dragon Riding Kingdom." Huo Lizi nodded happily and thanked her very sincerely, as if the matter had been settled. In this way, Wells couldn't sit still anymore, so he was about to get up, transform into a dragon body, and fly back to the Kingdom of Tongtian. Hollizi asked a lot: "Do you want to go back to Tongtian Kingdom directly, or go to see the Great God Tongtian?" Wells was stunned for a moment and asked: "Isn't the Great God Tongtian in the Kingdom of Tongtian?" Hollizi said slightly. He smiled, shook his head, and said: "The Great God Tongtian has become the master of the entire material plane ocean. After organizing the priesthood in the Sea of ??Falling Stars for three years and mastering the priesthood of Poseidon, he has never left and stayed in the Sea of ??Falling Stars. Above. It takes about three days to fly northeast from the Dragon Bay, and you can see a huge tornado on the Falling Star Sea. It is said that the Great God Tongtian lives temporarily in that tornado." Wells was also a little shocked by the incident. It had only been three years, and he didn't expect that the Great God Tongtian had already obtained the priesthood of the ocean. This was a huge progress, from a god of a race with a population of less than 150,000 to a weak divine power. , annexed the Winter Priesthood and the Ocean Priesthood in one fell swoop. It has become an above-average divine power. There are really not many people in this world who can achieve this level in just a few decades. Except for Cyric and Kelanvor, who directly became powerful gods from mortals during the Saint Catastrophe, there really is no one else who can do it. Comparable. Wells couldn't help but start to think about whether, for the benefit of the dragon clan, he should get closer to the kobolds in the Kingdom of Tongtian? With this in mind, Wells flew towards the Sea of ??Falling Stars. In the Sea of ??Falling Stars, a thick tornado stood up majestically from the ocean, straight to the sky, spinning quietly, like a spinning wheel that was about to fall asleep. The top of the tornado directly Connected with the dark clouds in the sky, the dark clouds in the sky are like a kingdom in the sky, with no intention of dissipating or moving at all. His intuition told Wells that there is definitely something similar to the dark clouds in the sky. These are things related to the sea and the priesthood. Wells looked at the huge tornado from a distance, his thoughts a little complicated, and as he flew closer and closer to the tornado, the shock in his heart became more and more shocking. He was already flying towards the tornado. Five days later, I still watched the tornado getting thicker and thicker, but it still hadn't arrived. What is Wangshan dead horse? This is Wangshan running to death! And this tornado must be higher than the mountain, because this tornado reaches straight into the sky! On the seventh day, there were only dark clouds overhead, and on the eighth day, there was almost no light at all, making it almost like darkness. Finally, on the ninth day, Wells finally flew under the tornado. In front of the tornado, it was no longer obvious that the tornado was round. In front of him, the tornado formed by the sea water and the storm had actually turned into a broad, huge wall that covered the sky and the earth! The sound of the tornado was like a never-ending thunderstorm, which shocked Wells as if he was deaf and could not hear anything clearly! (To be continued) Text Chapter 121 The Power of Poseidon Wells's heart was filled with shock. It seemed that even his main god, the Platinum Dragon God Bahamut, couldn't achieve this level of divine power! This is not only the relationship between priesthood and godhead, but also a profound mastery of the laws of the main material plane! Any god can master all the rules in his own kingdom and is absolutely strong, but this is not necessarily the case in the main material plane, because the laws here are formulated by the god Io. The rules are beyond the control of any god. On the main material plane, the incarnations of gods are just stronger legends! Even some gods who do not have a good grasp of the laws of the main material plane send incarnations that are not even as good as some powerful legendary professionals. This is the main reason why many gods do not send incarnations to the main material plane at all, because They are also afraid that their avatar will be killed by other strong men. So when Wells saw this scene, he finally understood in his heart that this little kobold's journey to this point was definitely not a fluke. He also had extremely high talent and strong strength. I couldn't help but sigh in my heart. At this time, just as he was thinking about how to fly across hundreds of thousands of miles to where the dark clouds were in the sky, a voice rang in his ears: "Wells, are you back? Come on. , dive directly into the tornado, and I will pick you up." This voice was the voice of the Great God Gugua. Tongtian, Wells did not hesitate, and dived into the tornado, a divine power enveloped him. Protecting himself from the damage of the tornado, he reached the inside of the tornado. Then, the divine power enveloped him, and he flew upwards quickly. The terrifying speed brought strong wind pressure, which made Wells even open his eyes. If he doesn't open it, the huge wind pressure makes even a powerful man like himself find it difficult to breathe. Such a terrifying force. Wells was also very surprised. Even at such a fast speed, it still took half a day before Wells felt a lightness on his head, his strength relaxed, and his speed slowly dropped. After a while, he felt his head light up. Then it finally left the range of the tornado and landed on the clouds on one side. On this cloud, a huge palace was built. The entire palace was actually made of transparent crystals, exuding powerful divine power. It's hard to see what's inside. There was a shiny golden sign hanging on the gate of the palace, with three characters written in a strange font. Wells couldn't understand it at all, but he felt that these three characters contained flowing power and had something to do with it. The power of law of the water element, this power of law is not only the power of law in the plane of the Kingdom of God, but also the power of law that is universally applicable. The power of the supreme law that can also be used on the main material plane. In fact, those three characters are exactly the three characters "Crystal Palace" in Chinese small seal script. There is no such character in this world, so Wells just doesn't recognize it. . Gu Gua had no choice but to place the Crystal Palace in the sky, because there is actually no seabed under the ocean of Faerun. After Gu Gua became the God of the Sea, he realized that Faerun was surrounded by oceans, and the oceans held up the land like a bowl. The land is like oily flowers floating on the ocean. It has no foundation at all. Therefore, it is not a continent at all, but islands of various sizes. Compared with these land masses, the area of ??the ocean is unimaginably large. In the ocean, there are fixed ocean currents. By pushing and supporting these islands, there is no change in the relative position of these islands, but at the same time there is an overall change, so there is an exchange of day and night and four seasons. If the Crystal Palace must be placed in sea water. That is obviously unscientific. The Crystal Palace will flow everywhere with the sea water and has no fixed location at all. Gu Gua's current goal is not to control the entire ocean, but to control the sea area connected to the mainland. Therefore, he can only use this method to place the Crystal Palace in the sky, using tornadoes to control the movement and fix it. In this way, the Crystal Palace can radiate bit by bit in the land and control the surrounding ocean. Gu Gua himself was wandering around in the sea. When he saw a powerful sea monster, he used the "Point" formula in the "Ichthyosaur Transformation" mental method to enlighten him. Now he has enlightened a giant whale in the star sea and a deep-sea squid. and a seaweed monster. If these three monsters follow the algorithm in this world, they should be in the realm of top-level monsters. They can be compared with the Behemoth, the giant dragon and the giant, and are even stronger. If according to the previous life, Then these three monsters should belong to the category of mythical beasts. It is difficult for such talented monsters to get out of their own rut, because their innate nature is too strong, and their souls and habits rely too much on their own nature and instincts, so it is difficult to break out of the original pattern. , so it is difficult to take off the animal body and cultivate into a monster. The best outcome is to be transformed into a mount by a more powerful god or to watch.They are just guards of the courtyard, just like those things Guanyin Bodhisattva did in Journey to the West. For such a naturally powerful monster, Gu Gua was naturally delighted to see it, and transformed it into his own patrolling yaksha, spreading his divine power on his behalf and controlling a larger area of ??the sea. The Yusheng family, who saved their lives in Gu Gua's hands, recovered a little with their own fish. Gu Gua found the dwarf technician, rested the magic engine, restarted the flame elf, and turned the The restored mermaid city was once again put into the sea. Relying on its own protection, it has basically unified the Falling Star Sea in the past three years and has embarked on a journey to conquer other sea areas. In the process, Gu Gua actually enlightened some talented intelligent creatures, including humans, mermaids, fish people and other monsters. Because of his priesthood, Gu Gua already knew when Wells appeared on the sea, so he teleported his latest incarnation back to the Crystal Palace on the clouds of the Falling Star Sea, waiting for Wells. One of the main reasons is that Gu Gua actually has some ideas about the Metal Dragon Clan. He wants to beat this group of stubborn dogmatists and then exchange them for what he wants. For these guys who pride themselves on justice, Gu Gua admires and disapproves of them at the same time. This feeling is very complicated and very real. This is a concrete manifestation of Gu Gua's pragmatism and moderation. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile phone users please go to m. to read.) Text Chapter 122 Magic Tank! When Wells appeared in front of Gu Gua again, he could clearly feel that his own power could no longer suppress Gu Gua. Gu Gua's growth rate was really surprising and beyond all expectations. People's expectations left him far behind. Faced with this pressure, Wells saluted and said hello to Gu Gua without being humble or overbearing. Gu Gua didn't take it seriously and asked about Wells' health condition with great concern. After the pleasantries were over, Wells hesitated and didn't speak. There was a quiet awkwardness in the scene. Gu Gua said in a clear voice: "If you have anything to say, just say it directly. No matter what, I am still very grateful for your contribution to our Tongtian Kingdom." Hearing this sentence, Wells felt a little angry. This was obviously He said that he was just a foreign aid invited by Tongtian Kingdom, and he was not considered one of Tongtian Kingdom's own people at all. This is just a courtesy to outsiders. Under such anger, Wells was no longer embarrassed to speak, and said directly: "Great God Tongtian, I am here on behalf of the Dragon Riding Kingdom, and I want to buy some Gatling small fireball magic. Great. Because the prices outside are too high, I hope to get your permission to buy some at a price we can afford." Gu Gua pinched his chin, seemed to think about it, and asked abruptly: "Why? Or simply put, why? "Wells was also stunned by Gu Gua's question and didn't know how to answer. Now if the relationship has reached this situation, he is no longer a high-ranking official in the Tongtian Kingdom. There is really no position to require Tongtian Kingdom to provide him with this war weapon that is in short supply at a low price. Seeing that Wells, a powerful warrior, was played with by Gu Gua because of his upright temperament, his upright and pedantic appearance attracted waves of admiration and contempt from Gu Gua. After another ten breaths, Gu Gua suddenly clapped his hands and laughed: "That's because our Tongtian Kingdom and the Dragon Riding Kingdom are allies! Don't you think so? Mr. Wells?" This was obviously Give Wells a step down, and as long as he agrees with a smile, this matter can be solved perfectly. But, obviously, things are not that simple. It wasn't as smooth as Gu Gua expected. Wells looked at Gu Gua blankly. He understood what Gu Gua meant. However, as a metal dragon who "strictly maintains neutrality" in wars and chaos, especially wars between races, he did not interfere at all. How could the Dragon Riding Kingdom sign this alliance contract on behalf of the Dragon Riding Kingdom's internal affairs? For a time, I was caught in a dilemma again. Wells thought for a moment. Ignoring the steps Gu Gua handed over, he said seriously: "Great Lord Gu Gua, I cannot sign an alliance agreement with you on behalf of the Dragon Riding Kingdom, but I can sign an alliance with the Tongtian Kingdom on behalf of the Metal Dragon Clan and the Iron Dragon Clan." Gu Gua was stunned, not expecting Wells to make such a decision. He couldn't help but look at Wells again. In a very calm and serious tone, he said in a deep voice: "Wells, I believe you will become a bridge of friendship between our Tongtian Kingdom and the Metal Dragon, don't you think so?" Wells was also quiet. Said: "Yes, the great Tongtian God, I fully agree with your opinion. I think that our Metal Dragon Clan can no longer waste opportunities and cannot shrink from fate." Gu Gua sighed deeply, He said: "Very good. For your decision and for the friendship of the Metal Dragon Clan, I have decided to build the first magic wand production line outside the Tongtian Kingdom in the Dragon Riding Kingdom. We will pay the Dragon Riding Fee according to normal taxes. The kingdom pays taxes, and all the Gatling fireball magic wands we sell in the Dragon Riding Kingdom are handed over to the Dragon Riding Kingdom. The cost price is three thousand gold coins per magic wand, and we can also give the Dragon Riding Kingdom credit. "How about it? Wells, what do you think?" When Wells heard Gu Gua's condition, his eyes lit up and his mood surged. He asked rather emotionally: "Thank you for your generosity, but I don't know how I should face such kindness at this moment." "Hey" Wells sighed longly, and Gu Gua suddenly It seems that I have some understanding of the strange nature of the metal dragon clan, some understanding, but not complete understanding. As a strong warrior who had experienced bloody storms, Wells could not tolerate himself falling into sentimentality for a long time. He wiped his face fiercely and said happily: "No matter what, I We are forever grateful for your trust in us. Maybe we should find an ally." Gu Gua nodded, his tone softened, and said, "Yes, Wells, the five-color dragons are already in my kingdom. I have settled down here, one for each city, and one-third of my country has been settled in the cities.A five-color dragon. It's just that they are very unwilling to abide by the rules, and I don't have enough time and energy to discipline them. Moreover, the people in my land also lack experience in peaceful coexistence with dragons. I urgently need dragons like you, who have already lived in peace with humans and have reached a good state of coexistence, to maintain order among the dragons for me. . " Wells raised his eyebrows, showed his sharp teeth, and said, "What? Are those brats from the Color Dragon Clan causing trouble again? Leave it to me, and I will definitely let them understand what the rules are! " When Gu Gua heard what he said, he seemed to be amused by something, and burst out laughing. Wells was infected by his laughter, and he also opened up and laughed. He smiled, and the corners of his eyes There was even a trace of crystal light oozing out. Gu Gua did not break his promise. The first Gatling small fireball magic wand production line outside the Tongtian Kingdom was quickly built in the Dragon Riding Kingdom. With the support, normal operations are maintained. Especially because it is in a powder keg, the business of the Dragon Riding Kingdom is very hot, and there are conspiracies and crimes against the secrets of the magic production line every day. The dragon knights of the Dragon Riding Kingdom are enjoying their wealth. And the pleasure of gold coins pouring into the treasury, while also having to deal with the hostile forces who are like unkillable flies spying on secrets and destroying the production line. The small fireball production line deep in the Dragon Fort and Iron Fort can finally be loosened. In one breath, in fact, after summing up enough experience, and after continuous experiments and improvements, they already have the third generation of advanced technology and created a more advanced production line, and the small fireball technique that was moved to the Dragon Riding Kingdom The magic wand production line is just the original first-generation production line that has been eliminated. Now that they have freed up their hands, Tongtian Kingdom Magic Academy and Iron Castle Laboratory have used more advanced production processes to start large-scale production. Experiment with the Gatling Fireball Magic Wand and the new project Ice Cone Magic Wand. The Gatling Fireball Magic Wand has found a suitable alternative mineral to replace those rare Warcraft magic crystals. It is incredibly powerful. A large fireball can blow up a solid stone house to pieces at will, turn a ten-meter radius into a sea of ??flames, and even create a crater of at least one meter. An ordinary city gate cannot withstand three rounds. Fireball Technique, even the famously fortified city on the road, cannot withstand the attacks of this large number of powerful fireball techniques. The only problem is that the size of Gatling's Fireball Technique magic wand is too large. I'm afraid it's thicker than a ten-year-old oak tree and longer than a frost giant. It's not something that an ordinary magic apprentice can hold in their hands, unless it can be carried by more than three ordinary strong men. Even powerful warriors with fighting spirit cannot use this weapon smoothly. Therefore, the dwarves and kobold warlock researchers have racked their brains. With the current manufacturing process, it is difficult to repeat this. The loaded fireball magic wand can only be made so big while maintaining the lowest cost. When Gu Gua learned about this situation, he calmly took out a piece of paper and a pen. He simply drew a schematic diagram and threw it to Foster, who was in charge of the academy, and asked him to hand it over to the academy's warlock professors and dwarf technicians for study. On this simple sketch, the shape of a tank was clearly drawn. And the schematic diagram of the internal structure. The dwarf technicians who got this sketch were ecstatic. They sighed at the great wisdom of the gods, and then used almost fanatical enthusiasm to build their most proud flame elf steam engine and Gatling machine. The fireball magic wand was combined together, and according to the wishes of the gods, this powerful war beast was named the Flame Chariot! Due to the temporary low profile and the diversion of the dragon knight kingdom's magic wand production line, Dragon Castle finally got a chance to breathe, and turned all the massive wealth earned in the past three years into rewards for wisdom, and rewarded The dwarf technicians, warlocks, wizards, and professors who have made technical contributions, and those mages who have worked hard to participate in magic research and received wealth rewards, will use this wealth to squander it in the mage tower to obtain level breakthroughs, or those Those who were a little too old donated all their wealth to the Tongtian Church in exchange for points, hoping that they would get another chance. Wealth flows like this simply and crudely, but it completely mobilizes the vitality of the entire kingdom, gathering all wisdom and enthusiasm together to create and invent great inventions that transcend this era and change the world. Under this trend, Gu Gua specially ordered Foster to serve as the protector of academics and the appraiser of patents. With his authority and patience, he guarded the Kingdom of Tongtian and the intellectuals who devoted themselves to research. There are also many mages with other specialties who are also stepping up their efforts??Research, some people who have no money to continue research will form a feasible research plan, and then package the plan and sell it to a richer mage, or take this plan to find a chamber of commerce and ask them to fund it. Do your own research to achieve win-win results. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile phone users please go to m. to read.) Text Chapter 123 Political Reform While the Tongtian Kingdom is happily studying magic tanks, the country's reform is also advancing further. Now that the country has a large amount of funds, it has begun to purchase large amounts of land from nobles and landlords at high prices, and encourages nobles to earn high profits by investing in chambers of commerce and railways as a long-term foundation for the family. At the same time, the royal government also separated nobles from its own sphere of influence by appointing them as administrative officials in other places, and established a system of floating officials. Human elders were even elected from local areas to form a House of Elders to supervise the administrative situation of the royal government. The current House of Elders is more like a place for complaints and political consultation, and it does not play the role of a parliament. Originally, Gu Gua had no intention of establishing a parliament, because this world is completely different from the world of technological civilization that he experienced. This is a place where there are truly strong men and gods. The power of an individual may even completely overwhelm the group. Therefore, the political systems implemented in the two worlds are definitely different, and they cannot be forced to be the same, otherwise problems will arise. The main purpose of Gu Gua's establishment of this Elder's House is to promote the mutual integration between the kobold race and humans, while at the same time supervising Boris Longma, the half-dragon king, and assisting him in better governance. This kingdom is no longer the same as the traditional one. Supported by the divine network and the railway lines that crisscross the kingdom, this county-style rule is much more centralized than the feudal-style rule, but it can also lead to efficiency problems, and political reforms usually It is a very common phenomenon to rely on technological reforms. At the same time, the country of the orcs also began to reform. They officially established a huge orc empire in the Kingdom of Nafir, the Kingdom of Imbutu and their hometown of Endless Grassland. He became the emperor of the orc empire, while other tribal leaders were crowned kings, and humans with outstanding military exploits were also knighted. But the tallest did not exceed the earl. Then, the Presbytery was also established with the Church of Gruumsh as the main body. Their Presbyterian House had much more real power. Their main task was to elect an emperor from among the kings and lead them every time the emperor died. The Orc Empire continues to conquer the world. This is really a good reform. Their political system is a complete feudal system. The nobles have absolute sovereignty in their own territories and can exercise judicial and personnel rights, as well as the ability to raise troops. All they need to do is pay taxes. Just provide troops when the empire needs to fight. After the Orc Empire was established, they played several tricks. After attracting a large number of enemy troops on the southern front of the Kingdom of Imbutu, they went in another direction, from the south of the Kingdom of Nafir, to break through Sethik. The kingdom immediately surrounded the enemy. After cutting off the logistics supply line of the opponent's 600,000-strong army, and after being surrounded for three months, the Human Alliance's army finally collapsed. They were chased for thousands of miles by the orc army, and along the way they destroyed the Kingdom of Laiserman and the Kingdom of Saier. They expanded their territory into the largest empire on the continent. While the Orcs were expanding, the Kingdom of Tumis also made great efforts, providing strong support and military deterrence to many surrounding kingdoms for coups. Relying on threats and conspiracies, the Kingdom of Tumis successfully controlled the politics and military of the Kingdom of Jondas and the Kingdom of Sethpets. After being eliminated through brutal bloody coups, all the remaining high-level officials of these two kingdoms were injected into The blood of the devil became a tiefling. These three countries even formed a coalition and began to raid kingdoms that opposed them or disobeyed them. certainly. The League of Justice, headed by the Dragon Riding Kingdom, is naturally the first to bear the brunt. The Dragon Riding Kingdom united the Kingdom of Cormyr and the Kingdom of Sembia, and tried its best to suppress the demonic disasters and thieves that occurred in various places, and maintain the stability and tranquility in the region. But judging from the current signs, this kind of peace cannot last for too long. Soon the coalition forces of the Kingdom of Tumis will come around at the right time and deal a heavy blow to the Dragon Riding Kingdom. The whole world has fallen into a state of chaos and war. It seems that there are only two most stable countries now. One is the elves in the supreme forest, and the other is the dwarves who dig holes in the mountains. As for the dwarfs who have no country at all And halflings, not to mention. In the first level of hell, in Gu Gua¡¯s Kingdom of God, a huge ocean lies under a basin formed by mountains. Around the ocean, there are many devices used to absorb and reduce the damage caused by the huge ocean waves. On the seabed in the middle of the ocean, Gu Gua's body is hovering around the body of Amberli, the original god of the ocean. In his body, Amberli's laws of the Kingdom of God were silently analyzed. Now we have reached the core position. This part of the law is also the core law of the Wild Wilds. When Amberli was a member of the Mad God System, in order to fight against the main god Talos, the God of StormsThe core laws compiled as a whole. When these laws are touched, Gu Gua clearly feels that the pressure is getting bigger and bigger. Moreover, after cracking these laws, the understanding of divine power and the understanding of the laws are greatly improved. It was much deeper. Through this law, Gu Gua could even feel that Talos, the God of Storms, had sensed his actions and actions. Through the law on Amberly, layers of anger erupted. But what¡¯s the point? Gu Gua didn't take it to heart at all. If the irritable guy left the Wild Wilds and came directly to hell, Gu Gua wouldn't be afraid of him. He would even hope that this reckless guy would do such a thing. In this way, Gugua can take advantage of the home field advantage, and with the help of the five-color dragon god Tiamat, maybe he can keep that idiot here. In the Wild Wilds, Talos, the God of Storms, was indeed in a state of rage. He could not imagine that someone would dare to put their dirty claws into his arms and blatantly steal his wealth, no! This is not stealing! This is a steal! This is naked robbery! "He, the God of Storms, has always robbed others, and no one else has robbed him, the God of Storms!" Talos was furious, and his mind was exhausted. Why was that damn kobold still alive? Why didn't his kingdom collapse? Aren¡¯t those orcs said to be very good at fighting? Why can't such a bunch of damn kobolds be killed! Damn it, if you have this little ability and want to be your own god, it's simply wishful thinking! (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile phone users please go to m. to read.) Text Chapter 124 Pretending to be a pig and eating the tiger Gu Gua, who had completely broken up with Talos, began to ignore Talos's emotions and began to study Amberly's core laws. He had completely offended Talos, the God of Storms. Talos was furious in his own kingdom. He is like an angry tiger in a cage, wanting to run around viciously in his own kingdom of God. The constant flickering of the core rules of the Wild Wilds forms a space-time connection where Talos and Embry are from time to time, but it is very likely to be disconnected midway, causing unpredictable dangers. If he had enough strength and dared to take risks, Talos believed that he would have rushed through this connection long ago. If he could crush those dirty, hateful, and shameful dog-headed people by himself, Talos would Rose would not contact those stinking orcs and give them a chance to eliminate the kobolds. But I didn't expect that those orcs were so bad. They couldn't even defeat the kobolds. They were called a bullshit fighting nation for nothing! At this moment, his last messenger from the god Mara arrived, reporting that the orc gods were preparing to come to meet the supreme, the great storm god Talos. Talos was itching his teeth with hatred, and then someone came to bring him a pillow. He suddenly smiled evilly and said, "Tell them to come up!" Talos, who pinched his knuckles and cracked them, couldn't help but think that this was In your own kingdom of God, how about taking this opportunity to devour a few orc gods to make up for your lack of divine power? This thought kept spinning in Talos's mind, until the orc gods and Mara, the god of hunting and tracking, came hand in hand, and deeply worshiped before the throne of Talos, the great storm god. Talos felt very sensitively that his Kingdom of God had been shaken several times, and the laws during this period had also undergone some slight changes. This should be a sign that Amberly's core laws were cracked by that damn kobold, and Talos became even more angry. "Greetings to the supreme, great Lord Talos!" The orc gods said shameless flattery, while bowing to the Tower of the God of Storms in a way that even the most humble slaves may not be willing to do. Although there was also powerful divine power in front of Rose, Talos never expected that the orc god would bow down in front of him so respectfully. I was also very surprised. Talos was born when the world was just born. At that time, the goddess of light Suellen and the goddess of darkness Shar were born together, but they hated each other and hated each other. The strongest conflict broke out between the two sides as soon as the world was born. The battle, and in the storm of battle, Talos, the Storm God, was born. ?That is to say. In terms of the time of its birth, Talos is a powerful god second only to Selun and Shar. It is also an original god and has not experienced life and society. You must know that society even started long after Talos was born and became powerful. The conspiracy only arose for Talos. It's just too far away. I have to say, Talos is really a simple and good boy. On the ground, under the body of the orc god Gruumsh, a green halo like his skin sank, and suddenly turned into a spider web-like thread, spreading into the divine kingdom of Talos. In fact, as early as three years ago, Gruumsh had obtained the core laws of the Wild Wilds through Marali, the god of hunting and stalking. In the past three years, he and his followers have studied this core law together, and tried to integrate his own laws into it, so that his own laws can be integrated and replace the laws of the Kingdom of God Talos, the God of Storms. Over the past three years, this kind of research has finally matured and can finally be implemented, just in time. The insidious and wretched Mara came to report, saying that Amberly's laws of the Kingdom of God were being cracked, and it was also affecting the stability of the Kingdom of Talos. If he came to infiltrate now, he would definitely be able to get twice the result with half the effort. . As soon as Gruush heard that there was such an opportunity, he immediately brought his mature strategy and all his followers with him. Pass through the divine kingdom of Mara and make your way to the throne of Talos. In Mara¡¯s Kingdom of God, Gruumsh¡¯s laws of Kingdom of God have fully taken effect. From the perspective of Talos, Mara's Kingdom of God seems to have not changed at all. He is still a part of his own kingdom of God, and is tightly bound to the edge of his own kingdom by his own laws, with no room for struggle at all. But in Gruush's eyes, Mara's kingdom has been filled with green halo, becoming an integral part of his own kingdom. It can be said that Gruumsh has conquered an important bridgehead without any bloodshed by bribing a traitor. And for Talos' Kingdom, this bridgehead is like Cao Cao's chain-linked warship. It is difficult to isolate it. It's impossible. Gruumsh is lying on the ground, fully playing the role of aThe ignorant, stupid, stupid savage orc who was frightened by the storm desperately praised the storm god Talos with his incoherent vocabulary. To be honest, Talos, who was sitting on the throne, had not enjoyed such a refreshing feeling for a long time. A powerful god was crawling at his feet and praising him. He was like a hungry bear going crazy, ready to As soon as he got started, he would find two enemies at random and devour one or two orcs. On the one hand, he would satisfy his own hunger, and on the other hand, he would give this stupid guy power and make his aunt fear him. But I didn't expect that this guy who seemed to have only muscles in his brain could actually say such beautiful and pleasant compliments that made him feel reluctant to ruin this rare atmosphere. Talos himself didn¡¯t know that after the winter goddess Oluel and the ocean goddess Amberly betrayed him together and were devoured by the kobold god Gugua. Bongtian, countless ridicules and questions came one after another, like a group of flies. Surrounding the storm god Talos, he got into his brain, planted a nest of maggots in his brain, and continued to mess around in his own brain as if he had taken stimulants. That huge humiliating feeling, that heartfelt hunger instinct, that kind of crazy despair and anger, all made Talos need this praise from the orcs. Even if the words are incoherent or incoherent, Talos just likes to hear this kind of shameless praise. Talos squinted his eyes slightly as if listening to sweet music, ignoring the fact that the connection between the kobolds and Amberley's core laws was getting stronger and stronger and more and more lasting. But not long after, the orc actually stopped and looked at him eagerly. Talos asked unhappily: "Why didn't you say anything?" The orc god, who was also a one-eyed dragon, was still worshiping on the ground, but several other orc gods disappeared. This situation was a bit surprising to Talos. It was unexpected, but his mind hadn't turned around yet. He was still angry about why this brainless orc suddenly stopped praising him. Did he want to die? Talos didn¡¯t know that those orcs had turned into balls of green halo, completely penetrating into Talos¡¯ kingdom. Originally, Gruumsh was planning to leave a few phantoms on the ground to confuse Talos, but he didn't expect that Talos would listen to his flattery so immersedly that he simply didn't even keep those phantoms anymore. The orc god Gruumsh, who was blind in one eye, said pitifully: "I'm waiting for your reward." Talos sneered very strangely and said slowly: "What? You still want a reward? ? Do you think I am a generous main god?" At this moment, Talos suddenly remembered the steps he had planned before, first killing one or two of his subordinate gods, and then driving the orc main god Gruush. Try your best to destroy that damn kobold god yourself. Why did those orcs disappear from God in an instant? I am even preparing to operate on them. Talos felt a little confused and a little lost. It was the kind of anger and humiliation that others dared not cooperate with his tricks. Judging from the reaction of the laws of his own kingdom, these damn orc gods have not left his kingdom. He couldn't help but asked angrily: "What! Where are your gods?!" Gruumsh knelt on the ground tremblingly. , carefully replied: "They they are right on your your kingdom of God! Could it be don't you don't you feel their presence?" Talos shouted angrily. Cursed: "What a bunch of beasts, they ran away in just a short time! Look how I can catch them!" As he said, Talos's consciousness began to scan his kingdom, trying to kill those damn orcs. Catch them all and have a nice meal! When his consciousness just scanned the interior of the Kingdom of God, he actually found that the rules of the Kingdom of God were covered with a layer of dark green light. This light was so weird that it made him feel as if he was being plugged into his anus. It was like something particularly uncomfortable, something very important about him had been ruthlessly violated. While Talos was feeling frightened and frightened, the orc god Gruumsh, who was pitifully dying just a moment before, was slowly standing up while rubbing his facial muscles with his hands. "Why, supreme and great Talos, why can't you really find them?" This damn orc used a pitiful tone at first, but later it became a gloomy and terrifying tone. After saying this, Gruumsh's face no longer had that humble look, but a crazy and bloodthirsty light, just like a tiger looking at a wild boar viciously! ! !   What kind of fate will Talos face when he feels panicked? Did his magical cake fall into the clutches of the orcs? Talos seems to feel that there is only one channel through which he can escape. Will he jump in? (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile phone users please go to m. to read.) Text Chapter 125 Diaosi vs. Second Generation Official Talos had never thought that anyone could so easily infiltrate other people's kingdoms to this extent. He could not even imagine that his own kingdom would escape his control in such a short period of time. , has become a taboo for others! The orc lord Gruumsh stood up, with a bloodthirsty light in his eyes, and blood-red fighting energy began to surge in his body. He stretched out his waist slowly and forcefully as if he had woken up from sleep, and burst out With each crackling sound, Gruumsh's momentum suddenly increased, and the fighting spirit on his body became stronger. When his momentum was fully unleashed, the space hundreds of meters around him was like a tsunami. Surging with bloody fighting spirit! This kind of blood-red fighting spirit is full of infinite fighting passion. This passion even gets rid of the low-level levels of killing and conquest. It is just the purest display of vitality and the most eager mind in pursuit of power. Gruumsh continued: "I like this scene very much. You cooperated very well and played the stupid, incompetent and pretentious fool to the fullest. Tens of thousands of years ago, I just started to rebel against the elves and tried to When I established my own tribe, I used this trick to constantly praise them, state my non-existent admiration for them, express my most humble and ridiculous desires, and then continue to develop and strengthen myself.¡± Gruumsh approached Talos step by step, his hands constantly changing various weapons, and finally turned into an ax and a mace. There are gaps all over the axe, and the ax handle has turned dark black, with a slight hint of red. It can be seen that it once drank the blood of the enemy crazily and experienced countless fierce battles. At this moment, it has become A weapon whose commemorative significance is far greater than its actual combat significance. The same is true for another mace, which is basically a very strong beech wood stick with some strong burl on it, and some sharp stones and iron nails inserted randomly on it. Also stained with scarlet blood, it was obviously the weapon used by Gruumsh when he first rebelled against the elves. "You native gods are so good. You don't know how to be afraid at all. You never feel that anything can threaten you. You just feel angry instinctively. Unlike us who start from mortals and struggle a little bit and work hard a little bit. . Coupled with the favor of fate, I finally succeeded in gaining immortal life before my own life was exhausted, and also led my people to regain their freedom. So whenever I encounter a powerful enemy. , I will actually feel very nervous in my heart. I will feel a lot of pressure, fear of failure, fear of death, and fear that everything will come to nothing." When he said this, Gruush had a very frightened and fearful expression on his face. Come on, the wrinkles on my face are piled together. Muddy tears welled up in his eyes. This expression is so real. If it weren't for the two murderous weapons in his hands, he would really look like a pitiful old orc who has experienced many vicissitudes of life and is timid and afraid of getting into trouble. This is probably the most realistic portrayal of Gruumsh's heart. ¡°Obviously, such smooth progress also touched Gruumsh¡¯s heart, and he couldn¡¯t help but begin to sum up his experience. Comparing the difference between himself and Natalus, he is also delaying time and continuing to strengthen his control over this kingdom of God. At this moment, Gruumsh sighed. This breath seemed to contain infinite sadness and grievance, which only made everyone who heard it feel tight in their hearts. He continued: "I think it was this kind of horrific experience that taught me to be in awe and gave me a chance to win. It allowed me to step over the corpses of those proud people and become a truly strong man." Rose's eyes jumped. She had tried it with all her strength just now. He can temporarily control the laws of the Kingdom of God, but within three seconds, the laws of the Kingdom of God will fall into the hands of others again, without any surprise. Even if he wants to change the laws of the Kingdom of God now, he has no time and opportunity at all. As long as he is given half a day, no, three hours is enough, he will be able to completely change the laws of the Kingdom of God. But the problem is The thing is, the enemy won't leave him that long! The only law of the kingdom of God that he is still familiar with now is the law of the kingdom of God that is being cracked by Amberly! Gruush continued: "Now, let me educate you on what is real power and what are the real laws that prevail in this world!" After saying that, the fighting spirit in his body suddenly swelled, and suddenly Filled the entire wild wild, under the protection of the laws of the Kingdom of God, exuding terrifying madness, and the two ancient weapons, blessed by Gruumsh's powerful divine power and fighting spirit, have formed two like Powerful weapons like blood-colored crystals each stretched out more than ten meters of light. They were swallowing and swallowing at any time according to Gruumsh's movements, like a powerful lobster raising its dangerous mastiff legs. TalosThere was a blue-purple lightning light on his body, and the crackling lightning crawled around him like a living water snake. As the lightning moved, the light became more and more intense and violent. , and in the end even formed a huge and terrifying power grid. Since it is no longer possible to control your own Kingdom of God in a short period of time, then use the most direct and terrifying power to face everything directly! He must let these bastards know what is the fundamental reason for his standing in the wilderness of madness! ! ! Gruumsh took a deep breath and kicked his feet back violently, causing the hard granite floor of Talos to ripple like rippled pool water. The two feet kicked against each other, even in the A violent tsunami of rocks rolled up behind him! Under Gruumsh¡¯s feet, all substances have subverted their own hardness and eliminated their own attributes and colors. It only depends on whether he can be used to fight! Under such a powerful reaction force, Gruumsh rushed over at a speed faster than the sound! "Clang"! ! ! ! ! The purple electric grid on Talos' body turned into a giant snake again, swallowing Gruumsh and squeezing it inward, trying to digest him as quickly as possible. And on Talos's bright light armor composed of lightning, a huge eight-pointed shape clearly appeared, with bursts of wind coming from it. According to the law, Gruumsh cannot harm himself at all? ! What exactly is this for! Talos looked at the scars on his body with disbelief, his eyes filled with a look of collapse and madness. Suddenly, he felt something in his heart, and he looked in disbelief at the place where he shot out the power grid. The laws of the Kingdom of God had begun to change there. His lightning, which could at least seriously injure Gruumsh, was actually struck by the Kingdom of God. The law was eliminated, and the original thunder turned into only a small spark of electricity! This is the bad consequence of the laws of the Kingdom of God being controlled by others! (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile phone users please go to m. to read.) Text Chapter 126 Devouring Divine Power (Celebrating the Light of the Great God!) I finally have the light of God! too excited! ! ! The freshly baked light of God! ! ! Everyone is welcome to receive it! ! ! ============================== Gruumsh roared crazily, and two powerful divine weapons emerged from the increasingly thinner It stretched out from the power grid and tore it apart violently, actually tearing open the entire powerful power grid that could make powerful gods drink hatred on the spot! Flowing electric sparks were flying everywhere, like a heavy snowfall! Lightning flashed everywhere, but Gruumsh, except for his face and body being darker, and his hair being curled up, looked like he had not suffered any substantial damage at all! With the Kingdom of God under the control of others, Talos has determined that he cannot defeat this insidious and shameless orc, and Gruumsh has thrown away his weapon and strode towards him again! Talos glanced sideways and looked at the increasingly stable and wider passage behind him. It was a passage accidentally established by the Kobold God when he analyzed the God of the Ocean of the Mad God System. I couldn't help but think in my heart, hum! If Gruumsh, the powerful orc god, cannot defeat him, how can he defeat a small kobold god? ! Just kill the kobold and seize his kingdom, or start over again! ! ! Talos gritted his teeth and glanced at Gruumsh, who was rushing towards him. He summoned up his last strength, tore open the space-time tunnel, jumped in, and unleashed a burst of divine power, which immediately aroused bursts of electricity. When the sparks came, violent energy dissipated, and even Gruumsh did not dare to get close easily. Some time and space fragments burst over, ignoring Gruumsh's divine power and fighting spirit defense, and easily scratched several wounds on his body. Gruumsh hurriedly took control of the entire Kingdom of God. He wanted to close the passage that appeared from nowhere and intercept Talos's escape path, but found that he had not yet penetrated the laws of the Kingdom of God in the passage, and was unable to attack Talos at all, let alone prevent Talos from escaping. process. The perfect plan suddenly showed a flaw here. Gruumsh suddenly became furious. He used his two powerful weapons to smash into the space-time channel formed out of thin air. He wanted to kill Talos. The bastard died in this unstable space-time channel. Gu Gua had already felt it when Talos appeared in the time and space channel. He never expected that Talos was really determined and dared to come through this unstable time and space channel. He had no idea that something like this had happened in the Kingdom of Talos. The orc god Gruumsh was able to temporarily take control of the Kingdom of Talos through the surrender of a traitor. At the moment, Gu Gua didn't have time to make too many arrangements. He was still looking like the Eastern Dragon Yinglong, hovering next to An Boli, deciphering her laws of the Kingdom of God. Now there was a sudden change, and he had no choice but to scoop up An Boli. Beautiful body. With a claw, he spread out his God-sucking Armor, and instantly transformed into thousands of swaying Felin Demon Sunflowers. Looking for things to devour everywhere, at this moment, Talos, who had almost passed through the time and space channel, suddenly appeared in the void above, and then fell from the void without any delay, turning into a size that was probably hundreds of miles away. , smashed into the vast ocean in Gugua Divine Kingdom! This is equivalent to a huge bomb! A mighty attitude. In the thick air of hell, violent fireworks were created! It can be seen that there are wounds everywhere on Talos's body, with terrifying lightning and thunder erupting everywhere, and the wounds are full of sparks of void and annihilation. It seems that this completely unstable space-time channel and Gruumsh's final blow The child has indeed hurt the very foundation of Talos. Talos suddenly crashed into the sea. Immediately, the entire Kingdom of God shook violently. Perhaps half of the water in the ocean between the mountains splashed out, turned into clouds, floated into the air, and turned into a thunderstorm, falling with a spluttering sound. And at the bottom of the ocean, it dries up instantly and even melts out a large amount of magma! The seawater that was smashed out flowed back again, covering the magma, and infinite bubbles suddenly appeared, as if Talos boiled the entire ocean by himself! Immediately afterwards, Talos fought out of the ocean. Less than a third of the seawater was left, and it could only submerge his waist. He opened his hands and roared crazily to the sky, and suddenly the entire sky was densely covered with water. Full of lightning of all colors! In mid-air, Gu Gua, who was dozens of miles long, was swept aside by the violent storm caused by Talos's fall. The sea water boiled and the earth shook. It was simply more terrifying than a magnitude 10 earthquake. When Gu Gua saw this situation, he immediately He threw Amberly into a cave, and then rushed towards Talos. He used all his strength to force Talos into the ocean, and used his ocean priesthood and power of law to drive the rest. The seawater came up layer by layer, directly wrapping Talos into a huge jelly rice dumpling, withThe violent thunder and lightning were raging everywhere. Even Gu Gua himself felt very uncomfortable after being hit twice, not to mention those phaelim demons. Gu Gua also felt sorry for his own phaelim demons and was afraid of too much damage. , not enough to supplement. With a thought in his heart, Gu Gua suddenly thought that his dragon horns could absorb these thunder and lightning? He immediately lowered his head and pressed his two horns against the sea jelly on Talos' body, immediately attracting all the raging lightning. Talos was still struggling wildly there, but he couldn't tear through the strong cage at all. He suddenly felt light again, and the lightning escaping from his body began to flow in one direction. He was already very angry in his heart, and felt that someone was dealing with him. , this made him even more furious. He immediately amplified his power and sent all his lightning and thunder towards that focal point, wanting to chop that thing into powder! I saw those thunder and lightning instantly crawling from Gu Gua's horns all over Gu Gua's body, and penetrated deeper into Gu Gua's internal organs. Those powerful forces shook Gu Gua's body, miraculously in "The Transformation of Fish and Dragon" Under the guidance of the exercises in the Xinfajiao realm, not only did Gu Gua not be harmed, but Gu Gua's body was shaken even more firmly and refined. Gu Gua's entire body became as pure as glass, and the impurities in the body were eliminated. They all turned into fly ash with the lightning and thunder, scattered in the sea water. It turned into some kind of unknown unknown mineral deposit, and began to spread under the laws of the kobold god's unlimited mineral resources. ???????????????????????????????????????????????Out of the blood in Gu Gua's body, the alien blood is equivalent to a Yangtze River, while the dragon blood is like the wine in the same wine glass, in Gu Gua's original blood. Dragon's Blood isn't worth mentioning at all. Under the cultivation of the "Fish-Dragon Transformation" mental method, the proportion of dragon blood continued to increase and progress, making Gu Gua become a warlock and continue to improve. After swallowing Shi Bailong, Gu Gua's body was basically full of Some of it is dragon blood, but other alien bloodlines still exist, even if it is 0.0001%. It still exists and cannot be completely eliminated. In this case, Gu Gua has not washed away his own essence through the horn realm. Now that he has such a good opportunity and such pure power of thunder, Gu Gua naturally uses Slope Xia Donkey and Talos to rage. He used the power to cleanse his essence, and almost eliminated most of the alien blood in his body in one go! Endless thunder and lightning struck out from Talos. But it didn't hurt his enemy at all, and he waited until he wanted to take it back. After taking a short break and accumulating strength, he found that he could not take back the strength at all. A large amount of his divine power was still transformed into thunder and lightning and continuously sent towards the enemy! Talos was immediately frightened and began to struggle hard. He found that the harder he struggled, the harder he struggled. The faster the lightning in your body is lost! , While Gu Gua, who was absorbing the thunder and lightning from Talos, he also discovered something new, which was a mysterious and powerful innate energy in Talos. As mentioned before, Talos was born from the storm that occurred during the battle between the goddess of light, Suellen, and the goddess of darkness, Shar, at the beginning of the world. He is one of the earliest gods born at the beginning of the world. He naturally carries information from the earliest time of the world's creation, which is the so-called innate energy. After this innate energy was obtained by Gu Gua, it became even more powerful and affected the analysis tower. The power of law in Rose has given even greater help, allowing Gu Gua to leap from an acquired god to the status of an innate god! Finally reached the highest position! In this way, relying on his ability to absorb electricity and the consumption of the laws of his own kingdom of God, Gu Gua quickly broke through the outermost layer of defensive lightning on Talos's body, and then waved his hand, and those suspended in the air In the middle, the Felin Demon Sunflowers, who had been impatient for a long time, swooped down crazily, like greedy leeches, opened their mouths viciously, bit Talos's body with all their strength, and sucked crazily. The vitality and divine power of Talos come. Talos was already injured, and the divine power on his body began to turn into thunder and lightning, which could not stop flowing towards the dragon that Gu Gua had transformed into. The layer of electrical grid used for defense had long been gone from his body, and there was one at any time. It was sucked away by Gu Gua. These Felin magic sunflowers stuck to Talos's body without any hindrance. Sucking vigorously. Talos was originally a broken man who had lost his divine kingdom. He was viciously attacked by Gruumsh in the time and space channel and suffered heavy injuries. In addition, Gu Gua's horn realm completely defeated his most powerful thunder and lightning. , was completely suppressed in the sea water, unable to move, and was slaughtered like a lamb to be slaughtered. For the first time, Talos felt a strong sense of fear in his heart, and an ominous feeling enveloped him. heart. "Boom!!!" Talos knelt on the ground, his body collapsed into the seabed of Gugua Divine Kingdom like a collapsed body. The falling rain kept hitting his face, and he didn't know if there was anything in it. Mixed??His tears merged into the re-formed ocean. The sea water in the sky was shaken and fell in large quantities. There was water vapor aroused after the fierce struggle and fighting everywhere. Moreover, the large amount of thunder and lightning just now evaporated a lot of sea water. There was fog and water vapor everywhere. The entire Kingdom of God was filled with water vapor. It's like a huge sauna. Now Talos is lying limply in the sea water. Every time he tries to resist Gu Gua's control, Gu Gua will viciously push him down in the water, control his movements with all his strength, and even scratch him hard with his claws. Two times, the two fought, and usually it was Gu Gua who used the laws of the Kingdom of God to be able to draw a tie with the powerful Talos. Every fight would stir up huge waves, cleaning the nearby mountains and valleys, causing huge damage. While Gu Gua was furious, he also ordered his petitioners to build a large number of devices on the beach. At the same time, he also used his divine power and will to build a large number of devices on the beach. These devices were still the same as before. It can absorb the kinetic energy of the waves and convert it into magical energy or divine power, but the scale and size are increased hundreds of times. These devices are all manufactured according to the principles of the Phaeling Magic Sunflower, and their power can reach 30% of the Phaeling Magic Sunflower. They are already the highest magic skill devices currently available. Gu Gua, who had his hands free, even began to dissolve the God-sucking armors that had been made into magic weapons, and transformed them into Felin Demon Sunflowers again. Under the control of the laws of the Kingdom of God, they mated with each other at a dozen times faster and were born. More little magic sunflowers came down, and these little magic sunflowers stuck to Talos's body again, sucked hard, and grew up quickly. A large amount of magic and divine power dispersed in the air, and they actually became Felin Demons. A sunflower farmer. Gu Gua gulped down the divine power, and all the scales on his body opened and closed, like fish gills, absorbing the divine power, and his own divine power was steadily increasing. During this process, Gu Gua kept fighting Talos. The three Tutsi sages in the legendary mage tower Babel were fully analyzing the divine laws of Talos. In addition, Gu Gua had now reached After reaching the Dragon God realm, calling for wind and rain has become an instinctive ability, and he can easily suppress Talos in this situation. In the end, Gu Gua succeeded in cracking Talos's law and successfully separated his consciousness from his body. Taking the opportunity, he suppressed all memories of Talos's soul consciousness and then threw it directly into Tongtian. In the kobold egg in the kingdom's sacrificial ceremony, he was reborn as a kobold, while Gu Gua stayed in the Kingdom of God and faced independently the body that had actually lost consciousness and could only act on instinct, even if it was in front of him. Facing this huge body, Gu Gua didn't have the ability to devour it immediately. Although the current Gu Gua had medium divine power, he was still far away from the realm of Talos. Now he could devour Talos' divine power and The priesthood is simply greedy and insufficient. Not only can it not reach a high level quickly, but it will make its divine power impure and ultimately difficult to achieve a good death. It simply absorbs Talos' divine power slowly and patiently. Unconsciously, time passed quickly, the war on the continent continued, the conspiracy between the kingdoms of gods became more and more intense, and the whole world gradually reached the edge of madness. In a certain depth, a pair of deep and wise eyes slowly opened. The guard beside him, the God of Guards, Heim, stepped forward respectfully and saluted him respectfully. Who is this powerful existence? Text Chapter 1 Special Operations Team On a huge battlefield, the frontline spread for several miles, and the armies of both sides were fighting desperately. One army was wearing simple black military uniforms. They had almost no defensive equipment. They were fighting desperately with their bodies, one knife for one knife, one gun for one gun, without any flinching at all. Even if they died in battle, they would still have a look in their eyes. He fell down without blinking, like a puppet. And they seemed to have no morale at all. It was the same if the battle went well, and it was the same if they lost the battle. They maintained this fighting method. Compared to the soldiers on the opposite side who were wearing various armors, they were wearing regular armors, holding sharp weapons in their hands, and it was obvious that they had received a lot of martial arts training. During the battle, it could be seen that most of them They are some good players. When they first started fighting, their arms wielding weapons were firm and powerful. Their enthusiasm was like fire. Their hatred and anger towards the enemy were transformed into powerful blows, and they severely chopped the enemy on the head. . At the same time, it is obvious that they also possess more flexible and superior combat skills. In the face of the enemy's cumbersome combat skills, they can achieve a considerable exchange ratio of one for three and one for five. If it were a battle between humans, I am afraid that with this kind of battle loss ratio, the party in black would have collapsed long ago, but this is in a magical world, and all principles can no longer be applied to ordinary humans. , because if you look at this battlefield from another angle, you can see that on the side wearing armor and moving flexibly, everyone has a fire burning in their minds, which is the fire of their souls. And among those the defenses were rudimentary. The men in black who were moving sluggishly did not have this soul fire in their minds. On the contrary, there is a line in their minds that converges to a certain point behind the battle formation. In other words, they are actually puppets manipulated by some special means, so this situation occurs. There is not much difference in the number of people between the two sides of the battle, and even in terms of top combat power, there is not much difference. At the beginning, the ordinary human army suppressed the puppet army. After about half an hour, the morale of normal humans slowly declined, but the puppet troops showed no reaction at all. They still raised their weapons mechanically and fought helplessly with the enemies on the opposite side. After another half an hour, the battle line had involuntarily pressed forward slowly but firmly from the side of ordinary humans wearing armor, on the ground around and behind them. A large number of corpses that were too late to be collected were scattered on the ground like broken puppets. As time goes by, the physical strength of ordinary humans is becoming more and more exhausted, their blood gradually cools down, and their bodies can no longer bear it. Just when they were turning from strength to weakness, those puppet troops in black cloth robes came to the rear. Suddenly a series of evil magic waves were emitted, and a large amount of magic unfolded instantly. A cold wind seemed to blow across the entire battlefield. All the living people felt that they were chilling for a while, and there was a feeling that their souls were about to be sucked out. Strange feeling of walking. ??????????????????????????????????????? Immediately afterwards. Where the cold wind blows, the cold magical power is flowing everywhere. With the support of these magical powers, the corpses on the ground stood up again and began to wave their arms and weapons meaninglessly towards the humans around them, causing the second most terrible damage. Yes, these corpses suddenly stood up, causing great psychological panic to the surrounding humans. Moreover, as the battle lines moved forward, these corpses appeared in the middle of the human battle formation, appearing beside and even behind many human soldiers. , which immediately caused waves of panic. The morale of human beings on the battlefield had already been low, and now suddenly there were so many terrible corpses attacking them around them, including even their former colleagues and comrades-in-arms. This kind of mental blow was very harmful to human beings. It is said to be very cruel and very fatal. The human battle formation immediately fell into chaos. Just when the human officers began to work hard to gather and organize the battle line, suddenly, several ghouls jumped out from the enemy's camp, waving their sharp claws, He rushed into the crowd at once, increasing the panic again, and even tore the front apart again, making the efforts of the human front to recover again in vain. The human army, which relies on front lines and discipline to form the greatest lethality and greatest defense, can no longer exert its greatest combat effectiveness after its back and sides are threatened. Although there are several powerful figures who stand out from the crowd. , killing those arrogant ghouls with the sword, but there was still no way to stop the collapse of the front. On one side are tired and panicked humans, on the other side are tireless dolls, corpses that have stood up again, and lively ghouls. The balance of strength between the two sides has suddenly reversed, and with the addition of other Monsters are captured directly?The living humans were directly stuffed into their mouths filled with smelly water, and Kabakaba chewed them into pieces. After this horrific scene occurred, many soldiers collapsed and ran backwards. Once someone starts to run away, it will be much easier to handle. Soon the human front can no longer be maintained. Panic seems to be contagious, and everyone wants to avoid abandoning other comrades and not letting other comrades abandon themselves. . The battle line immediately collapsed on a large scale, and even if someone tried to stop it, it could not be stopped. The remaining officers who fought to the end were faced with greater dangers. More of these core officers died in the battle, which would have a negative impact on the army. Strength causes huge damage to the vitality. The next time such a battle occurs, the battle line will collapse faster. Seeing that the situation was over, the commander of the human army raised his head in pain, looked at the sky, and then closed his eyes. Prepare to give the order to retreat. At this moment, behind the ghoul army, a team of kobolds was approaching their command camp covertly and quickly. These kobolds have grown extremely tall. Over the past few hundred years, the racial quality of the kobolds has been continuously improved and optimized. Now, each kobold can reach about two meters in height, with a body The quality and quality of thinking and soul are not comparable to the situation when the kobolds were about to become extinct hundreds of years ago. Now the kobolds in the Tongtian Kingdom have naturally been called dragons by other races on the mainland and have a higher social status. status. This team of dragonmen came to the battlefield not for victory. This time they came for the sake of the leader of the opponent's army, the guy hiding deep in the camp. Text Chapter 2: Enlighten the Mastermind The leader of this dragon team is a sturdy warrior. His muscles are prominent and his joints are thick. He exudes a very determined aura. His whole person has an extraordinary temperament. There is a wise and deep light in his eyes. Jing Jing Quietly grasp the progress of the war. When the army on this side is sure of victory and the overall situation has been basically established, and the enemy's powerful combat power is used to pursue the enemy and strive to create greater results, the dragon man waved his hand fiercely, and the entire dragon man team immediately took action. stand up. A big dragon man suddenly jumped up, and with a stir of the two swords in his hands, he cut the tent into two sections, revealing a huge brain column with layers of ravines on it, which was obviously the The folds in the brain looked gray, greasy, and extremely disgusting. It can be seen that this is a wandering mastermind of the Mind Flayer. Obviously, the target of this dragon team is him. There are three mind flayers and two brain golems around. These three mind flayers all have octopus heads and tall and thin bodies. It can also be seen that these bodies were taken from the dark elves. I'm afraid The dark elves contributed a few bodies and tricked these mind flayers into coming to the ground to join the battle. As for the two brain golems, they also have wrinkles all over their bodies. They look like golems made of brains. However, these two brain golems still look much stronger than the main brain. These three mind flayers and two brain golems are the defense force left by the master brain. The three mind flayers were cutting out the brains of the freshly killed humans, and devoured some of them themselves. Some are dedicated to the master brain for food, and the two brain demons. Then he guards the mastermind with unwavering loyalty. It can be seen that this mastermind is still very thin and has not yet been fused with many mind flayer bodies, but it can still move on its own, indicating that it has only been formed for a short time, and has not yet formed its own brain pool, and has not yet begun to breed its own offspring. . This adventure comes to the surface and takes part in a battle between humans. I'm afraid the purpose is to build their own city in a human country and raise their own offspring. You must know that although human brains are not the most delicious, they are superior in quantity and can be produced extremely quickly. They can satisfy a large number of mind flayers and are one of the best food sources for a mind flayer city. These mind flayers are clearly intoxicated with a feast of brains. He didn't expect that there would be such a small team behind him. He was caught off guard and watched helplessly as the group of dragon soldiers rushed over. " Moreover, these dragon soldiers obviously have no intention of fighting fiercely with these mind flayers. Their goal is obviously the mastermind in the middle, and it can be seen even more clearly. They have strong fighting ability. Suddenly, three rays of spiritual shock focused on the dragon man wearing black armor at the front. The dragon man trembled violently, staggered under his feet, and almost fell down. But he still held on, apparently withstanding this round of attacks. His two eyes were red with anger. He turned his head sharply and opened his mouth fiercely at the brain golem that rushed up. A fierce flame spurted out, directly igniting the brain golem. Layers of blazing flames! Seeing this scene, the three mind flayers and the mastermind were all shocked, but they did not expect that this larger kobold could actually have such a skill that was obviously a dragon. At that moment, they felt a little colder and hurriedly said Magic signal, asking the friendly forces charging ahead to come back for support! But where is the sense of comradeship among these monsters that burst out of the dark world? Moreover, those necromancers and demon believers understand more clearly that this mind flayer mastermind wants to rob human cities and become a ground lord. When the time comes to distribute the spoils, he will definitely be a strong opponent. If you didn't set a trap to trap and kill it, you have already done your best. How could you give up the opportunity to beat the drowned dog on the front line and come back to save your competitor with a thankless effort? Therefore, no one has any intention of returning support! Several other dragonmen rushed up, but their purpose was not to besiege the mind flayer mastermind, but to block the surrounding mind flayers and brain golems so that they could not rescue their own mastermind. These dragon warriors held a Mind Flayer or a Brain Golem one by one, and they did not resort to death. They just defended each other and tried their best to delay time. These dragon warriors are all very powerful, with fighting spirit shining on their bodies, showing their strong combat power. Occasionally they fire one or two fireballs, which also shows that they can at least master magic power, and maybe they are dragon vein warlocks. With the help of his teammates, the leading black-armored kobold no longer paid attention to the mind flayers blocking the way. After a few quick jumps, he quickly landed in front of the mastermind, like a huge octopus pillar. How could the mastermind just sit back and watch the enemy attack him?What? He immediately pulled out a few tentacles and whipped them fiercely like long whips. These blows were so cruel that the black-armored dragon people had reason to believe that these whips could also pull out the cracks in the stone, let alone He said that he was born in a mortal body. In addition, this mastermind also has other skills. Two more tentacles stretched out insidiously from the side, ready to hug the black-armored dragon man. In addition, several psychic whips lit up from the void and were also drawn towards This brave dragon warrior! But this black-armored warrior knew very well that he had a very important mission. If he failed at this step, their team would probably be annihilated, so he did not hesitate at the moment or avoid the enemy's attack. Instead, he took out a golden collar made of gold from his arms with both hands, squeezed it tightly, ignored the enemy's blow, jumped over, and slammed the golden collar with both hands like an NBA superstar slam dunking it. He put the golden collar on the head of the mastermind who was still baring his teeth and claws. At the same time, the enemy's attacks also came one after another, and they all hit him, making a crackling sound. Just as the black-armored dragon warrior expected, these few blows might even break the stone, not to mention his body? Even though he had fully mustered up his fighting spirit, he still felt the feeling of a powerful blunt instrument. His chest suffered a heavy blow, and both lungs felt burning pain. At the same time, his throat felt a sudden sweetness, and a mouthful of old blood spurted out. The black armor on his body also broke in response, turning into a pair of armor that was as cracked as a tortoise shell. The black-armored kobold looked hard and could no longer care. So many, he shouted loudly: "Supreme Heaven, Dragon God enlightens!!!" At the same time, he made a strange gesture in his hand, and directed a powerful magical power to the golden collar on his head. At the same time, the two tentacles that sneaked around also wrapped around the waist of the black-armored dragon man, pulled him back hard, and went directly under the mouthparts of the master brain, waiting for the master brain to bite him at any time. It bites open the skull and devours the brain. Before the mastermind had time to remove the strange thing on his head, he felt that the metal ring on his head was getting tired and tighter under the strange magic of the dragon warrior, and there was a powerful psychic power that penetrated his heart. Directly instilled into my mind, a strange feeling suddenly emerged, making me feel that I seemed to have something extra, but I wasn't quite sure what it was. Immediately afterwards, he felt that the golden collar on his head was completely inserted into his brain, and of course his body, and then suddenly exploded and turned into a circle of gold powder. The implosion in his body made him I was in so much pain that I almost had to fight with my head to relieve this terrible headache. At this moment, the golden dust suddenly gathered in the middle, forming a golden light belt that went straight to the top. The mastermind subconsciously looked up and saw a great and sacred god standing there. He looked down at himself with a smile. Only then did the mastermind realize that he had faith in his heart. He wholeheartedly worshiped this great god, the guardian of the Tongtian Kingdom, the main god of the dragon clan, the protector of rivers and oceans, and the guidance of the academic mage. By! For a moment, he was very excited by this great discovery. If he had tear ducts, he would have burst into tears at this moment and couldn't help himself! After the master brain "awoke", a stream of divine grace poured down from the mysterious passages and spread over the master brain, making him extremely comfortable. At this moment, those golden passages changed again and turned into a The turtle's hard shell seems to have mysterious patterns on it, evolving endless mysterious predictions, and it seems to have a very strong defense. If it just waits for the divine attack, I am afraid that even the turtle shell made of golden light cannot be hit. Moving. Seeing this golden turtle shell, the mastermind felt a surge of excitement in his heart. He knew that this was a treasure given by his lifelong faith, so he accepted the golden turtle shell wholeheartedly, and this golden turtle shell shrouded it, covering it. Cover his whole body and protect his body. The mind flayer's mastermind itself has a huge weakness in defense. Ninety-nine percent of the masterminds killed by others were due to this weak defense. They have also tried to find some way to change their weak defense. , but there is nothing that can be done, the most that can be done is to make a few more brain golems. Now that we have this golden tortoise shell, isn't this last shortcoming covered? Then isn't he the most powerful mastermind in the world? ! Thinking of this, the mastermind suddenly became extremely excited! Text Chapter 3 Team Members From the moment the black-armored dragon warrior put a golden collar on the master brain, to the golden collar bursting open under the stimulation of divine magic, and seeping into the body of the mind flayer master brain, to the golden turtle shell flashing out of his body, it felt like A long time passed. In fact, it only took a few seconds. At this time, the brain golems and mind flayers had already received the emotions from the master brain and no longer considered the dragon warriors in front of them as enemies. , instead thought they were allies, immediately stopped fighting, and stood up face to face. Those dragon warriors were already at a disadvantage, and they were afraid that their defeat would only be a matter of seconds. At this moment, the enemy took the initiative to stop fighting, and they had no intention of provocation. They jumped away one after another and began to regulate their breathing. Be careful and alert. At this time, a burst of spiritual vibration sounded, transmitting a message to the hearts of everyone around. This is the "mind connection" ability of the mind flayer master brain, which can communicate with the minds of the people around him, and can even forcibly seize their souls. The mind makes them become their own puppets for their own use. At the beginning of the battle, those crudely dressed puppets and cannon fodder, it was obviously their powerful practical experience that almost controlled the entire battle situation. When the black-armored dragon warrior saw that the tactical goal had been achieved, he forcefully moved away the two tentacles of the Mind Flayer mastermind that was grabbing him. Then he stood up happily, wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and moved toward the Mind Flayer. The Demon Lord Brain said loudly: "Welcome to the family of the Kingdom of Tongtian! Let's get to know each other. My name is Talos. What about you?" This black-armored dragon warrior is the soul reincarnation of the original Storm God Talos, but in Such a difficult mission is being carried out here. If you look carefully at the dragon warriors behind him, you will see that they are all old acquaintances. One of them is a short, light-footed thief named Barifan Hidden Cloak. He is still an assassin thief. The warrior holding a pair of ice swords is Wulou Tilu. The female kobold who is as cold as ice and holding a curved bow made of ice is actually Oluer. The one holding two blue shields has no other weapons. The female kobold turned out to be Amberley. They are all natural sorcerers, and they also have the fighting profession. Except for Barifan, everyone else is also a paladin. This is also deliberately arranged to allow them to consolidate their faith in the Great God Tongtian. They are all gods who were defeated by Gu Gua? Tongtian. They all come from other pantheons. After his divine power and divine personality were taken away by Gu Gua. Their consciousness and souls had their memories sealed, and they were thrown into the kobold's eggs by Gu Gua, and started a new life as mortals. It¡¯s now. This is no longer the third or fourth reincarnation. In the first two lives, they lived the most ordinary and ordinary life until they died of old age. In this life, Gu Gua planned to make great use of them, so he arranged for them to be born together, receive education and training together, form a team together, and perform various tasks. Until recently, they were sent out on a long-term mission. That is to sneak behind the enemy and use this method to inspire more powerful opponents and turn them into members of one's own team. This young mind flayer mastermind was inspired to become a Turtle Bachelor, a reserve for the Turtle Prime Minister, the lowest level of the Crystal Palace civil service system. , After the mind flayer mastermind was enlightened by divine magic, a trembling old kobold man walked out of the jungle. He was leaning on a cane with one hand and stroking his beard with the other. His back was very curved, and his body was His scales are all iron-gray, making him look extremely old. His obscene digging energy makes people feel as if he is always staring at the ground, trying to pick up some money and go home. His body is very short, and he looks like a first-generation kobold. Compared with the powerful warriors around him, this old man is too weak. But even for this weak old man, they still had to take good care of him, take him everywhere, and ensure his safety, because Elder Gu Gua was a very senior but underappreciated figure in the church. The core key to completing their mission is that all missions and specific contents will be transmitted to the old dragon elder who will die if touched through the divine power network, and then the elder will explain the details of the mission to them, and that is important The mission props, the golden collar, must also be obtained by this old elder through the divine power network. There is no way, only this old elder can maintain communication with the divine power network in the Tongtian Kingdom at such a long distance, and this elder is so ignored in the church that he is thrown away like garbage. There are a bunch of people waiting for the call of the Great God of Heaven. They have no other use at all. He is the only one who has time to follow this elite team. The church does not care whether he lives or dies, and there is no need to hold the members of this team accountable. responsibility, so they had nothing to say and brought the old elder into the team. Along the way, this old manThe old joke didn't help at all in the battle, but it did play a lot of role in some knowledge and rumors, allowing the team to successfully complete a large number of tasks, which can be regarded as a great contribution. Yes, this elder Gu Gua is the incarnation of Gu Gua himself. Now the Tongtian Divine Sect has developed very well. Very few people know that their main god is called Gu Gua. They just know that their main god is the Great God Tongtian, and even if they know If someone named Gu Gua met such a bad old man, he probably just thought it was an accident or misunderstanding, and they just happened to have the same name. Elder Gu Gua limped over with a cane, coughed a few times, and said with a smile: "Ahem, everyone did a good job. They subdued such a big piece of brains so quickly. Not bad, not bad. ," After saying that, he walked straight to the mastermind, stretched out his rough old hand, patted the slightly thin mastermind, praised him, and then said in an old-fashioned tone: "Well, you guy, From now on, let¡¯s call it a brain flower! It¡¯s really rare to see such a big brain flower!¡± Wulou Tilu next to him also wanted to remind this old immortal not to be beaten hard by this cruel mastermind! Come on, his old body probably couldn't resist his enemy, and he would immediately break into wonton fillings. However, considering how annoying this old guy was and his full trust in his shitty luck, Wulou Tilu just held it in his arms. Here, I yawned out of boredom. Text Chapter 4 The tacit understanding between elves and dark elves Thank you all for your support, thank you to the first book friend to receive the light of my great god, thank you all, thank you Gu Xueye, pnti123, a666333, Silent Night Demon Wolf, Fei Ash Fei Ash Bookworm, I am Gawaine, and the Sky A soldier on guard duty in the city, monthly tickets and rewards for the thirty-six transformation real person! thank you all! ======================== After the Mind Flayer Mastermind was enlightened to become the Turtle Bachelor, with such a huge helper, I am afraid that the future will be difficult. Is it much easier to walk? Wulou Tilu was still thinking that it would be good if he could just lurk in the enemy's army. Letting the mind flayer mastermind stand in front of the stage to attract firepower while they plot against others from behind was definitely a good method. Elder Gu Gua circled around the mastermind several times, still not satisfied, and murmured to himself: "In this way, we will have a blueprint for studying psychic powers. It's good, it's good" . Later, Talos couldn't stand it anymore and asked in a low voice: "Elder Gu Gua, it's time for us to leave here. This is a battlefield and there is no shelter. No matter what we are doing, we shouldn't stay here for too long. " After hearing what Talos said, Elder Gu Gua came back to his dreamlike research and said hurriedly: "Oh, oh, you are right, we should be on our way, let Naohua and the others continue. What they have done before is to quickly find a place to build their own city. Let¡¯s go find the next person to be enlightened!¡± Wulou Tilu asked in surprise: ¡°Elder, aren¡¯t we? Are you going to continue following this mastermind?" Elder Gu Gua said with an unhappy face: "We are not going to join the war. We are going to carry out more missions!" He shook his head and began to close his eyes. He danced like a dancing master and meditated. They were meditating like a swing dance like this. When these team members first met Gu Gua, it was the first time they saw someone doing it like this. However, as the two sides became familiar with each other, they are now used to it. This old man belongs to that group. He has a character that will kill him if he doesn't do something strange. No matter what strange things he does, these dragon warriors are no longer surprised. Indeed. After a while, a blue light flashed on Elder Gu Gua's head, and a brand new gold collar appeared in his hand again. Elder Gu Gua also opened his eyes slightly tiredly, and said with a smile: "Our This mission is to enlighten the beholder who emerged on the coast of the dragon. Our academy mages can develop more ray weapons, so that our homeland security can be better guaranteed. " Wu Lou Tilu said with some dissatisfaction: "Hey, elder, after all, a task is completed, why don't you give us a holiday? Why are you spinning like this!" Elder Gu Gua glanced at him. He wasn't angry either, he laughed and said: "The situation is so tense now. If we work harder, one less member of our tribe will shed blood. Without the support of our tribe, what can we do? Besides, we are now occupied by the enemy." District. I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t have a peaceful game dressed up like this.¡± Wulou Tilu muttered dissatisfiedly for a while, seeming to agree with Elder Gu Gua¡¯s opinion, but a little unconvinced. Elder Gu Gua looked at their emotions. Indeed, they lurked here from enemy-occupied areas and went through many difficulties and dangers. They also experienced several very dangerous battles before finally completing the mission. If they are forced to continue now, In the next mission, they might not be able to suppress it and cause a commotion among them. Elder Gu Gua sighed deliberately and said: "AlasOld man, no one listens to what I say" None of these guys are considerate people. Instead, they all have unruly personalities and cold natures. Guys, so when Gu Gua performed here, they didn't show anything, but the thief Barifan and the double-shield fighter Amberli comforted Elder Gu Gua a little. Gu Gua also borrowed the donkey from Poxia and said: "Since everyone feels that it is too tiring to do the task in such a hurry, let's follow this army for a while and ask for some news. What do you think? How? " Hearing what Elder Gu Gua said, the rest of the people became happy, especially Talos, whose eyes were shining and said: "That's really great, we must go to the tavern in the city ahead to have a good time. It¡¯s been too long since I¡¯ve had a good drink! Hahaha!¡± Compared to the bold Talos, Wulou Tilu is much shyer. Gu Gua also had an inexplicable sense of fear and did not dare to be too presumptuous. He just licked his lips, showing the same thought in his heart. Soon, they became prisoners of the mind flayer master brain, and followed the mind flayer master brain, the mind flayer and the brain golem into theThey settled down in the newly occupied town. At night, they secretly came to the tavern in the town, occupied a table, ordered baked potatoes, grilled steak and large glasses of ale, and started eating and drinking happily. Gu Gua sat there, just ordering a cup of hot milk, watching the young people happily while he looked around. It can be seen that this tavern should be very lively at ordinary times, with an extremely wide space, and many places are very smooth due to frequent use. I am afraid that this tavern is one of the core buildings of this town in normal times, but now there are more than ten In the table space, and it was already the busiest time in the evening, there were only three tables with people, and one of them was my own table of dragons. There were two tables of adventurers on the other two tables. There were five or six people sitting on one of the tables, wearing simple equipment. They looked like a group of novice adventurers who had just gone out to experience. They were whispering about something. There was only one person sitting at the other table, wearing casual clothes and a full beard. He looked more like a wanderer than an adventurer. He was drinking and eating by himself, appearing extremely quiet. Gu Gua pricked up his ears and began to listen to what the crowded table of adventurers were talking about. "It's really tragic. After this battle, I'm afraid the Dragon Riding Kingdom will directly dispatch its Dragon Riding troops. If this continues, the Dragon Riding Kingdom will be squeezed to death!" said one of the young warriors with a pale face. . "Alas who makes the Dragon Riding Kingdom unwilling to join the alliance organized by the elves? If it joins the alliance of the elves, although its sovereignty will be restricted by those long-eared guys, at least the safety can be guaranteed. Besides, Well, what's wrong with being taken care of by the elves? Those elven masters won't raise the rent to an unbearable level" This is an archer, thin and black, and looks like I'm afraid he was a hunter before, and maybe he had the experience of being exploited severely by an aristocratic landowner. Hearing this, Gu Gua became somewhat attentive. Why, is this battle actually related to the fact that the Dragon Riding Kingdom did not join the Elf Alliance? Hearing this, Gu Gua couldn¡¯t help but fall into deep thought. Ever since the metal dragons began to form an alliance with the Tongtian Kingdom, and regulated the behavior of other colorful dragons in the Tongtian Kingdom through their experience with humans, and began to live in large numbers in the cities of the Tongtian Kingdom, their relationship with the Tongtian Kingdom has become more and more intense. Closer, and it can be seen that the elves are moving further and further away from the metal dragons. Over the past three hundred years, the Dragon Riding Kingdom has basically become an ally of the Tongtian Kingdom, but the Dragon Riders of the Dragon Riding Kingdom , actually still look down upon kobolds, so the friendship between them is only between the dragon and the kobolds, but it does not involve humans at all. ¡°Obviously, the humans in the Dragon Riding Kingdom still have a bad impression of the kobolds. Therefore, the Dragon Riding Kingdom is now in a very embarrassing state. At the same time, because of its early preparations, it introduced the Tongtian Kingdom's Gatling small fireball magic wand production line, which has become the core of the surrounding justice camp. Naturally, it refuses to give up. Use your own advantages to join the Elf Alliance and become the younger brother who follows others. ????????????????? But it¡¯s a bit intriguing to hear that the Elf Alliance would completely stand still when the Dragon Riding Kingdom was attacked by the dark side, and sit back and watch the countries that did not join the Elf Alliance be attacked by the Abyss Alliance. Just as I was thinking about it, the conversation started again on the table over there. Another young man with very fair skin, who looked like a kid from a rich family, was also the core of this novice adventure team. He was wearing a low-level magician's robe and looked cold. Said: "Humph, do you think the elves are all good things? It's just that you don't know the history of the rise of mankind tens of thousands of years ago. Now the elves are violating sovereignty and not assisting countries led by others who are also in the righteous camp. Instead, they are focused on attacking other evil countries that have not joined the alliance of the Kingdom of Tumis, especially countries ruled by human gods such as Bane, the god of tyranny, and Cyric, the god of conspiracy. There is obviously some conspiracy inside. " Hearing this, Gu Gua not only thought deeply. At first glance, this situation seemed to be an agreement between the elves and the dark elves to attack each other's hostile camp countries that did not obey each other, but even a three-year-old child knew that the surface of the earth The elves and the dark elves who have always lived in the underdark area have a feud. They will fight and kill when they meet. Even if the weasel and the chicken live together, no one will believe that they will collude. Since the most obvious speculation is not based on facts, how did this strange phenomenon come about? And the force that Gu Gua and the others are currently in, that is, the army where the mind flayer mastermind is, is actually regarded as a miscellaneous army of dark elves. In other words, this is a??The army formed deep in the Underdark is actually just a ragtag group of demons who combine with each other for the sole purpose of gang robbery. Text Chapter 5 Rescue the Slaves At this moment, the man who was drinking alone had already picked up the wine glass, put down his knife and fork, poured the last sip of ale into his big mouth, and poured it a few more times with great nostalgia, trying to get the last of it. A drop of wine was poured out, but in the end he could only click his tongue in disappointment, then let out a long sigh, put down the cup, slapped a few coins on the table, stood up and prepared to leave. It can be seen that this guy is very depressed and has reached a certain level of poverty. Gu Gua felt that there seemed to be some different bloodlines in this human body. This bloodline was most likely the tiefling he had been paying attention to, that is, a half-demon mixed with the bloodline of the abyssal demon, but this person's The bloodline is very thin, but it cannot be seen from the surface. There are no features such as sharp corners, scales and claws, which is really puzzling. After this guy left the tavern, Gu Gua suddenly felt something in his heart. He felt that a mind flayer was coming here. I couldn't help but wonder, could it be that this guy who appears to be an ordinary human but is actually a tiefling is actually a secret agent? Report all these gossips and then arrest them all? Sure enough, not long after, the mind flayer came in. Looking at the low-level adventurers sitting at the table muttering together, he asked in blunt common language: "Who are you? Why is it not conducive to spread here?" What the Alliance said? "Where have those low-level adventurers seen such a powerful enemy? They are just fledgling young people. I am afraid that the highest level is not even level 3, and they have never seen the world. However, this mind flayer is a powerful monster in legend. It is born with a strong sense of pressure. This Several little adventurers were immediately stunned. Here, Talos and others also noticed some movement happening here and turned their heads to look over. Among those low-level adventurers. That is to say, the low-level mage has seen some things in the world, and he replied tremblingly: "Iwewe are adventurerswewe are waiting to be hired" The octopus tentacles on the mind flayer's face trembled. After a while, people felt that he seemed to be laughing, and it was an extremely contemptuous sneer, but this kind of smile was very uncomfortable. The mind flayer continued: "Only those who are truly capable can be hired by us. As for those who are too weak" His tone slowly became colder and turned into a cold and straightforward statement: " You can only be our cannon fodder or food As for you guys, let me see, are you heroes or cannon fodder?" As he spoke, he slowly waved his tentacles and fired a few invisible mind rays. It flew out and hit these poor human adventurers. To know. In the army of the dark elves, they follow the complete law of the jungle. Only the strong can be respected by others, and the weak ones can only be treated as slaves and meals, without exception. . At this moment, this scene is playing out in front of Gu Gua and others. "Maybe, maybe. Should we rescue them?" Barrifan was once a dwarf, and obviously he had a softer heart. and. The members of this team have always received the almost paranoid paladin education of Xi Lang. You must know that Xi Lang's path to the paladin is very similar to that of the paladin of the sun god Pelor, which is very different from his early experience. Relationship. Barry Fan, who has been influenced by the spirit of chivalry since he was a child, couldn't help but practice the concept of integrity and mercy. He hesitated to consult his companions, especially their captain. That strong Talos. Talos¡¯s eyebrows twitched impatiently, but he still asked: ¡°Why should we save them?¡± It seemed that he really needed a reason to convince him. Balifan said with some uncertainty: "Maybe it's for justice?" As soon as Talos said this, Wulou Tilu sneered before Talos responded. He let go of his crossed arms, picked up a small half glass of ale, poured it into his mouth, and said, "Stop talking nonsense, saying ridiculous things in this shitty world, It¡¯s really unimaginable how intelligent you are, Barrifan. We just need a few slaves to help us find our way and help us communicate with other humans to buy supplies. Do you understand, slaves?¡± Talos heard this. After thinking about it, he said: "Wulu Tilu is right. We save them because we also need slaves. Balifan is also right. We should show our justice. This is what we have been doing since we were young. There is no reason to throw away the concepts you have established." After saying that, Talos poured all the ale in his cup down his throat, then stood up, yelled at the mind flayer, and used his dragon voice loudly. The Common Tongue of Dialects spoke to the mind flayer: "Hey, brother.??Let's discuss it with you. We want these slaves. What do you think? "As he spoke, he made the sound of Kabakaba with both hands. The meaning was very clear, that is, if you don't agree, it's better to have a fight. The mind flayer stopped his psychic ray and looked strangely He glanced at the dragon man. "Okay, since you want it, these low-level humans will be given to you. Watch them and don't cause trouble. "After conveying these contents with psychic powers, the mind flayer turned around and left as if nothing happened. Not only the humans who were saved from becoming idiots were stunned, but even the dragons at this table felt that A little dazed, only Gu Gua calmly picked up his cup of hot milk and took a sip. The dragon people have not enslaved other races for a long time, and they get along very well with the humans in the Tongtian Kingdom. They have never been with slaves. After too many fights, in the eyes of the dragon people, these are just a few lives, but in the eyes of the mind flayers, these are just a few worthless goods. Under this huge difference, it naturally appears. In order to cover up his embarrassment, Talos coughed a few times and sat back in his seat. The humans, covered in cold sweat, slumped over after realizing that they had escaped the possibility of becoming idiots. People started crying on the ground. Disturbed by the crying, Talos and others lost their mood to drink, and when they were about to leave, the humans hurriedly crawled over. , obviously their legs were still weak, and now they seemed very awkward when walking. They hugged Talos¡¯ legs and said: ¡°Benefactor, please take us away together! Otherwise, we will still have our brains eaten by those octopus monsters! " Text Chapter 6: Undiagnosed Population Robbery After casually collecting a few slaves, the human slaves hurriedly crawled over. Apparently their legs were still weak, and they could hardly walk now. They hugged him hurriedly. Talos's leg said: "Benefactor, please take us away together! Otherwise, we will still have our brains eaten by those octopus monsters!" Talos frowned, Wulou Tilu laughed, and the others A few people looked at these humans with compassion who had lost even their basic personality. Oluer even snorted coldly and said lightly: "What a bunch of trash." He picked up his feet and walked towards the guest room upstairs. Elder Gu Gua stroked his beard obediently and looked at this group of useless human slaves with a smile, watching them express their gratitude to Talos and his teammates, and these dragons The human warriors felt the happiness of vanity and their souls were satisfied. Isn¡¯t the moral high ground just to make people feel good at times like this? Letting these chaotic gods who once ignored morality feel the joy of morality will also be of great benefit to their "corrective treatment". Naturally, they had nothing to say after a night's rest. On the next day, they were ready to leave the town, because it was really because the guys from the Dark Territory were not good conquerors that the city was conquered in less than a day. All the humans inside have either become food or become slaves. There is no longer any atmosphere that a normal human city should have. Even the owner and waiters of the tavern were taken away by the ogres. Naturally, they cannot operate or stay. The heart of the dragon paladin resides. It¡¯s boring to stay here any longer, it¡¯s better to leave, especially the few human slaves who were frightened out of their courage, and they kept begging this group of dragons to leave here as soon as possible. Fortunately, there was a river nearby with many boats that humans could no longer use. Under Gu Gua¡¯s guidance, everyone controlled the boats as novices and successfully left this human town that was destined to be destroyed. Rush to the Dragon Coast. Go find your next target. Along the way, this team of dragons and humans moved smoothly into the distance. They also encountered several waves of blind thieves who robbed them, but they were all killed by the powerful dragon-human paladins. Then A few human slaves picked up a few pieces of equipment that they could use, and they were quite happy. Not long after they left, the enlightened Mind Flayer mastermind and his subordinates were sucked back into the Crystal Palace and officially assumed the position of Turtle Bachelor. Their life forms were also collectively studied by academic mages, and began to Let¡¯s work together to study the mysteries of psychic powers. And the mind flayer mastermind also received sufficient nutritional support. It began to grow steadily in the Crystal Palace, shouldering the increasingly heavy intellectual demands of the Crystal Palace. This day. The dragon saint warriors are on the road again. On the long road, they are constantly practicing their martial arts, or reciting the teachings of Tongtian God, constantly deepening their belief in Tongtian God, all the way to their destination. Go. One evening, they arrived at a town. Seeing that it was getting late, I was going to find a hotel in this town to have a good rest. After entering the town, they discovered that the town was very quiet. It was so quiet that it felt very depressing, like a dead city. Talos and the others knocked on many doors, but no one answered. After being impatient, they opened the doors of several residents. They were surprised to find that many families had no one at all. After walking around the entire town. After discovering that except for some old men in their 70s and 80s, all the residents in this town had disappeared. The dragon team was a little surprised and asked the old people. These old people didn't know where these young people had gone, and they were very panicked. . This is in the area ruled by the dark elves. Gu Gua has already felt that in the place ruled by the dark elves, very depressive negative energy is spreading everywhere. This town is okay, but there is already a very ominous energy. The atmosphere spread in the town. Panic, fear, malice, murderous intent, jealousy, violence, countless bad wills are swirling around this land. The dragon paladin and the human slaves rested in this town for a night. Early the next morning, after replenishing their dry food and essential supplies, they accepted the entrustment of the old people to find the missing young people. . Barry Fan is a master of tracking. He quickly figured out a route. Not long ago, probably a day and a half ago, a large number of people passed through. Judging from this situation, it is estimated that thousands of people may have been trampled. Wrapped up and walking all the way north, I don't know where it leads. They quickly followed the traces and chased north. The further north you go, the more Gu Gua can feel a terrifying aura.?Hovering, it was an aura that made people feel violent involuntarily, chaotic and crazy, with a smell of sulfur from the abyss. He couldn't help but be more vigilant to prevent the appearance of any terrifying existence from the abyss. This dragon team was very fast, using the threat of death to lead the human slaves as fast as they could. They drove for a whole day. Under Barifan's investigation, they should have been close to the target. It's too far. In the evening, the sun was setting, and the human slaves were setting up tents, lighting bonfires, hunting a few rabbits and unmanaged chickens and ducks, and barbecuing them over the bonfire, while the dragons were practicing martial arts and doing activities together. Body. This is their daily homework. They didn't shy away from the human slaves when they did these things, and they didn't seem to take them to heart at all. The group of human slaves clearly knew that this was a very advanced set of martial arts. If it were in the ordinary human world, it would definitely be regarded as a treasure of a family or a force and would never be spread casually. However, this group of dragon saints The warriors not only practiced over and over again, but also discussed with each other on certain difficult points, and even made a few gestures to confirm each other's opinions. It seemed that they had no intention of keeping it secret at all, and directly looked at the low-level adventurers on the military side. His eyes were straight and he was breathing heavily. Not long after, those dragon warriors began to meditate again and refreshed their spell positions and divine spell positions. It turned out that they were not only warriors, but also natural warlocks and paladins. They also practiced some simple spells and possessed Magic and innate spell-like abilities! This moment made those human slaves completely stunned. They originally thought that they were just warriors with well-developed limbs and simple minds, but they never expected that they were actually super masters of the third cultivation of the Demonic Martial God! ! ! And judging from their preparation process and methods, any set of skills they master can become the foundation of a powerful force! ! ! These human slaves looked at each other, and seemed to see the shock and enthusiasm in each other's eyes. They immediately gave up the idea of ????finding an opportunity to escape, but watched intently as this group of powerful and terrifying dragon people continued to exercise. And use all his strength to remember all these important contents deep in his heart, and never dare to forget them. After quickly completing these required homework, the dragon warriors rested naturally, while the group of human slaves were full of new ideas and could not help but start thinking. They were originally prepared to risk their lives, leave their hometown and relatives, and rely on their luck and ability to earn a bright future for themselves in this troubled world. Now they met a team of such powerful experts, it was them It's a great opportunity to secretly learn skills and improve your own level. How can you give up so easily? All of them immediately cheered up and prepared wholeheartedly to serve these dragon masters and learn some advanced skills from them. It doesn¡¯t matter even if you want to join the Tongtian Divine Sect of their Dragon Kingdom. As long as you can gain power and status, isn¡¯t faith just an exchange? In this exciting conversation, early the next morning, these human slaves seemed a little weak after being excited, with dark circles under their eyes, listless, and yawning from time to time. They looked like walking zombies, but they were still driven towards them by the dragon people. Moving forward quickly. These human slaves sent the most flexible and eloquent little mage to beg the kind-hearted Barifan, wanting to ask them to relax and walk slowly. The bodies of these human slaves were already overwhelmed. Wulou Tilu, who was walking on his way with his head down, heard what they said and saw that Barifan was a little embarrassed. He sneered and said, "You don't have to beg him. We have an important mission this time so we took this kind of action regardless of physical strength." If you are on your way too late, the lives of thousands of people may be in danger. Do you think it is your calves that are more important, or the lives of those thousands of people? " No matter what these human slaves are thinking, At least they had nothing to say. Barry Fan frowned and said, "According to my observations, I'm afraid it's not just this one town that has experienced this kind of thing this time. I'm afraid that a large number of young people from the surrounding villages and towns have been taken away." As he said, He pointed to the marks on the ground and started to explain. Sure enough, according to Barifan's explanation, everyone could see that the scale of this population robbery was very huge. They robbed at least nearly 3,000 people in one direction alone. If other directions are included, I'm afraid. Tens of thousands of people will be gathered here. After everyone heard this judgment, they all became solemn. A few who couldn't hold their breath even took a breath of air, not knowing what to do. Text Chapter 7 Sacrifice Square "In about five miles, we will enter the enemy's warning circle. I'll go explore the way first. Everyone open the divine link and be ready to rush in at any time. Only by disrupting the situation will we have a chance. If we just rush in like this , I'm afraid I will fall into the enemy's trap," Barifan said solemnly. Talos nodded resolutely, obviously agreeing with Barifan's opinion. The other dragon-like paladins began to organize their weapons and equipment, obviously preparing for a fierce battle. After arranging his equipment at an extremely fast speed, Talos frowned solemnly. He nodded and said, "Okay, Barifan is right. We must all be careful. This matter is related to the boss." The safety of thousands of people's lives, as well as the reputation of our Tongtian Divine Sect, is more important to everyone's safety. We must do it well and make no mistakes." After finishing speaking, he turned to look at Elder Gu Gua and said in a solemn tone: " Elder Gu Gua, please bless us with the divine power link." As he spoke, all the dragon warriors prayed in a low voice, and a blue holy light emerged from their bodies. Gu Gua smiled slightly and recited the same prayer, but in comparison, it seemed light and indifferent. He opened his hands naturally and freely, and raised them upwards, as if he was holding an invisible cauldron. Generally, the blue current started to flow between his two hands, and then gradually became thicker, and then divided into a small network, and gradually stabilized. Gu Gua threw the blue divine power network, and the divine power network floated into the air, grew when it encountered the wind, and quickly turned into a huge network, and then slowly fell down, falling on these holy warriors. Connecting them into a local area network, their energy and spirit were suddenly connected and shared with each other. Everyone had basically finished reciting the prayers, opened their eyes, and Barifan took a deep breath. His feet moved. The whole person disappeared into the air, turned into a shadow, and flew into the distance. At the same time, his vision and hearing are shared by other draconian paladins, allowing the draconian team behind him to clearly understand what is ahead, how to take the road, where are the sentries, and where are the enemies. Check the focus. Even Elder Gu Gua was integrated into this divine power network and said with a smile: "Kids, come on. I look forward to your success!" It didn't take long for Barifan to enter the enemy's warning range from the outside. Judging from the gray dwarf sentries in the trees, gray dwarves are a very evil race in the Underdark. It seems that these things are still done by the bastards in the Underdark. To be honest, finding such a truth does not make Gu Gua and others feel strange at all, but this formation does not look like a forced recruitment. If it is just a forced recruitment, I am afraid it will not be directly driven to gather in one place. stand up. Instead, after reorganizing their respective villages, they were pulled out together during the war. Gathering these humans together obviously has other purposes. As Barryfan moved faster and faster, the scenery in front of him also changed greatly. The biggest change was that he saw a square paved with stone in the distance. There seemed to be some kind of terrifying painting on the square. The lines are more like a magic circuit, exuding a terrifying aura. Around this stone square. There are also some young and middle-aged humans who are working non-stop, laying the newly prepared stone slabs flatly on the already flat land. In addition, there are some wizards wearing robes and covering their hoods who have laid these slabs. On the place, lines like living creatures were painted again, connecting this piece of stone slab with the entire square. Seeing that this square will be completed soon, I am afraid that if something happens, it will happen within today. When he saw the lines on the ground, Gu Gua felt something move in his body. This feeling was very strange, as if he had seen it somewhere before. It didn¡¯t take long for Gu Gua to realize that this feeling was that of the magical blood-sucking vine, a demonic aura coming from the abyss! Over three hundred years, after a lot of learning and experience, Gu Gua has become a very knowledgeable god. He carefully released a very hidden and weak magic eye, so that it would not easily attract the attention of the enemy. This little magic eye flew over the square, silently looked down at the entire square, and found that the magic circuit above was very complicated, including complex space magic, a large amount of summoning magic, and even some kind of valley. The melon has some unrecognizable magic, but it can only be seen that it is related to blood. Seeing this formation, Gu Gua already understood that this was the invading army in the Dark Territory preparing to use a huge sacrifice to communicate with the abyss, and even create some terrible demonic magic circuit, and these humans It is obviously meant to be used as a sacrifice! The sacrifices of tens of thousands of people! This is definitelySuch an evil thing! This must be stopped, Gu Gua thought. Although the Tongtian Kingdom did not fully intervene in this war against the entire continent, he still had to take care of it when this happened before his eyes. The Dragon Paladin team has followed the route taken by Barifan and rushed to the vicinity of the square, looking for an opportunity to take action. Those human slaves were left behind and hid quietly because their skills were too poor to effectively hide their whereabouts. Barrifan has approached the middle of the square, where there is a circular altar, surrounded by six wizard guards wearing robes and hoods. There is also a six-pointed star inlaid in the middle of the altar with some kind of unique product from the abyss. , there is a large red gem in the middle of the six-pointed star, probably as big as a casserole, and it is emitting some kind of ominous light. Through Barry Fan¡¯s eyes, Gu Gua also saw the huge gem, and his face changed drastically, because he had recognized that the red gem was the blood stone that was only produced in the Tongtian Kingdom! ! ! Gu Gua immediately ordered Barifan to take a closer look at the red gem and make sure to find out what it was about! Through Barry Fan's observation, Gu Gua's blood stone has been condensed and purified. The purity is very high, but there are obviously some differences. The blood stone in the middle has the highest purity, almost reaching 98%. The blood stone outside is the thinnest and seems to contain other impurities. In the middle of this gem, there seems to be some living creature swimming. Through the outer wall of the gem, Barry Fan really can't see clearly. Text Chapter 8 The Sacrifice of the Riot Thanks to Mr. Chunyu B for the reward! ====================== While Barry Fan was still secretly observing the bloodstone gem, the whole square suddenly became lively. It turned out that The entire square has been paved, and the hooded wizards can't wait and are ready to start the ceremony immediately! Orders were shouted everywhere, and groups of young adults were ordered to emerge from the surrounding dens and walk towards the square in panic and dejection. Barry Fan looked around and immediately discovered that they were the first to accept the order. During the mission, the crowds described by those old people. It turns out that they were robbed here! But Barry Fan was still in the square at the moment, seeing crowds in all directions. There was no place to hide, and his skills could no longer be maintained. Behind the crowd, there were some gray people escorting them. The dwarf soldiers looked excited and capable. It was too difficult to escape from this gap without being discovered by anyone. It was basically an impossible task. Seeing this scene through the Divine Power Network, Talos and others were a little anxious. They had partnered with Barifan for many years and had established a deep comrade-in-arms relationship. Now they were watching Barifan fall into danger. Could they not be anxious? What? Immediately, he was impulsive to rush out and create chaos so that Barifan could escape. Gu Gua stopped them first, then arranged some actions, and then asked the human slaves staying behind to follow quickly, and had a good talk with them. Pan, squinting his eyes and said: "If you complete this task well, we will systematically teach you a skill. This skill will definitely give you an advantage in whatever you do, and even help you overcome your shallow qualifications. Become A master." Upon hearing this promise, the human slaves' eyes lit up. Isn't this exactly what they expected? Then, under Gu Gua's arrangement, they took off their armor and other things that could reveal the adventurer's identity, and gave these things to Gu Gua. They also followed Gu Gua's instructions, and did not encounter those gray dwarves. He resisted and was escorted to the square by the patrolling gray dwarves as unlucky travelers passing by. Without the gray dwarves paying attention, it spread into the surrounding crowd. When they were in place, Gu Gua immediately ordered Barifan to pry off the red gem on the altar and use magic incendiary bombs to burn the central altar. At the same time, the team of Dragonite Paladins who received the order were like tigers emerging from the cage, slashing and killing the gray dwarves on the periphery, clearing the defensive and restrictive forces in one direction, and then began to drive away the enslaved humans. I didn¡¯t expect that the magic protection on the altar was so tight. Barrifan stepped forward and cast several trap-breaking spells and skills to help him pry away the gem. The magic on the altar was countered by the magic. A bolt of lightning flashed past, and Barrifan jumped back alertly. , the mysterious hooded wizards protecting the altar were struck by lightning instead. It flew out and was covered in black char when it landed. At the same time, a lot of black gas also came out of the altar. It was obvious that other magic had also been touched. Seeing that this task cannot be completed. Barry Fan did not hesitate to fight, and directly threw out all two magic incendiary bombs on his body. Then he slammed into the crowd and ran away crazily. And when the two magic incendiary bombs hit the altar, violent flames suddenly spurted out, and a lot of flammable grease sprayed out, covering the entire altar. The bright red firelight burned against the black magic mist, exuding a fishy, ??sweet and foul smell that made people nauseous, dizzy, and unable to control themselves. The altar was suddenly attacked, and it actually began to operate crazily without any sacrifices. A black light was seen swiping around, and the humans in the place turned into a pile of withered bones, and their flesh and blood were as old as old ones. The old paper shattered with the wind, dissipated in the air, and was even ignited by the black-red flame, flying in the wind. The withered skeleton still maintained the running posture, and fell to the ground and broke into several pieces, just like a mummy that had been weathered for many years. Fortunately, Barifan escaped quickly enough, otherwise the black light would have caught him. After devouring the flesh and blood of dozens of people, the humans around the black light had been completely devoured, leaving a blank space of more than fifty meters in diameter. Then, from the black altar flame, slowly, And a bag bulged up forcefully, and the bag squirmed like a living thing. After it finally grew to the extreme, it opened a crack, and a spider-like elf more than three meters tall came out from inside. This spider elf has obviously not been completely teleported. It is probably because there are not enough sacrifices. His lower body only has three legs, and his huge spider belly has only grown a small half. The remaining half is hidden in the void and cannot be teleported. Come over, there is still a black magical aura squirming around the edge of his body,Under these black magical auras, the incomplete cross-section of his body was like boiling magma, with black bubbles constantly coming out, and then bursting open, revealing the aura from the abyss. From the perspective of this spider elf, this ritual must have been caused by the dark elves, and it was obviously the work of the so-called warlock god Hook Duden, because Gu Gua knew that there was only Hu Ke in this world. This guy Ke. Duden had just purchased bloodstone gemstones from him, and he was still so eager that no one else had such a need. Only he can have the confidence to control a single spider elf. If it is a dark elf, he will definitely bring two dark elves to control this spider elf. But why does Hook Duden need so many bloodstones? And because the sacrifice was interrupted, Gu Gua couldn't observe what they were doing with the blood stone, nor could he make a specific judgment. He could only think that the blood stone was indeed related to the bloodline of the abyssal demon. Important magic material. Before Gu Gua could think too much, the spider elf had already recovered from the teleportation state, moved its hands and feet, and was ready to take action. He first took a deep breath, exhaled intoxicatedly, and then pulled up the entire pattern in the middle of the altar, including the red blood stone, and rolled it into a scroll. While the scroll was still burning, it was The whole thing was stuffed into his stomach, like eating another chili taco. Then he bent down with his only three legs, made a fierce movement to accumulate strength, suddenly jumped up, and directly plunged into the densest place of the crowd. He suddenly stopped, and the unstable landing caused a huge shock. The dust was like a shock wave, covering the surrounding area. A large piece of the stone square that was finally paved was broken into pieces. The broken stones flew everywhere, and the people who were hit were covered in blood on their heads and bodies. The black bubbles on the back of the spider elf's belly also fell to the ground, turning into black worms, swimming around, biting the feet of those humans crazily, and soon eating the humans who climbed up into skeletons, and even There are several humans whose upper bodies are still there, crying crazily, while their lower bodies are covered by a black worm. Wherever the worm passes, there is only a dead bone left, and it is devouring upwards at a terrifying and rapid speed. Come. And the spider elf clenched his claws, waved his sharp limbs, and started killing like crazy, devouring the flesh and blood of those poor people to make up for his body's deficiencies. Every time he kills a person, he will throw the whole corpse into the section of his still rolling body. The black abyss breath will pollute the corpse and turn the whole corpse into a puddle of black water. The bones fall to the ground, ** Then it blended into his body, making his body even more complete. After this huge spider elf appeared, the whole scene became even more chaotic. Humans screamed loudly and ran around unconsciously. In addition, the dragon-man paladin team deliberately broke up the enemy's actions to maintain order. The whole scene was completely Chaos arose, and suddenly someone in the crowd shouted: "Run east! There is an army from the Dragon Riding Kingdom to meet us in the east! Run!" From a corner not far away, another shout came: "Yes Ah, run east!" Immediately afterwards, the shouts of running east came one after another, as if they had been rehearsed. To the east is a mountain range, which contains many places that are conducive to hiding. It is also the direction that Gu Gua has set long ago. The first defensive direction that the Dragon Paladin team cleared was also in the east. When everyone has no backbone and is extremely panicked, as long as someone raises their arms and shouts, they will immediately get a subconscious response from everyone. Suddenly the chaotic movement of the crowd begins to unify, and to the east, it is the Dragonite Holy Warriors who open the door Where there is a gap, people can move more easily, and a general trend is formed in an instant. Take a closer look, that is the crowd and echoing each other. Isn't it the slaves of the human adventurers they have received before? ! The crowd that was originally just running around like headless flies suddenly rushed eastward under the instigation and control of some people. After this momentum was formed, the people behind pushed the people in front to rush forward. If they stopped, they would be trampled to death. When the gray dwarf guards tried to stop them, the human adventurers took action again. Under the cover of the crowd, they plotted against one of the leading gray dwarves, and then led the crowd to continue towards them. Rushing forward, relying solely on the human sea tactic, they trampled the gray dwarves into a puddle of flesh and picked up all their weapons and equipment. Gu Gua, who was following him, also crushed these low-level human beings. The adventurers' equipment was returned to them, and they led the entire crowd to run eastward like wild horses running wild. The whole situation has completely lost the control of the dark elves. Text Chapter 9 Hitting the wall thanks for your support! So awesome! ! ! ======================== Under the planning and implementation of Gu Gua and others, the entire order became chaotic, and there were humans running wildly everywhere. By the time hundreds of troops from the periphery arrived, the situation was completely out of control, not to mention that there was also a powerful team of Dragonite Paladins who also caused great damage and delay to the reinforcements. Only five A dragon-like paladin hindered this army and covered the escape of those humans. Then, they were trampled into flesh by this group of humans. Their equipment was also stripped naked, and even some of the gray dwarfs' black Luo Luo beasts were trampled to pieces. Leather's underwear was all taken off. The draconian paladins naturally carry a faint dragon power, which makes these human escapees involuntarily avoid them. The double-shield paladin Amberli puts her double shields in front to protect her teammates. Forming a diamond shape, the blue double shields made a wave-like sound, causing the surrounding crowd to slide away involuntarily without causing any pressure. Soon, after the crowd passed, it was the scary guy who teleported from the altar. The powerful spider elf just caught a young woman running at the end. The woman had a beautiful face, white skin, and With perfect body proportions and plump breasts, this girl may be the dream lover of many men in normal times, but today the burden on her chest caused her to run last, and no young man was willing to pull her along. run. Finally, the spider-like elf who hunted humans at will caught her. He bit off her head and sucked in a mouthful of blood. He directly sucked her white skin and plump breasts into a shrunken, strange-shaped eggplant, and then threw away the body of this girl who was someone else's dream lover just like a spoiled rag doll. . The body of this spider elf has been completely completed, with eight sharp legs like murderous scythes and a big and terrifying belly. The upper body is that of a dark elf two sizes larger, with a huge mouth, and the mouth is They are teeth like sharks. The lower body of the spider elf is a terrifying spider, before Hook Duden became a god. The spider elves do not yet have their own wisdom, they just act on instinct like wild beasts. Hook Duden, who is also a spider elf, miraculously sprouted his own wisdom, escaped from the dark elf city and became a member of the Warlock Guild. President, after successfully becoming a god through luck and conspiracy, now the twisted and perverted race of spider elves have become Hook Duden¡¯s most loyal subordinates. "Oh oh oh, it's you. These grown-up kobold babies, are you destroying our great sacrifice?" The spider elf spoke Common Language in a slow and strange dialect, like It was like a sound made of silk fabric twitching back and forth, ethereal and weird. Looking at the ground again, the worms that fell from the spider elves were already full of human blood and flesh. They all grew into large and small spiders, probably dozens of them. The big ones were as big as calves, and the small ones were only as big as fists. They crawled up densely. There was a rustling sound coming from his mouth, which was creepy just to hear it. but. This scene was obviously not in the eyes of the Dragon Paladin team. To them, these little bugs just looked ugly. Talos put his two swords together in the middle, and the two long swords made of mithril and black iron alloy were like melted mercury, and they turned into a straight and straight two-handed sword. There was also a purple light shining on the big sword, swimming around like an electric snake. This was obviously some kind of special power that no one else had. The sword was like a flag in his hand, whirring twice, looking powerful. Amberli touched her double shield and said to Wulou Tilu: "Hey, brother, borrow some ice." Wulou Tilu asked with some irritability and displeasure: "Why don't you let that stinky girl Oullu Give you ice?" Amberli raised her eyebrows and said with a smile: "Who can find her when she is shooting cold arrows? Isn't this a joke?" Wulou Tilu muttered carefully and looked around with a sly look. Ouluer was not seen, and there was no way to feel her presence. It seemed that Ouluer had obtained the secret of "sniper" combat mentioned by Elder Gu Gua. From then on, this little girl whose nature was not in line with him He couldn't handle the movie even more. He lazily stabbed the shield in Amberly's hand with two single swords, one long and one short. Suddenly, two icebergs appeared on Amberly's shield in the middle of the waves, and radiated an icy cold air. Amberly was very surprised. The man raised his chin and said, "Thank you, brother!" Then he shook the two shields, and immediately a row of saw-like teeth appeared from the corners at a relatively fast speed in three to five seconds. For ordinary ice, although these saw teeth are made of ice, they look extremely sharp and are definitely not used for inlaying.Side stuff. Barrifan put on his cloak and disappeared into the dust. He didn¡¯t know where he went. As soon as Wulou Tilu exhaled, a heavy white mist appeared around him. This was a rare scene in a warm summer. Frost also formed on his body and weapons, which looked quite scary. Seeing this scene, the spider elf seemed a little surprised. He really didn't expect the enemy to be so strong. Even if the members of the Dragon Paladin team came alone, it would be difficult for him to kill them. Now that they have become If a group of people appears in front of him, I'm afraid he is the one who is in trouble. "Could it be that the iron maiden in charge of the teleportation queue, Deselin, was actually trying to harm me when I gave her money to bribe her? I sacrificed my appearance to make her happy!" This was the truest thought of the spider elf at this moment. But the devil is a devil, and the monster is a monster. Seeing that it seems that he cannot be beaten, the spider elf still grits his teeth and refuses to retreat. He is waiting for his allies, that is, the gray dwarf army with short legs and thick waists to surround them. So as to give him a cover. At that time, Da Shi and both can't help themselves. If it can't be done, just jump directly into the gray dwarves and use the momentum of the gray dwarves to retreat. This can also ensure that they can escape unscathed. If If you show cowardice now, you may be hacked to death by the enemy in the most shameful posture as soon as you turn around. A gust of wind blew by, and a few yellow leaves were carried by the dusty wind and floated into the distance, looking extremely desolate and lonely. Text Chapter 10 The Sacrifice Ceremony Begins The spider elf suddenly spoke, he smiled arrogantly, and said in a sinister and arrogant tone: "Hey, those weird guys over there, what I want to chase are those cowardly fleeing pigs, not If you don't want to die, please get out of my way!" Your attitude is arrogant but also moderate, and you still have some room for arrogance. It not only saves face for yourself, but also gives the other party a way to leave. This must be the case. A happy ending. Even this spider elf was touched by his genius, wishing that someone would jump out and praise him right now. Thinking of this, he couldn't help but put his hands on his waist, raised his chin, and smiled proudly. The others didn¡¯t speak. Wulou Tilu clicked his ears out of boredom, and then flicked the earwax out with a very bored look. At this time, the voice of Elder Gu Gua came from the divine power network: "Tell him that if he wants to leave, he must hand over the sacrificial picture in his belly. Well, especially the blood stone, he must hand over Come out." Amberli looked at the comrades around her. Everyone was looking at her, and it was obvious that they wanted her to speak. If there is a need for negotiation, she usually does it. It seems that her charm is the highest among the team. Seeing this scene, Amberly did not hesitate, she stood up directly, and then said: "We strongly recommend that you take out the sacrificial picture and the blood stone in your stomach. Only in this way will we let you go. There is a way out, stop taking chances! You ignorant weakling!" When the spider elf heard what Amberli said, his expression suddenly changed. He became cold and ruthless, deeply hating that the other party, a female dragon with blue scales, had refuted his face. But when I looked back, I thought about it again, and then something changed, and it became as warm as spring, and I said: "Okay, no problem, but I can hand it over. Who will make up for my loss?" Suddenly there was a whooshing sound. , a silvery white light flashed from the sky. It was nailed to the point where the spider elf's defense was strongest. As soon as the back reached the hard shell, the long arrow was fiercely inserted into the spider elf's belly, directly piercing the opponent's hard shell and piercing it. In his belly. The spider elf turned around in pain and surprise. Seeing that the hardest armor on his back was actually penetrated by someone else, he could no longer hide the horror in his heart. What surprised him even more. The long arrow actually began to disappear, turning into countless ice crystals that froze his body, bringing waves of numbness to his body. And the silver-white long arrow was actually made of ice! When the spider elf saw it, he was immediately frightened and saw that the enemy also had an archer hiding in the dark. It was so powerful, he was very frightened. Looking at the long arrow, it had begun to melt. It turned out to be a long arrow made of ice! In a corner that ordinary people cannot see, a female dragon with blue and white scales is holding an ice blue long bow. Slowly took it back. ¡° Among the weapons and equipment of these people, I¡¯m afraid the most expensive ones are Amberly¡¯s two wave shields. The second is Oluer's ice and snow longbow. This longbow can be said to be a cheat with unlimited ammunition. It can condense moisture from the air and then shoot it into ice arrows. This kind of longbow is even more powerful if used in rivers and oceans where the water content in the air is particularly high, and there is no need to worry about insufficient ammunition. But if you go to a place like the desert, I'm afraid it won't be so convenient. At this moment, the gray dwarves behind them had already rushed forward. They were completely unaware of how terrifying the enemy in front of them was. In their view, these larger kobolds were not enough for them to cook in one pot. ! The spider elf desperately wanted to escape, but he was limping because of the freezing coldness on his body and could not walk fast at all. Fortunately, the gray dwarves were quite fast and quickly came over. The spider-turned-elf was surrounded. Just when the spider elf was still trying to escape, he felt a sudden light in front of him, a light flashing from the darkness. He only had time to take a small step back, and felt a sudden light on one of his hands. Liang took another closer look and found that his right hand had been severed from half of his upper arm. His arm fell to the ground, stirring up some dust, and his purple blood spurted out like a fountain. "Ah!!!!" The spider-turned-elf just started to yell, and saw a short gray dragon man sneaking away again in his robe, disappearing without a trace. He no longer dared to leave the gray dwarf camp, lest he be killed by the enemy like a dog without cover. The spider elf turned around and saw the tallest dragon man waving a sword with electric light. He swung it with great force like the autumn wind sweeping away fallen leaves, ripping apart the skin and flesh of the gray dwarf warriors one by one. There are bright colors everywhereWith blood and internal organs flying around, no one could withstand Talos's mad tiger-like attack. The spider elf no longer had any expectations. He smiled miserably, narrowed his eyes, and thought to himself: "Hmph, you won't let me live, why should I be merciful?! Let's just die together!" "Then, he put his remaining left hand into his mouth, dug deeply into his body, and directly took out the scroll he had swallowed. It was sticky and looked very disgusting. Then, under the cover of the gray dwarves, he directly unfolded the scroll and began to recite some kind of spell. The mysterious black aura continued to spread from the scroll and turned into countless black hands. There were things made of flesh and blood everywhere, not only the living gray dwarves, but also the corpses that had been swept to pieces on the ground. They stuffed almost anything into their mouths. Soon, a black hole about ten meters in diameter appeared at the core of the unfolded scroll. The scroll that was originally flat on the ground seemed to be suspended in mid-air, which looked quite strange. The spider elf stood in the void and said provocatively: "What? You losers, why don't you dare to come here? Come and stop me if you can!" Seeing that the scroll was still opened, Gu Gua couldn't help but sigh. Having a bad premonition, after hearing the provocation of the spider elf, Talos, who was a little embarrassed and angry, wanted to go up and attack. Gu Gua immediately stopped them through the divine power network and even ordered them to retreat. After three lifetimes of long-term military training, Talos and others have basically established the concept of discipline and can already obey the orders of authority figures. This is also the fundamental reason why Gu Gua dared to form a team and take them out to take risks to complete the mission. Sure enough, when the dragon-man holy warriors not only did not step forward, but instead retreated, the spider elf couldn't help showing a look of regret, but it instantly turned into a ferocious look and said: "Since you don't dare to come over, , If you let me complete this ritual successfully, then let you feel the power of the abyss!" Shouting, he pressed his remaining left hand hard on the scroll, and the magic on the entire scroll was The lines suddenly lit up, and a strong air pressure hit. A large amount of gas was sucked down by the magic scroll. Even the spider elf became extremely thin in an instant, as if it was sucked dry in an instant. The hundreds of gray dwarves around were torn apart by the terrifying wind pressure and sucked directly into the black hole. Obviously, except for the caster, all other living creatures will be pulled into the black hole like sacks. If Talos and the others had just rushed into the casting range, they would definitely have been sucked into the black hole leading to the abyss. of. Although you may not be directly killed by the enemy, places like the abyss are not tourist attractions. It must be very difficult to survive there, let alone return there. Talos and others hurriedly crawled to the ground, still being torn apart by the wind pressure, and were pulled towards the black hole. After the suction completely disappeared, Talos, who was closest to the front line, was less than 3 meters away from the spider elf. At this time, if the spider elf could stop the magic in his hand, jump over directly, and use his sharp blade to The ordinary spider's feet stepped hard and stabbed Talos on the back. It was estimated that it could cause extremely heavy damage to Talos. Except for Olu'er, the members of the dragon team such as Wulou Tilu, Amberli and Barifan all pulled over and landed very close to the enemy. They could kill them all with almost one shot. . But the spider elf didn't do this. It was obviously not that he didn't want to, but that he simply couldn't stop the sacrificial magic in his hands. After activating the sacrificial magic, he could never stop it. He could only stop after the magic ended. . After starting the magic process, even the spell caster himself has become one of the props for casting spells, and he cannot help himself at this moment. After the powerful suction disappeared, the gray dwarves who had been fleeing around were also sucked back. They were densely packed like blooming sunflowers, and they were all placed in the direction of the black hole, forming a ray shape as a whole. Then, the black hole violently spewed out a large amount of storm. From the storm, there were other very special things. Gu Gua, who was hiding in the distance, could see the things in the storm at a glance. They were the lowest creatures in the abyss. , Abyss Worm. Abyss worms are the starting point for the evolution of all demons. Whether they are demon lords or demon princes, a long time ago, they were just abyss worms one by one. But not every abyss worm can become a powerful being. They will After very cruel fighting and elimination, after gaining enough flesh and blood, they will become little lemures. After becoming little lemures,, and then after a lot of battles and eliminations, evolve into other types of demons. Text Chapter 11 Worms in the Body Although these worms have the potential to become powerful demons, at this moment, they are just weak abyss worms with thick calves. However, these worms are also so ferocious. After jumping out of the black hole of the abyss, they immediately fell to the ground around them. Even these draconian holy warriors did not escape from the gray dwarves. When they pounced on these people, the abyss worms viciously opened their mouths full of sharp teeth and bit down viciously. It could be seen that these abyss worms did not lack knowledge of human physiology at all. The place was full of arteries, and blood spurted out like it was free of charge, falling into their ferocious throats. Even the spider elf who presided over the sacrificial magic was not immune. He was the closest to the black hole, and several worms were suddenly hanging on his body, especially the wound on his right arm, where three or four worms were hanging on him. The worms, really like male dogs in estrus, are grabbing each other for the flesh and blood leaking out of the spider elf's wounds. It looks very scary and weird. The spider elf's face was covered with sweat in pain, and his facial features were almost twisted together. It was obvious that he was in unspeakable pain. At this moment, the bloodstone gems on the magic scroll finally began to play their role. Just like the lights on the police cars that Gu Gua saw in the human world in his previous life, the red magic light went from slow to fast. It began to flash, and the abyss worms illuminated by the red light seemed to have taken sleeping pills. They slowed down so much. Their crazy mouthparts slowly stopped, holding the flesh and blood of their prey in their mouths. They just hung there. On the prey's body, it seemed to be deeply asleep. Then, under the red light of the blood stone. These abyss worms turned into a pool of extremely elastic liquid, and some penetrated into the bodies of their prey. Some are hung directly on the prey's body surface, turning into prosthetic limbs of different sizes and strange shapes. As for those abyss worms that have not yet climbed onto a living person, they are like fish that fell on land. They struggled hard for a few times, dried up, and turned into dry firewood. Look at the spider elf who presides over magic, and the abyss worms hanging on the wound on his right arm. They were struggling and tangled together, looking like they were struggling to hold other worms in front and themselves in the back. They were tangled together and actually transformed into a rather strange right hand again. This right hand was not so much a hand. It would be more appropriate to say it is a rake that rakes grass. It's impossible to tell the difference between the thumb and the little finger, and there are only four fingers. He clenched his fists with a ferocious face and showed a strange smile. After the wind of the abyss worm stream spurting out of the black hole weakened, the black hole gradually returned to its normal appearance and returned to the main material plane again. This is tiefling¡¯s sacrificial magic! ! ! This is to mix other races with the blood of the abyss, and have the blood of the abyss. As a result, they have advantages in spellcasting and other physical qualities, and they also have a powerful blood magic that can grow faster than ordinary humans and have greater physical potential! After being invented by Hook Duden, the god of the Warlock Guild hundreds of years ago, it has been continuously improved until now. Has become this more mature, as long as there is enough blood and life. In addition, warlocks of level three or above can preside over simple magic operations. "Oh!!! This is the purest power of the abyss! Hahahahaha, I didn't expect that I would also become a tiefling!!!" The spider elf laughed crazily, but even now he has obtained it The bloodline of the abyssal demon was still no match for the dragon-like holy warriors in front of him. He put away the brittle scroll in front of him and was about to leave. Suddenly, he shivered, and a cold long arrow struck again. It shot through one of his legs and nailed him to the stone slab. It wasn't over yet. The long arrow was still on the ground and shot again on the floor. A thick layer of ice was immediately formed on it, and the arrow was completely covered with ice. The spider elf who wanted to escape had his legs nailed to the ground and froze at the same time, which immediately ruined his escape plan. Soon, other people adapted to this strange change, and some gray dwarves even exploded and died because they could not withstand the chaotic power of the abyss, just like lighting a string of firecrackers, but with additional sound effects added. Just a lot of screams. The gray dwarves who have accepted the blood of the Abyss and survived have different symptoms based on their own circumstances. The gray dwarves who are relatively strong in their own right seem to have basically no changes except for an extra red round mark on their bodies, while the weaker gray dwarves have some extra red marks on their bodies. Dark red scales and the like, similar to the characteristics of an abyss worm. If the Abyss bloodline continues to be strong, it may even cause the gray dwarf to completely become a demon and be rejected from the main material plane. If the gray dwarf's bloodline continues to be strong, he will turn back into a gray dwarf. Go on living like a dwarf. ? ???It is actually very simple to make a certain bloodline in your body stronger. You just need to use a certain bloodline regularly and strengthen exercise. But for ordinary people, who would use the goblin dagger after having a powerful weapon like the powerful Gatling small fireball magic wand? Unless it is an individual with very strong perseverance, but this kind of individual is usually very powerful, who would be suppressed by the devil's blood? What's more, this first-generation tiefling with so many hidden dangers is not the ultimate goal of the Warlock Guild. What they need is a bloodline that can stabilize their inheritance and perfectly penetrate the main material plane, not this kind of mobile gunpowder magazine that can move around. This kind of tieflings who become through sacrificial magic will be more balanced, more stable, and easier to mobilize in the children born after mating with heterosexuals. At this time, the demon blood in their bodies will be Their bloodline has been completely integrated. No matter how they change or use various methods, this is the strategy of the warlock god Hook Duden. Since there are too few warlocks in this world, the main material plane still excludes them. Demon, then he will use this hybrid magic to create a large number of tieflings, and then make them the mainstream of society, multiply, war, and conquer. When these tieflings become the masters of the world, then as a warlock As for Hook Duden, the god of tieflings and the creator of tieflings, it is natural that the rising tide lifts all boats, and becoming a powerful god is just around the corner. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile phone users please go to m. to read.) Text Chapter 12: Hit in the crotch Back on the battlefield, the spider elf wanted to take advantage of the fact that everyone was dizzy by magic and use the cover of his cannon fodder ally, the gray dwarf, to escape quickly, but he did not expect a dragon saint in the distance. The samurai actually escaped the magic attack because he was an archer and was too far away from the sacrificial magic. When the other dragon-like holy warriors fell to the ground, her condition was intact. In this case, He gave the spider elf who thought no one could control him a hard blow and directly froze him to the ground with cold ice arrows. He struggled and even wanted to cut off his own leg so that he could escape, but because of his selfish and greedy nature, he never made up his mind. Before he could make up his mind to do it, a black shadow came in front of him. , his physical strength at this moment has been improved by the bloodline of the abyss demon. He stretched out his hand to grab, and actually grabbed the opponent's hands. If you look closely at this spider elf, isn¡¯t it the short dragon-man paladin? He was a powerful thief, and he indeed held a sharp dagger in his hand. Unfortunately, he had already caught it and could no longer pierce that ridiculous little dagger into the spider elf's body. But then, the scroll in the spider elf's hand naturally fell to the ground. This was also a subconscious action, but it was not what he wanted at all. As a die-hard believer of Hook Duden, the task of protecting this precious magic scroll was more important than his life! Letting go to defend the enemy was just a subconscious action on his part. At this moment, a strange tentacle suddenly stretched out from the little man's armpit. There was actually a dagger wrapped on it, under circumstances that no one could have imagined. It was thrown out fiercely and struck the spider elf's left eye. The severe pain caused the spider elf to shake. The dragon-man paladin thief Barrifan, who was caught by the spider elf, kicked out his legs to attack the spider elf. The elf's hands shook, and he immediately broke away from the spider elf's hands, fell to the ground, picked up the magic scroll, and shook his cloak. Disappeared into the air again. It turns out that Barifan was also bitten by an abyss worm, and the abyss worm bitten under his right hand actually turned into his third hand! This is just in line with his identity, and it creates a greater advantage for him! The spider elf ferociously tore off the dagger from his eye, pulled out the eyeball with a strong tug, and threw it aside. He looked up to the sky and roared, and then like a mad tiger, he violently broke his frozen legs, and rushed forward crazily, trying to snatch the scroll away from Barifan's hand. It was obvious. This scroll is really more important than his life. However, Barifan himself was stronger than him, and now he disappeared into the air. The spider elf was injured again, and could not hit Barifan. At this moment, the other dragon-like holy warriors recovered. . How could he succeed? These dragon-like holy warriors worked together and quickly cut the spider elf into a human stick. Eight legs and two hands were cut off and frozen to the side. Because these are important experimental materials, especially the right hand that was completely transformed from an abyss worm, they are all research materials that can be sold to the academic mages of the Tongtian Kingdom. The remaining gray dwarves also saved their lives and were strung together, waiting for them to be escorted back and packaged to be sold to those ruthless and fanatical academic mages. Talos fell at the front, so he had the most worms stuck to his body. One worm in particular even stuck to the back of his head, making his head look like Majin Buu, or someone from the Qing Dynasty. Like braids. On his back, there were five remaining abyss worms of different shapes, moving subconsciously. Talos, who suddenly turned into a monster, looked very gloomy. Two abyss worms fell on Amberly's shoulder blades, which was quite symmetrical. Talos glanced at Wulou Tilu, who had a very strange look on his face, and asked: "Wulu Tilu, have you been bitten by this strange abyss worm?" Wulou Tilu swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and his face looked a little uncomfortable. Satisfied, he subconsciously pulled his crotch. If you look carefully, you can see that there is a big hole in Wulou Tilu's pants. He said very unnaturally: "No, uh, I was not bitten. I was far away from you just now, how could it have bitten me? Haha, no, no, not at all." Talos is not a delicate person either. Naturally, the man didn't pay attention to Wulou Tilu's unnatural behavior. He turned his head and looked at the spider elf who could no longer escape. He picked up his big sword and walked to him fiercely, asking: " Say, what the hell is this?!" The spider elf was still breathing blood, and it looked like he had suffered serious internal injuries. It's like a sea anemone squirming, trying to heal, ???I'm afraid that due to the massive loss of vitality in the body and subsequent weakness, there is no way to heal the wound. When the dragon saint warriors saw this scene, they naturally had different thoughts in their hearts. Some people felt that it was disgusting and perverted, while others felt that such a powerful regeneration ability, even the blood of the dragon clan was not so powerful. For a moment, there was a very strong feeling in the air. Quiet, you can hear the needle drop. The spider elf coughed twice and gasped loudly. His lungs were obviously seriously injured, and his breathing was like pulling a heavy bellows. Seeing that his mission was a complete failure, he simply let go and said viciously: "Bah! You you stinky shit are worthy worthy of being my our great god People of?" After saying that, he began to curse in obscene words, looking like he just wanted to die. Seeing that the spider elf was still so tough at this point, Talos was furious. He raised his foot and kicked the spider elf's chin away, and it fell to the side. He said coldly: "Humph, I told you to scold me again." Talos subconsciously touched the strips of flesh on his body again, feeling extremely unhappy, and he could feel the heat flowing towards him fiercely. What rushes through the body is a kind of power, a powerful force that destroys everything. It is also an impulse, a powerful impulse that destroys everything, especially the abyss worm above the head. It made his head feel dizzy and he felt very uncomfortable. If they don't find out the details of the many strange things on his back, Talos will really feel a little uneasy. If they want to cut off all these things, they don't know what terrible magical effects will be triggered. It really makes them feel uncomfortable. Feeling very uneasy. However, the only spider elf in front of him who knew the details was a die-hard member. He was very stubborn and could not ask any questions at all. This made Talos, who only knew hard skills, feel embarrassed. At this time, the immortal Gu Gua elder once again had an unpleasant attitude. On the one hand, he was lamenting that he was old and no one wanted him. On the other hand, he was following behind him like a follower, but he didn't even think about it for a moment. Got rid of it. Talos and others hated this old immortal thing before, but now they encountered something they had never dealt with before, and unconsciously began to hope that this old guy could give them an answer. Elder Gu Gua calmly He walked up to a few of them, circling back and forth, looking back and forth at the newly obtained limbs on their bodies, and from time to time they would pinch them with their hands or flick them with their fingers. On the contrary, it made Amberley and Talos very embarrassed and felt very embarrassed. When he arrived at Wulou Tilu's side, Wulou Tilu had a flattering smile on his face and a look of pleading in his eyes. Gu Gua circled around him twice, and Wulou Tilu stood very cautiously. She stood up, placing her hands in front of her body like a shy little girl, protecting her crotch intentionally or unintentionally. Gu Gua couldn't help but shook his head, turned around twice more with a click of his tongue, and walked over. Wulou Tilu relaxed and exhaled. It turned out that just when he fell to the ground, he suddenly felt a sharp pain in his crotch, and something bit hard on his perineum. Then, after the red magic light flashed, he felt his calf. The same thing grew on his body, and he could actually control it. This feeling made him feel very depressed, very curious, and even more expectant and shy. He felt that the things that the prosthetic limbs here could do were too limited. But it is very important, and I can't help but get very entangled, so this scene happened. Barry Fan looked very excited and said happily to Gu Gua: "Elder, I feel so magical! It's like I have an extra hand. This feels great. You know, I usually feel that my hand is It¡¯s not enough, so it¡¯s great. I have another hand! And I think this hand is very lively and likes to move. Fortunately, I can still control it. This is really amazing ¡­¡± Elder Gu Gua had an interesting discussion with Barifan, thought about it, and said, ¡°Well, I can see that this kind of thing is very useful, but it also has side effects.¡± He glanced at Talos and Wulou Tilu with his eyes. Wulou Tilu was obviously breathing heavily, but he pretended not to care and whistled, carefully studying the birds in the sky. And Talos seemed to be trapped in a certain thought, completely unaware of the things around him. Elder Gu Gua let out a long sigh and said: "How to use it depends on your thoughts. If you are not against this thing at all and have curiosity, it will be easy to use it. If you are afraid of it or have doubts about it, it will be difficult to tell. "(To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is mine.?Great power. Mobile phone users please go to m. to read. ) Text Chapter 13: Attunement to Superpowers Thank you Mr. Wu for your monthly ticket, and thank you all for your support! ====================================== Saying this, Elder Gu Gua trembled He walked majestically behind Amberly and said to her: "Be quiet deep in your heart and look for what you want most" After saying that, he flicked each of the two abyss worms on her shoulder blades. , a gentle but powerful divine power surged through. Amberly didn't even know that this was the power of divine grace. Suddenly, the two prosthetic limbs that had no idea of ??their function changed, shaking violently, and then seemed to be in bud. Like a flower waiting to be bloomed, it slowly bloomed. The prosthetics on both sides have turned into colorful colors, and they look like silk handkerchiefs or soft petals. But after a closer look, you can find that these two colorful magical prostheses are actually all kinds of flowers. Such fins are swimming leisurely in the air, exuding bursts of magic fluctuations, and seem to possess extremely powerful power. As soon as the two fins were broken open, Amberli said in surprise: "I feel that my body is much lighter!" As she said that, her body slowly floated up uncontrollably, and she couldn't help but start to feel shocked. Hi, she began to work hard to control her newborn fins. Soon, probably due to the talent in her soul, she was able to swim freely in the air like a brisk fish, issuing a string of A cheerful laughter like a string of silver bells came, and everyone watching was also very envious. ??After observing everyone¡¯s expressions, Gu Gua walked up to Wu Lou Tilu. Wu Lou Tilu wanted Gu Gua to help him activate the magical function, but felt very embarrassed and struggled. I can only hide aside. Seeing Wulou Tilu¡¯s cowardly appearance, Gu Gua pretended to shake his head, sighed, and turned around to leave. When Elder Gu Gua walked up to Talos, Talos seemed to have recovered from his deep thoughts. Elder Gu Gua asked in a very calm tone: "What? Talos, what do you think about these worms from the abyss?" How does the prosthesis feel? " Talos was very confused and said in a very low voice: "I seem to think of some very long memories, but I am sure that I have never experienced these things in my life. I don't know in my heart. Why do I feel a strong hatred for betrayal and a deep condemnation of shameless schemes? But I know clearly that I have neither fallen into a trap nor been betrayed by anyone in my life This This makes me very confused" Elder Gu Gua heard what he said and knew it in his heart. This is when Talos' memories began to loosen. Recalling what happened when he was a god. But Elder Gu Gua's face didn't change at all. He just said: "That's because you have been dreaming too much, and the prosthesis on the back of your head has affected your normal judgment. In other words, it has affected your mind. The situation is very serious. Fortunately, we still have this ." As he said that, he took out the golden headband that was originally used to enchant the beholder on the coast of the dragon. He continued: "This headband can ensure that your consciousness is clear and your soul will not be affected by these chaotic breaths from the abyss. We will temporarily give up on this mission. Let's go back first and let the academic mages and the Elders take care of themselves. Let¡¯s study these strange things and wait until Talos¡¯ problem is eliminated before we go on the mission.¡± Talos said with some uncertainty: ¡°But¡­ this is the task of the Elders¡­ We can¡¯t violate the orders of the Elders. "The order is given." Elder Gu Gua nodded and said: "Well, you are right, we cannot disobey the orders of the Elders at will. Then let me communicate with the Elders. You know, I am an old man. , Hahaha!" After saying that, Gu Gua opened the divine power network and pretended to communicate with the divine power network and the Council of Elders within the Tongtian Kingdom. Then he said nonchalantly: "Well, the Council of Elders has agreed that we should go back and take a rest. Get ready to leave now. Besides," Gu Gua kicked the demonized gray dwarves who fell on the ground and said, "These goods must also be sent back to the academy in Longji City for the mages to study carefully. It¡¯s good to have someone to deal with these things on you.¡± After saying that, Elder Gu Gua took out the magic gold headband and put it on Talos¡¯s head solemnly. A golden light flashed. The hoop was inserted into Talos's head and suppressed the prosthetic limb. Now the Mage Academy has moved to Longji City. Over the past three hundred years, they have built thirty-six public mage towers in Longji City to cultivate talented junior mages until level 6, which is equivalent to Gu Gua's undergraduate degree in his previous life can also be used by mages with particularly outstanding talents to advance to a higher level. Generally speaking, it is until level 12, which is equivalent to Gu Gua's master's degree in his previous life. After passing more assessments, you can go to the Advanced Mage Tower in Dragon Castle for further training. This stage is equivalent to the Valley.It¡¯s the doctoral stage in my previous life. Only the top mages can do research in the newly built mage castle around the legendary mage tower Babel. In the mage castle, you can borrow the legendary mage tower Babel, which makes it easier to access legendary spells and other fields, which is a breakthrough from ordinary Convenient passage from mage to legendary mage level! It can be said that the academic system of the Tongtian Kingdom can already be used by every magician in the Tongtian Kingdom to study magic and sprint to higher levels of magic and wizard levels, and eventually even reach the legendary level. It has become the largest mage force outside of the Mage Association. There are also many powerful and wealthy mages who have gained a lot of wealth through research and manufacturing of magic items, and then based on their own expertise and business characteristics, they have established their own private wizard towers for themselves to perform more advanced spells. Research. With the development of the economy and the rise of the mage class, more such private mage towers are being built, because many mage towers do not need to be built at one time, but can be built on two or three floors first, and when there is more wealth, You can stamp it at any time to earn more wealth and enjoy higher treatment. At the same time, he also recruits students who graduated from the National Law School to serve as his assistants to assist his research, and at the same time, he also leads new mages to advance, which is equivalent to a graduate tutor leading graduate students, and it is also a work-study learning method. This kind of private mage tower with its own characteristics may have exceeded hundreds of dollars, and the owner of the mage tower will also go to the mage castle of Dragon Castle to learn more advanced mage through wealth and tests in order to pursue a higher level. Achievement. Text Chapter 14 The Overlord¡¯s Demonic Pet In this way, the Tongtian Kingdom relied on the most generous policy towards low-level mages, and in just three hundred years, it formed a large and free mage system, coupled with the Mage Academy's education and non-discrimination The policy of lenient entry and strict exit has led to the wide spread of the power of magic. Many local gifted children and low-level wandering mages from other countries have been admitted to the hospital. The powerful arms trade enabled the Tongtian Kingdom to gain a large amount of wealth. The upper echelons of the Tongtian Kingdom used this wealth to cultivate a large number of mages. The mages then created a large number of magic props that could be used in war, further strengthening the magic foundation of the Tongtian Kingdom. Considering their status in the magic props market, it is estimated that there are nearly 24,000 mages other than dragons currently active in the Tongtian Kingdom, which is quite a powerful force. In addition, three hundred years ago, the Kingdom of Tongtian in the north built a total of thirty-six Ice and Snow Mage Towers with the Mage Association in order to deal with the winter goddess Oluel. According to the agreement, they have been rented to the Mage Association. There are no Take it back. However, not many mages from the Mage Association are willing to come here to do research. Instead, many mage towers have been subleased by the Mage Association to the academies of the Tongtian Kingdom, as the best help for ice and snow mages looking for breakthroughs. In the mage tower in the North, there are even frost giant mages who are learning magic. They are based on the frost giant's new city, the Ice Crown Temple, as the core. Although the progress is very slow, it has to be said that this is a great start. In addition, in Dragon Castle, the number of dragons has approached one million, and the population of warlocks has reached nearly 50,000. Nearly half of these warlocks do not rely on their bloodline talents to earn a living, but also study the mysteries of magic. Because they believe this is a better concrete way to master their own bloodline talents, coupled with the encouragement and advocacy of their gods, a large number of mages have also been born among the Dragon Warlocks of Dragon Castle, and there are also many high-level mages. . They also form the basis of the prosperous magic world of Tongtian Kingdom. With so many mages, the thirst for magic materials has also reached its peak. There are even many mages without much talent who have spent all their wealth to build mage towers specifically to promote the growth of living things. Then they specialize in planting magic medicines and cultivating magic beasts to make magic materials. The purpose is to earn a lot of wealth, and then contribute it to the academy or church to get the opportunity to be reincarnated as a dragon and continue to study magic. And you can inherit your wealth and the mage tower in the next life, and you are more likely to have the blood of a warlock. This makes one's affinity for magic stronger, and one can also gain a longer lifespan by awakening the dragon's veins. Isn¡¯t this a sure-fire deal? Therefore, in the Tongtian Kingdom, the hottest foreign trade is to work with the dwarves to make magic props, and then sell them to countries that are at war, and sell them to both hostile parties at the same time. In this way, no matter which side it is, they will fail to buy high-end weapons because they are afraid that their opponents will buy them, resulting in failure in the war and ultimately losing everything, including their own lives. The hottest domestic trade. It is to produce and sell various magic materials, especially brand-new magic materials that can discover many special functions. There are magical relics and artifacts unearthed from anywhere, as well as various magic props that have never been seen before. For example, the sacrifice scroll that Gu Gua and the others discovered this time, as well as these terrible-looking demonized gray dwarves and this demonized spider elf that has become a human stick, must be worth a lot of money. Therefore, taking all these demonized gray dwarves and this demonized spider elf back and selling them to those academic mages has become a necessary task for all adventure teams in the Kingdom of Tongtian. Moreover, it is often circulating in the workshop. The dog's life of a certain adventure team is so good. I actually picked up some magic magic weapons in Naose, and then directly became the legend of a millionaire. The most recent legend happened on a damaged Nese demon core. If all these trophies are sold to the academic mages of the Tongtian Kingdom, Talos and his team can also make a lot of money. I am afraid that there will be at least tens of thousands of gold coins, especially the sacrificial magic scroll. Look It doesn't look like a simple ordinary product. Seeing that it¡¯s time to discuss the spoils of war, someone seems to have a different opinion. "Elder" Barifan walked up timidly and said cautiously to Elder Gu Gua and everyone: "Can you give me this spider elf?" After saying that, he also looked at the other team members pleadingly. . By this time, the battle was over, Oluer had returned from elsewhere, and was standing aside coldly holding her longbow. Amberli, who was still swimming around excitedly in the air, asked curiously: "What? What do you want this waste for?" Barrifan said a little embarrassed.?: "I want to make him my magic pet." The other Dragonite Paladins raised their heads slightly, looking a little surprised. These dragon-like holy warriors are also warlocks. From the moment they were born, they have awakened their dragon veins and possess extremely powerful spell-casting abilities. It stands to reason that every dragon warlock should have a magic pet. Nowadays, there are fewer and fewer warlocks without a magic pet. It has to be said that magic pets are also one of the important components of magic abilities for warlocks, and they are also a very profitable commodity in the domestic trade market of Tongtian Kingdom. It has to be said that many surprising magic pets can still be found in the market of Tongtian Kingdom. of. For example, Talos took a nightmare beast as his familiar, and Amberly took a siren as her familiar. Although Wulou Tilu didn't say it, everyone knew that this guy was thrifty and thrifty. He lived frugally and secretly spent a lot of money to buy a succubus as his magic pet. Oluer has never accepted a magic pet, nor does she have any intention of accepting a magic pet, but everyone knows that she seems to want to buy an ice and snow bat as her own magic pet, but there has never been such a magic pet on the market. Just for sale. Only Barifan has always wanted to find a magic pet that can match his abilities, but he has never found one. Now that Barry Fan has taken the initiative to ask this demonized spider elf to be his demon pet, everyone has to be surprised. "Xiaoba, do you really want to accept this demonized spider elf? You know, if you want to accept your own demon pet, you have to be in sympathy with the other person. Otherwise, there is no way to sign a demon pet contract!" Amberly reminded kindly. Barry Fan raised his chin confidently and said proudly: "I have found a way. As long as there is a suitable demon pet carrier and as long as he still has the instinct to survive, I can sign a demon pet contract with him." As he said, He glanced at the demonized spider elf, looked at it twice, and said, "He still has his own consciousness. This is not good." After saying that, he kicked the demonized spider elf hard on the back of the head. Feet, the spider elf rolled his eyes, and fainted simply. Barrifan said with satisfaction: "That's it." The other dragon-human paladin team members were noncommittal, thinking that it was just It was just a demonized spider elf, so he could just give it to him, so they all agreed. Barryfan then distributed the gold coins he had saved for a long time to everyone as the price for monopolizing this demonized spider elf. Naturally, everyone accepted it because this was the rule of the adventure team. After completing this adventure, they were ready to leave. After all, they had saved tens of thousands of young human beings. They also felt that they had done a great thing, and they were welcomed as heroes by the surrounding human towns. They found the carriage and supplies, and took away all the gray dwarves. They also picked up the abyss worms that had turned into dry wood sticks on the ground. Barrifan and his demonized spider elves were placed on the carriage, They also cast magic to maintain silence and balance, allowing them to sign their magical contract quietly. Those human slaves took the young men and fled into the mountains. Gu Gua found them, then pulled out seven scales from his own body and injected them into their bodies, thus freeing them from their slave status and They were asked to run this village well and be a bandit with ideals, morals, discipline and faith. Then they turned around and rushed back towards the Kingdom of Tongtian. There are chaos everywhere, and with their strong strength, no one can stop them along the way. On the second day, Barry Fan indeed subdued the demonized spider elf and signed a magic contract. Then, they poured the minced meat into the throat of the demonized spider elf, and threw fresh flesh and blood on his wounds. Soon, he returned to his normal appearance, and even his right hand was gone. All grew back. After becoming Barrifan¡¯s familiar, this demonized spider elf had his own name, and his new name was Doumi. This is a name full of mischief, Gu Gua couldn't help but think of it, and he knew that the name Doumi was also a nickname for the dwarf tribe. It can be seen that Talos is not the only one who has begun to touch his past and even regained some of his memories. They also swept through several enemy armies along the way, leading this group of gray dwarves who were prisoners to ruthlessly plunder the castles of several tiefling lords. With a large amount of wealth and joy, they passed through the pass and returned. Arriving at the territory of Tongtian Kingdom. He converted all the wealth into gold coins and deposited them in the church's bank. He also deposited the demonized gray dwarves and the abyss worms with activated bloodlines in the Academy Auction Association. Then he returned to the temple of Dragon Castle and paid tribute to The elders report on the completion of the task. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendation,Monthly tickets and your support are my biggest motivation. Mobile phone users please go to m. to read. ) Text Chapter 15 Impulsive Magic Experiment Talos and his group went to the Elders' House to give a report. Elder Gu Gua had been following them. Naturally, he didn't have to follow them to listen to the nonsense report. Instead, he returned to the mage's castle and his own Tongtian alone. In the tower. The Mage Castle is based on the Babel Tower as the core and the nine nine-story Mage Towers built around it in the past three hundred years. A lot of money was spent to purchase the highest-grade magic materials, and they were connected to build a powerful building. The magical fortress covers an area about the size of the Forbidden City. Maybe the building area is larger? But everyone knows that the space of ordinary buildings is meaningless to skilled mages. They can fit an entire grassland into their mage tower, which is only the size of a house from the outside! And who knows how much space there is in this huge castle complex? In short, there is a mage legend that there are many powerful mage hidden in this mage tower. Even the first dean of the mage academy, the neurotic deep-rooted mage who is full of weird ideas. Elder Throat is also in this castle, studying magic very deeply. It is said that Elder Deep Throat has broken through the legendary level and has become the first Grand Arcanist to be successfully promoted outside the City of Shadows. This news has always been just a rumor, but it has become a well-known rumor. There are many powerful wizards hiding in the mage castle. They ignore the outside world and do not need power and wealth. They just want to study the secrets of this world and are full of thirst for knowledge. And it has become so that he has been staying in the mage's castle and has never gone out. People outside estimate it well. Indeed, many very talented mages eventually embarked on this path and stayed in Gu Gua's mage castle. Among them, there are probably nearly twenty senior mages who have touched the legendary level. If they take another step, It might become a legend. And there are even some kobold warlocks and mages who have also given up the convenience of their own blood and devoted themselves to studying spells. There are also seven kobold mages who are stepping on the edge of legend. Among them are the famous Gatlin, who was reincarnated into a kobold warlock, and Jack, the mage advisor to the former Earl of Dragon Nightmare. Even in a corner of the mage's castle, there are nearly hundreds of paladin ascetics, practicing ascetics in this world far away from the hustle and bustle. Among these ascetics, there is Silang Octo, The true incarnation of the god, and the first king. With the figure of Boris Dragon Nightmare, they have abandoned everything external and devoted themselves to hard work. The Mage Castle can be said to be the place where the Tongtian Kingdom¡¯s strength is most concentrated. They are tired of the power and strife outside. What interests them most is no longer wealth, not even power. Rather, we are looking for the ultimate mystery of life and soul, and want to obtain the truest wisdom. Gu Gua walked all the way, his body flickering in and out of the mage's world. In fact, this space partially overlapped with his divine kingdom. In other words, if a mortal wants to enter his kingdom of God. In addition to arriving from the first level of hell, you can also find a way to get there from here. Walking to an extremely unstable door, Gu Gua felt that the person he was looking for was inside. He was about to call him out when a violent explosion suddenly sounded, but the moment the flames opened, Being absorbed by this unstable light door again, Gu Gua's face changed, his heart moved, and his face turned red. This violent explosion did not erupt from the door, and did not reveal any aftermath. This is obviously a very powerful protective magic, and the experiments done in this laboratory are also very good, but it still cannot prevent such a powerful magic from leaking. Fortunately, Gu Gua has come back and put this terrible magic The fluctuations are under control. Gu Gua moved his hand twice, and a cool blue light flashed through. All the rioting magical powers in the laboratory were calmed down, and calm returned again. Gu Gua opened the door and saw a huge circle in the room. In the shaped hall, there is a huge crater-like hole. It should be deliberately constructed. It is thirty meters in diameter. There are a large number of magic circuits carved around the hole. At this moment, they have all been destroyed. There are everywhere. It was cooling magma and glass, and it looked terrible. In the center of the pit is an object similar to a purple sand bowl, about the size of a writing desk. It is flashing with intense electric light, struggling and bouncing like a dying cockroach at the bottom of the pit, and bursts of energy erupt from time to time. Black smoke. Gu Gua looked around and saw an earth-yellow magic protective cover in a corner. It was already somewhat torn. Obviously, if Gu Gua hadn't appeared, the contents of this small earth-yellow magic cover would have been destroyed long ago. Destroyed by this terrible energy storm. Fanning the hot air in the air, Gu Gua walked slowlyNext to the khaki magic protective cover, he felt like he was walking on hot syrup. When he raised his feet, he saw that the floor had turned into lava and was sticking to the soles of his feet. When he came to the magic protective shield, he lowered the temperature of the entire room to the normal level, then gently knocked on the door with his index finger and middle finger, and knocked lightly on the cracked magic protective shield. Suddenly, The level 9 "Guardian of the Earth Goddess" shattered to the ground like crisp wind chimes. "We are going to die, we are going to die!!! Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!!!!!!!" A series of screams came from the broken magic shield. There are three kobold warlocks and wizards hugging each other in this cover. One of the youngest is actually a dragon warlock. Obviously they are a research group. The warlock and wizard in the middle is the last magician of Gu Gua. Pet, the kobold warlock reincarnated by the soul of phaerinn. Gu Gua asked in a funny and strange way: "It seems that you are about to succeed, right?" Deep Throat and the others trembled into a ball, almost peeing. After hearing Gu Gua's words, it was no less than the last time they heard it. With the beautiful voice, Shen Throat suddenly turned his head and saw Gu Gua. He was immediately happy to know that he didn't have to die. He quickly crawled over, hugged Gu Gua's legs, and cried excitedly: " Master! Master, you are finally back! Do you know that I almost lost my sight of you?" He burst into tears and wiped his nose on Gu Gua's legs very seriously. Gu Gua frowned and said: "Looking at how much momentum you can create, it seems that the research on the Nether Demonic Core has made a big breakthrough?" (To be continued. If you like this Works, you are welcome to vote for recommendations and monthly votes at Qidian. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile users please go to m. to read. Text Chapter 16: How to Perfect the Nether Energy Core Thanks to dak and a666333 for their monthly votes, and everyone¡¯s support! ========================== Being suddenly saved from the desperate situation of certain death, the joy and sorrow during this period is really exciting! He let out two sobs deep in his throat, and quickly recovered from the panic of almost death, which turned into a kind of excitement that was so good that it reached the end of his scales. He was beaming and said in dragon language with a very ridiculous Felin Demon Kui accent: " Ah, yes! We are about to succeed! We have collected a large number of Nether core fragments from all over the world, including seven large ones, thirty-four medium-sized ones, and even more small ones. More than a hundred yuan! We have basically restored 87% of the magic circuit of the Nether Demonic Core. Now we lack a complete reference in terms of safety control, so we have such a terrible thing happening If we can get the remaining 13% of the magic circuit, or the Nether magic core fragments containing those important information, then we will not be far from success! "But everyone knows that a patient can survive! If the Nether Demon Core is destroyed, the first thing to be destroyed will definitely be its safety protection magic circuit. If we can get a complete Nether Demon Core, we may be able to work backwards and obtain the secret of the creation of the Nether Demon Core, but now this In this era, where are there any intact Nether demonic cores left out there? Gu Gua nodded and said: "Very good, you did a very good job." Then he raised his foot and quietly lifted the deep throat that was still wiping his nose seriously, and asked: "About the next step One step. What's your plan?" Deep Throat continued: "There are not many forces that fully grasp the secrets of the Nether Demonic Core, except for the lichs who can't find it alive or dead. It's Telamante from the City of Shadows But Telamante said that he would need 200 billion gold coins, a ten thousand-year obedience contract, and an annual tribute of 100 million gold coins before he would be willing to transfer the complete Nether Demon. Teach us the secret of the core In addition, it is said that when the Nether Empire fell, more than a dozen floating cities in the sky fell into the Sea of ??Falling Stars. As long as we find one of these floating cities, we are very likely to bring Nether The secret of the magic core is restored" Gu Gua knows the situation of Telamante, amidst the three hundred years of demonic disasters. They also went out everywhere, occupying many places and becoming the well-deserved overlord of the western part of the continent. Even the Zhentarim, the most powerful tribal alliance in the area, was defeated by them and became a group of bereaved dogs. As for the Nese floating city that fell into the sea, although Gu Gua is the god of the ocean, he is not sure that he can find those things that have sunk to the bottom of the sea for thousands of years. Because he knew that there was no real bottom in the Falling Star Sea at all, and the so-called bottom was just the continental shelf close to the continent. Deep Throat continued: "The other ones are the great arcane masters of the Nether era who are still alive. If we can find their cooperation, that would be great. We will definitely be able to re-present the mystery of the Nether magic core. Maybe we can also get it. More about the mysteries of Netherian magic Finally, and the least likely, is the Zhentarim. They have survived in the shadow of Shade City for thousands of years, and almost every second they are plotting to bring that down. The conspiracy that the damn big kite pulled off. I believe that after thousands of years of hard work, they know more or less the secrets about the Nether magic core. It would be great if they happened to know the secrets of the safety precautions. ! The last and most unlikely method is to rediscover the Nese scroll that records the Nether Empire's magic system, and re-study the magic that creates the Nether magic core. "A great arcanist left over from the Nether era? Gu Gua doesn¡¯t know any of them, and in order to extend their lifespans, many of these great arcanists have turned into lichs and lurk in some dark corner of the world. Basically, they are not something that Gu Gua and his group can recruit at will. Yes, their confidence is still a little lacking, and Gu Gua knows the importance of this very clearly. The legendary Netherese Scroll, the entire series of magic books, cannot even be found. No one knows where the root cause of the rise of Netheril has disappeared. As for the Zhentarim, you can get in touch with them. It is said that they have been beaten so hard by the City of Shadows that they can't hold their heads up. If the conditions are right, maybe they will be very happy to sell the secrets of the City of Shadows. Gu Gua couldn¡¯t help but think deeply. Now the abundance of magic props in the Tongtian Kingdom has reached a bottleneck. This bottleneck is the contradiction between the large amount of production and the limited magic energy. In other words, the Tongtian Kingdom has entered an energy crisis. The thirty spiritual veins and the three-in-one top energy pool on the Tower of Babel, which were once very abundant, have begun to make ends meet after starting to produce a large number of magic props, and the thirty spiritual veins have even been damaged due to lack of maintenance. , seems a little exhausted. Even the Kingdom of TongtianThey have begun to invest in private mage towers, started to build top magic energy pools on their mage towers to make up for the shortfall, and then transmitted magic energy through magic circuits across the country. There is still no way to make up for the increasing magic energy consumption. Although they have made great efforts, the huge energy consumption is still approaching. At the peak of energy consumption, there will be power cuts because the magic energy cannot keep up, causing some things that are not so critical. The production line of magic props has been temporarily suspended for a period of time. Therefore, researching the Nether Demonic Core has become the most important project of the Tongtian Kingdom Mage Academy. Gu Gua pondered for a while and said: "Well, let's do this first. First, reduce the size of the Nether Demonic Core by a hundred times. In this way, we can design sufficient safety measures to release the energy generated by the Nether Demonic Core. Is it within your control? In this way, you can first produce a hundred of these miniature Nether magic cores to supply the country's magic power, and then use these one hundred miniature Nether magic cores. Let¡¯s conduct experiments on Nether cores and choose safer ways to make larger Nether cores. Until the Nether cores we produce are safer, our time should not be wasted on finding the perfect way to produce Nether cores. In fact, we should first produce a usable Nether Demonic Core, even if it is a scaled-down version, and put it into use first." After saying these words, the eyes of Deep Throat and his two assistants showed excitement. Looking at it, he said: "Yes! Great god! Great master! We will definitely live up to your expectations! We must first create enough miniature Nether demonic cores to replenish our energy deficiency first!" Gu Gua clicked He nodded and said with satisfaction: "Very good, let's start production first, starting with the supply of magic energy to the mage's castle. I believe you will do a good job." Then, Gu Gua stretched out his hand again and took one from the air. There are some old magic scrolls. This magic scroll is the mission prop that Talos and the others gave to the Tongtian God Church. Giving it to the church is equivalent to handing it to Gu Gua. Naturally, it was summoned by Gu Gua with one move. "There is also this magic scroll. I hope you can arrange for a mage who is proficient in blood and space magic to study it to see if there is any method that we can learn from and control. It is best to develop a way to counter this blood You know "After saying that, Gu Gua disappeared into this space and appeared in his divine kingdom, leaving only Shen Throat and the others hiding there, still speculating on the meaning of Gu Gua's words. Gu Gua¡¯s incarnation disappeared into the mage¡¯s castle and appeared on the second floor of the Tower of Babel, while his consciousness returned to his divine kingdom again. Gu Gua's divine kingdom has expanded a lot, even larger than Tiamat's divine kingdom next to him, which shows that he has improved his godhood too much in the past three hundred years. Much more powerful than Tiamat. Tiamat is a medium divine power with a godhood of 10, while Gu Gua has reached a godhood of 15 and has become a truly powerful god. He has become a powerful existence that no one can ignore, and he is constantly progressing and developing in the Dragon Kingdom. Now, his divine power is still improving steadily. I believe that when the dragon race becomes a powerful race like elves, halflings, and dwarves, he can also become as powerful as Gall. God. Gu Gua's Kingdom of God is still the layout of a circle of mountains and an ocean in the middle. Above Gu Gua's Kingdom of God, there is a huge dark cloud that cannot be seen. Rain is still falling downwards, and there are still clouds in the dark clouds. There were bursts of violent thunder and lightning, and from the thunder and dark clouds, from time to time, a scale and a half of a claw would fall. It was the body of the Eastern Divine Dragon, and from time to time it would appear that Gu Gua's body was inside. What is soaked in the sea water below is the gradually shrinking body of Talos, the god of storms. It is obvious that Gu Gua absorbs the divine power of Talos through this way of turning clouds and rain. Three hundred years have passed, a full three hundred years have passed, and Gu Gua still has not completely absorbed Talos¡¯s divine power. This not only shows that Talos has great divine power, but also shows that he has a profound origin and recovers his divine power very quickly. He is one of the gods with the deepest roots in the world. What surprised Gu Gua the most was that while he was absorbing Talos's divine power, his "Fish-Dragon Transformation" mental technique, which he had already practiced to the end, actually began to continue to improve, and he continued to advance towards an unknown realm. This is really a very surprising thing. You must know that the rules of this world are completely different from the rules of the world before Gu Gua. Even in the beginning, after Gu Gua grasped the first trace of innate energy in his body, the original cultivation system was completely useless. Only the "Fish-Dragon Transformation" mental method related to bloodline could still be practiced. That's all, and ifIf Gu Gua hadn't taken the risk of swallowing the ice salamander's magic core, he wouldn't have successfully entered the first realm, the Xu realm. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile phone users please go to m. to read.) Text Chapter 17 The Surprising Origin of God Thanks to Heartbroken Puppy for your monthly pass! Thank you book friends for your support! ============================ Now Gu Gua¡¯s "Fish-Dragon Transformation" mentality has been cultivated to the realm of Dragon God. Logically speaking, , should be the highest level of this set of mental techniques. If this was in his previous life, he should be at the level of the Dragon King of the Four Seas now. Is there any dragon god who is more powerful than the Dragon King of the Four Seas? Obviously not, so now that the dragon god's realm has changed again and continues to improve, to what level can it be improved to? Gu Gua was very curious about this, and what he was even more curious about was, what was the reason why he could actually improve his "Fish-Dragon Transformation" mentality when he absorbed Talos's divine power? Three hundred years have passed, and Gu Gua has been absorbing Talos's divine power for a long time. It is finally time to completely absorb Talos's divine power, reveal the essence of his priesthood, and completely annex Talos' priesthood and godhead. That¡¯s why Gu Gua took the initiative to suspend the expedition of the Dragon Paladin team, returned to the Kingdom of Tongtian with the incarnation of his consciousness, returned to his own body, and presided over his work of absorbing Talos¡¯s divine power, divinity and priesthood. Gu Gua, who turned into a thousand-mile long dragon, increased the intensity of his absorption, and nine tornadoes appeared out of thin air in the Kingdom of God. Each tornado was like a blood vessel, piercing deeply into Talos's body. Here, he further extracted his divine power, pumped it into the dark clouds in the sky, and then nourished it into his body from the dark clouds. Slowly absorb these divine powers. Three more months later, Talos¡¯s divine body was finally absorbed. Slowly revealing his true face, Gu Gua took a closer look and couldn't help being shocked. Where Talos had revealed his true form, Gu Gua actually saw a figure with a diameter of about three meters, slowly turning Tai Chi. ! How can this be? ! This is definitely just a coincidence! ! ! According to legend, Talos, the god of storms, was created when the goddess of light, Suellen, and the goddess of darkness, Shar, fell in love and fought fiercely with each other. Part of the origins of the goddess of light and the goddess of darkness are in it, and in the origin of Talos, it should be very reasonable for such half light and half darkness to appear But why does it look like Tai Chi? ! ! Gu Gua was shocked, and then thought that the God of Water Element Istisia also knew about his heel, and even took the initiative to release the water on him. One after another thoughts kept popping up in his heart, but he couldn't get it at all. answer. This terrible and confusing feeling made him feel very stuffy, and he wanted to tear open his chest to let himself breathe, but he knew that even so, he could not escape this terrible fact. What kind of truth is behind these confusing truths? ??In the end, the Gugua is like a long dragon sucking water. He directly inhaled the mass of Talos' essence into his stomach. Suddenly Gu Gua felt that ten thousand thunders exploded in his mind. His whole soul had undergone tremendous changes. The black and white Qi seemed to be everywhere. Thunder and lightning are raging in his soul! I just want to tear my soul apart! ! ! I see! This idiot Talos is so stupid, but no one really wants to take advantage of him. Except for the acquired Gruumsh, whoever wants to devour his origin must carefully consider it. It is because the origin of Talos is the most violent. Many gods whose origins are at odds with him do not dare to rashly attack him. What they are afraid of is swallowing his origin hastily, which may destroy their own souls. , even his own priesthood was destroyed, and in the end, nothing was left! Gu Gua did not expect that he would encounter such a situation! Gu Gua, who is in the horn realm, can use the power of thunder and lightning to cleanse his essence and body, but this time it is at the soul level, which is completely different from the physical level! Fortunately, what he was best at in his previous life was practicing the two qi of yin and yang. Gu Gua tried his best to use the "horn" state of mind at the level of his soul. The violent black and white qi actually started to wash away like thunder and lightning. Kill his soul! After who knows how long, Gu Gua finally calmed down the violent source. He found that his soul had also shrunk a lot. At the same time, all the hidden wounds and impurities in the soul had been washed away. The entire soul was much purer. With each breath, it harmonized with the power of heaven and earth, just like before. He was wearing a three-layer cotton mask, and his nose was still filled with boogers. Now that these masks and boogers were all removed, he felt that he could breathe more freely. If I had to use any adjective to describe him, it would be the unity of heaven and man, which has reached the level of Daluo Jinxian in his previous life Gu Gua suddenly felt a very ridiculous feeling. At the same time, he had just The main body that had survived the crisis fainted again and started again.??Retreating to absorb the priesthood and origin of Natalus The moment before he passed out, he put his mind on the clone in the Tower of Babel, once again representing him, walking in the world, to deal with some general problems affairs. After returning to the real world, Gu Gua first learned about the progress of various researches. Of course, the one he was most concerned about was the research progress of Neisser Nuclear Power. After spending a lot of money to collect fragments and information of the Nether Energy Core, and then borrowing a large number of calculations from the Three Dragons Virtual Calculator on the second floor of the Tower of Babel, the Divine Power Network links the entire Kingdom of Babel and breaks down the tasks into details. Thousands of mages After participating in the research, in three hundred years, only 88% of the Nether Demonic Core was developed. This progress is not slow, especially when the world is in turmoil and is in urgent need of various magic props. . In three months, with the support of these powerful resources, what are the results of the research? Gu Gua took a closer look. Coming to the spacious laboratory, Gu Gua saw that the Nether energy core, which was reduced a hundred times in power, had been studied, but the size did not shrink a hundred times, but expanded nearly dozens of times. There was a room The classroom is so big. According to Deep Throat, this was purposely built in order to better observe and understand the fundamental principles of Nether energy operation. It is equivalent to a conceptual model machine for easy observation and is for the convenience of future research. The previous experiment that almost killed Deep Throat was to completely restore the secret of the Nether energy core. Now their research direction has changed. It is no longer focused on complete restoration, but on independent research and development based on this. It's the Lord. Of course, it would be better if we could get the complete secret of making Nether energy cores. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile phone users please go to m. to read.) Text Chapter 18 The Request of the Most Powerful Evil One Thanks to uncle a666333 for the reward, and thank you all for your support! =================================== ¡°The current Nether energy nuclear concept machine is currently able to provide It is equivalent to the magic energy of a dragon mage tower energy pool, but its structure is more compact, and the utilization rate of magic energy is quite high. This is a great inspiration to us. We think that according to this principle, Nether The energy core is actually a very efficient device for generating and utilizing magic energy," Deep Throat said excitedly. "If we can study the secrets of Nether energy cores clearly and use this method to re-plan the magic energy pool across the country, I think we can definitely form a more efficient energy network!" Gu Gua nodded and agreed to Deep Throat ideas, and allowed him to continue his research and transform the country's magic energy pool according to his ideas. Next, Gu Gua reviewed what happened during this period, because the basic affairs of the Tongtian Kingdom have been handed over to the centralized king and the Council of Elders. He does not interfere in specific national affairs. Gu Gua is only responsible for Tongtian. The overall campaign and general structural reform of the kingdom. As for these specific things, he just took a look at them in case he knew them. Originally, when Gu Gua's body consciousness was awakened, he could know through prayer everything within fifteen minutes of mentioning his god's name within fifteen kilometers. However, now his body has fallen into concentrated retreat practice. , greatly reducing this function of his, and he has to read information to grasp recent events. He unexpectedly saw that the Kingdom of Tongtian began to invite dragons living in human cities to build dragon towers with their stored gold coins and wealth. Then it is connected to the national magic network through the magic energy pool of the Dragon Tower, and continuously provides magic energy to the Mage Academy of the Tongtian Kingdom to earn wealth and profits, or to recruit higher-level wandering mage who do not have their own mage tower to do research. , to share the profits of research results. This is a good idea, Gu Gua couldn¡¯t help but nodded, like this. Then we can mobilize the dragon clan's stored wealth to build more useful things for the Tongtian Kingdom, make up for the lack of magic energy and mage towers, and at the same time earn more wealth for the dragons. This is a happy outcome for everyone. The thing is, will those giant dragons be willing to invest their wealth? Intrigued, Gu Gua carefully looked at the implementation effect of this decision and found that only a few young Silver Dragons agreed to this policy and were very actively involved in the construction of the new Dragon Tower. The other dragons didn't have any interest at all. I'm afraid they just picked out their earwax and then forgot about this policy as a joke. In response to this, Gu Gua shook his head and sighed, but did not interfere too much, because he believed that this should be a matter for young people, and they should also get some exercise. Rather than meddling in everything yourself. Before he could leave the mage's castle, a sudden gust of wind blew into his space. This was a message from Wells Perseus. This message seemed to have been waiting for a long time. At this moment, it came in suddenly. Not only the form of the message, but also the content of the message shocked him. : "The Dragon Riding Kingdom has been conquered by the Kingdom of Tumis! I hope that the Great God Tongtian can accept our people and the humans of the Dragon Riding Kingdom to take refuge in the Kingdom of Tongtian!" "Your Majesty Bahamut has gone to the Elf Lord Corellon. Asking for reinforcements! They haven¡¯t returned yet!¡± Gu Gua was shocked. I felt that the gaffe was particularly serious, and I remembered what they talked about when they subdued the human slaves. They seemed to be saying that the Elf Alliance and the Dark Elf Alliance would eradicate each other's countries and forces that did not join the other's alliance. From this point of view, I am afraid that Bahamut's visit to the Elf God to ask for reinforcements this time is an act of meat buns beating dogs. Gu Gua¡¯s face showed some thoughtful expression. As for accepting the refuge of the defeated troops of the Dragon Riding Kingdom, it was not difficult. Gu Gua agreed on the spot and arranged a relatively remote province on the Rongma Plain and the closest province to the Dragon Riding Kingdom as the refuge camp of the Dragon Riding Kingdom. , and at the same time commanded his church to do its best to receive the defeated troops of the Dragon Riding Kingdom. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Another messenger came to look for me outside the mage¡¯s castle. Gu Gua was very surprised as to why this messenger came here to find him, so he used his spiritual consciousness to scan the outside and felt the presence of the messenger. He couldn't help but be even more surprised, because he found that this so-called messenger was actually He is the incarnation of Asmodeus, the master of the Nine Hells where the Kingdom of God is now! In other words, Gu Gua is the tenant, and Asty Morse is the landlord, and now the incarnation of the landlord is here. Gu Gua quickly invited him in, Ah??Mortiers sat on his study chair very calmly. He didn't seem to care at all about seeing himself in his original appearance. The long tail, red eyes and curved goat horns all showed that he was It is a terrifying existence from the abyss or hell. "I feel the tremendous changes in your Kingdom of God, and during the period of changes in your Kingdom of God, there are a lot of troubles coming to you." Asmodeus said calmly, and then said: "I am very optimistic about you. , and you have done a good job. It is not in vain that I helped you block so many evil-minded guys." Gu Gua was still thinking about what he wanted to do, so he listened to Asmodeus first. What he said was nothing more than saying that when he was absorbing divine power, not only did he not take the opportunity to share what he had received, but he also blocked a lot of trouble for himself. What does it mean? Gu Gua couldn't help but think. "Now, there is a person, to be precise, a soul. You need to keep an eye on him. He will come in handy when necessary. In addition, some of my warriors also want to come to this world to get some extra money. Earn some souls. You know, the main plane is very repulsive to us creatures from other planes, so we need a lot of blood from the main material plane to carry out our 'main plane transformation' ritual." I thought of the scroll used by the abyss demons to make sacrifices. It was a magic that mixed the abyss blood into the race blood on the main material plane, causing the demon's blood to appear on the main material plane. It seems that the devils in hell have found some way to come up with a more advanced bloodline magic, which can fuse the bloodline of the main material plane into the devil's bloodline to avoid the rejection of the devil by the main material plane. Asmodeus continued: "Human blood is too weak and I don't need it. Dragon blood is too strong and the quantity is too small and does not meet my needs. What I need is the blood of a dragon warlock. The first batch of warriors who are ready to be inoculated with dragon blood are strong men who have experienced hundreds of battles in bloody battles. I will let them join your army to fight against those bugs from the abyss. I don¡¯t want anything else. Anything, I just needthe soul of the enemy." He seemed to be discussing, but his tough tone made it feel like he was arranging a task, and he seemed to leave some room for it. He didn't force Gu Gua too much. Gu Gua said with some uncertainty: "But we are not ready to fight the demons yet. The Orc Empire has also formed an alliance with us, and the dwarves are our strong allies. In a short time, I want you to harvest souls." I'm afraid the plan will not come true." Asmodeus smiled slightly, showed his sharp fangs, and said, "Child, you still know too little. Trust me, you will need it." After speaking, his body trembled, as if his soul had left the body and flown away from some unknown channel, but the body remained here. After Gu Gua took a closer look with his spiritual consciousness, he realized that this body The devil's body is already mixed with the blood of the dragon people from the main material plane. No wonder he can stay in the main material plane for a long time. After the dragon-man devil woke up, Gu Gua realized that his name was Karl, and he was a devil warrior. He came here in order to become a communication bridge between hell and the Kingdom of Tongtian, and obeyed Gu Gua's orders. Gu Gua understands that this is the devil Asmodeus calls him. What he needs to protect is not only the life of this devil, but also his soul. Therefore, the best way is to make him his believer. In this way, when he is in the main material plane, he can protect his life. When he dies, he can retrieve his soul and then reincarnate into the kobold egg. "You meanlet mea devilbethe paladin of the Great God?!!! You must be sure of thisbecause my brain is not very easy to useum Don¡¯t lie to me! !¡± Devil Warrior Karl asked in disbelief. Gu Gua nodded with certainty and said: "Making devils become paladin is our unique skill." Then he snapped his fingers and shouted: "Elder Xilang?!" This sound passed through the mage's castle. The device quickly arrived at where Silang Octo was, and even reached his ears. In this mage¡¯s castle, everyone with permission can teleport instantly in a limited space, and Xilang naturally has this qualification. "Oh, it's the Great Elder. Why, what's the matter with calling me?" Silang, wearing his favorite paladin armor of Pelor Sun God, asked very casually. Gu Gua said unhappily: "Hey, you are the paladin leader of the Tongtian Divine Cult. How can you wear Peiluo's clothes?" Xilang was a little embarrassed and a little indifferent.Said: "This is the most popular fashion this year. Do you understand fashion? It has nothing to do with faith!" (To be continued) Text Chapter 19 The entangled conspiracy Thanks to Mr. Rabbit who reads the novel for his monthly ticket! thanks for your support! =================== Hearing Xilang¡¯s explanation of the clothes he was wearing, Gu Gua no longer pursued it, but snorted coldly, and then pointed. Karl said, "I hope you can train him to become a paladin loyal to the Great God of Heaven." Silang curled his lips, folded his hands on his chest, walked around Karl, and said, "No problem, I can even train a mind flayer to become a paladin, not to mention this devil who has our dragon blood. "Well the muscles and bones are good and the mind is stable, then the next thing will be very easy to handle." Then, Xilang painfully pulled off a scale from his body, and then flicked it into Karl's body. The scale melted quickly like oatmeal dropped into hot porridge, and melted into it. into Carl's flesh and blood. Xi Lang said: "With this scale, I can teach you. This scale will build a special communication channel between us. Remember to do it in a place covered by the divine power network." Said, Xi Lang Lang glanced at Gu Gua and said very nonchalantly: "But it doesn't matter. As long as you keep following this old guy who doesn't understand fashion, you will always be covered by the divine network. Do your best, I believe you will Okay! Come and try it, I have given you the initial training method, you can feel it." Karl closed his eyes and felt the dragon scale in his body, but it didn't pass. It didn't take long for a thin layer of divine light to appear on his body. In just a few minutes, he initially became a paladin! "Wow! What a genius!" Xilang said with a surprised frown. At the same time, he rubbed his hands together excitedly and circled Carl twice, as if he were watching a rare giant panda. Karl scratched his head in embarrassment and said: "I just have some experience in fighting spirit and fighting, but I have no way of understanding arcane and spell-like abilities so I was laughed at by other devils" Silang said happily: " Hahahahaha! It doesn¡¯t matter! You are a genius in my eyes! What I like to do most is to teach demons to become paladin!¡± Xilang said with a smile. He Gugua looked at each other thoughtfully. Then they encouraged Karl respectively, and then they went to do their own things. Xilang went back to practice alone, while Gu Gua continued to do their things with Karl. Gu Gua used his spiritual consciousness to check the body and soul of the dragon-man devil named Karl many times. After confirming that there was no big problem with him, and that at most he had some memories that were very deeply sealed, Gu Gua felt relieved. , because he does this kind of thing a lot. Then prepare to bring the Dragonite Paladin team. On to their next adventure. This adventure is about the Sanlin Tower Society in the desert. They want to find the last secret of the Nether Demonic Core, which is the magic circuit for safely controlling magic energy. They took a look around the Dragon Coast and saw that the beholder they were planning to conquer last time was still there. Of course, an important purpose of going to the Dragon Coast is to take a detailed look at the reasons and circumstances of the Dragon Riding Kingdom's defeat. Has the situation gotten bad enough? According to the information that Gu Gua later collected, there were two main reasons for the failure of the Dragonrider Kingdom. One was that a sudden coup occurred in the allied countries, and the tiefling nobles came to power and gave them a severe blow from behind. The other was that Because in the hands of the enemy, there is actually the Dragon Clan's greatest nemesis, the Dragon Ball. The Dragon Ball is a war weapon jointly created by the elves and dwarves during the ancient war. It is under the control of this artifact. Not only are all the giant dragons unable to resist, but they will become puppets of the enemy, and may even be forced to turn around and kill their own troops. It is precisely for these two reasons that the Dragon Riding Kingdom, which had always been strong at the beginning and had no support from any mountain, was suddenly destroyed, which was very surprising. And Gu Gua knew from Wells that the metal dragon¡¯s dragon ball. Basically, they are all with the elves and dwarves. The two dragon beads in the hands of the dwarfs have also been given to themselves as gifts from the alliance, so it is almost certain that they are the enemies of the dragon this time. The dragon beads in the possession of the Kingdom of Tumis were obtained from the elves. In this case, the water is really too deep. The short vacation is over. Gu Gua walked out of the majestic mage's castle, taking the devil warrior named Karl behind him, and walked to the church not far away. Dragon Castle has been built very grandly. The very smooth and magical road surface made of mixed slate technology can provide additional friction and can also pass through rain and snow, keeping the ground dry at all times. It is very wide and can accommodate eight magic carriages running side by side, andBicycle lane for pedestrians riding bicycles. A large number of magic plants are still planted on both sides of the road, providing the city with breeze and rain, keeping the air clean. At night, some special magic flowers will bloom, emitting bright light and shining He stared at the crowded street and kept watching the pedestrians disappear from his sight. There is even a nasty thing called "life-saving grass" hidden in these magic grasses. As long as someone's voice shouts the word "help" on the road, the "life-saving grass" will open its mouth and shout loudly and repeatedly: "Help!" ! Help! Help!" until its own magic energy runs out, or a passing patrol uses a special magic whistle to stop them. Therefore, there are often naughty children who will deliberately shout "Help!" near an enemy's house and then run away. Then the neighborhood will be filled with shouts of "Help!" and it will be so noisy that they can't sleep well at night. . The surrounding buildings are tall and lively, covered with various plants and flowers. In the corners of these buildings, there are homes for birds. If you look carefully, these textured buildings are actually living trees. After special magic, they grow into the shape of buildings. They are beautiful, full of vitality, and warm in winter and summer. Cool and very comfortable. There were druids walking everywhere, inspecting and repairing the houses, and the green canes emitted a gem-like light. Under the stimulation of this light, the cracked buildings grew again, and the cracks were quickly closed. . Then he said a friendly hello to the owner of the building, left here, and continued his activities. Text Chapter 20 Beholder Thank you for your monthly vote, Uncle Defense Too Low, and thank you all for your support! ================================ Karl has never seen such a scene, let alone been to such a city. For these street scenes that were completely different from those in cities on the mainland, he felt that his eyes were not enough. He looked around vigorously and made a sound of admiration. There is the sound of spring water tinkling everywhere. Almost every street corner has a large or small spring water altar. The altar constantly exudes the magical smell of weak disease removal and weak healing power, which can be drunk for a long time. This water keeps people healthy and can fill the whole city with a sense of moist warmth, making people not feel like they are in the cold and dry north. "Oh, this is really heaven!" Carl couldn't help but admire. Gu Gua glanced at him sideways and asked with some confusion: "What do you mean when this sentence comes out of your mouth? Do you think this place is great or too bad?" Karl was stunned for a moment by the question. , tilted his head, and said nonchalantly: "I know I am a freak devil I have been laughed at by other devils since I was born, and I am very used to it" Gu Gua still stared at him, Karl was a little annoyed. He shook his head, spread his hands and said, "Okay, I mean I like heaven, I like here. Damn it, I think this kind of life is better than rolling in magma and in the volcanic ash haze." It's much easier to breathe in the sulfur smoke, okay. Are you satisfied?" Gu Gua turned his head very naturally and said, "I don't care what kind of environment you like to live in. Not just an ordinary devil. You know, from the beginning I didn¡¯t like living in caves, eating carrion, and catching fish in rivers. I knew I was a genius kobold.¡± Karl asked in surprise. Said: "Oh! Nine hells above! You were once a strange flower!" Gu Gua spurted out a mouthful of old blood and almost choked himself to death. He was about to be angered by this clueless guy. He was dead, but he still resisted the urge to crush this bastard to death with his own hands, and instead sighed. Went to find Talos and others. As expected, Talos and the others were stationed at the Holy Warriors of the church. Talos and the others were praying in the temple, purifying their hearts devoutly and pursuing a higher realm of souls. When Gu Gua appeared in front of them, they seemed to be waiting impatiently. Among them, the one who is particularly anxious is Talos. "ElderI haven't been able to sleep at night recentlythat is, after the last mission. After I gained a few tentacles from the abyssI would have a lot of dreams at nightdreams of many, many dreams that I had never encountered at all. What happened in the past" Talos's eyes were sunken, and he obviously hadn't slept well recently. The golden hoop on his head always looked very shiny, and the braid on the back of his head was thinner, more like a braid. , the five meat pillars behind it have also changed. It seems to be changing in the direction of normal and easy to use, which is in great contrast with before. Gu Gua smiled slightly and said: "We, the dragon people, have previous lives and present lives. No matter what happened in the previous life. No matter what happens in the future, it has nothing to do with the life you are in now. As long as you concentrate on Live your life well, and in the next life, you will naturally have a new life. When your soul is pure enough, your faith in the Great God is stronger, and you completely become a holy soul, I believe you will be like a god. It's like reading a book, watching the story of your life, and the story of your life will also become a page in the storybook." After hearing these words, everyone present looked thoughtful. From the look on his face, Gu Gua knew that each of them would have some unforgettable past. Whether it was their experiences in the previous three lives or their previous experiences as gods, it might appear in their minds and become like hallucinations. Or something like a dream exists. What Gu Gua has to do is to let them wallow in this endless mortal world, constantly hone their will, cultivate their faith, make them become his loyal guards, and fully absorb their divine power and priesthood. After that, bring them back to the Kingdom of God to see if they are of any use. At least for now, they are very powerful paladins, the strongest team walking on the main material plane. Talos had a blank expression on his face, his eyes were looking at Gu Gua without focus, his thick Adam's apple was floating up and down, it seemed that there was a sentence stuck in his throat, and he couldn't say it or swallow it. He went down and was stuck like this, which made him very uncomfortable. Gu Gua gently touched Talos¡¯s head, and the golden hoop slowly emitted a gentle light, initially calming Talos¡¯s mood. NextCome, Gu Gua said deeply: "You have made very serious mistakes in the past, but I believe that you will find the right path after you live your life again. My child, I hope you can understand justice and fairness. The prosperity of the race is what we pursue throughout our lives. I believe in you." Gu Gua looked around at the surrounding Dragon Paladin team and said in a deep voice: "Each of you will find the right one who can live in harmony with the world. It is a concept that has received everyone's support and development. By then, I hope that we can meet again in our divine kingdom in the form of souls." Talos's eyes rolled, and some seemed to be moving. Others. There were all kinds of rays of light in the eyes of the dragon-man paladin. Gu Gua didn't notice that even the new Karl Devil paladin behind him also showed a gainful expression. Gu Gua sighed, clapped his hands, broke the silence, and said loudly: "Okay, my children, I will introduce you to a new friend, Karl, a devil paladin, and also as the devil's master. The pioneer of exploration of the material plane has joined our team. He is a genius in paladin, but he is an imbecile in arcane and magic-like abilities. Please don't irritate him too much in the future.", Karl. He blushed shyly and embarrassedly. Of course, it was possible that his face was already that red. He saluted everyone and said to everyone: "Hello everyone My name is Karl. I hope you can give me some advice" The Dragon Paladins burst into laughter. As the captain, Talos took the lead in cheering up, walked over, held Karl's hand with one hand, patted his shoulder with the other, and said: "Good fellow, you are welcome to join us and enjoy endless thrills and excitement from now on. This is really It¡¯s so cool.¡± Karl smiled and responded to his enthusiasm. Seeing that the captain had already accepted this shy devil, the other draconian paladins were not too pretentious and walked up one after another, introducing themselves and showing him their personalities. Karl could only say happily: "Nice to meet you all, thank you all." Soon, the team was reorganized, prepared supplies, and headed towards the Dragon Coast. The Dragon Coast is the coast of the Dragon Riding Kingdom close to the Falling Star Sea. If you want to retreat from the Dragon Riding Kingdom back to the Tongtian Kingdom, you must pass through the Falling Star Sea. This is the basis for Gu Gua's confidence in receiving the Dragon Riding Kingdom's army and returning to the Tongtian Kingdom. Where, Gu Gua is the god of Falling Star Sea! After arriving at the Dragon Coast, Gu Gua and the others found that the place was full of chaos. Refugees and disabled soldiers were mixed together, crowding near the coast waiting to board the ship. In the distance, the remaining troops of the Dragon Riding Kingdom were still there. While trying their best to resist the surprise attack by the coalition forces of the Kingdom of Tumis, they covered the retreat of their own soldiers and civilians. The navy of the Tongtian Kingdom has crossed the Eastern Gulf to the Dragon Coast to pick up these refugees, but obviously there are still not enough ships. There are still a large number of refugees gathered on the coastline, waiting for the next arrival of the navy. Gu Gua and the others wore old cloaks and walked among the crowd, trying not to attract anyone's attention. After a while, the crowd became chaotic. Talos grabbed one person and asked: "What happened?" The passerby shouted in panic: "The beholder is coming! Everyone, run!", Talos' eyes revealed There was a burst of light, teeth clattered, and he let go of the passerby in his hands, and said to his teammates: "Brothers and sisters, it seems that our life is here." In an instant, the team members took their positions, and Wulou Tilu took out Amberli took out her double swords, and then took out her double shields. Barifan and Oluel disappeared from the scene, not knowing where they went. Talos drew out his two-handed sword and walked forward resolutely. The refugees around him automatically opened a path for him. He was like a rock that separated the sea, leading directly to the direction of the enemy's attack. Sure enough, it was the beholder. A head the size of a millstone was suspended in the air. The steamed surface of the head was a huge eye, occupying almost half of the entire head. The remaining half was a big mouth full of sharp teeth. . There are six snake-hair-like eye stalks on this head, and each eye stalk has an eye on it. With this beholder came many goblins, bugbears, and even some low-level tieflings with strange tentacles on their bodies, appearing in front of everyone with extremely terrifying and stupid faces. These guys are obviously the subordinates of this beholder. On the eye stalk of this beholder, there is also a four or five-year-old girl wearing red clothes, and it seems that he wants to eat the little girl as a snack. On the other side, some militiamen were armed with simple weapons and? Barely resisting, these screaming goblins came to chase the unarmed refugees. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Qidian to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile phone users please go to m. to read.) Text Chapter 21 Saints ( )Condolences to the compatriots who were killed in KunmingExpress endless anger and condemnation to all terrorists! ! ! ! ! ! As a public official in Xinjiang, I have to devote myself to intense work. I cannot guarantee double updates every day in this month. Please forgive me I hope our lives can be peaceful and peaceful, away from terror ================================= A young woman screamed and wanted to save her daughter, her eyes filled with tears. She was swollen, but she was stopped by several refugees around her, preventing her from dying. Talos, Wulou Tilu, Karl and Amberly have walked out of the refugee camp, passed through the jagged spear lines of the militiamen, and walked in front of the goblins. Returning to the battlefield, the familiar feeling temporarily drove away Talos's depression, making him feel a little cheered up. All the depression was poured into his hungry sword, giving off a powerful force. It turned out that the beholder was just a hidden bully entrenched in this area, evading the dragons' attack and living freely, without paying any attention to what was happening on the ground. Later, after the damn Dragon Riding Kingdom was defeated by the Tumis Kingdom, which was also an evil camp, he was also invited to join the new tiefling army, which greatly expanded his strength. Chasing the refugees this time seemed like a leisurely hunting trip or something, but I didn't expect that I would encounter a tough idea. The beholder opened its mouth and its eyes widened, as if it couldn't accept this fact. The six eye stalks paused for a moment, and then waved angrily. It seemed that the beholder felt that it had been greatly insulted, and it made a hoarse and unpleasant sound. He commanded the goblins and bugbears around him to swarm forward, trying to smash these guys who wanted to be heroes into a pulp. However, it was obvious that these goblins were greatly wrong, and this simple mistake would cost them their lives to make up for. Suddenly. A storm of flesh and blood set off around these four people, chopping all the green-skinned, non-green-skinned, hairy and non-hairy enemies around them into pieces that could be cooked in a pot. Where have the refugees seen such a majestic scene? These damn goblins have killed so many of their relatives, and even ravaged their women and ate their corpses. If they had the ability, these refugees would have long wanted to cut these green-skinned bastards into pieces and explode them into pieces. Pie is eaten! But before. They didn't even have the ability to resist, so they could only run away in a hurry. Now someone could stand up for them and kill those damn monsters. How could they not be happy? ! I don¡¯t know who took the lead and started shouting: "Come on, heroes! Come on, heroes!" The refugees began to stop and cheer up these four powerful warriors. "When the four paladins heard the refugees' cries that were like crying and talking, there seemed to be a fire burning in their hearts, the feeling of being needed. The pleasure of being desired surged into their hearts, making them excited. The mood is getting higher and the fighting spirit is getting higher and higher. Talos's mood was agitated, and suddenly the memories of his previous lives flashed through his mind, making him suddenly confused. He couldn't help but ask himself: "Why are you fighting?!" Suddenly, the golden hoop on his head suddenly appeared. There was a flash of golden light. An answer quietly flowed into his heart: "For justice!" Talos murmured: "Justice" The golden hoop flashed again and asked: "Why are you fighting!" Talos subconsciously He replied: "Forjustice?" The golden hoop continued to press and asked: "Why are you fighting!" Talos gradually and firmly shouted: "Forjustice!" The golden hoop remained unyielding. He continued to ask: "Why are you fighting!!!" Talos shouted more firmly: "For justice!" "Why are you fighting!!!" "For justice!" "Why are you fighting!!!" "For justice!!!" After finishing the last question in his heart, Talos looked up to the sky and screamed loudly: "For justice!!!" At this moment, he had tears streaming down his face! ! ! at the same time. A burst of pure gold-rimmed blue light burst out from Talos's body, shining in all directions like the newborn sun. In this sacred light, there was also a long strip of azure blue that shimmered with platinum and five colors at the same time. The divine dragon is twisting and turning, which is exactly what Gu Gua looked like when he transformed into a divine dragon. Everyone was bathed in his holy light. Someone in the militia line recognized the origin of this light and shouted loudly: "This is the saint! The saint has come to the world!!!" As he spoke, his hands trembled. Kneeling on the ground, crying bitterlyKneel down to Talos tremblingly! Gu Gua, who was hiding among the refugees, had an indescribable radiance in his eyes. The corners of his mouth curled up slightly, and he smiled happily. The people on the refugee side are covered with sacred light. Those who have suffered some injuries are gradually healing. Those who are depressed and frightened feel that they are much more stable. As everyone continues to kneel down and worship Talos, the world The walking saints knelt down and worshiped, and this sacred light continued to spread, shining to almost every corner, spreading on everyone's body, face, tears, and trembling hearts. As for those chaotic and evil parties, they feel that this gentle divine light is like an infinite steel needle piercing into their bodies, killing their bodies and souls! Those weak goblins lost all their fighting spirit under this strong brilliance, and ran away in a hurry. Even if the beholder activated the spiritual link to urge them, it could not save them from collapse. Although the big guys like bugbears could barely stand here, their trembling legs and chattering teeth showed that their remaining fighting ability was very questionable. In the team of Dragon Paladins, there is also one person who seems to be in great pain, that is the new Devil Paladin Karl who joined the team. He is of the bloodline from hell. In order to avoid rejection from the main material plane, he mixed some dragons through magic rituals. Human bloodline allows him to be considered a creature on the main material plane and will not be expelled, but the devilish bloodline in his body still exists, and he is still unable to resist this sacred light. The divine power network strengthened fiercely, and Karl felt that a kind of sacred protection was constantly activating the dragon blood in his body, causing the dragon blood to continuously stimulate and flow, while the devil's blood lurked and gathered, and then the sacred radiance The damage to himself was minimized, but even so, there were still bursts of black smoke rising from his body, as if he was a victim who had just escaped from the fire scene. As for the beholder in the distance, its chin almost dropped to the ground, and its seven eyes were all round. On the main material plane, this was the first time it saw someone who could become a saint in battle. This This is simply appalling! How can this be? ! ! (To be continued) Text Chapter 22 Brutal and powerful enemy Seeing that some of the enemies were able to break through the realm of saints on the battlefield, the beholder fully realized that its enemy was not simple, so it turned around and tried to escape, but one of its eye stalks was wrapped around a man in red clothes. The little girl was originally eating it as a snack, but now it became a burden, so she hurriedly threw it to the ground to reduce her weight, and was about to run away. Unexpectedly, a sudden mutation occurred. At this time, a short dragon man suddenly appeared from the void. He was already very close to the beholder. He could almost poke the dagger into its one eye with his hand. At this moment, this short man The dragon-man paladin was riding on a tall spider elf. When he saw that the little girl in red clothes was about to die, he didn't bother to hide his whereabouts, but threw a sticky net over her. , took the little girl who was thrown out, and took the opportunity to bring the spider elf back. This was because Barryfan, who had already sneaked to the beholder, gave up the opportunity to sneak attack on the beholder in order to save the little girl. . Seeing the enemy that suddenly appeared next to him, the beholder broke into a cold sweat in shock. Fortunately, he was wise and brave just now and decisively abandoned the delicious food in his mouth, which saved his life. Thinking of this , besides being frightened, it was also a bit ferocious. Its seven eyes opened together, seven colors of fluorescent lights lit up, and seven terrifying rays shot out one after another, directly hitting Barry Fan's body. It was as if Barry Fan was turning handkerchiefs between two people. After seeing the enemy's eyes light up with magic rays, he immediately threw out three airtight nets. The net was filled with densely packed small insects, which immediately blocked all seven rays. I saw that the bugs on one network instantly became extremely old, as if several lifetimes had passed at once, and then began to devour each other crazily. They were obviously in a state of madness. The bugs on the other network were hit by other tricks. , transformed into other insects or weak animals, looking weird, and obviously a very vicious magic attack. If all seven rays were hit, Barifan would have completely lost his combat effectiveness and would lie on the ground old and ugly. He might even have turned into a frog or a rabbit and let others slaughter him. Seeing how domineering this beholder¡¯s ability was, Barry Fan broke out in a cold sweat, just as he threw the three "substitute" nets to block the move. Just when the successor was weak, the beholder actually grinned cruelly, and its largest eye lit up again, this time it was a gray light! ! ! "Oh my God! This is an instant death ray!!!" Barrifan's eyes suddenly tightened. It was just when he had just used the old move and not started the new one. In addition, he was carrying a little girl with him, so this time he might not be able to escape no matter what. At this moment, a purple light flashed, and Barry Fan saw that the beholder was suddenly hit by a purple light. Lightning strikes. It was directly knocked upwards and flew away, and at the moment when the beholder was knocked away. Its death ray also turned around and shot at the purple lightning, but it only caused a little ripple. After struggling twice in the purple light, it turned into a black smoke and disappeared into the air. There was no trace at all. What real and effective damage is caused. And just when the beholder was in mid-air, it actually opened a magic door below itself. Seeing that this bastard was about to fall into the door in free fall and disappear on the battlefield, Oluer, who had been hiding in the corner, suddenly exerted his strength and shot an ice arrow directly. When the ice arrow was in the air, it changed greatly. It directly absorbed the moisture in the air and quickly grew in size. Get up, when the ice arrow arrived in front of the beholder, it had directly turned into a huge fist, and severely beat the beholder to the side. It missed the range of any door by a hair and fell hard. It landed on the ground and bounced two or three times like a ball. "Ahem! You despicable bastards, how many more ambushes do you have! Damn it!" The beholder hit the ground with its eye stalk in a very anthropomorphic way, and shouted angrily, while the electric sparks on its body continued to flow. beating, causing continuous damage to it. The purple electric light that knocked the beholder away just now also recovered its shape and became fainter again, revealing the human form inside. It was Talos who had awakened the holy soul. After awakening the Holy Soul, the innate skills of Thunder and Lightning in his soul were fully awakened. Combined with his reckless personality, he naturally awakened the Lightning Crash move, which can knock the enemy into the sky and interrupt the opponent's attack. Action can cause continuous damage. Next, Talos launched another series of attacks against the ball-like beholder. The gorgeous purple electric light vented all the depression, hesitation, struggle and panic that Talos had been feeling for a while. Seeing blood, he beat the beholder until he was almost alive. He only breathed his last breath. After it swelled up, it looked more like a rubber ball. and?At the same time, after losing the mental control of the beholder, the goblins and bugbears saw that their master was so abused by the enemy. They were frightened and no longer dared to fight. They all began to panic and flee. The refugee militia Seeing the reversal of the situation, they also shouted and ran over with all their strength, using their crude spears and other weapons to fiercely chase the fleeing enemies. Once any goblin or bugbear slowed down, or suddenly He accidentally fell down and fell behind. Suddenly, more than a dozen weapons were poking at him, only to turn it into a puddle of mud. Even though he was heartbroken, there were still old, weak, women and children rushing towards him. Crying out the name of a relative, he beat the shapeless corpses with various objects that could hardly be called weapons. From this scene, we can see how much these refugees hate these green-skinned monsters. Seeing this fate, the goblins did not dare to stay anymore, and their escape speed further accelerated. There were even bad incidents of deliberately tripping up their comrades in order to make others run slower than themselves. This immediately caused the collapse of the goblin camp to begin again. A fierce addition. Compared with the howling ex-beholder army, the originally dejected refugee team seemed to be in high spirits, and when those refugees saw Talos using such violent moves to hit their biggest enemy, the beholder, they were all fanatical The cheers were even a hundred times more lively than their most important festival every year. Everyone was filled with enthusiasm and tears in their eyes, cheering for Talos crazily. This beholder is so powerful that no one can walk within a hundred meters of it, and within this distance, those brave young men have also been controlled by the beholder's minds and become its slaves. , turned around and took up weapons to kill the relatives he originally wanted to protect. The refugees have been killed and abused by this beholder for a long time, and the resentment and hatred in their hearts have accumulated to a very huge level, which cannot be easily healed. So when they see their enemies being treated so badly, their excitement and pleasure will be so high. When the beholder had its last breath left, Talos stopped his hand and stood majestically in front of the beholder. The beholder seemed to still want to struggle. A light shone from a slightly better eye stalk and shot out a weak beam. When the ray came, the light of the holy soul around Talos dissipated before it even touched it. It also murmured in its mouth: "Why should you hit me Why I am the supreme beholder" Tower Ross raised his right foot, which was filled with purple lightning, and raised it high, ready to crush the beholder's big, swollen eyeball. The shadow of death had already followed the huge black eyeball. The feet fell. The beholder was not dead. Miraculously, it was still breathing heavily and remained sensitive. When the big foot covered with purple light stepped on its eyes, the beholder felt a burst of energy. The pain was heartbreaking, and the beholder, who was well versed in abuse, immediately understood what was happening. The other party must have a high-level priest who could keep himself alive so that he could be tortured! How despicable! Too vicious! Text Chapter 23 This is not Sparta! ! ! Thanks to uncle a666333 for your monthly ticket! thanks for your support! ======================== Sure enough, as expected by the beholder, the tall and majestic dragon-man paladin opened his eyes like rubber balls. Oops, after a burst of unbearable pain for the beholder, he bounced up like a ball, bounced a few times, and then stepped on the bottom of his feet. Then, he kicked the beholder in with another big foot. The refugee militiamen who were frantically attacking the enemy, with advanced magical skills hanging on to its life, made this beholder suffer all kinds of abuse, but could not die at all. Barifan looked at Talos showing off his power with some displeasure. This big guy with dazzling electric light all over his body was so eye-catching that he almost attracted the attention of all the refugees, but he saved A little child missed the opportunity to kill the beholder and become a great hero. But not long after, this unhappiness disappeared, because the child's mother stumbled over like a crazy orc, She snatched the child back into her arms and started crying in distress. After her panic subsided, she thanked Barifan with a big gift, which made Barifan feel embarrassed. Before everyone could calm down, something seemed to happen in the distance. The refugees were in commotion again. Through Oulul, who was hiding in a high place, and the divine power network on her body, the scene in the distance was clearly transmitted, allowing every dragon paladin to see the scene in the distance. I saw in the distance, because this land is very flat, so I can see a black line coming from a distance of more than ten miles. If we calculate according to this time and scene. They are probably the pursuers of the Kingdom of Tumis. A faint but proud voice emerged from the crowd: "Quack now now you are dead! Ouch! You will be torn apart!!!!" Break into pieces! Oh! Damn it! !¡± The captured beholder was summoned by some unknown method. In other words, the beholder and its motley army took the lead, while the regular army of the Kingdom of Tumis followed behind. Receive the fruits of victory, or use a powerful posture to destroy all enemies ahead who dare to confront you head-on. Now that the beholder has encountered an irresistible enemy, it will naturally send out a signal from some channel to summon the troops following behind to come quickly in order to kill all these powerful enemies and give it a sigh of relief. At the same time, Also for the Tumis King ** team, they will kill all the places that are still capable of resisting. When seeing the enemy coming from a distance at such a fast speed. The Draconian Paladin team was also very surprised, and then they defeated the beholder army. After playing with the beholder for a while, the enemy's reinforcements had already arrived. They hurriedly stopped the game and began to make quick and effective arrangements. The refugees evacuated quickly, leaving only a guide who was once a low-level officer. The draconian paladins put a golden headband on the beholder's head. The beholder was completely controlled and prepared to be used as bait. "Can you summon the enemy soldiers who are catching up?" Gu Gua asked the beholder. The beholder had been inspired by his powerful divine power to become his own believer. He put away his rebellious and chaotic attitude and began to treat Gu Gua respectfully. "Yes, respected elder, I can guide them to a certain place by reporting what happened on the front line." The beholder, who has been named Big Eye, replied respectfully. Gu Gua nodded. After pondering for a while, he said: "Very good." Then he turned to the local guide and asked: "Where is the place nearby that is easy to defend and difficult to attack?" This guide is a square-headed guy, not tall, but The body looks very strong, just like a square puppet monster. He has a red beard on his broad chin and brown-red hair on his head. He looks very bad-tempered. According to his own introduction, his name is Hans and he is a level 4 warrior. When Elder Gu Gua asked him this question, he frowned, clasped his chin with his hand, thought about it carefully, and said: "Five miles from here to the north, there is a valley. The valley is relatively narrow. The narrowest valley is The place is only big enough for five horses to go abreast. If you want to go around from behind, you will have to walk for at least two days. It is definitely a suitable place for an ambush.¡± Upon hearing this, Talos already understood Gu Gua¡¯s thinking. Said: "Elder, are we going to ambush them?" Gu Gua nodded and said: "Yes, we can do as much as we can, delay as much time as we can, and we must leave room for the refugees. If there is enough time to evacuate, let them rush to the beach, board the ship and leave here. As long as they reach the sea, they will be basically safe.It¡¯s over. The guide named Hans asked excitedly: "Thenthen we still have reinforcements!" ? ! " Talos said proudly: "No, not at all. " When Hans heard what Talos said, his face, which was still full of hope and hope, suddenly darkened. He seemed to have seen himself being cut into pieces by the enemy, then smeared with goblin chili sauce and grilled on the campfire. But then, a determined expression appeared on his face. It seemed that even such a disparate battle could not extinguish the justice in his heart. Talos, who had a clear idea, looked at the change of expression on Hans' face, and naturally understood in his heart. He thought about it and said: "Don't worry, Hans, we will definitely be able to escape unscathed. On the main material plane, there are few opponents for us when we fight with the sword. "Hans opened his mouth wide. He didn't know whether he was shocked by Talos's bold words or moved by his shameless deception. "In short, this team of people, together with the new servant of the god, the Big Beholder, Following the guide Hans, they walked towards the set valley. In order to protect the refugees along the way, they walked not fast. After three hours, when the refugees had basically gone away, they walked to the valley. They set up simple traps along the way and walked to the narrowest part of the valley, preparing to meet the enemy. They each rested themselves and prepared for a massive massacre. Of course, in their eyes, this must be these days. The dragon paladins slaughtered thousands of enemies. Gu Gua muttered and made arrangements with these dragon paladins. He seemed to be teaching these dragon paladins some weird poses on the spot. , Seeing this, Hans felt even more desperate, and he became more confident that he would die. Talos and others have been cooperating with each other for many years, and they can learn these things once they are taught. Although Karl is a new member, he is still in the team. With the divine power network and his "physical skills" talent, he learned a lot of tricks in half an hour. Even the big eyes that were enlightened stood at a certain prescribed place and were arranged. This is a skill newly developed by Gu Gua after absorbing the origin of Talos, or in other words, it is a skill that was re-opened after acquiring the origin of Talos. This is not a profound skill, but The principle used in it involves the foundation of all principles in the previous life, which is the conversion of yin and yang. In other words, this is a simple infantry battle formation with the conversion of yin and yang as the core, and in order to ensure success, Gu Gua specially designed it. With Talos as the core of the formation, he also picked a small piece of magic blood-sucking vine from his own body and made it into a low-level artifact that can feed back vitality and magic power by devouring corpses. It is specially used here for the purpose of using In such a small and powerful situation, the troops of the Kingdom of Tumis soon surged up like a tide. As expected, most of them were low-level tieflings with more or less profound demons in their bodies. These tiefling soldiers are still facing the four dragon-human paladins. Along the way, there are useless dangers and sticky spider webs everywhere. In addition to being narrower, it just makes the army of the Kingdom of Tumis move slower. Because there are trees and grass everywhere, these troops of the King of Tumis want to quickly pass through the valley and find the beholder. Instead of using fire, an elite team was sent to penetrate the valley and rescue the beholder who was still valuable. At the same time, the large army could also pass through the valley and catch up with those who were going crazy. The refugees who escaped. So after traveling a long distance, they met the Dragon Paladin team that was fully prepared. The first battle ended with the Dragon Paladin winning without any suspense, leaving four behind. After the corpses, the elite tiefling team that explored the path temporarily retreated. At the same time, the vines under the feet of the dragon paladin seemed to come to life, swallowing the four corpses, and then turned into vitality and magic power, and reappeared. It was injected into the divine power network that the tiefling warriors could not see, replenishing the losses of these draconian paladins. Seeing that hard attacks were ineffective, the tiefling army immediately mobilized long-range troops. However, when these long-range troops first emerged, a cold rain of arrows came down, killing several of their archers. This time, because the distance was too far, these corpses were not swallowed by the vines, but were dragged back to their camp by the tieflings themselves. Then, another team of warlocks, after adding enough magic shields to protect themselves from long-range attacks, came forward and wanted to use spells to kill these bastards to ashes, but they never thought that their spells were not available yet. After sending it out, several stinky spider webs fell from the sky and covered his head, making it impossible for him to concentrate. Then, those damn paladin rushed past.?, after a killing, these warlocks turned into meat pieces again, turned into the food residue in the belly of the vine. Text Chapter 24: Fighting against the five scum can also be a last-hitting swordsman! Seeing that the powerful tiefling warriors of the enemy were just washing their necks and waiting for death here at the draconian paladin, Hans's eyes widened and his mouth opened wide, as if he couldn't believe it. Gu Gua, who was hiding in a cave together, did not laugh at Hans' surprise. Instead, he continued to observe the changes in the formation and provide practical experience for improving the formation in the next step. Yang turns to yin, life turns to death, and there is no obvious obstruction between the harmony of yin and yang. In addition, the magic blood-sucking vine has just opened a gap in the teeth, so there is no problem yet. After confirming that the enemy had no way to do anything to them, the Dragonite Paladin team began to crush them forcefully. Talos, Amberly and Wulou Tilu continued to advance in a meticulous formation, while Karl and Big Eyes used a slightly more rigid formation. Joining in with their posture, the Dragon Paladin team used the formation they had cooperated with many times to cut every enemy in front of them in half, turning them into food for the magic blood-sucking vines under their feet. Before long, Karl and Big Eyes also He quickly adapted to the rhythm of this battle and smoothly integrated into the formation. Watching this overwhelming offensive, Hans was fascinated and excited. He couldn't help but blush, and clenched his hands tightly into fists, wanting to join the battlefield immediately. Gu Gua looked at him with a smile and asked: "Do you want to go up to fight and kill those tieflings?" Hans lowered his voice, veins popped out on his forehead, and shouted anxiously: "I wanted to from the beginning. If you go up to fight, you are the one who said that my strength is low and will disrupt your attack rhythm! It¡¯s not about whether I want to or not, it¡¯s about whether you let me or not!¡± Gu Gua laughed twice and said, ¡°You can go to the battlefield if you want. But you have to join our divine network." Hans said happily: "No problem! I am willing to join!" Gu Gua said, "The most fundamental factor to join our divine network is to become me. Become a follower of the Lord and become a paladin." Hans opened his mouth. The originally very excited expression suddenly froze, and his face became hesitant, not knowing what to say. Like other ordinary soldiers in the Dragon Riding Kingdom, his highest faith belongs to the great platinum dragon god Bahamut. Although Lord Bahamut and his Dragon Riding Kingdom suffered an unprecedented defeat this time, even in the end territory was lost. Many of his relatives and friends died at the hands of the enemy, but his faith did not waver. Even in this adversity, he tortured his soul many times and probed for his faith. On the contrary, He strengthened his belief in Bahamut. He believed that this was just a test from God. He must strengthen his belief so that he could enter the Heavenly Mountain when he died and become a member of that sacred kingdom. Now. Some people actually openly invite themselves to believe in another god. Although this god has a good personal relationship with the great platinum dragon god, it is still very different from Bahamut. Especially this god, who once hugged the five-color dragon. The kobold god of God's Thigh. Although this god has successfully become a lawful neutral camp during this period of time, it is still far from Bahamut's chaotic and good camp. On the one hand, you can happily go to the battlefield and kill your enemies, and on the other hand, you can choose the gods that you have believed in for a long time. This choice is so difficult to make. It made Hans very embarrassed and hesitated. Seeing Hans' embarrassment, Gu Gua smiled and said: "It doesn't matter, our beliefs can be combined." Hans opened his mouth wide again, almost dislocating his jaw, and asked with wide eyes. : "What?! Faith can still be combined?" Gu Gua smiled, turned around, picked off a scale from his body, and handed it to Hans with a painful grin. Said: "Put this scale close to your body and praise our main god with your mouth, and you will naturally be able to temporarily join our divine power network. In this way, you can also receive some information and benefits on our battlefield, but relatively speaking, the proportion It looked a little pitiful." Hans closed his mouth, swallowed a mouthful of saliva, took the scales in Gu Gua's hand, took a few deep breaths, and put it in the palm of his hand, and then he didn't know where. He got a piece of bandage and wrapped the entire scale around his hand. In its earliest days, Gugua had obtained the scales of the platinum dragon god Bahamut and the scales of the five-color dragon god Tiamat. Therefore, the scales of this Gugua also contained the platinum dragon god Baha. Some of Mutt's characteristics did not make Hans feel uncomfortable at all. After making preparations, Hans put on his simple armor and his ordinary long sword, then took a few deep breaths, recited a few prayers praising the Great God, and did some warm-up exercises. , ready to go at any time. Gu Gua raised his hands and further extended the divine power network covering the head of the dragon-man paladin.The hood fell over Hans' head. Hans suddenly felt as if he had entered a noisy Internet cafe. The sounds of fighting, the roars of Talos and others, and the voices asking for filling positions and focusing on a seemingly difficult idea all came to Hans. In his mind, at the same time, in the diagonally upper right corner of his field of vision, there is a virtual floating frame, which contains dynamic scenes, all of which are battlefield situations seen from the perspective of the captain. If anyone still wants everyone to see When you reach a certain scene, you can also force a scene to change for at least ten seconds. But as a temporary member of the team, Hans could only watch. Hans also noticed that when the magic blood-sucking vine devoured other corpses, it would feed back some vitality and magic power to himself, which made Hans, who was already full of blood, even more excited. Seeing such a scene, Hans's enthusiastic blood turned cold. He took two deep breaths. After getting used to this scene, he cautiously moved forward. "Hey, new guide, pay attention to your last hits. All the guys lying on the ground pretending to be dead should be stabbed hard until they die!" Captain Talos quickly noticed Hans's appearance and shouted loudly. commanded. Hans was also a soldier, and had once been a junior officer. He had no objection to obeying orders. After the captain ordered him, he decided to obey the order, licked his dry lips, and fucked the long penis in his hand. Sword, walking towards the battlefield. As the Draconian Paladin team advances, the magic vampire vines are no longer so hungry. The divine power network on Talos and their heads has been dyed red and blue. Apparently, even the vitality and magic power in the divine power network are gone. It was somewhat saturated, so it was impossible to distinguish in time which ones were real deaths and which ones were fake deaths, waiting for the fact that after the battle line advanced, it would cause a flanking attack on the Dragonite Paladin team. It was impossible for the Dragon Paladin team to stop, and they stopped specifically to let those who were lying on the ground fall to the ground. The appearance of Hans, a level 4 warrior, just made up for this hidden danger, and the blue magic power in the divine power network immediately turned into Several buffing magics were applied to Hans, making him feel as if he had broken through the fifth level! Although tieflings have extremely strong vitality, they will still die if their hearts are stabbed or if their heads are cut off. Hans used his swords one by one to test whether there was anyone pretending to be dead. Sure enough, there were indeed a few guys who were pretending to be dead and were discovered by Hans. However, these guys were not pretending to be dead in order to flank the Dragon Paladin team from behind, but they were pretending to be dead in order to escape death. Also, they were fighting with the dragon. During the fierce confrontation between the human holy warriors, they were knocked unconscious by powerful fighting moves, but they were not completely dead. These tiefling warriors had already suffered some injuries, and Hans was a new force on the scene, so these guys who pretended to be dead had no room to resist. They killed a lot of people with one sword. Just like this, Hans has already stepped on the peak of level 4 very early, and has never had the opportunity to experience the feeling of fighting spirit, and has not reached the level of level 5. This time, with the blessing of the advanced combat power network, there is also After such a good thing, Hans felt a movement in his heart before long, and a sacred fighting spirit sprouted out. With the blessing of the divine power network, a powerful fighting force broke out, allowing Hans to eliminate those who pretended to be dead. The tiefling warrior's speed increased further. Text Chapter 25: Did you use Jinshan Ranger? boom! ! ! ! Dozens of large fireballs hit the Dragonite Paladin team. A flash of red and blue light from the divine power network above their heads destroyed half of these large fireballs, and the other half exploded with brilliant sparks. , even the tiefling warriors entangled with the draconian paladins were affected, their bodies were ignited by the flames, and they were rolling on the ground in pain. Obviously, this fireball technique not only failed to harm their enemies, Instead, it hurt their friendly forces. However, tieflings seemed to have inherited the abyss demon's resistance to flames. After rolling on the ground a few times, they rolled out the flames on their bodies in embarrassment. When they turned over again, the enemy's big sword and ice-laden sword The blade's shield has been waved over, and with two swipes, their heads are in different places, turned into food for the magic blood-sucking vines, and replenished into the divine power network on the head of the dragon-man paladin. As expected, it is a situation of using less to defeat more and killing the weak with the strong. If there is an experience bar, Hans will find that his experience bar is rising sharply, just like teaming up with a team of masters to kill monsters. Hans Si has already surpassed several levels to defeat monsters. In this way, he actually killed many real masters. "Hoo ho ho!!!" Suddenly a dozen huge black holes appeared in the sky, and a dozen high-level demons jumped out of the black holes, burning with scorched red flames, and fiercely shooting like meteors and meteorites. It hit the camp of the Dragon Paladins, and a dozen tall demons stood out from the flames. Each one was more than three meters tall, which was taller than the Dragon Paladins who were generally two meters tall. A step above. Some of these demons held big swords burning with flames, and some held chains with electric light. They all seemed to be very high-level abyss demons. At this moment, more than a dozen of them were summoned at once, and no one paid attention. It turns out that no powerful demon appeared in a certain inconspicuous black hole. It seems that these demons are not familiar with each other. After looking at each other, some demons actually spit out some terrible magic and started fighting with each other. After a few seconds, these demons began to figure out their own status. They were summoned to fight with these demons in front of them. The Dragonite Paladin fights. And this discovery came very suddenly, they only discovered it after the Dragonite Paladin took the initiative to attack. and. It was the most powerful demon, and they were awakened by being killed almost instantly within three seconds. "Damn! We have fallen into someone else's trap. They want to use us as cannon fodder!" A powerful demon roared angrily. Where are they actually used as cannon fodder? They are used to attack difficulties! But in front of the powerful dragon paladin, they couldn't even dodge a single combined move. They were all beheaded on the spot. Two more demons covered in abyssal flames fell to the side. The abyssal flames on their bodies ignited a trap around them. It should have been set up by Barry Fan and his spider elves. Suddenly, both sides of the valley began to A raging flame burned, and a huge rolling stone, also covered in intense flames, rolled over the tiefling army along the valley path. At this time, a breeze suddenly moved around Hans. Hans, who had never encountered a real enemy, suddenly felt that the hairs on the back of his neck stood up. He quickly rolled forward in a circle. While rolling, Hans was still laughing at himself for being too sensitive. He rolled a circle out of thin air. He was so cowardly and embarrassing! Just rolled to the side. Hans' eyes suddenly tightened, because he saw a thin crack three to four meters long appearing silently where he was standing just now. Hans¡¯s heart tightened immediately. Subconsciously, he raised the long sword in his hand, Dang! With a bang, Hans felt a strong force coming from his hand, and he flew back crazily like a kite with its string broken. Moreover, he felt that his internal organs were all tangled up. , his throat felt sweet, and a large mouthful of blood spurted out. He was probably not far from death next. At this moment, as soon as the dragon scale on his palm became hot, the vitality and magic power from the divine power network swarmed in, rushed into his body, and turned his internal organs, which had been rotted into a ball of paste, very quickly. The speed was restored again, and then another divine spell was blessed on his body. At the same time, the voice of the weird old dragon man was also introduced into his mind: "Hey, kid, you won't be affected by anything now." The magic of killing, when you are under the cover of the divine power network, as long as the team of dragon-man paladin behind you is immortal, your life will not be destroyed, so don't be afraid of death, go with all your strength Beat it! Hahahaha! " Hans's head was covered with cold sweat. The guy who sneaked up on him never showed his body. Logically speaking, all stealth skills would be ineffective after the attack, but now this one The enemy has obviously surpassedThis common sense also shows that this enemy is too powerful. The Dragonite Paladins obviously noticed this, but no one wanted to come over to help. Instead, three cold ice arrows shot over, freezing something in the void into an ice film. , temporarily marking the invisible guy. At the same time, the voice of team leader Talos came over: "Hans, come on, defeat it, our back will be left to you, our comrade!" Hans He took two rough breaths, and his eyes suddenly turned red. He didn't know what he thought of, so he closed his eyes just like that. Then he opened his eyes very quickly, and a bright light shot out from his eyes. ! He kicked his feet, and a handful of sand flew out. He rushed over at an extremely fast speed, and his long sword also shone with some kind of unexplainable light. It should be the fighting spirit skill that he had just realized. The demon in front of him Obviously, he was startled by Oluer's three arrows at first, and then he laughed angrily at Hans's desperate action. A sharp attack that could almost cut through the stone was launched. If this idiot wanted to If he wants to attack himself, he will first be cut in half by himself. If he wants to avoid his attack, he must roll aside like a wild dog. Hans gritted his teeth and forcibly suppressed his inner fear and instinct to avoid. Not only did he not avoid, but he slashed out his long sword with force. This posture even gave the feeling of taking the initiative to meet him. The invisible demon was stunned for a moment. It didn't expect that the enemy was so tenacious, and it couldn't help but arouse its ferocity. It simply didn't care about the enemy's attack, which didn't look very powerful, but added another three points of strength to its hand. He must cut this ant who dared to swing the sword at him into two pieces with one blow, in order to relieve the anger in his heart. , But to the surprise of this invisible demon, his sharp blade slashed into the body of that idiot-like human being. At first, it seemed to be slashed on the flowing water, and as the blade continued to penetrate deeper, it seemed to be slashed into the quicksand. Then came the strong wood, and then the hard steel. Later, my own sharp blade could not easily push forward, but my own sharp blade only chopped half of the opponent's body, which could have split him into two. Duan's blow didn't even achieve half of the effect! At the same time, the enemy's long sword has been swung over. Due to fear and excitement, this originally very solid flat cut has been seriously out of shape and slashed crookedly. Originally, the invisible demon did not believe that this blow could break his own defense, but he did not expect that this long sword was like a divine weapon, easily breaking through his own defense and piercing his own flesh and blood! Purple blood spurted out from the demon's wound and fell to the ground, splashing purple sparks and emitting purple-black smoke. Just one whiff made people feel dizzy. It was obviously highly poisonous. one of them. Hans, who was overjoyed to see his successful attack, also found that half of his body had been split open. He was afraid that he would not be able to survive any longer. He took two steps back happily, spitting blood from his mouth, and laughed. : "Bastards! Hahaha! Bastards! You have today too! I can also use my wood-chopping sword to give you bastards a hard blow! Anna, Lax, I'm here to see you! Wait for me in the kingdom of the Lord, I will come to see you soon!" As he said this, he looked up to the sky and screamed. Tears began to flow wildly on his smiling face. Obviously, Hans thought that he was going to do it soon. In death, everything has been let go. "Hey, that stupid incompetent human being, hurry up and give that weakling a shot! What a ghost!" A voice suddenly came from Hans's ear. It sounded like Barry Fan's voice. Yes, He is not completely dead yet. If he can drag a demon to die with him, that will be a great gain! But Hans didn't know that although demons are repelled in this plane, they also have a great advantage, that is, they cannot be killed in this plane. They will only kill them when their vitality is exhausted. Being expelled from this plane and returning to the abyss. Hans lowered his head and took a few breaths. He was surprised to find that his body had begun to heal! The divine power network connected to his body is continuously delivering abundant vitality to himself, and at his wounds, countless granules stretch out countless tentacles like demons in the abyss, entangled with each other, and grow again. Get better! Looking at the invisible demon, I couldn¡¯t believe this scene. The wounds on his body were healing at the same time, but they couldn¡¯t keep up with the speed of healing of Hans¡¯ wounds! At the same time, the wound that opened outwards was constantly dripping with purple blood, which also revealed the location of the invisible demon! Text Chapter 26: Armed Helicopter Hans quickly cheered up again, clenched his long sword with both hands, let out a long roar, and rushed forward with a clear spirit. This time, he had no worries at all, and he was confident and bold in selling all the flaws in his body. Now that he has come out, almost anyone who can move can knock down his weak spot and seriously injure him. But now, through his own experiments, he confirmed that what the short and thin kobold elder said was true, he showed his flaw without caring, waved the long sword vigorously, and slashed the invisible man with all his strength. Purple blood splashed on the demon's body, and some purple blood splashed on the ground. Purple flames burned on his body, but Hans ignored it and waved his long sword heartily. Sword, ever since he started learning martial arts, he had never fought so happily. The long sword kept swinging out, and every blow would cause considerable damage. Hans couldn't help but get addicted to it, and his blood flowed with every move. One blow boils and burns. How can an invisible demon endure such a perversion, let alone accept a situation in which he cannot defeat the enemy, but the enemy can cause great harm to him? There are no fools among powerful demons. Almost as soon as the situation was reversed, it wanted to run away, but as soon as it retreated, it accidentally stepped into a trap set by a spider web, which directly stuck it. Its movement immediately became unsmooth, and it was even more blocked. Hans attacked crazily. Even if it used all its strength to kill Hans, the wounds on Hans's body would heal in three breaths. Hans yelled and the long sword in his hand turned into a storm. He slashed hard at the demon, and even his weapons were blessed by the divine power network. It became capable of destroying evil and caused very painful damage to the demon. I don't know how long it took, but Hans woke up from the magical and refreshing slashing and found that the invisible demon had long since disappeared. There seemed to be some minced meat and the like on the ground. Only the purple flames were burning, seemingly witnessing the tragic damage Hans had just caused to the demon. Hans took a few breaths. I suddenly discovered that after the battle just now and killing the demon, I had become a level 8 warrior! Only then did Hans hear the comments of his comrades from the Divine Power Network: "What a human waste! He wasted a quarter of the vitality of the Divine Power Network and a fifth of the magic power to block him. After launching this attack, I also wasted a third of my life force to treat his wounds" A dissatisfied voice came from the divine power network, which seemed to be Wulou Tilu's voice. Then another voice rang out again, which should have been Talos's voice: "Okay, we can't use so much vitality and magic reserves to deal with these losers in front of us. Let this loser waste a little on us, and we won't be able to use it." It¡¯s considered to be making full use of the corpses of our enemies. What does it matter?¡± As soon as Talos said it, no one said anything, just calm down and fight the monsters. Hans's face turned red, and he put down the excitement and pride in his heart and regained his composure. Continue to practice your martial arts skills on such a battlefield. During the battle, the devil paladin Karl and the servant of God Big Eye gradually adapted to the rhythm of the battle. Even their enemies began to adapt to their rhythm. No one rushed up to fight the Dragon Paladins anymore. Instead, they all used magic and bombarded them with fireballs to stop the advancement of the Dragon Paladin team. , and even consumed their vitality and magic power stored in the divine power network. When they couldn't fight hard, they used a war of attrition to kill these dragon-like holy warriors. A team of elite warriors was mobilized. They aimed at the elusive source of ice arrows between the mountains and quietly moved towards it. They planned to mobilize superior forces first and kill the opponent's long-range archer first. Just when they were about to implement this intention and rushed to Oluer, they saw that the woman turned into a mirror image and shattered into a pile of ice slag. It was obvious that some kind of triggering magic was set up, but the real body did not know it. Where did it go. Taking advantage of the gap when the archers disappeared, many demon warlocks used levitation or flying skills to fly into the air and use large-scale destructive magic. Some even crossed the camp of the dragon paladin and flew behind. Go attack Hans who is still finishing his blows. At this moment, a female warrior flew up from the Dragon Paladin team. On her shoulder blades were two colorful flower-like fins. It was these fins that kept pulsing that made her fly. Two shields were tied to her arms, and the edges of the shields were sharp ice blades. When fighting on the ground, she used these two shields as weapons to wield. Now that she was flying in the air, she didn't know how she would use her weapons. I saw her holding up the two shields, producing infinitely sharp ice blades on the sea-blue surface of the shield, just like two hedgehogs erecting their own spikes, and then aimed atThe demon warlocks in the air made loud cannon sounds, and the sharp icy blades on the two shields were like swords spurting out, flying in front of the demon warlocks flying in mid-air, and aggressively attacked them. After being shot into hedgehogs, these demon warlocks fell down like dumplings. The remaining demon warlocks were so frightened that they had no time to attack again, but struggled to escape to both sides. Amberly, who released the ice blade, did not chase the escaping demon warlocks. Instead, she quickly flew to a corner, pulled out Oulul who was hiding there, and flew into the air again. Oulul was not that kind of person. Just releasing the ice blade is enough. Her long arrows even have the ability to track with magic. Coupled with her own very strong archery skills, very few people can escape from her arrows. When the enemy wanted to focus on the pair of enemies in the sky, Amberly's two shields as vast as the sea came in handy. All attacks hit the shields, just like stones falling into the sea. In addition to provoking Apart from some ripples, there is no other reflection. Even magical attacks such as fireball, dissociation, and instant death ray will disappear without a trace if they fall into these two shields. But Oluer's infinite ice arrows were not so easy to deal with. The two of them seemed to have fun, flying higher and higher. The heights were getting colder and colder, and the altitude was getting higher and higher. The gravitational potential energy was also The more powerful it is, it can kill people just by falling from the sky, not to mention the power of Oluel's long arrow? Suddenly the power is probably more than twice as powerful, and it can even attack enemies hiding in hiding places while avoiding enemy attacks. Text Chapter 27 The vanguard retreats The battle dragged on for nearly two hours. The enemy finally understood that unless this team of Dragonite Paladins evacuated themselves from this valley, they would not be able to pass through it smoothly, so they simply stopped and died. Those who could fly just flew away, while those who couldn't fly would rather climb over the mountains or go around the valleys and pursue the refugees from other places in the direction of their escape. Seeing that no enemies were coming, Talos and the others simply retracted their formation, leaving Karl, Hans and Big Eyes to guard the passage, while he, Wulou Tilu and Barifan, relied on Amberly and Oluer, who were high up in the sky, gave warnings and dispersed to follow up in the direction where the enemy's large forces were moving. Now, instead, the draconian paladin was chasing the tiefling army. Even Hans, who was cleaning the battlefield, waved his newly acquired flaming sword majestically, slashing the tiefling warriors who turned in, and even chased them around, but defeated them. Several teams acted as if the tiefling army was the one being hunted. "Is there a team behind the enemy?" Talos' eyebrows flicked and he asked in surprise. Amberley and the others from above just said that there is a more powerful army behind this tiefling army, which looks very powerful. There are also six huge iron cages in the team, slowly moving towards them. Progress here. Talos watched this scene through the Divine Power Network. He frowned and murmured in the Divine Power Network: "Why do I have a very bad feeling" He turned around and saw the faces of several other teammates. That solemn feeling. Only Karl, the fat and brainless guy, was still in the excitement after the battle and had no idea what Talos and the others were talking about. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ating. The refugees have arrived at the Dragon Coast, and the fleet organized by the Kingdom of Tongtian has just arrived and began to accept the refugees who were just recovering from the shock. However, because of the limited dock, the boarding speed was very slow, and there were too many refugees, and the ships The number is too small and it is impossible to carry all the refugees away. Because you can see the situation of enemies in the distance through the divine power network. Hans knew very well that at this speed, there would be no way for the refugees to completely evacuate before the enemy caught up. Under the most optimistic scenario, when the enemy caught up, I am afraid that at least one-third of the refugees would not be able to evacuate smoothly. Board the navy ship and leave this war-torn place. Hans wanted to shout loudly. Let the refugees who were already slacking off speed up boarding the ship. As soon as they opened their mouths, they realized that this would probably cause panic among the refugees, and even cause a chaotic commotion to seize the ship. On the contrary, the gains outweigh the losses. Under the dilemma, Hans's heart was about to burst into flames. He could only stand firmly in the valley filled with corpses, continue his fight, and firmly block every attempt to pass by him. To massacre his friends, his neighbors. Even the demons who had slaughtered his wife and children, I don¡¯t know since when, Hans, who was responsible for finishing the damage, had stood up from behind and stood beside Karl. The two of them cooperated and used their Every drop of blood, every muscle, every ounce of anger, firmly and cruelly slashed at the tiefling warriors who wanted to risk passing. Another hour passed. Hans waved his hands countless times, slicing the enemy's throat with increasingly smooth and advanced skills. He ignored the enemy's blood spurting out from the main artery in his neck and looked for him quickly and indifferently. The next enemy swung his sword at an extremely fast speed again, and the sharp blade passed through the flesh. Life left him. Repeated over and over again, life has become a kind of burden at this moment. He only stays in the last journey of life, and the heavy weight is lost. In front of Hans. The enemy's blood has turned into a swamp, even submerging Hans' calf. The magic blood-sucking vine happily swam in the blood swamp, and even had the leisure to sneak attack one or two enemies, get in through their abdomen, and escape from the swamp. Their chests were pierced and they chewed the enemy's delicious heart in their mouths, naughty and cheerful. Hans is growing up step by step. His heart is getting harder and harder, his expression is getting colder and colder, and his soul and emotions are also constantly improving during this battle, which finally establishes his status. Unknowingly, Yes, he has been accepted and recognized by the Talos Dragon Paladin team. I don¡¯t know when, Talos and the others returned to the valley, standing side by side in this valley that was easy to defend and difficult to attack, looking solemnly at the enemies rolling in from the south. The army behind looked more powerful and worrying, especially the huge iron cages, which made people imagine and worry. "TowerRoss" Hans said dryly, only to realize that his voice was hoarse because he was too nervous. "Hans, you did a good job." Talos patted Hans on the shoulder casually, praised him, and then continued: "Now go aside and seize the time to rest first. We are going toArranged. "Hans opened his mouth, wanting to say that he could continue fighting. After opening his mouth for a long time, he still obeyed Talos's order and returned to the cave where he was hiding before. Sure enough, Elder Gu Gua was also hiding in it. He was soundly asleep, salivating all over the floor. He suddenly came back from the battlefield where limbs were flying everywhere. Seeing such a scene made Hans feel very uncomfortable, but in this scene. After accepting the fact that Elder Gu Gua's nerves were extremely thick, he suddenly felt very tired. The consumption of vitality and magic power could be replenished by the magic blood-sucking vines and divine power network, but the exhaustion of soul and spirit could not be replenished by these things. After recovering well, Hans immediately felt dizzy after relaxing his nerves. He hurriedly helped the cave to sit down, and then lay down leaning on the cave. His eyelids were so heavy that he could no longer open his eyes. As he fell into a deep sleep, as soon as Hans's eyes closed, Gu Gua's eyes opened. He cast two more high-level magical spells on Hans, one of which could speed up the time in the area. The other high-level magic can speed up the recovery of his spirit and soul. After performing these two high-level magics, Gu Gua walked outside the cave with his hands behind his back, looking at the south with a worried face. , murmured in his mouth: "I really didn't expect that the situation would reach this point I wonder if Talos and the others can stop it" Text Chapter 28 The Sad Dragon Clan Talos and the others also felt that the upcoming battle was unusual, and their aura became more solemn, no longer as playful and smiling as before. The Dragon Paladin team became serious and stood strictly according to Professor Gu Gua's formation. Even the magic blood-sucking vines gave up playing and dived under the ground, sucking up all the blood on the ground. Not even the blood in it was let go, it was all sucked into the belly of the magic blood-sucking vine. In less than ten minutes, the entire valley within two miles was like a desert that had been weathered for thousands of years. After it dried up, even the ground cracked and looked terrible. At the same time, on the top of the formation, the vitality and magic power accumulated by the divine power network and magic power network have also reached a peak. The vitality and magic power previously wasted by Hans have all been replenished, and even more. A gust of wind blew uneasily, picking up the freshly dried sand and dust and a few dead leaves, making the scene extremely desolate. The enemy finally appeared at the entrance of the valley, and the huge iron cages stopped and were placed together at the entrance of the valley. A black tent was built as quickly as possible at the place closest to the iron cages, and the surrounding security guards were quickly in place. Some powerful warriors surrounded this black tent, and it seemed that there was something particularly important in this tent. Gu Gua¡¯s heart moved, as if he was sensing something somewhere, and he finally understood! The existences in these iron cages are definitely metal dragons controlled by the Kingdom of Tumis with dragon balls, and the kind of induction in that tent. It's the mutual induction between the dragon balls! Damn it! These bastards! Gu Gua's originally calm heart gradually became angry, ever since Gu Gua absorbed Shi Bailong's bloodline. After he truly became a giant dragon, he instinctively hated others for holding the Dragon Balls, and even more hated others for using the Dragon Balls to control dragons to fight. However, as his natal white dragon bloodline, Gu Gua has already controlled the white dragon ball in his hands. No one can control him. At this moment, he also has the bronze dragon ball and the red copper dragon ball in his hand. It was given to him by the dwarves when they formed an alliance, along with the blue dragon and green dragon balls. This was given to him by Tiamat, the five-color dragon god, in order to give him the authority to command blue and green dragons. Because Gu Gua once owned some dragon balls, he clearly felt that there should be at least two dragon balls in that tent. The tiefling troops who arrived at the valley did not hesitate at all, and quickly opened the covers on the huge iron cages, revealing the existence inside. Those were several dragons that were listless and scarred. They are Iron Dragon and Silver Dragon respectively. The largest Iron Dragon at the head is surprisingly Wells Perseus who finally sent the message to Gu Gua. He also revealed the body of the Iron Dragon. It can be seen at this moment. , Wells also suffered a lot of abuse. The wounds on his body were like ravines on the ground, deep and terrifying, revealing an ominous black color. On the iron cage, there was also a dim light shining, and there seemed to be many magic spells on it. From a distance, it seems that these magic spells are used to imprison these giant dragons. Especially on the huge iron cage where Wells is, the magic power on it is even more powerful, almost approaching the legendary level. In addition, Wells has been seriously injured and looks depressed. It is obvious that they can rely only on themselves. , it is impossible to escape from these cages. Seeing this scene, Gu Gua, who had been staying out of the fight, trembled, and the scales on the back of his neck couldn't help but stand up. He was so angry that he immediately ordered Barry Fan, who was always invisible, to leave his post in the valley and quickly ride on. The spider following him sneaked near the big tent, ready to attack at any time. The magic energy in the tent began to gather at a high level. With the help of the artifact dragon ball, the powerful magic energy penetrated the iron cages in front. Feeling the arrival of this magic power, the giant dragons roared angrily and shouted loudly. Said: "Asshole! Kill me if you dare! Bastard! Despicable villain! Shameless!!! Kill me if you dare!!!" Only Wells stayed there quietly, his eyes slightly closed, and occasionally There was flowing light flowing through the gaps in his eyes, and he didn't know whether it was deep thought or tears. At this time, Gu Gua's heart moved. A large number of prayers came from the far coast. When Gu Gua listened, he realized that the refugees had already known that the enemy was behind them, and it was too late to board the boat to cross the sea. Led by the crew and navy chaplains, they prayed to the sea god, hoping for a miracle to save them from the threat of death. Hearing this prayer, Gu Gua's attention and anger were diverted from the despicable behavior of the Kingdom of Tumis using dragon balls to control the dragons, and he began to think carefully about how to properly rescue these dragons, and how to Grab those dragon balls and cut off the enemy's way of using the dragon balls to control the dragon.The refugees' prayers to Poseidon reminded Gu Gua that the current Gu Gua was just an incarnation, and this land was not his home. If he wanted to properly win this battle, he still had insufficient strength, and Not far away is Gu Gua's domain, the Falling Star Sea. As long as he lures the enemy to the Falling Star Sea, he can use his home field advantage to kill all these bastards. Thinking of this, Gu Gua no longer hesitated, squatted in his cave, sat down, and began to communicate with the fish people and the mermaid tribe at the bottom of the sea. Yu Sheng and his wife Bilis lived in the Sea of ??Falling Stars for hundreds of years. , they have ruled the entire sea area and become the true kings of the sea. After receiving Gu Gua's order, Yusheng and Bilis immediately took their city and drove away the huge sea beasts under their control to the coast of the dragon. They appeared quietly amidst the excited prayers of the refugees, and then appeared before Poseidon. With the communication of the priest, the refugees who prayed most devoutly were successfully carried into the mermaid city, while those who were less devout were carried on the backs of the huge sea beasts and slowly walked towards the Sea of ??Falling Stars. Swim to the pirate islands in the middle and rest there for a while, waiting for the navy of Tongtian Kingdom to pick you up. However, this also takes time. There are still nearly 80,000 refugees piled up on the coast waiting to be picked up. Even if all the mermaid cities and giant sea beasts are mobilized to pick up these refugees, it will still take at least an hour to pick them up. Take these refugees away. In front of the battlefield in the valley, the iron cage containing the dragon made a creaking sound, and an iron fence slowly opened, revealing the anxious and tired dragon inside. As the fence was opened, the metal dragons became even more frantic: "Kill us if you can! Kill us, bastards!! Don't let us massacre those innocent people again!!! Please!" " Just shouting like this, many giant dragons seemed to have reached the edge of emotional collapse, crying and crying, holding the iron cage with their claws, emitting violent electric sparks, and a heavy smell of burning. They would rather hold it in their own hands. , and refused to leave the iron cage that hurt them like a soldering iron. Seeing this scene, Gu Gua's chest was filled with anger and sadness. These giant dragons have lived with humans since childhood. Some have even found outstanding and upright knights and formed their closest partners. Their ideals have been since childhood. It is to protect their people from evil. Now they are controlled by the enemy with the Dragon Ball. Not only do they do many things they don't want to do, but they are also forced to aim their claws and dragon breath at those they once determined to do. The people who need to be protected, even their dearest knights leaving only a pile of ferocious minced meat viscera and dead heads with tears in their eyes Many dragons have actually suffered mental breakdown, but they are still using magic. Under the control of his own hands, he slaughters, kills, commits all the sins in the world, crushes his soul and beliefs, and then controls his own feet to trample, abandon, and torture, and finally even his soul falls into the abyss. . Only Wells at the front was the calmest. He said nothing and did nothing. He waited coldly for the magic of the dragon ball to come to him, and then slowly walked out of the iron cage. Although he was a prisoner, His calm look was like that of a king who died generously and a hero who died heroically. He opened his eyes, and there was light and burning things in his eyes. He knew that such magic could not be changed by himself. As early as hundreds of thousands of years ago, he was also controlled by the Dragon Ball. At that time, he was still very weak. Being young, he was even more unbearable than these crying juniors. At that time, he had abandoned his dignity and took the initiative to crawl at the enemy's feet, hoping to get a chance to survive. What he didn't expect was that today, he originally thought that through hundreds of thousands of years of atonement and good performance, he could get the possibility of living in peace, but he didn't expect that when the enemy was dealing with the giant dragon, he still had no intention of doing anything. The scrupulous use of this artifact made the dragons' lives worse than death. ¡°So many years of enduring humiliation, so many years of humiliation, and so many years of groveling have been completely proven to be a failure and an absolute wishful thinking. At this moment, grief was greater than death. For the first time, he had doubts about Bahamut, the platinum dragon god he believed in, and had strong resistance to his capitulationist line. However, Wells still had something in his heart. In hope, his deep and sad eyes looked to the northeast, where the Kingdom of Tongtian was located. Can the kobold god, whom he originally looked down upon, lead the dragon clan to nirvana and be reborn? Wells never thought that he would die in such a humiliating way, and he never thought that he would place his last hope on those kobolds. If someone had told him so before the war, maybe he would have done nothing. Laugh at that person mercilessly. ?Sometimes, fate is so cruel. It is not at all affected by human will. Text Chapter 29: Cut off your internet! Wells, who had become a puppet manipulated by others and was completely helpless, soon felt relieved because his sad thoughts were confirmed, so his lost and sad mood became slightly better. Wells walked to the mouth of the valley and saw several powerful dragon-like holy warriors standing in the impassable valley reported by the front troops of the Kingdom of Tumis. Behind them, there was a man with a helmet on his head. The strange beholder of the golden hoop is waiting for him in a strange formation. Seeing the purple electric light flashing on the leading dragon paladin, Wells knew that this guy was Gu Gua's most powerful combat team in the main material plane. Wells walked slowly He walked over and walked ten meters away in front of Talos, then slowly stood still, as if he was doing a black market transaction with others. "Are you Talos?" Wells asked in a low and hoarse voice. It felt like his throat had just been dug out of the hot desert and was ready for use. The sand hadn't even been shaken off, and it made an amazing sound. The unbearable grinding sound. It can be heard from his voice that his life is very bad, at least he is very thirsty, and he has not rested for a long time. "Yes, I am Talos." Talos, who was fully alert and ready for a battle, replied with some discomfort. Not quite sure what this strange dragon was trying to say. "Very good, Talos, you are a good boy. You also have the strength. I want to ask you a favor." Wells said quietly, like an amiable elder talking to him, and his tone seemed not to be the same. Talos was not left with a choice. The status of the first guard of the Platinum Dragon God for hundreds of thousands of years gives him such a status and momentum. Talos instinctively wanted to reject him, but for some reason, he couldn't open his mouth. "Please kill me in the middle of the battle." Wells said heavily and firmly, but before Talos could agree, he was already controlled by magic. His voice was trembling, and his body couldn't help himself. Talos's heart trembled, and he raised his sword almost instinctively. With a clang, Talos took two steps back, crushing the rocks under his feet into powder. . A series of spider web-like cracks appeared. Immediately afterwards, under the control of magic, Wells's stormy attacks came closely, leaving no room for Talos to breathe. Talos was shocked at first, but thanks to his many years of combat experience, he was saved. Then he quickly relied on his lightning fighting spirit to catch all these attacks, and after being injured three times, he finally adjusted his rhythm and blocked all the next attacks. "Ahhhhhhhh!!!!!!" Talos, who was frightened and angry, shouted to the sky, violent power burst from his muscles, purple electric sparks flashed and exploded around him, and even It created an ionizing effect in the air around him. The smell of ozone spreads in the air. "Just these few attacks have consumed almost half of the vitality and magic power in the divine power network. What's even worse is that several other giant dragons are already under the control of magic and are rushing towards this side crazily. Amberly and Oluer also appeared in the formation, and together with Wulou Tilu and Karl, they resisted the attacks of the dragons. The blue light in Amberly's shield covered the battlefield like an ocean. . It makes every move of the enemy seem like they are in the deep sea, with huge resistance. The big eyes with golden hoops also fired various magics everywhere, adding buffs to their own people, adding curses to the enemies, and constantly adjusting the rhythm of the battle. Soon, the draconian paladins adapted to the enemy's fighting style and found the feeling of fighting. I gained my own grasp of the rhythm and began to use my own unique tricks. There were firm flames in Talos's eyes, and he stood with his feet unsteady. The purple electric light on his body suddenly turned. Suddenly, two kinds of auras, black and white, fell under his feet. These two auras spread through the divine power network and fell on other dragon-like holy warriors. They circulated back and forth, turning the whole body into a halo. The formation forms a whole. Through observation, Gu Gua has made preparations and plans for the battle. He communicated the tactical goals to the Dragon Paladins one by one through the divine power network, and gave Talos pointers on the changes in this formation at any time so that they could The formation under their feet can run more smoothly. Originally, this formation was just a pose and a few random drills, but it was not used in actual combat. In the previous battle, it was just the life force absorbed by the magic blood-sucking vine. He can't use up all the magic power, let alone this formation. Now that they encountered the wave of dragons from Wells, they used this formation in a hurry. They didn't use it well in the middle, but they became a little confused.Talos gritted his teeth, and the more he fought, the braver he became, and the more he fought, the more determined his spirit and will became. Finally, he became proficient in operating this formation in a short period of time, and then he started to activate it. The white light on the big sword in Talos' hand became more intense. Those who didn't know thought it was Talos strengthening his fighting spirit. Those who knew knew that this was the formation's official power. Talos was facing the most powerful Wells Perseus, and the offensive he faced was also the most powerful. The sword successively blocked several attacks from Wells that could cut mountains and rivers at will. These attacks fell down. After landing on Talos's sword, the black halo under his feet was transmitted to Wulou Tilu's feet and Oulul's feet. The black halo climbed onto their weapons again, showing a kind of Ominous colors come. The weapons in Wulou Tilu's and Oul'er's hands became bigger, darker, and more terrifying. Just when Talos began to transform Wells' attack, nearly five miles away from the valley, the magic tent containing the dragon balls was standing among the guards of many guards. It is not a magic prop that is easy to break through. It is probably comparable to the commander's tent used by the orcs on the battlefield in the Kingdom of Damara that year. And in such a short distance, once something changes, and there is no way to rely on the surrounding guards to solve the problem in a short time, the demon warlocks in the magic tent will immediately control the metal dragons through the dragon balls, and Wells and others The giant dragon will definitely come back to help as soon as possible, and then these ridiculous reptiles will steal the chicken and lose a handful of rice. The battle gradually became fierce. Talos's body was covered with scars, and there was a mouthful of blood in his mouth. He couldn't help but flow down the corner of his mouth. He had obviously suffered severe internal injuries and was at the end of his strength. The black energy was gathering. In the hands of Wulou Tilu and Oulul, the weapons looked heavy and ferocious, full of the cold aura of destruction. This group of people fought and retreated, and unknowingly fought further into the valley. They were already nearly eight miles away from the magic tent. Gu Gua, who owns the Dragon Ball, knows that the effective control range of the Dragon Ball is only ten miles. As long as it is away from this distance, these giant dragons can regain their freedom. "It's just that we can't retreat any further. If we retreat any further, I'm afraid it will arouse the enemy's suspicion." Moreover, Gu Gua also noticed that the refugees waiting to board the ship on the coast had almost left. Many of the refugees were sitting on the backs of huge turtles, huge crabs, and huge flounder, making waves, looking towards the pirates. As they swam around the islands, some of the children actually forgot that they were still on the way to escape and started playing happily. There are still some people who are willing to give up their identity as humans, leave the land to live in the sea, and transform into mermaids. They drink the magic potion brewed in the mermaid city, and their two legs grow to the same length, transforming into a giant mermaid. The fish tail grew gills behind the ears, allowing it to breathe in the sea water. It plunged into the ocean and became a member of the mermaid city. Seeing that the time had come, Talos could no longer hold on any longer. Gu Gua gave an order, and Barrifan and his spider-elven pet, who were hiding in the shadows, immediately went into action, throwing out more than a dozen people in an instant. There are sticky spider webs, and there are many special bugs stuck to these spider webs. These bugs are specially cultivated by Barry Fan. They have the effect of blocking magic and isolating magic power. They have always been Barry Fan's only way to deal with mages. . Barry Fan, who had planned it long ago, had already taken aim. The dozens of spider webs thrown out at this moment instantly covered the magic tent. All the magical power was isolated, instantly blocking the magical connection between the magic tent and the giant dragon. Barryfan and his spider elf suddenly appeared, and the surrounding guards were shocked. Some of the guards stepped forward to stop Barryfan and his spider elf familiar, while others hurriedly wanted to go up and remove the spider webs. It was removed, but it was accidentally stuck by the spider web again. It was unable to move, and it even hindered other comrades behind him who wanted to remove the spider web. It was impossible to remove the spider web in a short time. The disgusting spider web was lifted. After doing all this, Barry Fan and his spider elves immediately fled in two directions, and then activated their invisibility abilities at the right time. While most of the guards were guarding the magic tent, a few people The chaotic scene of chasing them quickly slipped away. At the same time, Talos yelled: "The formation is activated!!! Go quickly!!! Wells takes the other dragons and leave quickly!!!!" The magic tent was covered by disgusting spider webs Wells was the first to feel the magic power disappearing from his body. He almost immediately stopped attacking Talos, then flew into the air, grabbed the nearest dragon and threw it away.When he got out, he immediately roared loudly, waking up the other giant dragons, and took the lead to fly wildly to the other side of the valley. Text Chapter 30 Seizing the Dragon Ball The formation with Talos as the core violently absorbed the enemy's attacks, all of which were transferred to the weapons of Wulou Tilu and Oulul. Barry Fan and his spider elves hiding next to the magic tent suddenly attacked and covered the magic tent with spider webs that could isolate magic, temporarily cutting off the magic of the demon warlocks to control the dragon. At the same time, Wulou Tilu combined his two long black knives, which were two meters long, into a long arrow, and handed it to Oulul as quickly as possible, and Oulul took it. This long arrow, together with the black aura on the long bow, was shot out with the most powerful force. It hit the magic tent in a perfect parabola like a comet, setting off a powerful force. The entire magic tent was directly pressed into the surrounding stone slabs like plasticine, forming a crater with a diameter of five meters. Even the big tree next to it was overwhelmed by the wind pressure and broke to the ground with radiation. superior! ! The power of the magic arrow is so great that it directly turns the entire area within one mile into a frozen sea. Even the surrounding area is filled with cold mist. The black and cold power envelopes the area and cannot be dispersed for a long time. , even the guards who were stuck to the spider web just now, and the other guards who had just rushed around, turned into ice sculptures filled with black gas. They were so pure that there was no possibility of breaking them. Anyone who entered this area The enemies inside will also be frozen to the point where it is difficult to spread their arms and legs, and they will be unable to remove the spider webs on the magic tent. The poor demon warlocks in the magic tent were originally afraid that the enemy would invade their tent, so they desperately added many protective measures. However, they never thought that the enemy would only isolate the magic of controlling the dragon. , and then froze into the ice coffin! Now I can¡¯t catch you even if I want to! Damn thing! It¡¯s so cunning! Seeing that the tactical goal had been achieved, Talos and the others immediately closed their formation. He pulled up Hans, who was still sleeping soundly in the cave, and quickly retreated to the seaside with the exhausted Servant of God's Big Eye and the magic blood-sucking vine. The magic tent did not thaw and could not issue commands. The entire tiefling army was in chaos, and some began to seek revenge and fight. Some went around looking for villages where refugees had left, looted and set fire to them, and some even stopped and took a good rest. After more than ten minutes, the magic tent finally thawed out, and all the remaining spider webs were removed with magic. All the refugees were gone. The team of King Tumis wanted to retreat, but they accidentally discovered that among their dragon balls, they actually sensed another dragon ball on the sea! This is great! ! If there is no benefit at all, they will naturally withdraw their troops. Give up pursuit. But now traces of the Dragon Ball have been found ahead. The King of Tumis team who once controlled the dragon to attack the city certainly knows the value of the Dragon Ball. It is well-deserved to be a high-level artifact. How can it be without strength? Stop the pursuit when heavy losses are incurred? What's more, several dragon slaves escaped just now! If you can get a dragon ball, it will be worth it even if you kill and injure 100,000 troops! At worst, just be cautious and stay away from the enemy. In this way, you can make up for your failure a little! With this thought. The King of Tumis army continued to move forward with the magic tent, but the magic tent was put away. Several of the demon warlocks were heavily protected and walked cautiously towards the seaside. Not long after, they walked to the beach and saw from a distance that an old kobold warlock had capsized in the offshore. An old kobold warlock was resting a tired hand on the stick of the boat. The other hand held a basketball-sized package, which exuded the aura of dragon beads. After sensing it through the dragon beads they held, it turned out to be a bronze dragon ball. This is the bait that Gu Gua specially took out to lure those bastards from the Kingdom of Tumis into the trap. Sure enough, I saw the old kobold and the bronze dragon ball. The demon sorcerers of the Kingdom of Tumis were extremely happy. They cautiously reached forward and sent out a team of elite warriors to perform magic such as Featherfall and Light Body, allowing them to walk on the sea. They wanted to The old kobold was fished out, but he didn't expect that a wave suddenly hit the sea and knocked the old kobold directly into the ocean, sinking with a gurgling sound. The sensing distance between the dragon balls was also ten miles. As a last resort, the demon warlocks holding the dragon balls had to walk to the coast and get as close as possible to the unlucky old kobold to accurately determine the location of the dragon balls and fight desperately towards the sea. Looking around. At this moment, a large amount of sea water suddenly burst out from the sea closest to them. A huge octopus threw out its huge squid tentacles and caught these demon warlocks off guard.After entering the sea water, although the moment the squid tentacles touched them, a warning magic counterattack was caused, all the squid tentacles of the octopus were roasted and blown away, but these demon warlocks also entered the range of the sea water. , a force of ocean law suddenly enveloped these demon warlocks. The demon warlocks who originally wanted to use teleportation to escape the trap found that their teleportation magic was not easy to use. How can mortal magic resist the power of divine laws? Not to mention that the incident happened suddenly. Gu Gua did not give these demon warlocks a chance to react. He deliberately and unintentionally imprisoned all the magic elements around them. Just when they were stunned, a ten-meter-high wave crashed down on their faces. After the wave passed, they were all caught in Gu Gua's own hands. Tens of thousands of tons of seawater turned into several big hands. All these demon warlocks were crushed to death in the sea water. What a pitiful thing for these demon warlocks. They had previously commanded several giant dragons with great arrogance and achieved great military exploits. But now they were easily killed by one move and all of them disappeared from this world. The two dragon beads held by the demon warlock naturally fell into Gu Gua¡¯s hands. What surprised Gu Gua was that the two dragon balls actually had the marks of other gods, and there was also trigger magic. Once they fell into the hands of someone other than the designated person, they would be automatically transferred back to the hands of the god who made the mark. superior. Fortunately, Gu Gua was careful. The law of Gu Gua was everywhere in the sea water, which did not give the two dragon balls any chance to take advantage of. They were suffocated in his own hands. He stretched out his hand and touched two divine balls the size of mung beans. Gu Gua took it out, threw it in his mouth and chewed it. It was chewed like jelly beans and was broken into pieces. He immediately tasted that this was the divinity of the Elf God system. It seemed that these two dragon beads were indeed from the Elf God. It was spread there. Gu Gua couldn't help but frown. So the magic tent and the two dragon balls fell into Gu Gua¡¯s hands, one of them was an iron dragon ball, and the other was a silver dragon ball. Now, except for the golden dragon ball, the other four dragon balls of the metal dragon have fallen into the hands of Gu Gua. Among the dragon balls of the colorful dragon, the white dragon ball, the blue dragon ball and the green dragon ball have also fallen into the hands. In Gu Gua's hands, there are still red dragon balls and black dragon balls left. After devouring the life of the demon warlock and obtaining these two dragon balls, Gu Gua quickly drifted to the Pirate Islands with the current. After entering the Falling Star Sea, his ability to receive information became much stronger, and he received several important messages. An attack by gray dwarves occurred on the mainland of the Kingdom of Babel, and something seemed to have happened on the Pirate Islands, causing a commotion. Gu Gua immediately sent Hans, a guy who had just woken up, to check what happened through the divine power network. The dragon and the dragon-man paladin team that had just experienced a fierce battle were squatting among the priests and were attacked by waves of gods. The magic brushed on the body, healing all the injuries on the body, and the tired body and soul also took a good rest in this temporarily safe place. A wave of waves quickly transported Gu Gua to the Pirate Islands like a speedboat. The source of the commotion was quickly found. A group of guys with tough auras injured the clergy on the island and robbed a lot of lives. Supplies and five ships were about to escape, perhaps because they had never operated a sea ship before, so their movements were a few beats slow, but they were trapped by the mermaid tribe in the ocean and could no longer leave an inch. Hans also led a group of militiamen, surrounded the dock, and confronted the bandits who seized the ship. Seeing that someone dared to fish in troubled waters and cause trouble on his own territory, Gu Gua felt a fire in his stomach. He stepped on the waves and appeared in front of the bows of the robbed ships, staring straight at them. He looked at the bandits who robbed living supplies and ships. They have curly hair, deep eye sockets, tall noses, white turbans on their heads, and distinctive scimitars on their waists. At a glance, you can tell that these guys are nomads from the desert. nationality. "Your Excellency, we just want to return to our hometown. Please make it easier for us and we will repay you." The leader of this group of nomads shouted loudly in a very unfluent common language. Gu Gua said coldly: "You just want to return to your hometown? You actually injured our people and robbed our supplies and ships? This is what you gave us in return for saving us from the King of Tumis Corps. "How?" From the fact that the boat stopped in the sea for no reason and could not move no matter how hard they tried, it seemed that the nomads had long known that they would not be able to escape smoothly, so they naturally spoke in a lower voice. However, they knew beforehand that there might be some oversights in this matter, so they did not make any fatal move when snatching supplies and ships. They were only injured, but not killed, so they were able to save a little bit. (To be continued) Text Chapter 31 Sanlin Pagoda Meeting At this time, a guy who looked like a younger brother next to the leader seemed to not be able to see the situation clearly, or maybe he was arranged to come out to give tough words. He stood up and shouted loudly: "We at Sanlin Tower are going to take your things, do you need to say hello? ! Are you tired of living? If you don¡¯t want to die, get rid of all the monsters under the boat. Otherwise, I¡¯ll look good on you!¡± Gu Gua¡¯s face turned pale when he heard this. The angrier he felt in his heart, he said with a smile on his face: "Haha, it's really good. I wanted to look for you everywhere, but I didn't expect you to come to my door yourself." As he spoke, he stretched out his hand, and the blue sea seemed to turn into The huge cradle was lifted, and the huge waves within a few hundred meters surged up, turning into thousands of hands. Like elves generated out of thin air, they grabbed all the guys on the boat and threw them into the sea by their collars. , and then turned into a huge cocoon from the sea water, imprisoning all the remaining members of the Sanlin Pagoda Society. The remnants of the Sanlin Pagoda Society still wanted to struggle, but on Gu Gua's home field, there was no room for resistance. After all the skills emerged, they were crushed to death by the Law of the Sea and turned into nothing. Ordinary people of ability. Next, Gu Gua, who was in a bad mood, was too lazy to talk nonsense with this group of weaklings. He just found a few higher-level bosses, and then threw these bosses into the mermaid city and imprisoned them. Regarding the Neisser Nuclear Power The secrets have to be squeezed out of them. The other members of the Sanlin Pagoda Society were all imprisoned and prepared to be sent to the mines to dig. The mermaid city swallowed up all the leaders of the Sanlin Tower Society like a living creature. In this mermaid city, in a huge seaweed room, there was a bright night pearl hanging in the middle, illuminating the entire room. It was very bright, and all the leaders of the dozen or so Sanlin Pagoda Society appeared here one by one. Before they could react, the leader loosened his footing, fell into the seaweed, and appeared in another separate room. In this room, there was also a flash of golden light, and the mastermind of the Mind Flayer appeared. The disgusting tentacles on his body were flying unconsciously everywhere, and there was a gold collar on the mind flayer's head, which looked very weird. Almost as soon as the leader landed, a mind-controlling ability shot over and was directly placed on the leader's head, controlling his mind and beginning the most direct mind control on him. The most thorough interrogation. Be sure to dig out every secret in his mind. After the interrogation of the leader was completed, he was bounced to another room and imprisoned. From where he leaked, another leader of the Sanlin Pagoda Society appeared again, and another mind-controlling power was shot. Take complete control of his mind and pull out every secret in his mind. This time, the action of taking the blame for the Sanlin Pagoda Society has been very fruitful. The Sanlin Pagoda Society is a powerful organization that controls business and information in the desert. They started out in the thieves and intelligence business, and possess countless wealth and secrets. This time through mind control one by one. Not only did he get the secret about the Nese energy core that Gu Gua wanted to know the most, but he also got many other secrets and treasure maps. In the later stages of the war, these treasure secrets brought great convenience to the Tongtian Kingdom. , and also cultivated many legendary adventure teams, of course. This is all for later, so I won¡¯t mention it for now. While the mind flayers were digging out the secrets in the hearts of these Sanlin Tower members, Gu Gua had already ridden the waves to the island where the refugees were temporarily staying, and walked towards the camp where Talos and the dragon were. He was now very Desperately want to know. What exactly happened in the Dragon Riding Kingdom? Wells is in the camp, comforting other dragons who are very depressed. They have all transformed into human shapes again to avoid the attention of other refugees. "The great psychic" When Wells saw Gu Gua, he stood up and saluted him solemnly. Gu Gua accepted Wells's courtesy calmly, and the relationship between the two seemed very normal. There was no feeling that something was wrong at all. This move caused several other giant dragons around to speculate. But obviously, Wells didn¡¯t want others to know what happened next, so he opened his half plane and invited Gu Gua to go in with him. Facing Gu Gua¡¯s inquiry, Wells told Gu Gua everything. The tiefling army of the Kingdom of Tumis and the army of the Dragoon Kingdom fought fiercely for nearly three hundred years. Finally, when the war developed into a decisive battle, the enemy suddenly took out the Iron Dragon Ball and Silver Dragon Ball that they had planned for a long time. As for these two dragon beads, according to the knowledge of the Dragon Clan, they have been hidden deep in the treasures of the Elf Royal Court, and they never expected to fall into the hands of the demon-mixed tiefling. The Kingdom of TumisThe warriors made outstanding moves and took control of the iron dragon, which had the strongest physical combat ability, and the silver dragon, which had the strongest magical ability in the Dragon Riding Kingdom. This directly led to the collapse of the battle line, and even manipulated these two dragons to attack their comrades. Killing them immediately caused great damage and directly destroyed the morale of the Dragon Riding Kingdom. In addition, the other two human kingdom allies of the Dragon Riding Kingdom suddenly had a coup, and the army defected at the same time, making the battle line even more unstoppable, and the defeat was complete. At this point, Gu Gua seemed to have felt the tragedy of the blood flowing on the battlefield at that time, and Wells's voice became extremely dry, and he could hardly speak anymore. The scene fell into awkward silence for a time. "The great platinum dragon god Bahamut has gone to the kingdom of the elves and gods. He hopes to beg forgiveness from the elves by bearing the thorns and asking for forgiveness, and not to massacre our people again." Wells looked downcast. continued. "We haven't felt the echo of the great Bahamut for a long time. I think it is very likely that this matter has changed for the worse." Wells said seriously: "If you can, I hope you Can save our main god" Gu Gua's face was gloomy, he thought deeply for a moment, and said: "We should deal with things in the main plane first, and go to the kingdom of the elves and gods. It's Your Excellency Bahamut. We should not let him fall into the trap of breaking his promise. If we save him, we will harm him, not to mention the Lord Bahamut. They probably think that the elves and gods are more reliable than our dragon people and can be used as helpers. I think we, the dragon people, should stick to our duties and not smear the great and upright Lord Bahamut or affect him. " Wells knew that Gu Gua was right and nodded reluctantly. If it had been before, he would have been angry at the Dragon God for adding insult to injury, and even more so for not upholding justice. His behavior expressed reprimand, but after hundreds of thousands of years, he was betrayed again and enslaved with dragon balls like a gnome. He suddenly discovered that over the past hundreds of thousands of years, they had been severely deceived by him, and they had also been enslaved by others. The great Bahamut deceived himself and the metal dragons who followed him, thinking that as long as he adhered to the concept of integrity and kindness, he would be able to gain tolerance and acceptance from the world, and would no longer be yelled at or killed. Unexpectedly, in the end, the metal dragons were still like the saddest wild dogs, expelled, enslaved, and killed by others. This war has severely awakened Wells, and it must have also awakened many metal dragons who are still alive. They have begun to doubt everything they have insisted on. So when Wells made such a request, he was rejected coldly and sarcastically by Gu Gua. This was also what he expected. He nodded silently and stopped trying hard. Seeing that he had already There was nothing more to say, so he stretched out his hand and his demiplane gradually faded away, returning him and Gu Gua back to the main plane. The surrounding light kept changing, and a few seconds later, they appeared in the camp again. Gu Gua put away his unhappy mood and said calmly to everyone: "Please have a good rest, sort out the refugees, maintain order, and eliminate those bandits who take advantage of the situation. Wait until the next wave of navy arrives. , we set off to the Tongtian Kingdom immediately.¡± The dragons sat silently and said nothing, while the dragon warriors stretched their arms and legs and relaxed, saying with a happy smile: ¡°Oh, it¡¯s so fast! Just go back! This mission is so simple!" The faces of the young dragons around him turned red at these words, but they didn't say anything. Gu Gua's face turned cold, his brows furrowed, and he said: "Don't worry, this mission is over, but it's not time to rest yet, because something happened underground again." Barry Fan shouted in surprise: "Huh?" Will we finally go underground? I've wanted to go to the Dark Area for a long time, and this time I finally have a chance!" Gu Gua glanced at him and continued: "I just got the news that we interfered last time. That sacrifice ceremony was held by the gray dwarf tribe to build a stronghold on the ground. They were in the same group as the tiefling army of the Kingdom of Tumis. In other words, they were actually the same species as our enemies today. The group of gray dwarves actually planned to directly use the blood sacrifices of tens of thousands of human civilians to summon a demon castle on the ground as a stronghold for the gray dwarves to return to the ground. However, we interrupted it and lost extremely important things. The sacrificial magic scroll. During the time when we were not at home, this group of grudges harassed us several times and attacked our mines and the dwarf mines, causing serious damage and also Therefore, we discovered a passage leading to the Dark Territory." (To be continued) Text Chapter 32 Sword of God Team After informing everyone about the invasion of the Gray Dwarfs in the Tongtian Kingdom, Gu Gua couldn't help but glance at the expressions of the people present. Some people looked lively, such as Balifan, and some were eager to try, such as Wulou Tilu. , some people were very calm, such as Amberly and Oluel, and some people didn't listen at all, such as Talos who was distressed and wanted to put away the purple electric light on his body in his normal state. Gu Gua continued: "The Council of Elders has dispatched troops to repel the gray dwarves' attack. At the same time, it has reached an agreement with the dwarves and the orcs. For this big counterattack, we will join the dwarves and the orcs to set out together. The target The gray dwarf kingdom below was destroyed. As for the spoils, the dwarves and us occupied half of the mines. The orcs took two-thirds of the wealth and equipment, and the remaining one-third was used for us to modify the equipment for them. Remuneration. In addition, it is said that the Red Dragon Pearl of the Five Color Dragon Clan is also in the warehouse of the largest gray dwarf kingdom, and it is also an important target of our dragon people in this battle." When talking about the Red Dragon Pearl, Gu Gua emphasized his tone. , showing the determination to win. When Dragon Ball was mentioned, there was nothing wrong in the eyes of the Dragonite Paladins, but there were very intense struggling emotions in the eyes of those giant dragons. It could be seen that the word Dragon Ball still had a great impact on them. stimulation. Gu Gua sighed and continued: "This time we will cooperate with the army to fight and break through the enemy's fortress blockade as a sharp striker. Therefore, all actions must obey the command and the grand strategic arrangements. And it is said that this battle You may also encounter enslaved red dragons. They are all fire-breathing strong men. Everyone should be careful. "At this time, the eyes of the dragons intertwined with each other. They seemed to be in urgent need of something to regain their confidence. At the same time. He also wanted to avenge the Dark Alliance, and he also needed to use practical actions to repay the kindness of the kobolds he had always looked down on for saving one of his own, in order to restore their pride. Meanwhile, fight the duergar and the red dragon. There is no psychological pressure on them at all. Of course, Wells also captured the mentality of these young dragons. He sighed in his heart and said in a deep voice: "After our people arrive at the Kingdom of Tongtian, we also hope to make some contribution to the kingdom, so please let us I will go with you and make some contributions to the Tongtian Kingdom in return for your generous and heroic rescue." Gu Gua glanced at him. He seemed to be thinking about something, then nodded and said: "I am very happy that you can think of doing this. I hope that we can establish a new cooperative relationship as soon as possible so that your people can feel safe and comfortable." said stop. Then he asked everyone to take a good rest and stop talking. He turned around shakily, staggered on his walking stick, and walked out slowly like a very ordinary old man. When Gu Gua walked outside full of thoughts, Hans came out from nowhere. Wringing his fingers with both hands, he walked up to Gu Gua, who seemed quite uneasy. He said uneasily: "Elder, I want to join your team and officially become a member of the team!" Gu Gua heard this. He was startled at first, then looked at him with a smile, after looking back and forth. He said jokingly: "Your idea is very good, young man, but we are a paladin fighting team that belongs to the church. You are not a paladin of our church, how can you join our team?" Hans seemed to have thought about this matter many times. He gritted his teeth and said: "Didn't you say that the belief in the great God Tongtian can be believed by both people? I am willing to believe in the great God Tongtian!" Gu Gua tilted him. Looking at it, he said disdainfully: "Do you think that just because you have faith, the Great God Tongtian will allow you to become a paladin? You are thinking too simply. A paladin must have a firm belief. That battle just now You can use such a high-level divine power network, which is only a temporary grace from the gods. If you want to become a paladin, you must make enough contributions." Hans said hurriedly: "I have made up my mind, I must. If I want to gain the ability to protect my fellow villagers, I am willing to join the Tongtian Church and start from scratch!" When he said this, it seemed to touch the knot in his heart, and he remembered a certain period of tragic history in which he could not protect his beloved, and his eyes filled with tears. They all turned red and were very excited. Their eyes looked at Gu Gua like little animals, full of pleading. Gu Gua looked at him with some surprise, and felt a little touched in his heart. He touched Hans' head inexplicably and said, "You are so ugly like this" Hans hurriedly covered his excitement and tears and changed his clothes. With a flattering and pleading smile, he said in an explanation: "I'm really scared. My wife and children died in the war. As a soldier, I"They are not well protected I" He was clearly explaining, but the more he explained, the more out of control he became. He started sobbing helplessly, squatting on the ground and whimpering, curling up like a poor stray dog. Licking his wounds in the corner, "I never thought that the great Dragon Riding Kingdom would be attacked in an instant, and that the dragons we took as our protective umbrella would be controlled by the enemy's magic Killing usII want to gain my own powerUse my own power to protect the people I loveII don't want to see my incompetence anymoreI don't want to see innocent people anymore People die in front of me Wuwuwuwu" Gu Gua's originally depressed and angry mood gradually softened as Hans cried. He patted Hans on the shoulder and said: "Okay, a big man Man, don't cry so ugly. I have overstepped my authority and become a master, accepting you as a servant. I will start with this team first, and wait until all the team members accept you, then we will talk about the next step. " Hans happily bowed to Gu Gua. He didn't even have time to wipe his tears and snot, and threw them everywhere. Gu Gua took two steps back in disgust and said, "Okay, put away your embarrassing look. This is You stood up bravely at the beginning and gave us a reward as a guide, a reward for your bravery and justice. I hope you will not forget your original intention, to protect the people and justice. " Hans nodded firmly, and at the same time made an oath in his heart, swearing to always use his life to protect the people and justice, as well as his new faith, faith in the great God Tongtian. " Originally this was only The team is just a team of atonement that Gu Gua uses to put his defeated divine captives into the bodies and lives of kobolds and re-brainwash them into becoming his own believers. There are not many other ideas. Perhaps because of their unique souls, their abilities have awakened very powerfully, and they have almost become the strongest sharp knife team in the Tongtian Church. They have become an invincible and powerful fighting force, and have been thrown into the forefront of wars time and time again. The most dangerous place, facing the most powerful and dangerous enemy. Now, it was indeed not in Gu Gua's plan for a mortal to join the team. After Hans joined the team, he was also thinking about it. Establish this team as a permanent organization and preserve it. But without these souls who have been demoted to the mortal world, will this team be so powerful? Gu Gua couldn¡¯t help but think that the war in the future would be very long. Especially the guys from the dwarf tribe, they all have to be in their own team. Then this team will be completely sustainable, at least in the next few centuries, there will be no need to worry about no more team members. Thinking of this, Gu Gua became happy again, thinking that this could be used as a long-term prison to put the souls of the failed gods into it, so as to continuously consolidate the power of the main material plane of the Tongtian Kingdom. The existence of the team also facilitates Gu Gua's battle in the main material plane. This team will be called the Sword of God. Thinking of this, Gu Gua suddenly felt relieved. On the other side of the vast Falling Star Sea, the army of the Tumis Kingdom, which had occupied the entire Dragonrider Kingdom, seemed to want to forcefully cross the Falling Star Sea to pursue these refugees, but found that among the army, except for Except for mages and warlocks who can fly, they are unable to float over like a piece of wood. They have no ability to pursue these refugees. First, all the surrounding ships have been driven by the refugees to the Pirate Islands, on the coast of the dragon. The small railings no longer existed. Later, they finally built and commandeered a number of ships. However, when they arrived at sea, they found that violent storms were coming at them like free sand. No matter how strong the ships were, they would not survive. In front of the furious waves of the Falling Star Sea, everything would be like paper, instantly sinking to the bottom of the sea, becoming food and trophies for the mermaids and the mermaid city. After paying a heavy price, the Kingdom of Tumis finally understood that they were unable to do so. The one who easily conquered the Sea of ??Falling Stars simply stopped within the territory of the original Dragon Riding Kingdom, and upgraded the Kingdom of Tumis to an empire, becoming a massive dragon riding kingdom and Tumis that spanned thousands of miles. The war between the Meath Kingdoms ended abruptly and came to an end. The development of this war surprised many people. At first, people thought that the powerful Dragon Riding Kingdom would definitely be able to defeat the tiefling army of the Tumis Kingdom that lacked high-end combat power with the advantage of the dragon. However, they did not expect that in the Dragon Ball Under the control of the Dragon Riding Kingdom, the army of the Dragon Riding Kingdom collapsed thousands of miles away, and was almost completely defeated by the tiefling army. Just when everyone thought that the tiefling army would quickly kill them all and pursue the victory, their progress was blocked by a powerful storm that suddenly appeared on the Starfall Sea.??It stopped at the dragon coast and could no longer move forward. On the road now, there are basically only three forces left to confront each other. On the one hand, the Justice Alliance is dominated by the elves, on the other hand, the Evil Alliance is dominated by the dark elves, and on the other hand, the Kingdom of Tongtian and the dwarves are the main force. The Lord's neutral alliance. Among the evil alliance, there is the Ghost City, which is more like an independent force. It has restored Netheril's empire alone in the desert, but now these places are deserts and will not provide them with any useful information. strength. After the phaerinn demons were taken away by the kobold god, the great desert of Netheril has basically restored its ecological balance. As long as they are given a few hundred more years and the help of magic, they will definitely be able to restore it again. An old look at the Netherese Empire. In the Neutral Alliance, the Orc Empire has been consolidating and developing its military strength. It took almost more than a hundred years to train the barbaric warriors of the Orc tribe into regular and qualified soldiers, ready to polish their skills at any time. Their minions fought fiercely with the enemies outside. After the collapse of the Dragon Riding Kingdom, the entire continent suddenly fell into silence. It seemed that the confrontation had resumed and entered a temporary state of peace. Only at the border between the Orc Empire and the Tumis Empire, there were still many sporadic battles. . But Gu Gua knew that the matter was not over yet, because he knew that the elves' net had not been closed yet, and there were at least several forces that did not belong to them. When there were only elves and dark elves left in the world, Their last trump card will be revealed. This trump card is estimated to be related to the dragon war hundreds of thousands of years ago, as well as the fact that Corellon, the main god of the elves, took the initiative to split into the main god of the dark elves, Ross. They all told Gu Gua truthfully, The elves have a huge conspiracy. Text Chapter 33: Fighting for the Fortress The land of Faer?n is not solid, but is like a multi-layered cake. Each layer and each layer has a different structure, and there are many huge spaces in it, and there are only a limited number of spaces between them. The ten passages, which can be said to be more or less, connect the world at all levels together. There was no such passage under the feet of the Tongtian Kingdom before. Gu Gua did not expect that such a passage leading to the Dark Territory could be dug under the feet of his own kingdom. This was really a heart-wrenching surprise. In the end, The wonderful thing is that this passage also leads to the enemy they just provoked, the gray dwarf base, and it is the most powerful gray dwarf kingdom. It is obvious that this war is inevitable. The diplomats of the Kingdom of Tongtian quickly made contact with their allies, the dwarves, and initially repelled the unexpected attack momentum of the gray dwarves. Then, they received active overtures from the orcs because of their rapidly growing military strength. , need more equipment, and they know that if they want to obtain weapons and equipment safely and quickly, they can only use trade instead of conquest, so the prerequisites for cooperation are sufficient. The three parties signed a relevant agreement to jointly destroy the underground gray dwarf kingdom. According to the previous agreement reached by the three parties, the dwarves established a magic railway line as quickly as possible on the passage discovered deep in the dwarf mine, and advanced the battle line to the entrance of the passage at a very fast speed, and then passed through A temporary but very strong defensive fortress was built at the entrance. The dragon and orc armies of the Tongtian Kingdom all gathered here and were preparing to seize the entrance. After a month and a half of repeated battles, the diameter of the passage has been widened by about three kilometers, and it is still considered a very dangerous level. The dragons inherited the dim vision of the kobolds, allowing them to see clearly things sixty yards away with the help of weak light in dim dark areas. Dwarves and orcs also have dim vision. Humans, on the other hand, do not have dim vision and can hardly move in dark areas. Therefore, there are very few humans in this coalition. The fight here has been going on for a month and a half. Due to the narrow terrain, the superior forces of the tripartite alliance cannot be deployed, and the enemy also hides a powerful red dragon deep in the passage. Therefore, no effective results have been achieved, and the entrance to the passage has always been mysteriously in the hands of the gray dwarves. This requires a team as sharp as a sharp knife to penetrate into the core of the enemy's defense and directly seize the passage with the strongest elite soldiers. They must also pull out the nail of the red dragon. Otherwise, the passage will remain there forever. Remain in the hands of the duergar. Therefore, the current several attacks have been frustrated, and it is found that the high-end combat capabilities of each other are evenly matched, and the gray dwarves have the advantage. There was also a red dragon. When there was no way to capture it in a short period of time, the tripartite alliance stopped its progress and stationed itself around, surrounding the entrance of the passage and entering a defensive position. On the contrary, The duergar were also unable to break through their defenses. The two sides just stared at each other across the fortress. The tripartite alliance is waiting for the arrival of their sharp knife squad. this day. Finally, a team full of dust entered the dwarf side of the fortress, and there was also an ordinary human serving in front of and behind the horse. This was the attack team of the Dragon Paladin team and the metal dragon. On the day this team appeared, the dwarves moved benches and snacks and sat in front of the gray dwarf's fortress, looking like they were watching a good show. The gray dwarves naturally understand their hateful cousins ??on the ground. This behavior clearly shows the relaxed mood of the surface dwarves who are determined to win. They suddenly become nervous. What kind of strong support can make these cowards so sure of victory? Fell on their side? soon. They witnessed the answer. A team of no more than a dozen people appeared on the battlefield. There was a light blue network more than one meter above their heads, connecting each other. The leader The guy was a sturdy dragon man with a big sword on his back. Apart from being extremely strong, he looked ordinary. But when he walked up to him, layers of purple lightning appeared on his body. It looked very strange. An inexplicable odor appeared in the air. They didn't know that it was the smell of ozone. Walking to the front, very precisely one meter outside the range of the long-range attack, the team stopped. The leading dragon warriors did some warm-up exercises in a swaggering manner. Each of them exuded a cold or cold feeling. The aura that was either mysterious or vast made the gray dwarf defenders itchy with hatred and restless. The other humans in the team (only Hans was a real human, the others were all transformed by dragons) appeared to be very cautious, carefully making pre-battle preparations that regular warriors should make. The leader of the dragon-like paladin turned around and said hello to the people behind him, and then disappeared in front of the formation with a flash of lightning.?The female dragon with colorful fins behind her set up a female dragon archer and flew up. When it flew to a certain height, the ice arrows were fired like a machine gun. Each arrow could shoot through an unlucky person. Ghost, with special emphasis on the archers and mages, the remaining warriors of the team threw off their legs and rushed towards the fortress at a very fast speed. When the gray dwarves were about to vent their anger and strong contempt from their bows and arrows and small trebuchets, suddenly there was a violent explosion behind them. They were shocked to find that the ozone in front of their noses was The smell suddenly became much stronger. When I turned around, I saw a violent storm of electricity and swords suddenly erupting from the inside of the fortress's defense facilities, directly cutting into pieces every complete thing in the fortress. It became a piece. "How is that possible!!!!" The gray dwarves' minds went blank for a while, and then everyone burst out with this incredible shout. The gray dwarves guarding the gate of the fortress were startled by the violent noise of the battle. , and soon they also felt the cruelty of war, because suddenly they felt their pants loosened, and their legs suddenly became cold. Only then did they realize that their pants had fallen off at some point, and three pairs of hairy The ugly thing was revealed, and before they could realize what it meant, the door had already tilted from another angle, crushing it with a thunderous force. If you look closely, you will see that the door is actually operated from the inside and is tilted this way! In the previous battle, even if it was continuously bombarded by the fireball technique, there was no way to break the door. Who would have thought that this door would actually open from the inside and then be smashed in? The gray dwarves who were still holding up their trousers in shock were smashed into a pulp by the door. Only then did those gray dwarves who survived discover that the spider elf commander sent from the dark elves this morning actually It's a spy! Taking advantage of the chaos, he threw out several sticky spider webs, trapping all the gray dwarves who tried to block the door, preventing them from further blocking the dozen enemy troops. It's a pity that the discovery of the enemy's spies has been of no use, unable to save the gray dwarves from the decadent situation. The spider elf has thrown out its giant blade-like feet and started killing crazily all around. And near the spider elf, there are even more A short dragon man appeared and disappeared, constantly disrupting the rhythm of the gray dwarves organizing counterattacks. When the gray dwarves finally surrounded him in a corner using the human sea tactic, the short dragon man took a deep breath, and then spit it out. Suddenly, a burst of strong acid sprayed over, coating the A burst of thick white smoke suddenly appeared from these gray dwarves, exuding a terrible smell that made it difficult for people to open their eyes. The clothes, armor, and weapons of the gray dwarves who were sprayed by the dragon's breath were all rusted away in a while. The bones and internal organs of many gray dwarves who rushed forward were exposed, but they could not die immediately. They rolled around on the ground and kept wailing, which dealt a heavy blow to the morale of the gray dwarves around them. ??Barrifan chuckled, taking advantage of the cover of the acidic white smoke, flicking his cloak again, and continued to disappear into the shadows, disappearing from the gray dwarves' sight again, and safely moved to other parts of the battlefield. As soon as time was delayed, the door that was opened from the inside could no longer be closed. The dozen or so burly men had already rushed in from the outside, and managed to organize the gray dwarves almost as soon as they met. The front line was shattered again, turning into a pool of blood and bones and internal organs. Such a large fortress, with a diameter of seven kilometers, formed a circular defense circle around a passage with a diameter of three kilometers. There were tens of thousands of gray dwarf warriors, priests and mages inside, and they were swept back and forth by these dozen people. There is simply no way to form effective resistance. The narrow terrain that originally restricted the enemy now also restricts the gray dwarves, making it impossible for them to deploy superior forces to face these dangerous enemies. Their high-end combat power is no match for this team, and the speed of death will only be due to Lowered by luck, not because of their strength. The dwarves who were watching the excitement clapped and laughed. This was the show they had been looking forward to. Although there is a close blood relationship between dwarves and gray dwarves, the hatred between them is deeper than their greatest enemies. Seeing that the situation was almost settled, the dwarves put on their armor again, picked up their axes, and ran toward the gray dwarf's fortress on their short legs. No, this ring-shaped thing will soon become the fortress of the dwarves. (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature. The novels will be better and updated faster! Text Chapter 34: Soldiers are expensive and quick The Sword of God team chopped down all the gray dwarves in the fortress with overwhelming force. There was almost no enemy left. The gray dwarf defenders had to run deep into the passage and reveal their last trump card. That was the red dragon they had been raising. Just when the Sword of God team led the humanized dragon to the core entrance of the passage, a furious dragon roar echoed from the depths of the cave entrance. At the same time, there was an angry voice: "Damn dwarf ! Dare to disturb my sweet dream! !" Then there was a scream, and then there was the sound of bones being chewed, and it was obviously the gray dwarf who woke up the dragon. He died for his country. And it can be seen that this giant dragon has a very bad temper, and the relationship with these gray dwarves is not very harmonious. Soon, the dark deep cave was illuminated by a burst of orange fire, and a red dragon flew out from the entrance of the passage with a hot momentum. The powerful momentum made people think it was a volcanic eruption. Woolen cloth. Before the red dragon arrived, a burst of hot wind that could burn a person's hair burst out from the passage, and some flying sand and rocks shot out like exploding cannonballs, hitting the gray dwarf on the side. , gurgling blood came out, and hit the surrounding fortress walls. It also caused slight cracks and broke into several parts. This shows how powerful the red dragon is. If he is allowed to fly out smoothly, he might really able to turn the situation around. A middle-aged iron dragon who came with Wells clenched his fists and asked seriously: "It's that guy from Firestone. Lord Wells, can I just deal with him?" Wells looked at it. After looking at the expressions of the dragons around him, he nodded and said, "Okay, but we must fight quickly and don't waste time." The middle-aged iron dragon nodded in response, intending to show his strength, and roared to the sky, suddenly from The shape of an ordinary person transformed into a huge iron dragon. He Sheng jumped down from the entrance of the passage, and actually suppressed the red dragon that was booming out, and crashed into the deep and dark passage, sparking several brilliant sparks, like fireworks that were not set up properly and were sprayed randomly. It was a bit ordinary. Immediately afterwards, the red dragon below, which had not yet revealed its head, let out a series of screams. Apparently caught off guard, he was beaten so hard by the iron dragon that he suffered a series of losses. In the end, he even began to cry out for mercy and heard the red dragon's begging for mercy. The last glimmer of hope of those gray dwarves was shattered, their morale was finally exhausted, and they began to flee in a large-scale rout. The three-party coalition forces seized the opportunity, beat the drowned dog hard, and captured the fortress as quickly as possible. A team of dwarf and dragon construction teams drove over in a magic train. While driving, someone took down the construction materials from the magic train and built the railway directly in front of the train, leading straight to the passage. The next road was too steep, and it was unrealistic to pass it with an ordinary magic train, so they stopped here temporarily. We are going to redesign it and create two magic ladders so that the magic train can travel on such a steep slope. Then we arrived at the bottom of the passage. When they reached a relatively flat area, this powerful construction team began their continuous advance again. The magic railway began to continue to extend rapidly, strongly supporting their army as they continued to advance deep into the enemy. The battle ahead continued, but it was mainly a battle between giant dragons. After flying for more than ten miles, the escaping red dragon Flint was finally subdued by the middle-aged iron dragon. Gu Gua is leaning on a cane. Walking forward step by step, I finally reached the place ahead. Once the passage was opened, the troops of the three-party coalition rushed out like a flood that broke through the dam. Rushing along the passages in the Underdark in all directions of the gray dwarf kingdom. Gu Gua knew that it was the powerful temptation of trophies that attracted them. Gray dwarf weapons and armors all have amazingly powerful fire resistance, and are the equipment that many warriors prefer. This rapid military action was a great release of the fighting power that the Dwarf Kingdom, Tongtian Kingdom and the Orc Empire had been holding back for more than three hundred years. In the past three hundred years, they had not fought a decent war, but the training of the army had improved. They are constantly strengthening, and now finally a guy with no eyesight comes to fight. How could they let him go so easily? Under the passionate three-party coalition, the gray dwarves were almost unable to form effective resistance and began to retreat steadily, all the way to their royal capital. The captured Red Dragon Firestone also turned into a human form and was brought back by Talos and the others. After Huo Shi transformed into a human form, he was still a rough man with red hair. At this moment, he was beaten to a bloody head, with a bruised nose and a swollen face. He looked very embarrassed and unconvinced. ¡°We win with strength in numbers.¡±What kind of hero is this man? ! " Huoshi roared loudly. Others smiled slightly and ignored him, because it was not him who won by fighting more, but the middle-aged Iron Dragon who defeated him by himself. Gu Gua smiled , the momentum on his body shook, and the dragon power from the five-color dragon god suddenly burst out, directly shocking the reckless red dragon on the spot. "This this this is the aura of the goddess" Huoshi said stupidly, Gu. At the earliest time, Gua obtained the platinum dragon god scales and also obtained a five-color dragon god scale. From then on, his dragon power mixed the majesty of the two dragon gods at the same time. In order not to let this happen again. Huo Shi continued to talk nonsense in his mind, Gu Gua said: "We are here to save you, to save the red dragon clan enslaved by the gray dwarves. " When Huoshi heard what Gu Gua said, two lines of tears of fire dripped down and fell on the rocky ground, stirring up bursts of green smoke. Huoshi choked and said: "I've been waiting for you to come. ! Life has not been easy for us Red Dragons these years! "As he talked, he even started to cry loudly. These words made the metal dragons who had just been freed from slavery also feel sad, with mixed feelings in their hearts, and they were very uncomfortable. Gu Gua didn't care. Instead of expressing their feelings, they continued: ¡°We know it¡¯s difficult and sad for you, but time is limited, tell me, where are all your people? Where are the red dragon balls that enslave you? " Huoshi glanced at them warily. When he saw Gu Gua's eyes, a majesty from the gods shocked his soul, making him have to obey Gu Gua's order. He was speechless and said: "Uh, ours The tribesmen and the damn dragon balls are all deep in the sulfur volcano, which is the core of their kingdom and their largest casting base. As long as you break there, you can see everything. " Gu Gua asked again: "How many guards are there? How many of your people are there? " Huoshi thought for a while and replied: "There are usually at least more than 30,000 garrison troops there. Now the main force of the gray dwarf kingdom has sent a lot of them to the ground, and they have also become integrated with other races in the Underdark Region. Therefore, the capital of the Sulfur Volcano is The number of guards has been reduced to 5,000. As for the tribesmen in the volcano, there are about thirteen, and there are three tribesmen like me who guard important passages in various places. They should not be in the sulfur volcano at the moment. " Gu Gua calculated the comparison of their fighting strength and felt that they could still try to fight. He turned around and asked: "Little Talos, do you think we can deal with these dozen red dragons? Already? " Talos calculated it very carefully and said: "If these metal dragons can cooperate well, we should still have a chance of winning. " Wells and the other metal dragons heard what Talos said and immediately said that they would fully support the team and would only provide assistance and would not hold back. Gu Gua smiled and said: "Little Talos, It doesn't matter, this Mr. Wells is the first guard of the platinum dragon god Bahamut. His combat power is very strong and he will definitely bring sufficient combat support to the team. Now, taking advantage of our new victory, the enemy's front is still unstable, and the rear is still in panic, we speed up to grab the Red Dragon Pearl in one fell swoop, and then let our Red Dragon allies vent their anger. of anger, in this way, we can achieve final victory. " Text Chapter 35: Capture the Dragon Ball! After interrogating the easily betrayed Red Dragon Firestone, Gu Gua quickly and arrogantly formulated a very risky battle plan based on his own strength, which was to capture the Sulfur Volcano as quickly as possible and directly carry out a beheading plan. This plan was very risky, but it was unanimously approved by everyone. As the Passage Fortress was breached, Sulfur Volcano, the capital of the Gray Dwarf Kingdom, had received reports of the defeat from the front. They could not understand how their cousins ??on the surface could achieve such great combat capabilities in just a few hundred years. Improvement, and even joined forces with the evolved kobolds and orcs, directly giving the gray dwarves a one-sided fighting situation. This made the confident gray dwarves who had been preparing for the battle for a long time very frustrated. In order to defend the enemy from outside the country, they have assembled heavy troops at several strategic key locations in the country, preparing to use several checkpoints to block the enemy and restore the decline. But they didn't take precautions. Just when they were mobilizing their troops, there were several giant metal dragons on their heads, carrying several dragon men on their bodies, silently crossing the top space of the dark area where there were no sun, moon and stars. , flying towards the Sulfur Volcano, the capital of the gray dwarves. In an era where cold weapons are still being used on a large scale, it feels so great to have an air force! Everyone in the God's Sword team looked down at the gray dwarves who were still running around unconsciously on the ground, and couldn't help but think about it. Under the desperate flight of the metal dragon, it took them only two and a half hours to cross the four-to-five-day journey. Before reaching the Sulfur Volcano, they saw it from a distance. A huge plume of smoke reaching into the sky. Almost covering the entire sky, the dark red fire boiled in the mountain pass. It was obvious that it had reached the Sulfur Volcano, the capital of the gray dwarves. Gu Gua thought to himself, such a powerful flying force. It should be used to carry out beheading and heartbreaking attacks, directly hitting the enemy's vital points and directly paralyzing the opponent's command system, which will naturally achieve twice the result with half the effort. After the command system is broken, it will be much more convenient for our well-trained troops to face those ordinary soldiers. Much simpler. Gu Gua discovered very early on that the military organizations in this world are all sorted by individual strength. In other words, a general may not know more about strategy and tactics than a soldier, but he will definitely be ranked higher than those with lower positions than him. High, personal combat ability is stronger, which leads to the fact that in this world, big fists are the truth, and do not require too much strategy in the face of absolute power. Strategy is a very boring thing. Only mages who are proud of their knowledge and wisdom will do some tricks. In the world of Faer?n, Tempus, the God of War, also advocates powerful personal force and emphasizes personal strategies and tactics in battle, or the laws of battle. He is the only Red Knight who studies strategy. It's just a subordinate god, a weak god. After Caricius joined Gu Gua's command, Gu Gua emphasized this point to Caricus in particular, and even took advantage of the fact that Caricus' church was at its weakest point to carry out a comprehensive reform of the church. , began the research and practice of war strategy. Now, Gu Gua believes that with equally strong combat power, the army of Tongtian Kingdom and the enemy's army will meet. The one who can win the war must be the army of his Tongtian Kingdom, and with the continuous development of magic machinery and the development and maturation of war machinery such as magic tanks, Gu Gua has reason to believe that the traditional war model will be in his hands end. The war will enter a whole new world, and as the leader, Tongtian Kingdom will achieve the most powerful results. Now he was just waiting for the moment when the beast came out of the cage. Riding on Wells's back, Gu Gua couldn't help but smile. With the metal dragon flying hard, the God's Sword team has sprinted into the sulfur volcano at the fastest speed. Under the crater, magma is rolling like thick porridge. As long as anything falls in, it doesn't matter. Whether it is a combustible object, it will instantly burst into flames and then turn into a puddle of ashes, or merge with other magma. The surrounding air is already severely scorching, and it also exudes a pungent smell of sulfur. This must be hotter than steam. Everything in sight appears distorted and abnormal due to the refraction of the air, giving people a strange feeling. There was a red feeling, and in their induction, they had already felt more than a dozen powerful auras. That should be what Huo Shi said, the red dragon clan left in the volcano. There is such a high density of dragon mouths, and it can only be formed under the control of the Red Dragon Dragon Ball. You must know that the dragon clan is a very aloof group, and it is impossible to gather so many dragon clan in such a narrow space. Since Gugua started implementing the city guardian dragon plan three hundred years ago, it has only retained a single dragon or a dragon couple in each city.?The density is far lower than one per one hundred square kilometers, and in this huge furnace, there are more than a dozen red dragons living in an area of ??just a few square kilometers. This is equivalent to letting people accustomed to living in The emperor in the Forbidden City lives in the basement with other college students who have graduated and are looking for jobs. There was no time to lament the loss of dignity of the Red Dragon clan. As soon as he entered the crater, Gu Gua felt the breath of a dragon ball. He took out a dragon ball from his arms, and then took it from the dragon ball. Through the induction between the dragon balls, he saw the location of the red dragon dragon balls. Then, he directed this sharp team to bypass the red dragons who were controlled by magic and wanted to stop them, and pounced straight on the red dragon. Where the Dragon Balls are. Before the battle started, Gu Gua keenly felt that there was a very powerful teleportation magic around this red dragon ball. Now it was not within Gu Gua's law field, so he had to prepare early. Gu Gua signaled to Wulou Tilu, and a large space magic was thrown over, immediately freezing the space around the red dragon ball. "Compared with combat ability, Wulou Tilu is actually better at various magics, but he doesn't really like to use them. Now that the enemy has been frozen, including people and belongings, the battle becomes more convenient. Almost in an instant, the Sword of God team has pounced in front of the secret room where the Dragon Ball is hidden. Magic and fighting spirit. After the flash, all the protection in the secret room was forcefully removed, leaving only twelve high-level gray dwarf magicians standing in front of a dragon ball burning with fiery red life energy, with faces of astonishment and panic, waiting feebly for what was about to happen. The coming carnage. The Sword of God team fulfilled their expectations perfectly, without even letting them wait for an extra microsecond. Twelve spellcasters, according to the control ability of the Dragon Balls, this shows that the red dragons of this volcano are almost They are under the control of the Red Dragon Ball around the clock and all the time, which also shows the thoroughness of their captivity. The red dragons, who had completely lost their magic control, stopped blankly on the way to attack. Some of the red dragons even bumped into the rocks without adjusting their movements, and then fell into the magma. But don't worry, for the red dragon, who is the top magical beast of the fire system, magma is just slightly hotter bath water to them. The gray dwarves' various equipment with strong fire resistance were actually made with these "red dragon's bathwater". They haven't felt the feeling of freedom for a long time. Even when freedom suddenly appeared, they could no longer control their bodies smoothly. It was like they had been squatting in pits for too long and their bodies were numb. Guy. These red dragons worked hard to control their bodies, and stared blankly at the group of powerful guys using the most direct means to directly destroy the gray dwarves who had enslaved them. They felt that they should be happy, but they didn't know Why, there is a feeling of emptiness and loss in my heart. Text Chapter 36 The Nether Demonic Core Copycat is Successful! With the power of thunder, he directly destroyed the enemy's defense and directly exposed the most important red dragon ball in front of everyone. The dragons cannot directly take the dragon beads. The dragons are not willing to take the dragon beads because of the dragon blood in their bodies. As a trainee attendant, Hans dare not move forward. Gu Gua has obtained several dragon beads. A dragon ball, and relying on the understanding with the platinum dragon god and the five-color dragon god to eliminate the negative consequences of contact with the dragon ball, the only one who can take the dragon ball is Gu Gua. Gu Gua walked over slowly and carefully held up the red dragon ball with both hands, feeling the violent and unyielding will of the red dragon clan in the dragon ball. Next, he slowly turned his head and saw all the numb expressions on the red dragons outside the secret room. Seeing this scene, Gu Gua knew that he could no longer follow the previous plan. This group of red dragons who suddenly lost control and also destroyed their independent personality could never let them go out and run around. If they were to If they are let out like this, they will definitely continue to degenerate, and may even be in danger of splitting into dragons and turning into perverts. If you want to bring them back by then, it will be too difficult, so why not Keep them under control now, and then give them freedom after their dragon's grid is restored and they regain the ability to be independent and free. Just like in a war, it is not the enemy troops that hurt the local people the most, but the defeated skirmishers. Any powerful force that is not bound by rules and ideas will be a very terrifying thing. Once the restraints are relaxed, It will become uncontrolled and form a terrifying existence like wildfire, spreading immediately. Gu Gua made a prompt decision, raised the red dragon ball in his hand, and loudly announced to these red dragons: "From now on, you will be a member of the Sword of God team, and you must obey the command of captain Talos. At the same time, , we will give you dignity, strength, and glory! I would rather kill you than use the Dragon Ball to control you again! There was a commotion in the middle, and they became restless like bears that had just woken up. The metal dragons who came with the God's Sword team were very sad to see their fellow race being so harshly manipulated. When they heard Gu Gua's decision, most of the metal dragons expressed their dissatisfaction from the bottom of their hearts. Only Only a few sophisticated metal dragons understood what Gu Gua was thinking and realized that what Gu Gua did was quite right. Gu Gua continued: "Now. I order you! Destroy the resistance of the gray dwarves! Pull out all the resistance here! Turn the sulfur volcano into the city of our red dragon!!!" Gu Gua deliberately ordered, One is to give these red dragons a channel to vent their anger and humiliation. On the other hand, they must try their best to preserve the loot so that after the city becomes the property of the red dragon, it will naturally not be too destroyed. Immediately, these red dragons were like hungry wolves released from their cages, making terrifying long roars. The crazy swarms rushed outside, bringing endless flames and killings to the ambitious gray dwarf tribe. The entire sulfur volcano city soon turned into a sea of ??fire filled with howls and killings. ¡°As long as you obey Gu Gua¡¯s order for the first time, you will have a mental set when ordering them in the future, which will be much easier. Not long after the fall of Sulfur Volcano, the gray dwarves on all fronts had already received the news, and the gray dwarf kingdom was not monolithic. After receiving the news of the fall of the capital, the gray dwarf heroes from all sides each had their own plans. Some surrendered to the three-party coalition to temporarily avoid the enemy's edge and follow the strong. Some are stubbornly resisting. I want to raise my own banner and do my own thing. Others hid in a cave that was easy to defend but difficult to attack, preparing to wait for the enemy to cross before coming out to cause trouble. Of course, some gray dwarves took their belongings and migrated in a certain direction, leaving the homeland where they lived. There were even gray dwarves who migrated to the ground, snatching a piece of land from weak humans, and returning to the land. There are numerous human slave resources. In short, this local war against the gray dwarves has reached a point where it is impossible to make a comeback after the fall of their capital. The only thing left is a matter of time for complete victory. With the active advancement of the three-party coalition, it took only three months for the dwarf railway lines to spread throughout the country. All hostile forces were either eliminated, turned into slaves, or surrendered. Became a third-class citizen awaiting atonement. The Sword of God team has also been greatly expanded. They have sixteen extreme and excited red dragons to join them. Among the giant metal dragons, three iron dragons have joined the Sword of God team, and there is also a young iron dragon. Titanic and Hans signed a dragon knight contract, and the two became the closest comrades-in-arms, which also improved Hans' status. Temporarily?With no missions, the Sword of God team returned to the Dragon Castle to rest, especially the red dragons who were not mentally healthy. They needed the priest to civilize and guide them so that they could return to a normal cognitive outlook. Coming up, introducing them to Christianity, and regaining their faith are necessary means. On the sulfur volcano in the capital of the gray dwarf kingdom, only one red dragon, Firestone, with a relatively normal mind and consciousness was left. As the executor of the red dragon's rule, he also completed what Gu Gua had promised them when he ordered them. A promise that the city would serve as the red dragon's property and territory. After returning to the Dragon Castle, Gu Gua returned to the Mage Castle again, wanting to see the progress of various tasks during his absence. He first came outside Deep Throat's laboratory. After obtaining the secret of the Sanlin Tower Society, the final technical difficulty of the Nether Demonic Core was also overcome. In front of the warlocks of the Tongtian Kingdom, developing the Nether Demonic Core was just a matter of time. It's a matter of time and money. Gu Gua was very pleased to feel that the experimental model of the Nether Demonic Core had been manufactured. He could clearly feel that very powerful energy was rolling in this laboratory, but this energy was still strictly controlled in the laboratory. Among them, there was no violent explosion like the last time. Gu Gua knew that the research and development and replication of Neisser's nuclear power had finally achieved good results, and it could almost be said to be a success. Putting his hands on the door, after passing the magic certification, Gu Gua opened the door of the laboratory and saw a round crystal the size of a millstone on the same semicircular pit in the middle of the huge and wide laboratory. The ball is slowly floating and rotating, and on this crystal ball, there are constant textures like lightning, and some regular geometric shapes in the shape of circuit boards. At the same time, around this crystal ball, There are also geometric shapes like this, which look a bit like the Protoss in StarCraft II. Immediately after this state stabilized, the crystal ball was like a huge blue dandruff covered with blue burrs, constantly radiating powerful energy. Two pillars made of special metal slowly stretched out from the upper and lower directions of the laboratory. There was a semicircular shell-like substance on them. Gu Gua took a closer look and found that this shell-like substance should be made of dragon eggs. The shell is the main material, mixed with other special metals, and is about one-tenth of an eggshell. Since the dragon tribe joined the Tongtian Kingdom three hundred years ago, precious materials such as dragon eggs and eggshells have also been greatly supplemented. As these two pillars stretched out, they kept approaching the crystal ball that exuded lightning-like geometric patterns. Then, the blue lightning in the upper and lower directions was attracted by the two eggshells and linked to them. Just like iron powder meeting a magnet, two powerful currents formed. Suddenly, the two thick pillars were connected to the blue lightning, surging like an electric current, and the pillars themselves began to emit blue light. The fluorescence comes, which is obviously a process of energy transfer. From Gu Gua's perspective, the energy intensity of the entire mage's castle had changed significantly. ¡°Position 1 is stable in the second stage!¡± ¡°Position 2 is stable in the second stage!¡± ¡°Position 3 is stable in the second stage!¡±¡­ten warlocks wearing magic protective suits recorded. They were each fixed on all sides of the sphere with cables and brackets, which ensured that they could observe the changes in the crystal ball with their magic-blessed naked eyes even if the observation magic was interfered with. At the same time, in their magic protective clothing There are also other monitoring magics that can monitor the changes in the data of this Nether Demonic Core anytime and anywhere. There is no overloading of these magic devices. The blue magic light is running on the device according to the pre-set process, emitting a normal energy surge sound, showing that everything is running normally. All this magic energy was poured into a nearby empty special magic energy pool, probably for testing purposes. "The second stage is overall stable! Last for five minutes, prepare to enter the third stage, all channels are closed!" This is the sound of a deep throat. Immediately afterwards, eight pillars appeared from all directions. Each pillar also had something like an eggshell on its head. Finally, they were tightly closed around the blue crystal ball, forming an even larger sphere. Buttoned together tightly. Blue lightning began to appear evenly on these pillars, spreading rapidly and traveling far away. The original blue light on the two pillars seemed dimmer, but seemed more calm. "The third stage of position 1 is stable!"the warlock observers wearing magic protective suits continued to report. After the third stage lasted for five minutes, the experiment was still going on smoothly. Shen Throat continued to order: "The third stage is stable. Start to increase the energy operation rate to 20% of the full energy stimulation!" Gu Gua raised his eyebrows, such a powerful one The magic energy is actually less than 20%! This is really amazing. The power of Nether Demonic Core is really famous.??False rumors. (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature. The novels will be better and updated faster! Text Chapter 37 The combination of Yin and Yang As the experiment progressed, the blue light gradually increased. The originally flashing blue lightning light began to connect together and turned into a regular magic pattern. Along these ten pillars, it moved towards the magic energy network of the mage castle. Pass through. Gu Gua observed the energy supply of the 20% of the energy core stimulation to the mage castle, and found that the daily magic energy needs of the entire mage castle could be met with only 80% of the stimulation capacity of one Nether core. If all facilities If it is running at full capacity, it only requires two Nether magic cores. Calculating this point, Gu Gua couldn¡¯t help but break out a layer of sweat on his head. If we continue to calculate according to this idea, the entire magic energy consumption of the Tongtian Kingdom¡¯s native territory, and preparing 56 Nether Demonic Cores is more than enough! This is without counting the numerous mage tower magic energy pools established earlier! If you include the magic pool of the mage tower that has been established and is being established, it may be enough to create 3 more Nether magic cores! ! ! What a great piece of magic equipment! No wonder the Netheril Empire was able to reach the pinnacle of magical civilization. It was such an impressive achievement just by relying on this powerful Netheril magic core! ! ! Gu Gua's mood suddenly became agitated. He was no longer interested in observing the progress of the magic experiment. He immediately returned to the Tower of Babel, entered the second floor, and asked the three sages Tuxi: "Tuxi, will Nether Calculate the manufacturing cost of the magic core. How many can we make now? The kingdom will immediately start to control the rare materials and purchase them at a high price. "The three sages of Tuxi have become Gu Gua. When the housekeeper is away from home, ordinary matters can be solved by the elders. When it comes to big problems, they will consult the three sages. Usually, if Gu Gua has any important decisions, he will also consult the three sages. The order shall be communicated directly to the Council of Elders. Only those matters that concern every believer will be announced to believers through the church. The three sages of Tuxi carefully studied Gu Gua's question and replied: "According to the standards of the experimental concept machine, the current materials can make 4 more Nether magic cores, excluding the one being experimented. It has been already There are 47 manufactured reduced versions of the Nether magic core. After technical processing, they can achieve 10% of the energy effect of the original Nether magic core. The cost is only 3% of the original Nether magic core. " Gu Gua can give it a try. Unexpectedly, the cost of imitating Deep Throat Nether Demonic Core has been reduced! This is really a good thing. 47 counterfeit Nether cores are equivalent to 4.7 genuine Nether cores. And relatively speaking, more counterfeit Nether cores can be made because they are smaller and safer. Higher, it is more suitable for use in ordinary occasions. Thought of this. Gu Gua immediately made up his mind and planned to develop small, efficient and cheap Nese magic cores first, and then devote himself to the war he was about to face before thinking about the future. After checking other various magic researches, there was nothing particularly outstanding among them, so Gu Gua ignored most of them and stopped paying attention to them. It happened that at this moment, Gu Gua felt that his body in the Kingdom of God was calling him. He no longer wasted time and entered his divine kingdom directly through the Tower of Babel. Consciousness returns to its own body. The yin and yang qi in front of him are still spinning, but the speed is getting faster and faster, the black and white colors in it are becoming more and more refined, and the collision between the two qi is becoming more intense, emitting violent electricity. When it comes to violence, even gods can be seriously harmed. The two qi of black and white are constantly consuming and fighting each other, erupting with strong thunder and lightning. It is obvious that the origin of black and white has reached the last and most critical moment of absorption, which is this last piece of origin. However, Gu Gua felt a thousandfold resistance, making it impossible for him to continue. He even felt that if he relaxed now, he might go back and spit out the essence he had previously absorbed. The consciousness returned to the body's IQ, and the perspective was shifted from the body again, staring closely at the origin of Talos. While maintaining the strength of absorbing in his heart, he couldn't help but think of the scene on the coast of the dragon. A battle. In that battle, the Sword of God team used the concept of yin and yang for the first time to form a formation and used it in actual combat. It did achieve good results and also helped Gu Gua understand the two elements of yin and yang in this world. Gain a deeper understanding of the working principle of Qi. At that time, I had not fully digested the experience of the formation operation. Now I accidentally fell into a stalemate stage, and my consciousness was not allowed to leave. Even if I tried hard, I could not make any progress. I couldn't help but be distracted and began to study this experience. After all, this experience is also highly related to the mutual conversion between yin and yang. The concepts of yin and yang as opposites are quite clear and clear in this world. The opposition between order and chaos, the opposition between good and evil, are fundamentally related to each other.There is no room for tolerance and ambiguity. As soon as they meet each other, they will fight to the death without leaving any strength. However, Yin and Yang are born from each other, and the aspects of blending and promoting each other are not reflected at all. I think back then, Asmodeus, the Lord of Hell, was also an important figure in order's sanctions against the abyss of chaos. He was a guardian of order with strong will and firm belief. He was unanimously recognized by order and became the party of order. commander of the army. However, in the long-term battle against the Chaos Abyss, in order to win, he had to constantly break through the bottom line and adopt many methods that the good camp disdained, and he paid a very high price for this. Later, even his own The image also tends to resemble a demon. In the end, Asmodeus suddenly one day found that he had been rejected by all the gods of order. The angry and aggrieved Asmodeus had his own pride, and he did not bother to use his scars and Credit defended himself, and he had no intention of telling the idiots in heaven that without Asmodeus, the world would have been a world where the abyss was not suppressing the abyss, but where the abyss was suppressing the heaven! In the end, the frustrated Asmodeus used his wisdom to ask for the ninth level of Baator from the Order, and transformed it into the Baator Hell suitable for his current form. , the conquered demons serve as the lords of each layer, punish those sinful souls, and turn them into order-abiding evil demons, constantly launching wars with the abyss. Even though he was abandoned, Asmodeus still adhered to his mission. This is the fundamental manifestation of the inability to effectively transform between yin and yang. Even gods cannot be exempted from such rigid and rigid rules. Only then did Gu Gua realize that the problem was that he could not absorb this yin and yang energy. They did not live with each other, but only killed each other. In this way, the battle on the coast of the dragon was the first practice of yin and yang transformation. Really? This is simply a great event that spans the ages and changes the world! Gu Gua understood the mystery in an instant. There were originally only rules of opposition between yin and yang in this world, but there was no principle of fusion and transformation of yin and yang. It was only after he appeared that this principle began to sprout, or was discovered by himself, and If you want to solve and absorb the origin of Talos, you must realize the principle of yin and yang transformation in your own kingdom of God, and then promote it in the world through your own church! After Gu Gua thought about all this clearly, he immediately took action. Based on the experience of practicing the formation on the Dragon Coast, he tried to combine the basic principles learned in the previous life with the basic principles of this world and transform them. and innovation, finally taking a preliminary model of the Yin-Yang transformation principle, and then further refining and straightening it out. When this principle was finally completed, it suddenly turned into a ball of cyan light and poured into the last remaining source of Natalos. In Gu Gua's shocked eyes, he found that the black and white sources that had been constantly consuming had dissipated. The strong thunder and lightning generated by the collision became calm and peaceful. (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature. The novels will be better and updated faster! Text Chapter 38 Understanding Skills When Gu Gua saw that the origin of this group had actually undergone such a change, he suddenly had an epiphany in his heart. He naturally understood that he had taken the right step in this last step. The last two sources of black and white energy transformed into each other, promoted each other, and were constantly regenerated, gradually turning into a serious yin and yang fish, spinning peacefully, because it inherited the relationship between the goddess of light and the goddess of darkness at the beginning of the creation. Origin, so this yin-yang fish has become a real magic weapon, a supreme innate magic weapon that contains the great truth. Gu Gua, who transformed into a long dragon, slowly hovered in the air, trying to absorb the last source of the storm god again. This time, the collection seemed to be very smooth. He slowly absorbed the source, and suddenly understood a lot. Principle, mastering the most original power of this world, the entire godhead has entered a new realm. This last trace of origin began to be completely integrated into Gu Gua's godhead. And Talos, who was training at the Dragon Castle training ground, was also practicing martial arts with his comrades on the playground. After each new team member is recruited, Talos has to test the abilities of the newly added team members. Firstly, to understand each other's abilities, everyone will be more confident if they cooperate with each other. Secondly, Talos crushes them with absolute force. After becoming teammates, they will establish their own majesty as quickly as possible, and it will be more convenient to command. When Wulou Tilu, Amberli, Oulul and Barifan joined the team, they were all tested by Talos, which established his status as the strongest. In this mission, the Sword of God team collected sixteen more red dragons with unhealthy mentality. Talos naturally wanted to hold another martial arts competition. Talos beat these new red dragons to the ground one after another. The seven red dragons were now panting from exhaustion. All the strength in his body has been used up, and I am afraid that the next red dragon will overturn him. However, these red dragons were already convinced by him and were shocked by his powerful combat power and miraculous combat skills. They even began to feel fear. This is the best way for a combat team to establish authority through combat. . Conquer them all physically, and they will naturally fear you and obey you. Looking at the seven red dragons in front of them crawling on the ground, the remaining red dragons were a little scared and didn't even dare to come on next. Talos, who had reached the end of his strength, gasped loudly, holding his knees with both hands, and hot air spurted out from his nose, just like a bull in the swamp breathing sulfur, looking very powerful. It was just that he had a cruel smile on his mouth, but his eyes were murderous. He glanced at the surrounding Red Dragon players and gasped: "Come on! Who is next? Maybe you can hit me. Ah! Come on, don¡¯t act like a woman!¡± After saying this, everyone laughed, but Oluer was very unhappy and said angrily: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with women?¡± Killed Talos with an arrow. The ice blue long arrow hit Talos' body with a hint of black Yin power. Such a simple blow actually shook him for a while. The trace of Yin Qi on this long arrow was a trace of the ability effect obtained by Oulul using the formation when he was fighting against the King of Tumis army on the Dragon Coast. Oulul felt the Yin Qi effect. It was so good that I studied it carefully when I came back. Relying on his talent for the power of frost, he basically got the secret of it, so he added this feminine power to his attacks to increase the damage and duration of his attacks. Being hit by this joking blow, Talos smiled at first. But then, he was already "as empty as a valley" and without the interference of his own power. When he was tired, he could more clearly feel the Yin Qi in the attack, and he couldn't help but think of the Sword of God team. The magical battle on the coast of the giant dragon, and the weird formation method taught by Elder Na Gugua. Now that his old strength has been exhausted and new strength has not yet emerged, coupled with this trace of Yin Qi, it suddenly aroused the fighting will of Talos who refused to admit defeat. He felt excited and couldn't help but think about why he didn't follow the formation. The principle is to borrow the enemy's attack power and turn it into your own power? Talos moved slowly, trying to use the principles of the formation on his own body, and started to push it with the trace of Yin Qi to build a new power circulation system instead of a straight power burst channel. The red dragons saw with sharp eyes that Oluer's weak blow almost knocked down Talos. They seemed to really believe that Talos's strength had been exhausted. Only then did a guy who claimed to be smart dare to come up. He shouted: "Let me do it this time! Captain, be careful!" But while shouting, he immediately launched an attack, leaving no time for Talos to react. And as soon as it came up, it pounced hard, and its two sharp claws hit Talos fiercely with the roar of the wind. If everyone hadn't seen Talos's strength, I'm afraidBecause this is simply a complete assassination. Talos, who was attacked, had already seen through the red dragon's intention, but he was unable to apply the principles of the formation to himself in a short time. He first regarded himself as a lever, relaxed his body, and deliberately tried to defeat the enemy. The power is transmitted out. For such an attack by the dragon clan, the two claws must have attacked in sequence. The red dragon's right claw slapped Talos's arched left arm hard. As expected, Talos was struck by this blow as if he had no power. The red dragon was slapped away, but the next second, the red dragon realized that something was wrong, because Talos followed the force of his right paw and slammed his head into his left paw that had not hit it in place. The punch came straight out and hit a sensitive joint of his left paw. The impact made his arm sore and weak. The next blow was impossible to hit no matter what, and it frightened him so much that he hurriedly jumped back two steps. He avoided Talos' attack range, fearing that Talos would take advantage of the victory and pursue him, knocking him to the ground in an instant. In fact, if the red dragon continues to pursue, Talos has not yet mastered the principle of yin and yang transformation, and may be defeated. However, his retreat gives Talos time to sort out the buffer, and there is no way to do it in the shortest possible time. time to defeat Talos. Talos carefully savored the power that the formation brought to him through the enemy's attacks, silently experienced the mystery of power transformation, and explored and practiced it bit by bit. I saw him shaking all over, and his joints made a crackling sound, as if he was coming back to life. Even Talos's own natural lightning power seemed to have restrained. It was no longer so noisy and violent, but gradually re-entered Talos's body. As the light on his body faded, the light in Talos' eyes The light is getting brighter and brighter. Originally, Talos's lightning power was actually a form of violent energy released from the destructive force caused by the fierce collision of yin and yang. Now he uses the law of yin and yang to create purple lightning. Nature began to converge and became Talos' own inner strength. Moreover, through this set of principles, Talos found that his use of power became more efficient. If his use of power before was as simple and crude as a cannon, now his use of power is as if he is starting to learn embroidery. Take control of every tiny bit of strength in your own hands. Talos shook from the previous attack and stood firmly on the ground again. The staggering look confused the red dragon who carefully retreated. Is this guy really out of strength? Was the counterattack just now a desperate struggle? If so, have you really missed a good opportunity? The red dragon carefully circled Talos twice, and finally made up its mind, and then chose a tricky angle to charge forward, hitting it with its claws. The hit made Talos spin like a top, and he was very happy. However, I didn't expect Talos to burst into hearty laughter and shouted loudly: "Is this all you have strength?! Use your strength to eat eggshells!" When the red dragon heard this, he immediately Angry from shame! (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature. The novels will be better and updated faster! Text Chapter 39 The Call of God Thanks to the otaku who loves reading novels for the reward, thank you all for your support! ! ! =================================== After this red dragon was angered by Talos, he also gave up. , I just thought about being knocked down, what else? Aren't seven of the same race already defeated? What¡¯s the point of having one more person? It¡¯s not embarrassing anyway! But after being teased like this, the Dragon Man still appeared out of nowhere! It is said that they evolved from kobolds! What does this mean? ! ! It is unbearable for a majestic red dragon to be teased by this little kobold paladin! ! ! In a rage, the red dragon gritted its teeth and attacked Talos with dragon breath, magic, and bite like a violent storm. At this moment, Talos gradually became familiar with the principle of yin and yang transformation, and all the purple lightning on his body turned into Talos's powerful power based on his origin. There was no sound of wind and thunder in his movements, but it was as irresistible as a rule. of powerful force. These attacks fell on Talos like a mud cow entering the sea. Every blow seemed to hit slippery jelly, and it was impossible to effectively transform the attacks into destructive power. On the contrary, during these attacks, the red dragon found that Talos's eyes were getting brighter and brighter, and the fatigue on his body was getting lighter and lighter. Instead, he began to become more energetic, and the power of each resistance became stronger and stronger. Red Dragon felt as if he was constantly placing huge stones on the unstable cliff, and these stones placed by him might fall down and kill him at any time. In the blink of an eye, Talos even used the power of the red dragon for his own use, flowing from his own muscles and bones to the new power cycle built in his body. The rough power was constantly changing and sublimating the essence in the cycle. Eventually it became a more mature and more efficient powerful force. Not long after, Talos felt that in this battle, the power he could absorb had basically come to an end, and then Talos made a light move. A palm was slowly printed on the red dragon's chest like falling snowflakes. boom! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! Before people could see clearly how Talos did it, the red dragon had already clutched his chest in pain and flew backwards. Blood and uncontrollable flame dragon breath spurted out from his mouth. This soft dragon The damage caused to him by the palm was actually comparable to the power of a battering ram! ! ! The huge and bulky body of the red dragon hit the playground on one side hard and bounced twice. It even smashed the bluestone on the ground into a large piece of debris and sand. Seeing this horrifying scene. All the red dragons gasped, and the other draconian paladins couldn't help but sit up straight, looking at Talos's display of power in surprise. According to their understanding of Talos, his power was the power of the seven red dragons. He should have been pushed down by the eighth red dragon in this round, but they never thought that he could stand up so strong. Living. How is it possible that he used this ordinary move to send the red dragon flying so far? Could it be said that he has learned some powerful skills? Talos¡¯s figure was still standing on the spot, and he still didn¡¯t stop moving after beating the red dragon away. His whole body was moving slowly, just like an ordinary person struggling to move in the sea. But in the eyes of experts, Talos's every move is full of powerful power. This power is like a tightened bowstring, like a trebuchet pressed to the bottom, like a terrifying hungry wolf bending down, It is triggered but not released, full of powerful momentum and possibility to destroy everything and crush everything. It only needs a simple trigger to cause people to be horribly destroyed. This unspoken sense of danger oppresses everyone. Sweat rolled down their foreheads. Some of the timid red dragons even felt that their legs had become weak. They almost wanted to turn around and run away, not wanting to stay on the spot at all. What surprised them even more was what came next. Talos looked at his hands with joy. It seemed that he had not expected that he had mastered the secret of power transformation so quickly. After realizing this, Talos tried hard to suppress the smile on his face and breathed lightly. After taking a few breaths, he shouted loudly and majestically: "All the remaining red dragons, please come together! Look at grandpa, I will beat you to pieces all over the floor!!!" Bang! An invisible force sprayed out in all directions with Talos as the core, blowing away all the surrounding dust and dead leaves. Everyone felt as if they were suddenly frightened, and felt their breathing stagnant. Even the heartbeat is unstable. At the same time, Gu Gua also absorbed all the origins of Talos. Talos was able to comprehend the secret of Tai Chi so smoothly just now, all because Gu Gua was brewing his origin. With the response of the origin, the secret of Tai Chi was also opened to Talos. At this moment, to Talos, he seemed to have suddenly lost hisSomething very important, and he suddenly understood something very important. For a moment, great sorrow and joy occupied his mind and his soul at the same time. At this moment, he was really filled with sorrow and joy. I don¡¯t know when, but the eyes actually flowed out unconsciously. Tears come rolling. A sense of enlightenment arose in my heart, but I didn¡¯t know what I understood. Talos couldn't help but murmured: "Thisis this Tai Chi?" Then, he looked up to the sky and roared. The roaring sound even penetrated the clouds in the sky, and a huge circle formed by clouds formed above his head. He drove up and even evacuated to the surrounding area. He shouted loudly: "This is Tai Chi ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" From then on, the magical super-magical martial arts "Tai Chi" It was created by Talos's hands and became a legendary story. At the same time, Gu Gua finally transformed the last trace of his origin into his own. After the godhood was completely stabilized, Gu Gua, who was in his own divine kingdom, suddenly felt a powerful attraction on his body. This powerful attraction Gu Gua was shocked because this was in his own kingdom of God! How could there be an irresistible attraction grabbing hold of me? ! ! Logically speaking, he has the most powerful control ability and the highest authority in his own Kingdom of God. After Talos' Kingdom of God was analyzed, Gu Gua also strengthened the structure of the laws of his own Kingdom of God, and even more It uses password confidentiality measures that I have heard of in previous lives. I believe that even Asmodeus, the Lord of the Nine Hells, cannot easily control the laws of his Kingdom of God without being noticed. Absorb yourself in your own divine kingdom! At that moment, Gu Gua felt something in his heart. He turned around and saw Asmodeus. He looked in the other direction in surprise and even saw the God of Water Element Istesia! They emerged from the void and walked towards the void. Both of them seemed to see themselves. Asmodeus raised the corners of his mouth and laughed as if mockingly. Estisia smiled and spoke from a distance, but her voice reached Gu Gua's ears, as if she was standing next to Gu Gua and speaking: "Why are you still hesitating? Come quickly, or because Only with your breakthrough will the gods summon us. Something big will happen this time!" Gu Gua then realized that it was the god Ao who was summoning him. No wonder, all the laws were probably in his eyes. The waste was suspicious and fearful, but was unable to resist, so it simply followed the suction and flew towards the unknown void. Not long after flying, he saw a stone staircase looming in mid-air. This stone staircase looked very old, but it was still very strong. It seemed that it would not decay in another ten thousand years. Such a length The stone stairs floating in the air did not know where they came from or where they were going. Asmodeus and Estisia both walked up the stairs, and they walked up them respectfully. It was not like Gu Gua looking around like this. It was as fresh as Grandma Liu entering the Grand View Garden. Gu Gua also saw other gods walking on the endless stairs. They were like ancient ministers passing by the palace when they went to court. The steps were like steps, and everyone lowered their heads and just kept walking. However, the steps seemed endless. Everyone could see each other, but they seemed to be walking on different roads. Many people disappeared as they walked, and they didn¡¯t know where they went. Gu Gua felt even more weird, and had no time to think about it. He also walked with his head down. Suddenly, he saw that the scenery in front of him suddenly changed, turning into a lonely mountain peak, with a river flowing between the mountains. , lush and green everywhere, looking like an old forest in the mountains. The moon hangs high above the sky, shining coldly all around. PS: Thank you for your support. This book will be finished in the near future and a new book will be released soon. Please continue to support me, thank you all! Text Chapter 40 Shocking Inside Story! ! ! ps: My Aunt¡¯s Light is out, buy it now, it¡¯s the cheapest and most affordable time ~ At the lowest price, you can get an Aunt¡¯s Light, what are you still hesitating about? Come quickly and grab some! A new road suddenly appeared in front of Gu Gua, leading directly to a mysterious place that made Gu Gua feel strange and familiar at the same time. On the top of the mountain, reflecting the round moon, Gu Gua saw a short old man standing there, with his hands behind his back facing him. Seeing this scene, Gu Gua, who was still wary at first, already felt his whole body trembling, because this scene was deeply ingrained in his memory, the scene where he became a monster in his previous life, and he felt something in his heart. He looked down at his body and found that he had indeed restored his original form and turned into a huge toad, squatting under the mountain peak and looking up at the rickety figure on the mountain peak. Gu Gua could no longer restrain his excitement. With a strong mood, Gu Gua jumped vigorously. There was a distance of one kilometer, and Gu Gua crossed it in less than three seconds. With a bang, Gu Gua pounced on the familiar figure standing quietly in front of him, with that obscene posture, With that strong tortoise shell and that signature bald head with age spots, Gu Gua, who had become a powerful god, was completely unable to control his surging emotions and burst into tears, fearing that this such a real scene was just an illusion. , making him never see his master again. The old turtle monster looking at the moon slowly turned around, and it turned out to be the master that Gu Gua had longed for! The master who raised him, taught him, and finally emerged in the mountain breeze and ascended to reincarnation again! ! ! Master Wu Gui stretched out his rough hand, touched Gu Gua's head tenderly, and said with a gentle smile: "We haven't seen each other for so many years, why are you still so ugly?" Gu Gua couldn't help it anymore, and pounced on her. Go up. He hugged the old turtle master and started to cry loudly, with snot and tears flying everywhere, and he was still murmuring and crying. He didn't look like a powerful god at all, but more like he had suffered countless grievances. Just like a little naughty boy confiding in his own mother. Anyone, no matter he is strong or weak, no matter he is noble or humble, no matter he is aggressive or introverted, there is always a place in his heart that is difficult to reach, which is the source of his pain, happiness and strength. source of. The fundamental meaning of the entire existence of life, the basis of survival, everything about him depends on this soft place. Without this private area of ????the soul, I am afraid that everything will no longer have meaning and everything will lose its color. When he only faced the deepest secret in his heart, he was able to find his true self. Only then can you understand the root cause of everything you do. Only by understanding this, no matter how incredible this person¡¯s behavior and thoughts are. All can get the most profound and direct explanation. And the most important thing in Gu Gua¡¯s heart is the figure of his old master Wugui. Since I was a child, I have trained myself from a toad, taught myself the correct path, established my own view of monsters, and given myself endless love and care. Only this inconspicuous old tortoise monster. This is the deepest attachment in Gu Gua's heart. Since his master emerged and entered reincarnation again, he thought he would never see his master again. Who would have thought that he would see him again in another world. That kind of ecstasy is truly beyond words! ! ! Old Master Wugui held Gu Gua gently, put one hand around his thick neck, and gently stroked his head with the other hand. He said in a low and gentle voice: "My child, I have worked hard for you for so many years ¡­¡± Gu Gua¡¯s crying hasn¡¯t stopped yet, or in other words, his emotions haven¡¯t been completely vented. When Old Master Wugui said this, his crying became even louder, and more grievances were vented from his crying. Come out, the huge toad's mouth opens and closes, sadness, joy, all the emotions are vented from this huge mouth, and there is even a feeling that Gu Gua can give up everything he has, his godhead, his god Conquering his believers and all the land, he is only willing to follow his dearest master from now on, and be a carefree little fool monster, hiding in the Tongtian Sect, where there are only two of them, just the two of them, quietly Live and practice quietly until the end of time. But this is impossible. Gu Gua was finally relieved from crying. He hugged Master Wugui, wiped his nose and tears fiercely, and asked the most puzzling question in his heart: "Master, why are you here? Are you also here?" Have you traveled through time?" Old Master Wugui shook his head and said with a smile: "Master is actually the master of this world, ao." Gu Gua raised his head in surprise, his eyes protruding from his sockets, his mouth wide open, and he could almost see it. I put down a half-sized watermelon. "I am afraid that you are not very clear about my other identity." Old Master Wugui continued: "I am one of the Three Pure Ones in our world, the leader of Tongtian."   Gu Gua's chin continued downward and fell to the ground with a thud. His eyes almost stared out of his head. He was obviously stunned by what the old master Wugui said. In this world, Gu Gua has only become a god for a short time. This is even the first time he has met a god. He has no special understanding of the identity of this god. Moreover, because he has risen too fast, he even has no idea about the gods in this world. Shendu didn¡¯t feel any special awe. But the name and identity of Master Tongtian can bring enough shock to Gu Gua, even frighten him! ! ! In his last life, Gu Gua was just a toad monster living in modern time, which is very far away from the ancient legendary era. Not to mention the Journey to the West era that stirred up the entire monster world, even the nearest Liaozhai that Gu Gua touched He was only born at the end of the era. Before he had just become a monster, before he had time to become a monster, the Liaozhai era with the "Painted Skin" incident and the "Lanruo Temple" incident as the axis was also over. What follows? , it is the extremely lonely age of Dharma Ending. And who is the leader of Tongtian? He is one of the three pure beings formed by Pangu who created the world in the previous life. He is one of the three ancestors of all Taoist sects. He is an immortal and eternal existence. He is one of only seven saints in the world. He is one of the prehistoric era. The absolute powerhouse, one of the protagonists in the Age of Conferred Gods, a leader who has been at the top of the times since the birth of this world! ! ! With such a powerful figure, Gu Gua always thought that he could only see the shadow of this legend in stories and myths and legends, but he never thought that he would actually become his disciple! He was even summoned by him, came to this different world, and grew into a powerful god! ! ! The old master Wugui laughed, put Gu Gua's chin on, patted his head, woke Gu Gua up from the shock, and said slowly: "In the later period of the Conferred God War, I was a disciple of Tongtian Sect. All the disciples of Jiejiao were killed and injured, and many disciples who were not supposed to be robbed were also involved in the disputes and died one after another. Only a trace of heroic souls made it to the list of gods and established the heavenly divine system. According to the consensus reached when the three religions jointly signed the list of gods, I, Jiejiao, naturally wanted to have many disciples on the list. However, he said that there should be people who should be included in the list, but he never wanted to be led into mentioning two thieves. I was so angry that I wanted to go on a killing spree and destroy the world. At worst, we all have to start over again!" When Old Master Wugui mentioned such a long-standing story, the unhappiness in his tone was still hard to eliminate. It could be seen that this matter had almost become a knot in his heart. But in the end, he still did not destroy that world. Gu Gua had read the Romance of the Gods and heard the ancient legends of the monster world. The always smiling expression on Master Wugui's face has disappeared. When he talks about how angry he is, his face is not filled with rage and resentment, but with fatigue and pity. Yes, as a saint, How could you be troubled by ordinary people's emotions? "Later, Taoist Hongjun showed up, and I learned that the outcome of the Conferred God War had actually been decided long ago, and I was the only one who was kept in the dark. I understood that they did not recognize the teachings of my Jie Jiao. I also needed to use the hands of Jie Jiao to suppress and weaken the Chan Jiao, so as to clear the way for the rise of the Human Sect. So I reopened the Earth, Water, Fire and Wind, recreated the Yin and Yang Qi, and prepared to open up a new world. "Old Master Wugui turned around. On that boring old face, two eyes containing infinite wisdom looked at Gu Gua gently. His eyes were full of profound mystery and infinite care. Gu Gua couldn't help but think. , if Master Tongtian treats each of his disciples as if he raised me and taught me, then when these dear disciples of his, that is, those senior brothers he has never seen, are killed by a conspiracy and become needless victims, How sad and painful Master is! Seeing the look in his master¡¯s eyes that was clearly inspiring him, Gu Gua¡¯s mind turned around and he immediately understood that the world his master was recreating was the world of Faer?n he was in! "But! Master, this world is completely different from ours!" Gu Gua immediately discovered the problem, "Not to mention the differences in the basic five elements of metal, wood, water, fire, earth and the four basic elements of earth, water, fire and wind, even the transformation of yin and yang There was no concept at all!" Old Master Wugui shook his head and smiled slightly at himself. He did not answer Gu Gua's question, but asked a bit bleakly: "After such a long period of practice, Gu Gua, what do you think about this? Is the world running smoothly? Is it reasonable? " Master and disciple often chatted like this. Gu Gua naturally thought about it and said: "Master, this world is very unstable, and there are undercurrents, and some are stuck. The gods who have reached the bottleneck and cannot be promoted have begun to prepare for a big conspiracy. Any few powerful beings.A chaotic battle may lead to the same consequences as the destruction of the world. Master, the main god of the elves" (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster! Text Chapter 41 Master¡¯s Arrangements The old master Wu Gui smiled bitterly and said: "I know this matter well. We will talk about this matter later. In the end, the result of practice in this world is that the moral principles of the teachings and even the human teachings have won. The moral principles of my teachings are stronger." , but it is not conducive to the long-term development of the world. The strength of an individual will indeed bring subversive destruction to the entire world. "Old Master Wugui sighed sadly and said: "At that time, I reopened Earth, Water, Fire and Wind, Hongjun. Daozu stopped me, but did not completely stop me. He still allowed me to reopen a small world without even setting basic rules, allowing this world to evolve freely. I will come and take a look from time to time to teach Jie. The teachings were conveyed, making the strong fight against each other in order to strengthen the strong. However, more often, because of the supervision of Hongjun Daozu, I was unable to supervise for a long time. I could only serve as an observer, not a long-term operator. "Old Master Wu Gui walked back and forth twice, and continued sadly: "Now it seems that it was Taozu who used this method to tell me the true result of Jie Jiao's teachings. After these years of observation, I found that our world has changed. On the right track, the production and utilization of souls are becoming more and more reasonable and effective, especially without the existence of an absolutely strong person, there will no longer be a situation where souls are intercepted in the middle. " Speaking of this, Master Old Turtle said again. Asked: "Gu Gua, do you know the raw materials for the growth of the world?" Gu Gua is aware of this issue, but is not particularly sure yet. Combined with the conversation just now by the old turtle master, Gu Gua also made a guess. Said: "Is it a soul?" Old Master Wugui nodded, obviously appreciating Gu Gua's ability to find and analyze problems. He continued: "Yes, it is the soul. All souls are divided into three types, those with faith and those without faith. There are also those who have become immortal existences. The souls of believers with faith will go to the They will become petitioners in the divine kingdom of the gods they believe in. After a long period of time, the petitioners will gradually integrate with the divine kingdom in terms of will and existence, thereby enhancing the existence of the world and becoming the growth force of the divine kingdom. Materials. Ordinary souls without faith will become bricks in the wall of unbelief, which can also make up for the shortcomings of the world. Those fallen souls will also fall into the abyss or hell and become the souls of immortal gods. And the Kingdom of God, as well as lichs and other powerful beings and their demiplanes," the old master Wugui looked at Gu Gua, who continued: "They will fall into the star realm after losing their faith and their own power. , crushed into powder by the eternal wind of the astral world, and replenished to this world" Speaking of this, Gu Gua's imagination was wide open, and he suddenly said: "So all the gods are actually fat sheep raised by you, they If it exists for too long, God will store too many souls that should be used to supplement the world's deficiencies, leaving the world with insufficient needs. Naturally, when the time comes, they should be selectively killed to supplement the world's deficiencies so there will be. The catastrophe of the saint caused the fall of many gods so there were so many wars and ups and downs among the gods" Gu Gua couldn't help but think of Talos and several other gods who fell into his hands, and suddenly Everything is understood. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Moreover, when he looked around, he was still the fattest sheep. He was always surrounded by the sense of danger that he could be killed by some conspiracy at any time and become the nourishment of the world. Under this sense of crisis. Corellon, who possesses great power, naturally refuses to accept his fate. He will never accept his fate and wait until the world needs it, then stick out his neck and let others slaughter him. And the ancient god of death Yeager, who chose to abdicate, must also know this secret, so he actually handed over the powerful divine power that many people have been pursuing but could not pursue, and selected several mortals as his successors, while he He is willing to take a back seat and become a weak divine power, hiding in the depths of the underworld. He is really cunning and well versed in the gains and losses of advancing and retreating. Gu Gua suddenly had a deeper understanding of this secret that had advanced to the point where it was about to be revealed. Gu Gua also understood that if these powerful gods could not be slaughtered on time, the world that needed to be replenished would be damaged. His master should have been aware of this problem long ago and should have a solution, and he should This is the key to Master's solution to this problem. And now that the master calls himself, it may be time for the final action to be carried out. Thinking of this, his eyes became more serious and firm. He looked directly at the master who raised him and taught him all the skills. He felt magnanimous and regarded death as home. He was not afraid of this serious task at all, and he believed even more firmly in his master. You will never harm yourself.  Seeing Gu Gua's determined look, Old Master Wugui smiled with some understanding and said, "This time I have a difficult task for you. I decided to adopt the method of Conferred God War to establish an order." Heavenly Court, re-establish stable rules, manage all kinds of souls in a unified way, and manage this world effectively and without restraint." Hearing what the master said, Gu Gua couldn't help but think deeply and said, "What should the Elf Lord Ke Ruilong and the others do? ?¡± Old Master Wu Gui smiled and said, ¡°The Clay Tablet of Your Destiny and the Fish-Dragon Transformation Technique were specially prepared for this matter. I look at you and I am pleased to see you practice so hard. "Gu Gua never thought that what he had learned would be of such far-reaching use. It turned out that everything he had learned had already been prepared. What he needed to do now was to win this war, and it was Win this war when his opponent Corellon is so well prepared and has prepared a huge conspiracy. When Gu Gua thought of this, he couldn't help but have a solemn look on his face. When Master Wu Gui saw such a look on Gu Gua's face, he naturally knew what he was thinking. He said comfortingly: "Don't be afraid, I have prepared helpers for you. The gods of the four elements of earth, water, fire and wind will be your strong backing. They are all powerful gods and are the foundation of this world. The God of Fire Kasus, the god of water element Istissia, the god of earth element Gulamba, and the god of wind element Akadi, the four of them are all the original gods that were generated when I reopened earth, water, fire and wind. They have been strictly neutral for many years and have never interfered too much in the running of the world. In this war of gods, they will give you enough support from the dark. The goddess of light, Su Lun, and the goddess of night, Shar, are more difficult to deal with. Because they had their own consciousness when they were fighting each other from the beginning, and they were very dissatisfied with my temporary absence and laissez-faire during the creation of the world, and they did not really obey my instructions, especially Shar, she was more They are gods of conspiracy and darkness, and they are very good at betrayal If you want to use them, it is still a bit difficult. In addition, I will also hint to the dwarves and orcs to form an alliance with you, especially the dwarves. The magic machine skills they master are very important. I know that they are all the advanced concepts you brought. Let me tell you, the popularity of this magic world is the decisive factor in this war. In addition, the orcs' fearless war instincts. , is also a very important resource, and will also be an important help for you. Finally, Asmodeus, he urgently needs a chance to redress for his own justice. I entrust this opportunity to you, and I hope you will not. Disappoint me and him, as for the other allies." Master Wugui looked at Gu Gua deeply and continued: "You need to find it yourself." Gu Gua was very surprised when he heard what Master Wugui said. , but I thought about it again. As the master of this world, Old Master Wugui has been planning for so many years, so he must be very careful and reliable. However, he also thought that the elves have been planning for so many years. After all, they are not easy to deal with. Lord, it is still not an easy thing to achieve the final victory. (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature. The novels will be better and updated faster! Text Chapter 42 Heim is my senior brother! After this conversation with his master, Gu Gua fully understood what kind of situation he was facing. Such a great sense of mission made him breathless. Old Master Wugui touched his forehead and said softly: "My child, my stay in this world is almost up. I have to hurry up to issue the oracle and prepare for the war of gods." Gu Gua Master Wugui looked at him reluctantly, thinking of the hard struggle over the years, his own confusion and fear, and couldn't help but feel weak in his heart. Maybe everyone will become like this in front of the person they love and rely on the most. Fragile, so is Gu Gua. Now that he heard that his master, who was like his father and mother, was leaving again, he felt even more reluctant to leave, like a child who went to school to report goodbye to his mother before his freshman year. Gu Gua's two bulging eyes were immediately filled with tears, and he seemed reluctant to leave. Old Master Wu Gui smiled warmly and said, "Why do real men need to act like children?" In the end, seeing Gu Gua, he didn't feel like leaving at all. He didn't look comforted, so he had no choice but to whisper: "You work hard, and when you become the only God King, you can rely on your own strength to return to our world through the channel I established. At that time, You can see me often. But in order for you to manage this world with peace of mind, I can't let you stay in our world. You have to understand this. In addition, Heim is my guard! , is also the disciple that my master has accepted in this world, and he is considered your senior brother. You two must cooperate sincerely and do good things." Gu Gua heard the news. I suddenly became excited and immediately turned from sadness to joy. His face was full of expectations. What a wonderful thing it would be if he could return to his own world! And he also has one more senior brother, which is really good! Old Master Wugui patted his head proudly and said, "Okay, come to the meeting quickly." After saying that, he disappeared into this illusion. Gu Gua jumped two steps in a hurry and shouted reluctantly: "Master! Master!" But where was his master anywhere? He could only look at the familiar illusion around him with nostalgia. Gritting his teeth, he jumped forward firmly. Without jumping two steps, the entire illusion changed. Gu Gua found that he was still climbing up the endless stairs, and his body returned to the appearance of the white dragon man. After taking two steps, a huge and old palace appeared in front of him. This palace had thick pillars. It goes straight into the sky with no end in sight, giving people a mysterious and majestic feeling. Even gods can't help but have a humble and insignificant mentality when facing such a huge pillar on foot. It was Gu Gua's first time to come to this Pantheon. Naturally, he was very curious and looked around. Unexpectedly, suddenly a force cleverly pushed him from behind. He was tripped by someone again and fell directly to the ground. His face hit the pillar in front of him and he fell very awkwardly. It looked like a mud-legged guy from the countryside had never seen such a high-end thing and wanted to take a bite. Gu Gua was caught off guard and suffered such a plot, and was furious. He turned around and saw a group of dwarfs standing behind him, looking at him with either ridicule or hatred, especially the leader who was dressed in jewels. It was the main god of the dwarf tribe, Garl Flashgold. His eyes were full of ridicule, and his mocking eyes also contained a strong murderous intent. Gu Gua, who originally wanted to attack directly, calmed down a little when he saw this murderous intention. At this moment, a man wearing a full set of paladin armor came over and said in a very dignified and deep tone: "Who is making a noise here? Anyone who causes trouble here will be killed without mercy." Gu Gua's heart suddenly became cold, and he immediately understood the conspiracy of Gal Flash Gold. He wanted to provoke himself to violate the rules of the Temple of the Gods and be punished by the Pantheon. Guard Heim will punish him, and God Ao is in the Temple of the Gods. If he angers this moody Supreme, this damn kobold may be executed! But he didn't expect that Heim was right in front of him. The kobold appeared as soon as he made a fool of himself, before the angry kobold could make a mistake! Gal Flash Gold suddenly felt very boring, and the good design was ruined like this. This Heim is really a rigid guy, and he is not cooperative at all. That's the case with the dwarfs. They are like children who never grow up. They like to play and play pranks, and they don't like to take responsibility. They like to push all problems onto others. If a conspiracy is not realized, he will not consider it. I don't know whether I really went too far, but I blamed others for not cooperating and spread my grievances on others. Therefore, although the dwarfs are a kind camp, they are not particularly popular with everyone, and this lack of responsibility is also an important reason why they have not established their own kingdom. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Gal.As soon as he turned around, he immediately said respectfully: "Great Lord Helm, I'm afraid this kobold god has never seen the world. Seeing such a great temple of the gods, I can't help but want to pay homage, haha~" After saying these disparaging words about Gu Gua, Garl Flashgold and the dwarf gods behind him burst into laughter and tried every means to ridicule and stimulate Gu Gua. Gu Gua was indeed extremely angry, clenching his fists tightly, but he knew very well. He just looked at these dwarfs quietly, and even smiled at the corner of his mouth, as if he was the one who laughed, while those dwarfs The one being laughed at. The dwarfs suddenly looked stunned, okay! Even you kobold didn't cooperate obediently and was humiliated! How amazing is this! ! ! I couldn't help but get a little angry, and they actually opened their mouths and made up all kinds of witticisms, yelling and sarcasm! At this time, the unsmiling Heim actually raised the corner of his mouth slightly and said lightly: "Oh, so that's it. This kind of pious mentality is really worth learning from everyone! And you!" Heim pointed at the group of noisy dwarfs. They scolded seriously: "You are making such a loud noise in front of the Temple of the Gods. Do you think this is a theater of humor?! The great god Ao is in the temple. He is very dissatisfied with your behavior of defying authority. In order to warn everyone , he decided, "Just when Heim said these words, under the rules of the Temple of the Gods, all the gods present witnessed this scene. The gods who did not know what happened before also passed some kind of The mysterious principle, I saw the scene where the dwarf gods challenged the kobold god just now. At this moment, the eyes of all the gods rested quietly on Heim, Gugua and the dwarf gods, quietly waiting for the next step. Seeing that everyone had noticed this, Heim continued to say seriously: "Lower the level of every god you laughed at and mocked by one level, and respectfully kiss the kobold god Gugua Tongtian in the Temple of the Gods. , the godhead was promoted by one level!¡± ¡°As he said, under the powerful authority of the Temple of the Gods, the godhood of all the dwarf gods was indeed lowered by one level. They panicked and tried to resist the power of the Temple of the Gods, but they failed. I found that I was completely powerless! I can only watch helplessly as I am being lowered to godhood! ! ! Because they were forcibly lowered in divine status, all their divine power overflowed out at once and spread to the surrounding gods. All the gods were like picking up money, desperately absorbing the divine power emanating from the dwarf gods. Most of the divine power naturally flowed towards Gu Gua, filling the gap in divine power he needed to advance to the first level of godhood. The dwarf gods blushed, closed their mouths, and did not dare to resist. They knew that God Ao was not an easy person to talk to. The last saint's catastrophe was still vivid in their minds, and they said that they would beat up those disobedient gods. The fight continued in Luo Morjian, leaving no room left. The guarding god Heim was still staring at them, seeming to hope that these dwarf gods would cause trouble again for no good reason. They looked at the loss of divine power from themselves with distress, but they did not dare to stop others. However, they still stared seriously at every god who absorbed his divine power. They were obviously holding a grudge and were preparing to ask for the return of those gods after leaving the Temple of the Gods. Divine power. These gods don't know the plans of the dwarf gods. Although they are worried that they will cause trouble, divine power is so rare that the hatred of the dwarfs is nothing in comparison. Some gods even whispered in a low voice: "The dwarfs of the dwarf tribe really deserve it. They are causing trouble everywhere. Now they have kicked the iron plate!" Another god said: "Isn't it? A group of arrogant little lunatics, relying on the The elves support them, so they dare to mess around. Are they out of their minds? Do they think Corellon is more noble and greater than the gods? " "Yes, he is just a Heim? , I scared them so much that they almost wet their pants. They are really useless!" A cold voice among the gods said calmly: "They are just a bunch of useless bitches. As a kind camp, they bully with bluffs! Weak and capable, but facing the truly powerful darkness and evil, we can only run away with our tail between our legs. This is what a loser is best at doing. " At this time, after hearing these words, Corellon among the gods. The calm and substantial gaze turned around, and actually immediately swept away a number of weaker gods. These gods were like bowling balls, falling to the ground with a thud, but they dared not speak out in anger. When Corellon's powerful eyes saw the god who said the last words among the gods, the emerald-green pupils in his eyes suddenly shrank, and there was an explosion of air and waves of air. It was floating everywhere, as if a strong wind of level 7 was blowing violently, and then stopped quickly. The weak gods around them were a little unsteady and took a few steps back. Text Chapter 43 The Conference of All Gods Begins Thanks for the reward, my beloved homeboy! Thank you all book friends for your support! ===================== Just looking at each other like this can set off such a big momentum at the door of the Temple of the Gods, and the gods can't help but follow Corellon. Looking around, I was surprised to see a tall and thin man with red skin, a pair of devil horns on his head, and a bright red robe with powerful and rare magic gems inlaid on it. There is a terrifying ferocious beast beside him, with flames from hell flowing in its mouth, which is enough to ignite the soul and burn the gods. After the aftermath of the blow just now, around Asmodeus, countless symbols appeared out of thin air and then disappeared out of thin air, like weak insects with only three seconds of life. It made an indescribable sound, and stubbornly penetrated into everyone's brain like it was magnetic! All gods and creatures who hear, see, or think about these runes will feel a voice whispering in their heads. This voice is encouraging the most evil side in your heart, encouraging you to do all the bad things, hurry up. Throw yourself into the arms of the nine hells and become a member of the devil. "Asmodeus!!! Oh my god!!! How could he be in this place!!! He is the Lord of Hell!!!" A buzzing sound quickly arose among the gods, and At the same time, a huge and empty circle immediately appeared around Asmodeus. These gods were like innocent lambs hiding from gray wolves, like ladies from good families hiding from dirty prostitutes, bright and clear. White, avoiding the pitch-black ink, cleared up all the space around Asmodeus. After a while, these mysterious runes disappeared again, just as suddenly as they appeared. But at this moment, no one dared to stand next to Asmodeus. They simply couldn¡¯t imagine how this guy, who was being shouted at and killed, could stand here openly. ! ! ! Heim stood nearby, seeming to understand everyone's thoughts very well, and introduced calmly: "Asmodeus is one of the gods of order, just because he has been on the front line of resisting the abyss war for a long time. Therefore, he did not I don¡¯t often attend meetings of the gods.¡± The gods all understood, and then all kinds of silent discussions began. They communicated silently through their own silent channels, but many words did not dare to make this fierce name prominent. The guy heard it. The main elf god Corellon was not surprised at all. He turned his head quietly and continued to look at the field calmly, as if nothing happened. However, everyone's attention has been attracted by Asmodeus, and no one is discussing or laughing at the dwarves' impoliteness and misfortune. Wait until the lost divine power of the dwarfs is redistributed. Gu Gua's godhead also increased sharply from 16 to 17, while the godhead of the dwarf main god Gal Flash Gold dropped from 18 to 17. In terms of godhead alone, the two were already equal. The gods of the dwarf clan were holding back their anger, but they couldn't help but swallow the breath they were holding in their stomachs. Seeing that the matter was settled, Heim cleared his throat and said, "Now please enter one by one." After that, he stepped aside. The door of the Temple of the Gods, which was like a black hole, was exposed. Gu Gua tried his best and couldn't see clearly what was inside the door. Heim smiled and said to him: "You'll know what's inside when you walk in." Gu Gua smiled and felt that he was indeed a bit of a bumpkin, but Heim was actually so kind to a newcomer and spoke for him everywhere. , which makes all the gods who know Heim feel a little incredible. They can't think about it. Behind the intimacy between these two people, what kind of unusual relationship there is. With the distance from the Temple of the Gods, all the gods walked into the Temple of the Gods. Gu Gua felt that there was a golden light outside his body, and he was like a star suspended in the dark space. He turned around and looked around, and found that many stars were gradually lighting up in the sky. And the amazing thing is that he can actually clearly know the deity represented by each star, and the higher the deity is, the closer it is to the middle position. In the middle are the elves' main god Corellon, who has reached 19 divinity levels, and the mad god Cyric, who has gathered the power of the three dark gods. Because he successfully fell into the trap of his own hypnotic brainwashing magic, he fell into a trap. In the endless loop of logic, I am here just because of the order of God. Just from the dangerous storm of divine power around him, I know that this guy is not normal. Therefore, the main god of the elves, Corellon, is already the one with the highest status and the most powerful power among ordinary gods. He reservedly stayed in the middle position, controlling the crazy Cyric, calmly accepting the attention of other gods, and quietly waiting for the meeting to begin. Around the second circle, there are several gods with eighteen divine status, such as Moradin, the main god of the dwarves., the orc chief god Gruumsh, the halfling god Yodala, the lord of hell Asmodeus, and another god who emits green light, seems to be glaring at him, Gu Gua is sure that he does not recognize him, but From the light surrounding the god, Gu Gua felt that he was Silvanus, the god of nature. I felt something in my heart, but I didn't know what was going on. The light balls on their bodies appear to be smaller than those of gods with 19th godhood, and they are also dimmer, showing a strong class character. On the third circle, there will be many more gods. This circle is all gods with godhood level 17, including the dwarf clan chief god Gal Flash Gold who has just been promoted to Gu Gua and has just fallen from godhood level 18. Others are powerful. The gods were also lined up one after another, just like the planets surrounding the sun, staying quietly. The halo of these gods with 17 godheads is smaller and dimmer, so that all the gods are neatly arranged according to their own godhead size and nature, surrounding a certain mysterious center point. Gu Gua could see that his position was even higher than that of Gal Flash Gold. When he thought about it, he immediately understood that he was ranked higher than Gar Flash because he controlled part of the origin of the world. Gal Flash Gold should be closer to the front. With all the stars lit up, the meeting seemed to have officially begun. A quiet and distant hymn sounded in the sky, washing the souls of every god, allowing them to unconsciously leave their reverence and admiration to the greatest god, God Ao. A sun lit up between Corellon and Cyric, pushing all the gods aside. Gu Gua compared the sun at this moment and felt that he was like a piece of sand next to a basketball. He looked so Small, so dim, it gave rise to a feeling of being unable to withstand the majesty of God above God. Suddenly, the reverent mood had reached its peak. I thought to myself that this life is a complete dedication to God above God, and it is also my own glory. . This is the God above God, the ruler of this world, his own master, the great Tongtian Cult Leader. Under such circumstances, Gu Gua glanced at the main god of the elves, Corellon, and found that he was standing upright with his hands tightly clenched into fists. He seemed to be completely unaffected by such a brainwashing atmosphere and kept holding on to himself. My body didn't feel like giving in at all. From his slender but strong back, Gu Gua could see a noble soul with a proud attitude and unwilling to give in easily. It was a pity that he was born in such a world and was destined to become a powerful god. No matter how hard he struggled, he could not escape the fate of being controlled and slaughtered by the gods, just like a fish cannot escape water and a bird cannot escape air. Looking at the other gods, except for myself who came alone, many other gods have their own gods behind them, and they radiate from the direction of the gods to the surroundings, forming a colorful radiation halo, which seems to make people wonder. People are open-minded and have a magnificent feeling full of history and destiny. Seeing this, Gu Gua felt something in his heart. He turned around and looked behind him. On the edge of the distant divine system, a weak divine power, which was just enough to surpass a demigod, stood behind him, because The distance was so far that Gu Gua couldn't help but take a closer look and found that standing behind him was actually Alice, the goddess of spring water! The goddess of springs was previously a subordinate of the god of nature, Silvanus. No wonder Silvanus hated her so much! Suddenly, Gu Gua felt that another conspiracy was waiting for him. (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature. The novels will be better and updated faster! Text Chapter 44 Shocking news! ! ! Thank you Uncle Fu Xuan for your monthly ticket and everyone for your support! =============================== When the sun among all the stars finally stabilized, the meeting finally officially began. Gu Gua felt that the information was not obtained through sight or hearing, but through the sun's rays shining on his own mask. There were some interactions between the rays, thus transmitting the information. Gu Gua also noticed that he could not see his master's image in the outside world through the brilliance of the sun. He could only know that he was made of infinite light and heat. He was a more powerful existence than other gods. Perhaps this This is where the name AO comes from, it means the largest light group. This made Gu Gua feel that the information he received was different from the information received by other gods? Gu Gua had no time to think about it, carefully feeling the information brought from the light, and carefully observing the reactions of other gods. "I woke up from my slumber and was very disappointed to see what you were doing. I found that you were still unable to unite and end the chaos in the abyss. I have made many reforms and hope that you can pay attention to the needs of your believers. Soul, to prevent the ignorant souls of mortals from being deceived by the abyss and going astray. But I found that not only did you fail to protect the souls of your believers, but you also attacked each other for your own power and position, and did not hesitate to pull the demons out of the abyss. It was released, bypassing the restrictions of the main material plane, and staying in the place where mortals existed. "The huge pressure hit every god with the almost omnipresent sunlight, and Gu Gua clearly felt it. It seems that some gods suffer more pressure, and these pressures are not evenly placed on every god. And those who were under the most pressure were Corellon and Cyric who were closest to the sun. Corellon and Cyric both exuded thick smoke. Corellon still stood there firmly, with his hands behind his back, without losing his majesty at all. Cyric screamed crazily, and black smoke emitted from his body. The smoke filled the light shield around his body almost instantly. Like a pitch-black glass ball, it was soon impossible to see clearly what was happening in his light mask. The message in the sun continued to spread out: "I know the problems between you, because no one among you obeys the other. You fight each other, and even conquer each other. No matter who does something wrong, as long as he is strong . Others can't punish him at all, instead of using the morality and justice that everyone upholds. Not to mention that the strong in the world can extend their lifespan casually, avoid the laws of nature, or become a lich, or extend their lives through prayer. Life, even those slightly more powerful beings dare to restrain and play with the soul, let alone the gods who are transcendent. Rather than being another kind of existence beyond the mortal world, all the great gods are more powerful. Just hungry wolves! The many divine kingdoms above Faerun are just another colosseum, another jungle full of blood and cruelty! Even Paradise Mountain does not follow morality and law. It¡¯s the law of the jungle where the weak eat the strong!¡± he said here. Almost all the gods showed empathetic expressions. Almost all the gods are fanatical adherents of their own ideas. They understand very well the huge difficulty in convincing other gods with simple principles, so they do not mince words about the facts stated by the god AO. There are even a few weak gods who have endured long-term exploitation and abuse by powerful powers, and even precarious ones, and even couldn't help but sob! The scene was deliberately awkward and silent for a moment. Everyone was carefully understanding the true meaning of God's admonition, because they all knew that God was a practical man and he would take any method he thought might be right. to achieve his purpose. This method usually brings about earth-shaking changes and harm to the gods. So they were very serious about trying to figure out what God meant. God God did not let them wait too long. He continued to convey in a slightly tired voice: "In order to solve the problem between you, unite all the forces and completely eradicate the cancer in the abyss. I I hope to build a brand new pantheon from scratch that can rule all the gods in a consistent way and use a moral standard and legal system to allow everyone, all the powerful, and all the gods to , You have to consider whether what you are doing is right and whether it will be punished by the laws of the divine court." After conveying this message, all the gods became excited, and they began to make various unstable fluctuations in surprise. Come, especially the few particularly bellicose guys, such as the God of War Tempus next to Gu Gua, they shine brightly and excitedly.   Gu Gua especially noticed Corellon standing in the middle position. His eyes seemed to shine brightly for a few inches, but then quickly calmed down. He looked like a calm guy. , the city is really deep enough. Corellon seemed to be looking in the direction of Gu Gua. The two people's eyes met in the void, and then each continued to look at the big sun in the middle as if nothing had happened. They both knew that the words of God had not yet been conveyed. , especially the point they are most concerned about, that is how the God King should be produced. The light of the god AO continues to convey information infinitely: "As for the establishment of the divine court, I think it should first be based on the god system. The gods should form a new loose god system according to their respective ideals. Next, it should be It will be determined by the War of Gods which divine system will become the leader of the Divine Court. " "So, the first stage of operation should be the Free Alliance of Gods. I think this stage should not take too long. It is the second stage, the Conferred God War. In the second stage, all the divine kingdoms will be put together according to their respective camps. The good camp will have Tiantian Mountain as the core, and all the divine kingdoms will be merged together to form one, connected with each other. , it is convenient for you to conquer each other. The neutral Kingdom of God is centered on the Olympian Fields and is united together, while the Kingdom of God of the evil camp is centered on Hell and is united together. These three layers will also become the basis for the future rule of the Divine Court. "After receiving this information, the voices of all the gods became even more noisy. If the Holy Catastrophe was still a matter between several powerful gods, then this time the war in the divine court involves every god. A major event that will turn the entire Faerun God Realm upside down! ! ! Text Chapter 45 The first god to seek refuge Thank you to Mr. Tiantian Yuyao Tianxing for your monthly votes~ Thank you all for your support! ========================== A huge buzzing sound resounded throughout the Temple of the Gods, and the huge sun did not stop everyone from discussing. Instead, he fell silent, waiting for everyone to digest this drastic change that completely subverted their concepts and expectations. After a while, these gods seemed to understand all these contents clearly, and confirmed that they were not hallucinating. The information they received was the same as that of other gods, and then they gradually fell into their own thoughts and calculations. , the scene gradually became quiet. The huge sun quietly exuded information and continued to issue his supreme orders to all the gods: "After the unique divine court is successfully established, I hope that this divine court will launch a huge war against the abyss and bring all the demon lords together." Eradicate them all and completely eliminate this cancer that is parasitic in our world." The gods no longer paid attention to this message. Their minds were completely attracted by the previous content, and they could only pay attention to this message. Simply absorb it without thinking about the meaning of this information. But for Yu Gugua, this piece of information is the most important content. In other words, in the eyes of his master, the infringement of the Chaos Abyss is actually far more terrifying than the conspiracy of the Elf God. In other words, in fact, The abyss is not under the control of the master. It may be where the Tongtian leader was blocked by Taoist Hongjun after he reopened the earth, water, fire and wind. Perhaps this is the only redundancy that arises when this world falls into a state of disorder. This is the biggest hidden danger to the world of Faer?n. Thinking of this, Gu Gua couldn't help but fall into deep thought. Now Gu Gua has barely reached the 17th level of godhood. Compared with the 19th level of the elves, which has been stable for thousands of years, it is almost incomparable. Moreover, the layout of the elves for thousands of years is even more overwhelming. From this time It seems that among the human kingdoms around the world, almost all of them are supporters of the elves or have been secretly controlled by the dark elves in politics. Only the kingdoms of dwarves, orcs, dragons, and dragonriders are minority kingdoms. under their control. That is to say. In fact, they are only one step away from ruling the world. Judging from the information obtained today, in fact, this is nothing. What worries and worries the most about God AO, his master Tongtian Cult Leader, is actually the fact that the demon disaster just started three hundred years ago, and the demon passed through The tiefling race was created through a massive mixture of magic and human blood. This symbolizes the ulterior desires of the abyss demons who have been suppressed by the gods through the gods. It has penetrated into the main material plane. Looking at it now, it seems that the situation is still under control, but Gu Gua, who has become a god, knows that there is a powerful law in the abyss. This powerful law cannot be changed even by the god AO. . That is the powerful contaminating nature of divine power. Any god, no matter how powerful he is in his own kingdom, will continue to be polluted as long as his power enters the abyss, and may even assimilate with the abyss. Eventually becoming part of the abyss, strengthening the existence of the abyss. The only one who can curb the development of the abyss. At present, there seems to be only the nine-layer Baator Hell, the constant bloody battle with the abyss. This kind of bloody battle has existed for many, many years, but from Asmodeus's point of view, it seems that with the emergence of the tiefling race, this bloody battle has This balance is being broken. Gu Gua fully understood what his master meant. He felt that he was being pressed by something heavy, making it hard for him to breathe. The task was so arduous. No wonder the God of Water Element told him that he would not do it until he was capable enough. Tell him the truth. It turned out that the truth was so cruel and so unbearable that Gu Gua clenched his fists and once again strengthened his confidence in himself. As if paying attention to Gu Gua's psychological changes, the huge sun flickered again, but this time, he sent out the message of the end: "Okay, this is what I need to convey. I hope that next time I When you wake up, you can provide me with a good answer. "Goodbye, my child." The message seems to be reverberating with the spread of light in this vast space, and the huge sun seems to have begun to dissipate. Just as majestic as when he first appeared, he disappeared into the vast void in the afterglow of the setting sun. ??The last sentence, God above God has never been addressed with such an expression. All the gods were stunned for a moment, and they all fell into some kind of contemplation. When the light completely disappeared and the god was completely asleep, a violent and arrogant laughter suddenly broke out on the scene. Gu Gua hurriedly looked in the middle and saw Corellon looking up to the sky and laughing, his hands slanted. Stab into the sky, five fingersOpening it up, as if he was eager to grab something, he laughed, as if he wanted to let out all the oppression and helplessness he had suffered for thousands of years. In the eyes of other gods, this means other meanings. In the eyes of other gods, Corellon burst into laughter as soon as God announced this. It seemed that Corellon, the main god of the elves, was prepared for the king of the divine court, or conversely, the king of the divine court was prepared for the king of the divine court. Corellon prepared it! Suddenly, many wandering gods began to think about how they should seek refuge with Corellon, which would not only satisfy their own dignity, but also obtain a good enough return? Gu Gua thought for a moment and immediately understood that this guy Corellon had actually borrowed the power of the gods in such a simple way and occupied the most advantageous position in an instant! As expected of an old goblin who has lived for hundreds of thousands of years, he is really good at grasping people's mentality. Gu Gua thought silently, he is really a difficult opponent! Crazy Cyric was still hiding from the radiance of the sun. At this moment, he heard the arrogant laughter. He couldn't help but poke his head out of his gray smoke and silently glanced at Corellon. Corellon was enjoying himself at the moment. Laughing loudly, various plans were quickly swirling in his mind. He didn't even notice what the madman was doing. Cyric took out a dark dagger from his arms, rushed over, and roared with a ferocious face: "I am the greatest and most awesome Supreme God in the world! How can you, a bastard, laugh more arrogantly than me!!!" Corellon was caught off guard and was unexpectedly attacked by Cyric, who also had a Godhead of 19. Successfully, the pitch-black dagger stabbed into Corellon's waist and eye, and then spread through Corellon's blood vessels like sugar dissolved into hot water, quickly spreading towards his heart! Corellon roared, turned around in shame and anger, and pinched Cyric's wrist. At this moment, a golden light flashed, and all the gods were teleported out and returned to their original places. At the same position, Gu Gua appeared in the sky above his own kingdom of God, maintaining his last posture when he absorbed the origin of Talos, as if everything that just happened was just a dream. But Gu Gua knew that all this was not a dream, because he discovered that the spring goddess Alice actually appeared in his kingdom of God. This was similar to what Gu Gua saw in the Temple of the Gods, Alice stood there. The same thing holds true behind him. Gu Gua said with some surprise: "Alice, what are you?" Alice was a little shy as if she were afraid of strangers, but also felt a little confused and uneasy when leaving her friends. She wrung her fingers and said, "Great Your Excellency Gu Gua. Tongtian Because now, most of the believers who pray to me are of the dragon race, and they are usually your loyal believers. Believers of other races can no longer support the existence of my godhead. , therefore, according to the laws of the Kingdom of God, I am already your subordinate god After receiving this news, the great Lord Silvanus was furious and said that he would punish me for my self-destruction So I stayed with the sisters. I escaped under cover I have nowhere to go I can only follow the rules and come to you Please, don't drive me away I have no place to go" He said As he spoke, he started to cry. Every drop of tear fell into the cracks in the rocks on the mountain, and a stream of clear spring water would flow down the mountain. It seemed that it would also flow down the mountain in the same sad and helpless way. Gu Gua sighed helplessly. He said in one breath: "Okay, you are welcome to settle here. I hope you can make my country look more lively." Gu Gua did not expect that after the Conferred God War kicked off, he would be the first to become The one who came from God turned out to be Alice, the most peaceful and uncontroversial spring goddess. Text Chapter 46: The Ancestor of the Demon Clan Thanks to the otaku who loves reading novels for the tip! Thanks to Mr. Fu Xuan for your monthly ticket! Thank you all book friends for your support! ================================= Gu Gua still has a lot of things to do in her heart, and she also knows that it is not time to be shy and embarrassed. When the time came, the first thing he had to do was to hold all the power in his hands and prepare for an extremely difficult battle at any time. So when Alice still had various girlish worries, Gu Gua had no time to talk to her about these things. He said bluntly: "You also participated in this meeting of the Temple of the Gods. The Conferred God War is about to begin. Now that the fight has begun, I will never be willing to just choose a powerful guy to be my master, and I am not willing to follow my brothers and sisters and become servants." Gu Gua looked at Alice deeply and continued: " I need to gather all the strength I can muster to deal with the coming war. This war will ultimately determine the future fate of you and me, so don¡¯t think too much about anything, just do your best to help me and wait until this war is over. No matter if we are the winner and stand on the pinnacle of the gods, or if we fail and can only fall into the abyss from now on, I will give you a final answer." Alice opened her mouth, as if there were some words in her throat. He spun around, but finally uttered a weak sentence and said: "Okay I will obey your orders" Gu Gua smiled as gently as possible and said: "Actually, I have long hoped that you could join. Come to my God System. You have also seen my God System philosophy. I care deeply about nature and value the ecological environment. It¡¯s still a good thing for the natural environment of the Dragon Kingdom.¡± As he spoke, Gu Gua grabbed a handful of the sacred light on his body, grabbed a bunch of things, and then systematized it. A line hangs from the clay of his own destiny, and it hangs into this ball of light. It seems that he is somewhat involved with Gu Gua's priesthood. After a while, Gu Gua¡¯s face became even paler, and he finally completed this new priesthood. It should be because this priesthood has no basis at all and consumes too much of Gu Gua's divine power. This is a green octagonal pavilion, which looks like the style of Gu Gua's previous life, with a pointed roof, green bricks and green tiles. It looks ancient. At the same time, a new priesthood also appeared on Gu Gua's destiny clay tablet. I am afraid that it cannot even maintain a unit of godhead, and it only exists in vain. Gu Gua handed the small pavilion to Alice and said tiredly: "This is the gift I give you, the godhead of intelligent life. There is also a unique magic of mine to enlighten intelligent life. This magical technique that enlightens intelligent life is different from the ordinary Druid's enlightenment technique. In other words, it is a high-level eternal version of the enlightenment technique." Alice held up this exquisite priesthood with some confusion, and was a little moved. He was also a little confused, wondering why Gu Gua would spend so much effort just to create a priesthood that seemed useless. I don¡¯t even know why Gu Gua would give this priesthood to himself. In fact, the small pavilion formed by this priesthood is an ancient pagoda, but there is no foundation at all at this time, only one floor, so it looks like a small pavilion, and the priesthood contained in it is also the heart method of Gu Gua's "Yulong Transformation" The ability to "point" the realm. Ordinary enlightenment techniques can only give animals short-term and inefficient wisdom, and cannot turn them into truly useful servants. But the enlightenment ability is different. It can not only enlighten animals, but also plants. It can also enlighten higher wisdom, and this wisdom has the possibility of continuous improvement. After this life gains wisdom, it can even learn spells and fighting spirit that only intelligent life can learn, and embark on the path of soul excellence. This is also a basic method for Gu Gua to continue to expand the source of souls after he deeply understands the basis of the existence of this world. It just lacks a suitable opportunity. At the same time, Gu Gua also has a monster complex in his heart. There are many in this world. There are powerful monsters, but there are no so-called monsters. It really makes people feel lonely Gu Gua collected his chaotic thoughts and continued: "Teach this magical skill to your druid, and I will do it too. Teach this magical skill to my paladins and priests, unite all the forces that can be united, and hope that you can transform more powerful monsters to protect your springs." Alice's eyes glowed. A wonderful light came out, but he didn't know what to say, he just nodded. Gu Gua reached out his hand out of nowhere and stroked Alice's head. Alice's face turned red all of a sudden, reaching the depths of her neck. She muttered twice, but she didn't say anything after all. Come on, turn around and run away. Gu Gua also felt a little guilty for his recklessness. The embarrassment at this moment made him feel that he didn't know where to put his hands and feet. It's like someone just started falling in love?? little boy. At this moment, another voice came from behind Gu Gua: "Why, are you not used to teasing little girls?" What day is this? How come anyone can enter his own kingdom of God? Gu Gua turned around and saw Asmodeus standing leisurely behind him, slowly twirling the worm-like beard on his chin. His eyes shone with suspicion and distrust. Gu Gua understood immediately. It must be the reason why the old master Wugui asked him to assist him, but Asmodeus didn't trust him, let alone look down on him. . "The great god asked me to ask you for something, saying it can cure the evil breath in my body." Asmodeus said very doubtfully, and his tone sounded like he himself didn't believe it. of. Asmodeus has been betrayed many times, and he no longer trusts anyone. If this sentence was not said by God, he would have slapped him. At this moment, he was standing in front of Gu Gua, with a very dangerous aura all over his body, like a volcano that was about to erupt at any time. When Gu Gua heard what he said, he immediately understood that what he wanted was the truth of the transformation of yin and yang. As long as he mastered this concept, then the evil aura and the power of yin in him could naturally be transformed, and naturally he would It can solve his problems. Thinking of this, Gu Gua did not hesitate and directly took out the innate magic weapon formed by absorbing the origin of Talos, the Yin-Yang Fish Jade Pendant. When he took the rare jade pendant to Asmodeus, there was something The negative energy is transformed into positive energy, that is, negative energy is transformed into positive energy. When Asmodeus was photographed like this, the suspicion and distrust in his eyes immediately turned into shock and disbelief. He stared closely at the magical artifact in Gu Gua's hand, the most powerful hell. The lord couldn't hold himself back and let out a heavy breathing sound. Gu Gua smiled and said, "God asked you to come and ask for this thing. You must have agreed on the conditions, right?" Text Chapter 47 Treating the Lord of Hell Thanks to the otaku who loves reading novels for the reward, thanks to uncle a666333 for the monthly ticket, and thanks to all the book lovers for their support! ! ! =============================== Asmodeus chuckled and said: "I will give my power to You, can you afford it? "Asmodeus's words are not unreasonable. Now, although the meeting of the gods said that a new divine court will be established, a new one will be better than ten thousand people. The god king, this god king can definitely break through the limit of level 20 godhead. But the Divine Court has not yet been established, and the Godhead theorem has not been broken. In other words, there are only two gods with level 19 gods in this huge team of gods, and these two positions are already full, that is After these two positions of the elf god Corellon and the god of conspiracy Cyric are occupied, the other gods, no matter how much divine power they absorb, cannot be upgraded to the powerful divine power of level 19 godhood. If you want to become a level 19 god, there is only one way, and that is to kill one of them. Just this method, how can it be so simple to implement? Unless there is a war between level 19 gods, almost no one can kill them. Now Gu Gua¡¯s godhead level has reached level 17, and he is thousands of miles away from level 19 godhead, which is simply unreachable. No matter how Asmodeus looks, his godhood will not be lower than 17, and there are even legends that he was a god born at the creation of the world, and his godhood even reached 20! in this case. Even if Gu Gua absorbs Asmodeus's divine power, what good will it do? Nor will it transform into a more powerful god. No wonder Asmodeus asked such a question. Gu Gua smiled and said: "This is a necessary point for forming an alliance with me. That is to hand over the priesthood to me now, and then I will hand over the priesthood to you, so that the alliance can be reached. As for your divine power, I will give it to you." I don't want it at all, and I know it. Asking for your divine power will not do me any good, and it will even kill me." Asmodeus looked at Gu Gua strangely, hesitated, and then chose. In order to believe in the advice of God, he chose to believe in the miraculous rise of the kobold god. To be honest, he has been tired of his job for hundreds of thousands of years, but he can't get rid of it. Even looking at the virtues of the lords in hell, Asmodeus knew that if he gave up most of his priesthood and chose to retire like the ancient death god Yeager, he would be the first to be defeated by these wolfish and ambitious hell lords. They were torn to pieces. If you want to get rid of this sad fate, you only have this chance, a chance to gamble. ¡°If Gu Gua knew Asmodeus¡¯s mood, he probably couldn¡¯t help but sigh. It's really surprising that even a being as powerful as Asmodeus would be sick and seek medical treatment in a hurry. And in fact, Asmodeus still has an absolutely powerful and cunning trump card, and he can easily regain his priesthood when Gu Gua cheats him. Even using this method, he can replace anyone's priesthood. He fully inherited the other party's priesthood and divine power, but he would not adopt it until he was absolutely sure. Otherwise, this move cannot be called a trump card. Asmodeus has presided over the war against the demons of the abyss for so many years. He is also a decisive person who is cruel to others and even more cruel to himself. He gritted his teeth and took out all his priesthood. He put his hands behind his ears, and then slowly and forcefully pushed them up. He saw an inverted cone-shaped thing slowly moving with his hands. Emerging from his head, Gu Gua took a closer look and saw that this inverted cone-shaped object had nine levels of distinction. It was clearly the model of the nine-level Bator Hell! It seems that it is indeed the priesthood of Asmodeus! After this priesthood completely emerged from Asmodeus's head, even Asmodeus himself felt a little weak and pale. This terrible feeling was like a beautiful girl standing naked. Asmodeus was filled with insecurity in front of countless perverts. But he quickly suppressed this insecurity, firmly pushed his priesthood over, and the model of the Nine Hells began to slowly float towards Gu Gua. Gu Gua slowly took over the priesthood and incorporated it into his destiny tablet without hesitation. With the dissolution of the priesthood, Gu Gua's destiny tablet almost doubled in size. A large amount of negative energy constantly emerged from these nine levels of hell, which was transmitted to Gu Gua's fate clay tablet, but was constantly swept away by waves of fresh air, and was swallowed up completely without any adverse effects. . When Asmodeus saw this scene, he was also a little dazed, because he had seen the fate tablets of other gods, and had also seen other gods snatching priesthoods from each other, but he had never seen anything like this. Two clay tablets of fate can actually complete the storyA situation where beauty comes together as one. This scene made him seem to believe in the instructions of God, and he also had more confidence in changing his destiny. His eyes couldn't help but become eager, and he stared at Gu Gua's movements, hoping that this would make people feel strange and The awkward kobold god could really solve his current predicament and help him rise from the abyss of evil. It didn't take long for Gu Gua to completely digest Asmodeus's priesthood. The huge black negative energy began to exceed the ability of Qing Qi to digest and began to pollute the clay tablet of his destiny. Gu Gua did not dare for a moment. Staying, almost immediately afterwards, he used his ability to enfeoff the Dragon King to return those priesthoods to Asmodeus again. As expected, Asmodeus was left next to Gu Gua's fate clay tablet. The phantom of the priesthood also has a lot of negative energy. While returning Asmodeus's priesthood to him, Gu Gua also handed over his only innate magic weapon, the Yin-Yang Fish Jade Pendant, to Asmodeus. Gu Gua's heart was filled with reluctance. , because the jade pendant was formed by the entanglement of the two origins of this world, and it also possesses the most critical truth to improve the world. It is a unique treasure. In Gu Gua's eyes, this magic weapon is compared to As Mordors' priesthood is more valuable. Asmodeus seemed to understand the value of this jade pendant very well. He hurriedly held the jade pendant on his chest. Asmodeus felt that his body was soaked with negative energy for dozens of times. Wannian's body is recovering. The skin on his chest is like a snake resurrecting from the frozen soil in winter. Although there is no way to return to its original state immediately, the feeling of vitality moves him. Almost crying. With trembling hands, he brought the jade pendant to his face, looked at it carefully, then suddenly raised his neck and swallowed the jade pendant directly into his stomach! ! ! Gu Gua yelled: "Don't!!!" Asmodeus smiled greedily and said, "Now that you have given it to me, do you still want to regret taking it back?" Gu Gua sighed and put it down. He stretched out his hand and said with emotion: "This jade pendant is unique, you must keep it well Hey It may be easy to use this jade pendant to transform your divine attributes. You only need to stop using negative energy. Ingesting it and staying quietly for hundreds of years is enough, but just curing your body is not enough, because this is just a temporary treatment. Judging from the divine power that hell has contributed to you, if it stops. If the jade pendant fails to transform you, you will immediately be transformed by the evil of hell again and become this physique again. And if you don't stop taking in negative energy, it is estimated that even your own body will be difficult to transform back. , If you want to cure your problem, you must not only change your own divine body, but also further change the attributes of hell. Otherwise, all this will be just a moon in the water and a flower in the mirror. " Asmodeus. Caressing his chest, he felt that the jade pendant was entering his heart under the operation of his divine power. He suppressed his excitement and took several deep breaths, but he still could not hide the trembling in his voice. He said arrogantly and excitedly: "Oh, you actually dare to guide me? Tell me, do you have any good suggestions?" Gu Gua smiled and didn't mind Asmodeus's tone. He raised his hand, stretched out two fingers, and continued: "Remember your original intention, to reward good and punish evil, and one more thing, which is redemption. A great and arduous redemption, redeem yourself and the entire hell." Hearing what Gu Gua said, Asmodeus couldn't help but froze, his jaw relaxed, and he seemed to be caught in an extremely fierce thought storm! Asmodeus chuckled twice, as if he wanted to cover up his gaffe, but the more he did, the clearer his despair became. Because just these two items reminded him of his high spirits and heroic sacrifice hundreds of thousands of years ago, taking up the important task of resisting the abyss. Thinking about it now, maybe it was a good thing that he died at that time, and he would not have to endure hundreds of thousands of years of pain. Asmodeus couldn't help but fall into contemplation and sigh. At this moment, another god burst in and rushed towards Gu Gua. Gu Gua couldn't help but hold his forehead and sigh, his Kingdom of God was so lively today, no matter who he was, he could barge in! Gu Gua knew who the person who came in this time was, because there was only one person left who could break into his divine kingdom at will, and that was Tiamat, the five-color dragon god. Tiamat rushed in furiously and shouted: "Gu Gua! Let's go quickly! Come with me to save people!" After rushing in, she saw Asmodeus was also there, and she braked suddenly. Stopped in front of Gu Gua, he hurriedly walked towards?Smortiers saluted. Text Chapter 48 Rescue Death Squadron Seeing Tiamat rushing in like this, Gu Gua was very surprised, and then asked: "Tiamat, who are you going to save?" Tiamat stopped and used trembling words The voice said: "It's my unsatisfactory brother, Bahamut! I just found out that he was actually imprisoned by the main god of the elves. His skin and tendons were peeled to make legendary equipment, his flesh was cut and bled to cultivate super warriors, and then he used advanced divine magic to kill him. He recovered. If it hadn't been for the power of the Assembly of Gods to force him out this time, I wouldn't have known that he would have fallen into such a miserable situation! The laws of the Temple of God have been sent back!" After saying that, Tiamat couldn't control her emotions, hugged Gu Gua, and burst into tears, seemingly because she had ignored her brother for so many years. I feel remorseful and heartbroken that my brother fell into such a terrible tragedy. Gu Gua was stunned for a moment. Now Tiamat was no longer a lofty queen, but a poor little girl who needed help. He hesitated for a moment, then stretched out his hand to hug Tiamat and gently kissed her. Patting, he comforted steadily: "Speak slowly, don't be anxious, explain things clearly before we can save him. As far as I know, Lord Bahamut is not trying to save the metal dragons of the Dragon Riding Kingdom. Did you take the initiative to go to the kingdom of the elves? How did the situation evolve to this point? " Tiamat whimpered, and it seemed that only at this moment did she change from a proud and powerful queen to a weak one? Poor little girl, this was certainly the reason for her confusion. On the other hand, his brother was kidnapped. The only person she can rely on is Gu Gua. From the beginning, Gu Gua was just one of Tiamat¡¯s many faces. He even surrendered to Tiamat¡¯s power through forced means. At that time, Gu Gua was just an ordinary person and couldn¡¯t be more ordinary. The kobold warlock has now grown into a peerless powerhouse who has swallowed up the Madness God System. In just three hundred years, his godhood has risen to level 17! And when Gu Gua inherited the kobold pantheon, Tiamat tried her best to help Gu Gua. In the end, he escaped a disaster. If it weren't for Tiamat, Gu Gua would have died without a burial place. From this, Gu Gua lowered his guard and began to gradually accept this woman. Later, Tiamat seemed to realize something. He gave up the habit of making millions of faces and focused on getting along with Gu Gua. There was nothing that dissatisfied Gu Gua. Now that Gu Gua has grown up, Tiamat, as a woman, has regarded Gu Gua as her important support. What happened this time. It also further broke through Tiamat's knot and pride, and officially fell into the arms of Gu Gua, praying for his help. At this point, the relationship between the two people had been completely reversed. Tiamat cried heartily. While crying: "During the later stages of the dragon-slaying war hundreds of thousands of years ago, Corellon, the main god of the elves, provoked internal strife among the dragons. He even forged the Ten Dragon Balls with the main god of the dwarves, Moradin. Weren't most of the dragon gods framed? In the alien crystal wall system, those two despicable guys were killed and devoured, leaving only Bahamut, the youngest among the dragon gods, and me. We defeated the giant dragon in one fell swoop. In order to save a way to survive, Bahamut Hamut, he, he, without telling me, signed a servant agreement with Corellon and Moradin, willing to be their slaves in order to ask the elves and dwarves to let go of our remaining dragons I didn't know at the time I actually thought it was my crazy counterattack and revenge that played a role I didn't expect that it was my brother who I always looked down on who made such a big sacrifice Wuwuwu" Hearing this past incident, Gu Gua Tiamat couldn't help but sigh, and continued: "I have always been angry at my brother's cowardly character, but I never thought that he was the real wise man The internal strife of the elves, the dark elves split from the elves, There is also the independence of the orcs and the independence of humans, which are all supported secretly by my brother But Corellon of the Elf tribe has been holding back. He waited until the demonic disaster broke out before setting a trap, and he has told it for so many years. Let's settle the accounts together He is hanging on to my brother's life just to trample his body and use his flesh and blood to build more war machines! " Gu Gua was stunned after hearing this. Thinking that there are so many inside stories in this matter, I have a slight change in my mind towards Bahamut who pursues a policy of non-resistance. At this moment, two more guests came to his Kingdom of God. These two guests were not the kind of close acquaintances who could easily enter his Kingdom of God. Therefore, they both sent out applications to enter. Gu Gua saw that After seeing the visitors, he knew that they were all his allies, so he agreed to their application to enter. At this time, a majestic orc walked in from the void, and seemed to continue Tiamat's words: "Yes, I can understand the fighting spirit when I am dying, and ignite the divine fire when many orcs are being slaughtered to achieve the status of god. It¡¯s because of BahamutAdult help. Without him, the orcs would have been wiped out just like the various defective servant races created by the elves. " This orc is blind in one eye, and the only eye is shining with scarlet light. He is wearing a black leather armor with sharp spikes on the leather armor. He looks extremely fierce. He is naturally The main god of the orcs, Gruumsh. He continued: "So to deal with that old rabbit Corellon, I must be a part of it. " From the Rainbow Bridge on the other side, it suddenly changed from a virtual state to a substantial state. A stout dwarf walked down from the top. He frowned and said: "If Corellon, a narcissist, really If you become the King of the Divine Court, then this world will be really troublesome. Moreover, I didn't expect you to have such a big backing, Gu Gua Tongtian, I really underestimated you. I am willing to join this fight, give that proud guy Corellon a slap in the face, and tell everyone that not everyone is convinced. " Asmodeus was like an old man who was very worried about his health. He held his heart with both hands, silently feeling the truth of the yin and yang cycle spinning in his heart, and said slowly: "In that case, it's okay for me to be a part of it. I also want to take a good look at what this guy who claims to be able to lead the world really looks like. " Tiamat was so happy and excited when she saw so many powerful gods joining in the rescue of her brother. She hurriedly saluted everyone and thanked everyone. She even turned around to hug Gu Gua and kissed her fiercely. He looked at him, which made Gu Gua feel embarrassed. Gu Gua quickly said: "Since everyone is going to attack that guy, we have to be prepared. After all, Bahamut is in Corellon's kingdom at the moment. If we attack rashly, we will definitely get twice the result with half the effort, and it will also cause Bahamut to suffer unnecessary torture and harm. " Orc Lord Gruush smiled and said: "I have been prepared for a long time. When I swallowed the Kingdom of Talos before, I had already developed a weapon against the laws of the Kingdom of God. As long as the seeds of this law are planted into the enemy's Kingdom of God, it only takes a short period of time, that is, about three hours, to distort the laws of the opponent's Kingdom of God from the level of implementation, and ultimately turn it to our benefit. direction. " Everyone felt a little shuddering after hearing Gruumsh's words. It seems that Gruumsh, the god of orcs, has long been prepared to attack the kingdoms of other gods. If there had not been this great merger of the kingdoms of gods, If so, I am afraid that his strange move will have a great effect, at least it can enhance his divine power and divine kingdom to the level close to Corellon. Gruush Qiu looked at Gu Gua with his eyes, and Gu Gua suddenly became aware of it. It became clear that Gruumsh's move was actually used to deal with himself. When dealing with Talos, Gruumsh finally got a chance to play with and devour the powerful god, but he didn't expect that at the end, Gruumsh would use it against him. As soon as Ush peeled off the peel, Gu Gua ate the pulp in one bite. Gruumsh only got a useless divine kingdom. This incident made Gruumsh very unhappy, and he even held a grudge, and wanted to take revenge on Gu. Gua. Hell is not a particularly rigorous place, and it is not like the abyss. All divine power will be contaminated. It is difficult to penetrate the entire hell, but it is still possible to just penetrate the kingdom of Gu Gua. Text Chapter 49 Plan Thanks to the heartbroken Mr. Puppy for your monthly ticket! Thank you all book friends for your support! ========================== Gruush's aggressive eyes moved away from Gu Gua's face, and continued: "Ke That guy Ruilon is extremely cunning. It is very difficult to hide this so-called blinding spell of the Kingdom of God from him, unless someone can attract his attention very well, and he must also find a suitable soul to let him Just take this blinding spell back. The average soul is too weak to bear this spell." Asmodeus touched his heart with his hands, eyes slightly closed, and said with a mysterious smile. : "I believe Corellon won't pay too much attention to these things in the near future, because after this meeting of the gods, Corellon will have to welcome a large number of gods who want to join his team. I'm afraid he won't have time to experience the details of his own kingdom. Changes. In addition," Asmodeus suddenly opened his eyes, revealing a glimmer of light, and continued: "According to what I accidentally learned, after Corellon was so welcomed and supported, the God of Conspiracy, Ciri, Ke was very dissatisfied and decided to take revenge on Corellon. As the only "true god" in the world, Cyric's goal was to give Corellon a hard blow when he accepted the refuge of other gods. ¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes lit up after hearing the information that Asmodeus accidentally learned. This is a good opportunity to fish in troubled waters. Gu Gua couldn't help but think that blessings and misfortunes really depended on each other. Although Corellon seemed so high-spirited at the meeting of the gods, which attracted many gods to seek refuge, it also aroused the crazy hatred of other competitors. If he couldn't overcome this obstacle, Corellon may have to take a hard hit, and may even fall headlong into this kind of storm. Eventually it became a laughing stock buried in the dust of history. Thinking of this, Gu Gua also put away his excitement, he understood. This is both a huge opportunity and a severe challenge. Standing on this road, there is infinite glory going forward, but there is endless abyss going down. There is no other way to go. Gu Gua then looked at the gods around him. Except for Tiamat, who was still looking excited with gnashed teeth, the other three people had very calm expressions. Gu Gua also understood. These three people all have the same consciousness. They are not excited because opportunities come out of thin air. They are only excited about defeating and conquering opportunities. The orc god Gruumsh spread his hands. Said: "It's just that the soul carrying this law of magic is difficult to find. It must be able to gain Corellon's trust, enter his kingdom of God, and not be detected for a period of time, and he must be strong enough. Be able to bear Only if you have the magic of this law." Having figured this out, Gu Gua also felt that his state of mind seemed to have improved a bit, at least his divine power and divine personality had become more stable. He smiled slightly and said: "I have a good candidate, why not let him try. When I got the destiny clay tablet of the Dragon God System and became the main god of the Dragon God, the Barrifan Hidden Cloak of the Dwarf God System He once appeared in the kingdom of Kurktuma, the former main god of the dragon god system, and used very despicable means to sneak attack on me. As a result, he was killed by me and devoured his godhead and power. Even his soul was taken away by me. Three hundred years have passed and he was reincarnated into a kobold to serve me. This time, he seems to have awakened again and begun to realize his original identity. I originally wanted him to be reborn again. , I want to do the memory masking spell again, and it seems that I can let him try it this time." Moradin, the main god of the dwarves, scratched his ears uneasily, then crossed his arms over his chest and said nothing. But obviously he is very unfavorable to this approach. The main god of the orcs, Gruumsh, didn't care at all. Asmodeus and Tiamat showed interest. Asmodeus's eyes shone brightly and he said with some excitement: " Haha, I really didn¡¯t expect you to have such a trick. This is indeed a good way to deal with the soul of your enemy, but it will distract a lot of energy. If you can¡¯t monitor it, it will cause a lot of trouble. But I will. I believe you will have a very good solution." Gu Gua smiled faintly and did not directly answer Asmodeus's question. Instead, he continued what he had just said: "Now he roughly understands his identity. But there is no clear confirmation. When I killed his original body, I captured his cloak and dagger. Master Gruumsh's magic can be blessed on this cloak and dagger. Then, I will do it again. With the addition of the seal, which only Corellon can break, and then Barifan can snatch these two things back, he can wait for him to complete the rest. Moreover, Corellon must have completed the story by himself. I will trust you more.¡± Gruumsh nodded and said, ¡°This is a good idea. It¡¯s weighty enough. The soul of a fallen god is enough to bless that magic.?Magic. But having only one plan will put our plan into a situation where there is no room for error. " Asmodeus continued to close his eyes and said: "I can provide another plan. But you only need to disassemble the law magic, carry it by multiple souls, and then assemble it in Corellon's Kingdom of God. Gruumsh glanced at Asmodeus unexpectedly and said, "Why are you so sure?" " Asmodeus said calmly: "What's the matter? Even light believers can ascend to the Kingdom of God, but their status in the Kingdom of God is different. It is still easy to cultivate a few self-righteous believers. " He said these words as if he was about to fall asleep. After a pause, he continued: "Even the few present here, the believers and petitioners in your Kingdom of God, are not necessarily completely clean. . Especially, you, Lord Gruumsh. "After saying this, he stopped talking and said no more. The meaning of this sentence is very clear, that is, there are more souls of shallow believers in Gruumsh's kingdom, and these shallow believers The souls of believers are full of impurities, and there are many sands mixed with them by other gods. Gruumsh himself is a god of grassroots origin, and he is a god who grew up in the war, in order to gain the strength to fight against Corellon as soon as possible. , his requirements for believers are indeed very low, almost as long as they are willing to believe in him verbally and superficially, they can enter his divine kingdom. Almost half of Gruumsh's godhead level is a virtual bubble, which is impossible. Compared with gods of the same level, Asmodeus's words almost stabbed him in the painful leg, and the truth about his weakness on the outside was revealed on Gruumsh's face. It changed twice, first with extreme anger, then with fear, and finally calmed down again. He took a fierce breath and said: "Very good, since you are so confident, then I have nothing to hide." Yes, then I will share the magic of law. If I can really challenge that old rabbit Corellon, what do my fly-like petitioners who are shallow believers mean? " With that said, Gruumsh took out a ball of green light from his black armor. Gu Gua took a closer look and saw that in this ball of green light, there were many complex spells, forming a complex structure between them. A series of stable and secret connections formed a complete whole. Gruush held the powerful magic in his left hand, placed his right hand on the top of the magic light group, and then lifted it, instantly replicating the magic light group. He threw the portion to Gu Gua, threw it to Asmodeus, and threw it to Moradin, and said: "In short, this thing, as long as it is brought into Corellon's Kingdom of God, , it can quickly dissolve into the laws of his Kingdom of God, continue to reproduce itself, and ultimately achieve the purpose of controlling the laws of Corellon's Kingdom of God. When that time comes, we will rush in together and wreak havoc on Corellon's Kingdom of God! Ah ha ha ha ha ha! ! ! ! "As he said this, Gruumsh, the reckless man, actually burst into laughter, as if their plan had succeeded. "I have to say that everyone's morale was much higher under Gruumsh's behavior. Text Chapter 50 The Troubles of Young Barry Fan Thank you Mr. Shildkix for your monthly ticket and everyone for your support! The new book will be uploaded starting tomorrow, please pay attention! ============================== After the plan was decided, these gods immediately took action and went to Gu Gua on the spot. After sitting down in the Kingdom of God, the dwarf god Moradin brought his furnace and bellows over, took the cloak and dagger handed over by Gu Gua, and began to smelt and process the god in the furnace. The addition of national law spells to the cloak and dagger makes the external appearance of these two things not change much. Finally, some powerful seals are added. These powerful seals are only available to the elves. Lord God Corellon was able to untie them, and then placed these two things in a mage tower somewhere in the Kingdom of Guguatongtian, waiting for Barifan Shadow Cloak to take direct action. Of course, Gu Gua would not sit back and wait for Barifan to wait for the opportunity. Instead, he would use certain methods to fully stimulate Barifan so that he could take action quickly and bring these two prepared "gifts" to him. go back. It didn¡¯t take long for a story to spread in the land of Tongtian Kingdom. This story naturally tells the story of the infinitely wise God Tongtian who made full use of the rules of the pantheon at the meeting of the gods to defeat the dwarf gods who wanted to humiliate him. , and even used the provoking method to counterattack the dwarf god Gal Flash Gold, causing that idiot Gal Flash Gold to make a low-level mistake, and was punished by the god Ao, and all the dwarf gods were reduced by one Level 1 godhood, and the Great God Tongtian received a reward from the God of Gods, upgraded to a level 1 godhood, and became a powerful god on par with the dwarf main god. This story will naturally flow into the ears of Barifan Shadowcloak, and as a member of the dwarf god system, Barifan Shadowcloak naturally stands on the side of the dwarf god system. After hearing the news, his heart was even more filled with humiliation and anger. He stayed here for all these years without any thoughts of betrayal immediately, or even leaving. In fact, he had the intention to overthrow the Tongtian Kingdom as an insider, and at the same time, he did not have the face to go back. He wants to find out why the Great God Tongtian is so powerful. Why is it possible to reintegrate the completely shattered tablet of destiny? If he can't figure out why the damn kobold is so powerful, he will think that it is a complete waste and an insult to sink into this place for so many years. own wisdom. But there has been no chance or clue about how to achieve certain results so that he can go back at least less humiliatingly. This makes Barifan very worried. At the moment, it actually happened that the dwarf pantheon was once again insulted by the kobold god. As a dwarf soul who couldn't sit still, Barry Fan's mind became irritable again, and he began to doubt whether his decision was correct. At this moment, news came from the church, calling the members of the Sword of God team to come for a meeting. It seemed that they would have a new mission. It was with such complicated emotions that Barrifan went to the church where the Sword of God team belonged and started a meeting that he couldn't eat. This is a secret hall. It is filled with all kinds of secret magic, which can prevent the prying eyes of any powerful person below the gods. And once there is any unfavorable behavior from a hostile person, they will immediately suffer a powerful counterattack, even the soul of the enemy will not be spared. Barry Fan understands that he will never let go of his enemy's soul. The content of this mission was announced by the immortal Gu Gua Elder. Barifan already knew that this Gu Gua Elder was actually the incarnation of the Great God Tongtian. He wished that this guy would just act like he was deliberately acting out, and suddenly fall over accidentally, stick out his tongue, kick his legs, and die in such a ridiculous way. But Barry Fan also knew it clearly. This is impossible, after all, this is the incarnation of a god. This impossible wish also made Barifan feel more anxious and fell into all kinds of random thoughts. Barrifan can no longer remember exactly what was announced in this mission, but at the end of the meeting, Barrifan suddenly woke up because the aura of the entire meeting had changed dramatically. Elder Gu Gua coughed twice and took out a black and white rotating sphere from behind him. This sphere exuded a mysterious and powerful aura. Sometimes this aura was hidden and turned into an ordinary glass. It was just a ball, which made Barry Fan feel very confused. Gu Gua continued: "The War of Conferring Gods will begin soon. The Supreme God Tongtian is a benevolent and tolerant Lord. He understands the dangerous situation we will face, so he will also give us the necessary rewards." He raised the black and white sphere with both hands, and the wide sleeves fell off naturally, revealing his withered and thin body.With just one claw, it looked as if the ball was about to fall from his hands and hit him directly on the head, causing his head to shrink directly into his chest. . When Barifan was thinking about the ridiculous scene of Gu Gua's death, Elder Gu Gua's Qi Luck Dantian said loudly: "Taros!" which startled Bari Fan. Talos stood up solemnly, then walked up to Elder Gu Gua, looking at Elder Gu Gua and the glass ball in his hand with calm and calm eyes. As he watched, Talos's face suddenly showed an expression of surprise and surprise, and he even trembled involuntarily! Barry Fan hurriedly looked at the black and white glass ball. There was nothing special at all, right? Why is this guy Talos so excited? Ever since Barifan awakened his memory, he quickly understood the composition of the Sword of God team. These people were all gods who had been defeated by that damn kobold, and now they had all turned into kobolds. They became battle slaves who loyally served the kobold god system. It¡¯s really ridiculous. Barry Fan couldn¡¯t help but think, if they wait until they recover their memories, will they feel so ashamed that they don¡¯t even have the courage to rebel immediately? Barrifan was still thinking of finding an opportunity to rebel against this team. He had already noticed that the soul seal on Talos was the heaviest, and after intercepting the gray dwarves' blood sacrifice ceremony on the Dragon Coast, Talos This most suppressed guy is also the first guy to awaken among the others. Under the influence of the chaotic abyss worm, his seal has been somewhat loosened. (To be continued, please search Piaotian Literature. The novels will be better and updated faster! Text Chapter 51 The Trap of Generosity The new book has been uploaded and is being reviewed, so stay tuned! =================================== But the moment this black and white glass ball came into contact with Talos, But it gave off a great momentum, as if a violent blast from the northern glacier blew out of thin air in this closed hall. Everyone's clothes and accessories were blown away, and several red dragons who were caught off guard even They were all blown away by the gust of wind and hit the wall. Barry Fan had to put his short hands in front of his head to protect himself from the unexpected gust of wind. After just three seconds, the violent surge stopped. Barryfan was blinded by a burst of bright light, and even shed tears. When the bright light fell, Barryfan was shaking randomly on his own. In his sight, he vaguely saw Talos kneeling on one knee, holding the inconspicuous glass ball into his hand in a very pious gesture, and then the glass bead turned into a golden streak. The stream of light, as if melted, poured directly into Talos's body from the top of his head. The golden light emitted directly from his body, and at the same time it began to emit a terrifying aura. Come. Seeing this scene, Barrifan's eyes suddenly widened. He clearly felt that an earth-shaking change had taken place in Talos's body. He was no longer a mortal, but a demigod. From then on, he got Gain unlimited life and become the most powerful class on the main material plane! The glass ball that melted and emitted golden light was clearly the hidden divinity! Barry Fan was shocked by this phenomenon and didn¡¯t know what to think. He always thought that the members of the God's Sword Team were strictly guarded and tortured, and it was absolutely impossible to obtain infinite life. However, he did not expect that Talos, the most guarded one, could actually receive the gift of divinity. Gained infinite life and became a demigod! What happened? Barry Fan felt that his brain was no longer enough, so he couldn't help but look at them attentively, trying to figure out what happened when he was distracted just now. He nudged Hans sitting next to him with his elbow. At this moment, Hans's eyes were filled with extremely excited light. His face was extremely red and he was breathing heavily. He was obviously completely shocked by this wonderful scene. He leaned forward slightly and clapped vigorously, receiving such a slap from Barry Fan. He almost stumbled and fell to the ground. Therefore, he seemed a little angry after being slapped like this by Barry Fan, but because Barry Fan was a senior and did not dare to show his anger on his face, he had to hold back his temper and asked respectfully in a low voice: "Senior Barry Fan, What's the matter with you?" Barry Fan doesn't care about this. He lowered his voice and asked in Hans's ear: "Hey, I was thinking about something very important just now, so I don't know what happened. Seeing that you are so involved, it must be something big. Come on, tell me." Hans looked awkwardly at the equally excited red dragons around him. Looking back, he replied as briefly as possible: "Dear Senior Barrifan, this is the great God Tongtian distributing prizes to Captain Talos through the church. This is also an important guarantee for the execution of this mission." Finally, Hans Finding that no one was paying attention to them, he continued to say excitedly: "Oh my God! What kind of equipment is this? It's so powerful! I almost feel the blood in my body is boiling!!!" Hans has never seen the world, so naturally There is no way of knowing that this exciting thing is actually the divinity that makes people immortal and reach the top level of the main material plane. It is the only way to the true God. Soon, Barry Fan calmed down. Because although this is a great reward, compared to the priesthood and divine power that the kobold god took away from Talos, the divinity of this demigod is really not worth mentioning. Thinking of this, he made a sincere snort of disdain. Talos stood up from the ground. His body exudes a thin radiance, making people seem to be in awe of him, and they will fall under his command unconsciously and become his followers. Talos¡¯s heart was also filled with an indescribable feeling at this moment. When his origin was completely absorbed by Gu Gua, his memories awakened in an instant. He understood his identity and past in an instant, and also understood his current situation in an instant. But surprisingly, Talos¡¯s heart was filled with peace. Talos has experienced three mortal lives. His life experience can be said to be very rich, and his soul and will have also matured a lot through repeated struggles. In this environment, he can calmly recall everything he has done in the past. Even he himself had a feeling that what he had done in the past was unsightly. He had almost never enjoyed the authority and glory of being a powerful god, but was almost bound toOn top of fear and desire, there is no stopping for a moment. Looking back at him now, being able to enjoy a fresh life and carry out a wonderful and intense adventure career seems to be more in line with his pursuit and more interesting than that of a powerful god. So in this case, he suddenly I found that I couldn't hate the Great God Tongtian. This is actually because Talos¡¯s original origin is to consume the positive and negative energy that collide with each other. He faces the possibility of going berserk and unbalanced at every moment, so he is always in a state of rage. But now his soul is fused with yin and yang, and he naturally understands the mutual transformation between the positive and negative sides of things, can look at problems from different sides, and has become a lot more peaceful. It is precisely because of this peaceful mentality that Gu Gua confidently re-fabricated the trace of divinity that can make people become demigods and gave it to him. Gu Gua looked at Talos¡¯s calm and joyful face, and he breathed a sigh of relief. Next, he was going to target the dwarf Barifan. He cleared his throat and continued: "In this operation, if anyone shows corresponding strength and obtains the greatest contribution except Talos, then these two artifacts will be used as prizes , give him a reward." After saying that, he clapped his hands, and several dragon-like paladins in special uniforms carried up two exquisite boxes. Barifan thought for a moment, and probably knew that the paladins in special uniforms were stationed there. Which temple guard. Then, Gu Gua clapped his hands, and the holy warriors opened the two exquisite boxes, and suddenly revealed two other artifacts from the two boxes. Each of these two artifacts contained the ability to promote people to become The divinity of a demigod, let alone these two. Barry Fan¡¯s eyes widened even more, and his breathing became absolutely heavy, because these two artifacts were his lost Shadow Cloak and Shadow Dagger! ! ! ! Text Chapter 52 The conspiracy is launched Dear book friends, the new book "Urban Dongfu Peach Blossom Fairy" has been uploaded, http://www.qidian.com/Book/3135413.aspx. Welcome everyone to collect and enrich it. Thank you for your support! ! ! ==================================== Barrifan squeezed it hard with both hands. His own thighs to prevent himself from screaming uncontrollably when he saw these two important artifacts. He stared at the two artifacts with both eyes, between his tightened dragon-like eyes with vertical pupils. , every detail of these two artifacts is clearly reflected, and even the fluctuations in the air caused by the interference of the power of these artifacts are clearly reflected. Elder Gu Gua continued to preach with a calm and joyful expression: "Children, Talos devoutly respects our great Tongtian God, believes in him wholeheartedly, worships him, eliminates all obstacles and doubts in his heart, and passes through the layers of Through the test, he was recognized and rewarded by the Lord God, gained this unique divinity, and became the messenger of the great God Tongtian walking in this world. In other words, he has become the chosen one of the great God Tongtian! ¡± Everyone¡¯s breathing became heavier. Maybe everyone didn¡¯t understand the meaning of this crystal ball before. Now after Elder Gu Gua¡¯s explanation, everyone understood it, and the word ¡°voter¡± stimulated everyone even more obviously. Some, because many of the top strong men on the continent are without exception the chosen ones of a certain powerful god. What an exciting thing it would be if you could really become the chosen one of the Great God of Heaven! The only person in the audience who didn¡¯t think so. There was only Barifan. Now he looked at what originally belonged to him, and his heart was filled with humiliation and hatred. Elder Gu Gua seemed to have seen nothing and continued to boast: "This is an artifact captured by the great God Tongtian during the divine war. It can also enable our warriors to gain divinity and ascend to the realm of the chosen ones. We also need our warriors to abandon their distracting thoughts and believe in our great Tongtian God wholeheartedly, so that they can successfully become the chosen ones." Elder Gu Gua seemed to be getting more and more excited as he talked. He kept talking about the teachings for two hours before he stopped. It was almost time for dinner. Elder Gu Gua wiped the saliva from the corner of his mouth. , then gave an order to the four temple guards carrying the two artifacts, asking them to carry the two artifacts back. ??Barrifan¡¯s lips curled up coldly, during these two hours. It was enough for him to put magic marks on these two artifacts that others could not see, and through the special costumes of the two guards, Barry Fan could also know where the two artifacts were hidden. Next, the meeting was naturally announced to be adjourned, and everyone left the temple with thoughts in mind, preparing for the next mission. In fact, this mission does not exist. Gu Gua had created such a good opportunity to take action, just waiting for Barifan to steal these two artifacts, and then temporarily change the mission to hunt down Barifan and use his divine power. Blocking his way of escaping to the kingdom of the dwarf god forced him to first escape to the kingdom of the elves' god through other methods. Programs have also been set in these two artifacts. Once you arrive at the elven kingdom of God, the magic of the laws of the kingdom attached to it will leak out and spread throughout every corner that Barifan passes through. Moreover, when Barryfan obtained these two artifacts, he would also find that he could not open the seals on them at all, so he could only turn to Corellon, the main elf god. When Corellon opened the seals, all the laws and magic of the Kingdom of God would When an attack occurs, the dagger will stab Corellon at the same time, and then violently self-destruct, causing deeper damage. At this moment, it's time for the Bahamut rescue team to appear. They will use the location of the Shadow Cloak as an anchor point, perform a plane jump, and appear directly in front of Corellon, catching him off guard! The plan has been planned, but I don¡¯t know whether this guy Barry Fan can successfully complete the task. ¡° Talos, who had just become a voter, was obviously not the only one who couldn¡¯t sleep tonight. In the shadows, something mysterious is moving at a high speed. Barry Fan can no longer hold back. Tomorrow is the time for the "mission" to begin. If he doesn't steal it out tonight, who knows what will happen after the mission is completed? , will those two artifacts be hidden elsewhere? Moreover, Barry Fan was becoming more and more irritable. He felt that when the Conferred God War began, he would not be able to stay in the kobold camp for too long anyway, so he might as well steal his things back this time. Hurry up and return to the dwarf camp. With this thought in mind, Barifan took his magic pet and the spider elf from the shadows to the vicinity of the temple where the artifact was hidden. In Barry Fan¡¯s heart, he was constantly communicating with this spider elf.   "Liszt, are you sure that the Warlock Guild's assault team is already waiting for us outside Dragon Castle?" Barrifan asked in his heart. It turns out that Barrifan wanted to accept this spider elf as his familiar in order to collude with the Warlock Guild to get help! No wonder he wasn't worried at all that this spider elf's will would be too strong, which would lead to the failure of the signing of his magic pet contract. He had already made such relevant preparations! The spider elf named Liszt carried Barifan and ran quickly and silently in the shadows. He also replied in his heart: "Master, according to your arrangement, I urgently contacted the tribe lurking in Longtrail City. People, they will launch riots in many places in the Tongtian Kingdom and rob the bloodstone deposits, giving us opportunities." Barrifan's eyebrows knitted together. He felt a little proud in his heart, thinking that he would give it to those people tonight. He looked at the group of damn kobolds, but he felt a lot of uneasiness in his heart. He knew that the damn kobold god Gu Gua? Tongtian was not an easy guy to deal with. So far, he still doesn¡¯t know what this guy is. What kind of trump cards do you have? It's just that the arrow is on the string and has to be fired. Barifan must take action to cause damage to the kobold god system at the beginning of the Conferred God War and cause great passivity. In this case, no god will be optimistic about the kobold god. That's it, when the time comes when a single dominant elf pantheon gathers all the other gods under its command, and then launches an absolutely disparate battle between gods, they can eradicate all these damn kobolds! Thinking of this, Barry Fan felt much better. He looked up at the temple where the artifact was hidden. The magic mark he made was still clearly visible, and he felt a little more at ease. At this moment, a sudden change occurred. In a corner of the city, a violent explosion suddenly sounded! ! ! This violent explosion almost startled Barry Fan, who was almost lost in his own thoughts! ! ! Text Chapter 53 Self-perception disorder "The Peach Blossom Fairy in the City's Cave" uses a house as a cave in the city to practice magical magic skills that can constantly make her handsome and charming. She is constantly entangled in love and hate with various women such as a female ghost, a female CEO, a female sword fairy, the mayor's daughter, etc., and travels through time. The world of Jinguhuang's classic martial arts novels continues to evolve and grow, giving you an extraordinary reading pleasure! Welcome to collect and subscribe! thanks for your support! ! ! ! http://www.qidian.com/Book/3135413.aspx ===================================== ========= Liszt comforted Barifan, and said through the spiritual link between the demon pet and his master: "Master, don't panic, this is our tribe starting to take action, we must kill these dogs." Suppress the arrogance of people, and the war against the Tongtian Kingdom is about to begin, so it is appropriate to cause some destruction!" Barifan's heart beat wildly and then calmed down. He didn't know why, but he felt a special feeling of impatience tonight. He always felt that he seemed to have overlooked something, but the situation was urgent now, and in order to cover him, the dark elves had already mobilized. It would be too unreasonable to back off. Although he had a bad premonition in his heart, Barifan still gritted his teeth and continued to sneak towards the temple. In his induction, the explosion in the distance obviously alarmed this place, and some guards were mobilized urgently, switching from guarding the safety of the temple to maintaining the order of the city. In this way, although the guards were alerted, it also further weakened the guards' power, leaving many loopholes in the originally relatively tight temple guard network. It's just that in a hurry, you may not be able to find it. Things have changed like this, and Barry Fan is also moved in his heart. First, he wants to walk over in a swagger, and then disrupt their command with his own identity and status. Then get closer and strike immediately. But in this way, his identity is exposed even more quickly, and there is basically no other choice but to run away. Things have gone so smoothly so far, which makes Barifan have other ideas in his mind. If he wants to obtain more benefits, it is better to continue to lurk like this. Wait until the situation becomes more serious, then raise the flag of rebellion. Therefore, he simply found a few loopholes, used his master-level stealth skills to enter the temple, and sneaked towards the location of his magic mark. Maybe it¡¯s because the Tongtian Kingdom has been peaceful for too long, maybe it¡¯s because the series of explosions just now are too noticeable, even though the guards are of high enough level. But his vigilance was completely insufficient. Barifan only used less than one-tenth of his ability to get through the gap and enter the front of the secret room. Then, it was almost a standard textbook live drill for thieves. Barry Fan used his miraculous and ingenious hands to unlock the magic lock as quickly as possible and entered the secret room. In the secret room, the two boxes were closed, emitting a bright light. Barry Fan took a deep breath and calmed down his mood to avoid making stupid mistakes due to being too excited. Then, with his textbook movements, he quickly untied several magic guards around him and gained access to the two boxes. As expected, the cloak and the dagger were still inside the box. There was nothing wrong at all. Barry Fan had a sense of accomplishment that he usually felt when he succeeded, but for some reason, he still felt worried about gain and loss. He even hoped that the cloak and dagger were not in the box at all. He had been deceived. most. Barry Fan suddenly sweated profusely. He couldn't understand it. Why do you feel this way? As a paladin, Barifan has received three lifetimes of brainwashing education. Although he has awakened his memory as a dwarf god, the world outlook, outlook on life and values ??formed by these three lifetimes of education still have a deep-rooted influence on him. . Let him feel uncomfortable and struggling in his heart when he does these things that are harmful to the Kingdom of Tongtian. "Damn it! This body of a kobold brings me more shame and torture! How could I miss the identity of a kobold!!!" Barry Fan was not sure of the so-called moral sense rising in his heart. Feeling endless anger and torture, he almost became angry, so he retaliated by opening his space storage magic equipment and putting the two artifacts in it. He stared blankly at his space storage bag, which was like a brochure, and suddenly remembered that he had received this space storage bag as a reward after completing the mission for the first time. At that time, he had not yet Awakening the memory, my heart was full of excitement and glory, and the belief in serving the country and the Great God Tongtian arose in my heart. How firm my belief was at that time. Even if I had to die directly for the Great God Tongtian, I would still be dead. I'll go there without hesitation. How naive! ! ! BarryFan angrily slammed the two boxes on the ground, smashing them into pieces. If it were normal times, he would never make such a stupid mistake, but today, when his mind was very confused, he did just that. Something so impulsive happened! ! ! Suddenly, the alarm bells in the entire temple rang loudly, and the magic back door he opened was also shaking constantly. It was obvious that he was under great pressure and was about to close immediately. Barry Fan immediately retracted his excess emotions, immediately jumped out of the back door that was on the verge of collapse, jumped out of the secret room, and followed the shadows to escape into the distance. But his whereabouts have been exposed, and countless temple guards have been alerted. Paladins and city defense troops in several other areas have also mobilized and began to set up defenses everywhere, trying to catch him. Until now, Barry Fan¡¯s identity has not been revealed, and Barry Fan is full of anger. What made him angry was that he would actually feel upset and angry over such an insignificant issue that he didn't even need to think about, and thus made such a low-level mistake. However, everything is over. He has stolen the two artifacts. As long as he goes to a secluded place and reawakens the divinity in them, he can resume his old priesthood and return to the dwarf pantheon. At this time, Barry Fan was still in the middle of his own plan, but he didn't know that he had actually fallen into the enemy's trap. At the same time, the members of the Sword of God team were awakened urgently, and a news came, shocking everyone: Barrifan had stolen the artifact and had defected. Prepare quickly to capture him! ! ! A close hunt was launched immediately, forcing Barifan step by step to leave the Kingdom of Tongtian and run towards the Supreme Forest where the elves were. When Barifan reached the last step, he still didn't understand where he had exposed himself, so that the Tongtian Kingdom knew that he had done it less than half an hour after he succeeded? ! He had no time to stop and think now. He was pressed hard and rushed towards the final trap step by step. Text Chapter 54 A sensational solution Being possessed by a female ghost actually caused the blending of pure yang and pure yin to break through the threshold of internal strength! The mysterious peach core opens the cave system, and from then on, you can travel through the small world and become a peerless master! The house turns into a cave! The vegetable garden is like a map of mountains and rivers, the stove in the kitchen is like Mount Doom, the bedroom is like the Crystal Palace, the living room is like the matrix of the Matrix, the computer is like Transformers, and the special hotel Wulin Inn is a direct connection to the world of martial arts! There is also a super weird cultivation secret book "Peach Blossom Succubus Technique" that is suitable for the human world where spiritual energy is infinitely lacking. Watch my mysterious abandoned son seize his luck, turn around from the predicament of certain death, stir up the urban situation, and become a generation of genius! http://www.qidian.com/Book/3135413.aspx gives you an extraordinary reading pleasure! Welcome to collect and subscribe! thanks for your support! ! ! ! ==================================== In Gu Gua¡¯s Kingdom of God, this rescue operation has been carried out To the end. The orc lord Gruumsh seemed to be a little irritated and could not help but walk back and forth in Gu Gua's kingdom. The dwarf lords Moradin and Gu Gua were in his kingdom, using an endless stream of various weapons from the dragon-man kingdom. Cast with special rare minerals and tempered with the finest spring water, a batch of very powerful equipment is being created. Moradin was concentrating on building equipment, but Gruumsh had walked around countless times with this anxious attitude. He couldn't help but be infected by this anxious mood, and cursed at the top of his voice: "Gruumsh You green-skinned beast, calm down! What are you doing here?" After hearing Moradin's words, Gruumsh stopped and stared at Moradin fiercely. Looking at it, it felt like they were going to fight if they didn't agree with each other. Moradin felt Gruumsh's surging fighting spirit and did not retreat at all. Instead, he threw the hammer aside, fished a handful out of the melted metal alloy water, and rubbed it in his hands a few times. As if washing his hands, he twisted his neck again and made a clicking sound. In the next second, the two people were like a meteor hitting a flying fire, fighting angrily in Gu Gua's kingdom of God! ! ! Both of them are full of evil fire, and now they meet their opponents. When they meet good people, they are not in their own kingdom of God, so no one can do anything about the other. The two sides fight hard together, one is as unmoving as a rock, fighting steadily. One is as fierce as the wind, the fire is fierce, the fighting mode is completely different, but the fighting is artistic, and the killing is inextricable! Gu Gua hurriedly stabilized his Kingdom of God, confining the battle between these two powerful gods to the sky above the Kingdom of God, making every move they made. All caused powerful air turbulence like a storm. Many clouds were born out of the sky, and were blown around by the violent air currents. Therefore, colorful clouds would burst out in the sky at any time, and then explode again, forming Radiating cloud rings come. Such a magical scene, probably something that no one in the world has ever seen, is taking place in Gu Gua¡¯s Kingdom of God. Almost all the petitioners put down their work and raised their heads to look endlessly. Especially in the divine kingdom of the God of War Caricius, which is connected to Gu Gua's divine kingdom, the souls of those warriors are even more excited to see the battle between the two gods clearly, and constantly absorb the two. combat experience and skills. When these two grumpy guys were about to lose their temper, Gu Gua stretched out his hand and pulled them both down from the sky. He threw it hard on the strongest mountain range in the Kingdom of God, and immediately smashed out two large human-shaped holes, forming two ready-made mines. Then, Gu Gua dragged them both out again. Frowning, he said, "Is that enough?!" Moradin waved his hand, and it turned out to be the mass of things he had just fished out of the metal alloy water. At this moment, two metal gloves had been formed on his hands. The crazy scratches and irregular shapes may even make people feel that they are just two pieces of scrap metal, but in fact, these gloves have fully absorbed the fierce battle between the dwarf god Moradin and the orc god Gruumsh. Intentionally, a pair of absolutely powerful high-level artifacts have been formed. This pair of artifact gloves has been called the Berserker Gloves from now on. It also has extremely powerful gripping ability and has become an extremely used move on the battlefield. Gruumsh burst out laughing and said: "I'm done, I'm happy! As long as you let me have a good fight, everything will be fine!" Moradin took two deep breaths and said: "You madman, okay That¡¯s all, I still have some equipment to finish.¡± After saying that, he turned around and walked back to his smelting furnace, and continued to build his own equipment. Gu Gua looked into Gruumsh's eyes and said, "Why, are you scared?" Gruumsh clenched his fists again, and his only remaining eye suddenly shrank, staring at Gu Gua. Gu Gua didn¡¯t react at all, and continued: "Are you afraid that this operation will not be successful, and you will eventually lose to the Elf Lord Corellon?" Gruumsh opened his mouth, as if?I wanted to refute Gu Gua, but even when I opened my mouth to the end, I still couldn't say those words. Finally, he said: "Yes, I am not sure of victory. From the beginning, I relied on the help of Lord Bahamut. Later, my rise was due to the internal strife of the elves and the stalemate with the dwarves. Opportunity, I know that my divine power is patchy and impure, I know that I am just a reckless man with a single mind, but I also know that I only have this one chance to avenge my dead father, mother, and my brothers and sisters. and my lovertake revenge! !" At this point, Gruush's eyes no longer looked fierce, only sadness and despair remained. Gu Gua said: "I can give you a chance to truly defeat Corellon." Gruumsh glanced at Gu Gua suspiciously and said, "Just you? I don't believe it." At this moment, the Nine Hells The Lord Asmodeus walked out of the shadows and said calmly: "Orc, if I were you, I might listen to this guy. Maybe he really has a way to make you die again. Afterwards, there is still a possibility of a comeback. "Gurush couldn't believe the new god's methods, but he had to think carefully about Asmodeus's words. Asmodeus continued briefly: "And this kind of thing is actually very simple to do. You only need to hand over your priesthood to him, and then he will devour and digest your priesthood, and then return it to you. "Hearing Asmodeus's sensational method, Gruumsh wanted to curse on the spot, but he was so frightened by Asmodeus's powerful power that he couldn't even say these arrogant curses. And Gruumsh is indeed thinking about this issue. If this is true, is it worthwhile to hand over the priesthood? However, Asmodeus stopped paying attention to him and stopped talking. Instead, he calmly walked to the pavilion built on the Gugua Peak, sat down slowly, and poured himself a glass of wine leisurely. After drinking a cup of tea leisurely, it seemed that the suggestion just now was not made by him, and whether Gruumsh adopted it or not had nothing to do with him. Text Chapter 55 Prelude to the battle Using your house as a cave in the city, you will constantly be entangled in love and hate with various women such as a female ghost, a female CEO, a female sword fairy, the mayor's daughter, etc. You will travel through the golden world of classic martial arts novels and continue to level up and grow, giving you an extraordinary reading pleasure! Welcome to collect and subscribe! thanks for your support! ! ! ! http://www.qidian.com/Book/3135413.aspx ==================================== GPU Shi's face was uncertain, and he seemed to be seriously thinking about Asmodeus's very ridiculous but equally tempting suggestion. If what Asmodeus said was true, then not only would he not have any losses, And you can also get a chance to rise again quickly, instead of just one almost fatal duel. The tightly clenched fists kept opening and closing again. Gruumsh was like every hero who rose from the wilderness. He was majestic and full of charisma, but he was also cautious and able to avoid every attack that could make him. Even in danger of capsizing, he can make powerful generals and wise counselors surrender to his feet, and he can fight like a furious lion to kill everyone who might touch his unique power. They are arrogant but blindly inferior. They are full of trust but suspicious of everyone. But once they make a bet, they will move forward until they have defeated every enemy in front of them and killed every one. The opponent uses the heads and sighs of his enemies to build his own throne. Gruumsh suddenly laughed loudly, laughing forward and back, as if he had seen something particularly funny. Even his rough, green skin showed a flush of excitement, and he held himself up with both hands. knees, laughing so hard that I could hardly breathe. Seeing Gruumsh like this. Gu Gua already understood that he had made up his mind, and his wild laughter explained everything. Sure enough, after Gruumsh laughed for a long time, he took several deep breaths and finally regained his breath. Wiping his tears and saliva from laughing with his hand, he stood up firmly and powerfully, walked to Gu Gua, knelt down solemnly on one knee, and said: "Great God Tongtian! I am willing to surrender under your command, and for the sake of Fight for the unification of your glory and the divine system. Please accept my allegiance!" As he said, he took out his priesthood, which was a cloud of green smoke. In the smoke, countless orcs were living. Some young and strong male orcs are chasing prey, while some female orcs are sewing animal skin clothing in caves and tents. Some orcs formed a neat battle formation and charged towards the enemy's camp. In short, almost everything the orcs have is in this cloud of smoke. This is also a powerful godhead, and it is so easily dedicated to the main god of the kobolds, Gugua Tongtian. Just because of a final war, these gods who could not be screwed together at all were brought together to form a brand new group. And this newly formed group will become very different because of Gu Gua's "fish-dragon transformation" mentality. Soon, Gu Gua absorbed all the priesthood of Gruumsh. In his heart, the prayers of countless orcs rang out, whether they were good or evil, whether they were creative or destructive. All the desires that humans have and dragons have, these orcs also have. This is a society of intelligent life that cannot be ignored. This is a powerful force that can affect the entire continent. Then, Gu Gua took the green smoke cloud off the clay tablet of his destiny again and awarded it to Gruumsh again through the "sealing" formula. He said: "The new divine court will be based on our unity and cooperation. , the new order will reflect the will of all of us. The welfare of the orcs still needs to be planned. I hope you will be invincible and invincible in the future battles. "Gruush took over the priesthood and took over again. stand up. In those few dozen seconds when he handed over his priesthood, Gruumsh seemed to have lost something extremely important. He knew that if Gu Gua Tongtian decided to embezzle his priesthood, he would have no way to object, even if it was Gu Gua Tongtian's reputation was ruined, but at the same time, he would fall from the peak of power and become a pathetic loser who was not even as good as a demigod. In the process, Gruumsh felt like a helpless girl who had been stripped of her clothes and thrown into a wolf's den. After all her power disappeared, she no longer had anything to rely on. That kind of It felt very strange, as if he suddenly felt a lot of things. His original intention, which he had forgotten for many years, seemed to suddenly and unmistakably appear in front of him in the midst of endless hatred and rage. It turns out that in the earliest days, what I pursued was the independence, freedom and happiness of the orc race, instead of being obsessed with hatred, killing and war with the elves. After taking over his priesthood again, Gruumsh shed muddy tears in his eyes, but hisHer eyes have never been so bright. Gruush said deeply and sincerely: "Thank you." Gu Gua smiled lightly, patted his shoulder and said: "You're welcome." On the Gu Gua Kingdom, under tremendous pressure, he saved Ba Hamut's team continued to gather together and gradually transformed into a new divine court system. At the same time, the trap they set out was about to enter its predetermined position. Barrifan fled in embarrassment, taking his two unusable artifacts with him, and fled all the way to the temple in the Supreme Forest. Here, he was temporarily safe, but he was still very anxious in his heart. He was obviously starving to death. The feeling of having roast chicken and goose right in front of his mouth but not being able to eat it was always burning in his heart. He needed to unlock his artifact as soon as possible and regain his strength to fight those damn kobolds to the death. The main elf god Corellon is actually very suspicious of Balifan. However, at this time, when many gods came to express their loyalty to Corellon and take refuge with him, if they refuse to help a god who was once his close ally in the pantheon, Being one of them will undoubtedly lower Corellon's image in the eyes of other gods and turn him into a utilitarian guy who will destroy the opportunity he has waited so hard for and the trend he has built so hard, and the gain will outweigh the loss. And his absolute confidence told Corellon that no matter what kind of conspiracy and tricks this Barrifan carried, with his strong strength and extraordinary wisdom, he would definitely be able to use his tricks and neutralize the enemy's attacks. Get this absolute victory. War, Corellon has never been afraid of war or challenges, Corellon has always been the winner of every challenge! Text Chapter 56 The Three Views Reversed Being possessed by a female ghost actually caused the blending of pure yang and pure yin to break through the threshold of internal strength! The mysterious peach core opens the cave system, and from then on, you can travel through the small world and become a peerless master! The house turns into a cave! The vegetable garden is like a map of mountains and rivers, the stove in the kitchen is like Mount Doom, the bedroom is like the Crystal Palace, the living room is like the matrix of the Matrix, the computer is like Transformers, and the special hotel Wulin Inn is a direct connection to the world of martial arts! There is also a super weird cultivation secret book "Peach Blossom Succubus Technique" that is suitable for the human world where spiritual energy is infinitely lacking. Watch my mysterious abandoned son seize his luck, turn around from the predicament of certain death, stir up the urban situation, and become a generation of genius! Urban Cave Peach Blossom Fairy is waiting for your reading and collection! http://www.qidian.com/Book/3135413.aspx ===================================== ================ Through the channels of the elves, Barifan finally entered the kingdom of the elves. This is a beautiful and peaceful kingdom of God, really like heaven. There are beautiful flowers and graceful trees everywhere. No matter where they are, there is a light fragrance floating everywhere. Common fruits such as strawberries, apples, pomegranates, and bananas, and expensive fruits such as elf fruits, popular flowers, and rain fruits are everywhere. All, readily available. In this fertile country, the elven petitioners talked about art and poetry, played harps and mandolins, and lived a leisurely and comfortable life. Seeing these peaceful scenes, Barry Fan, who had been living in the Tongtian Kingdom, felt very uncomfortable. In the Tongtian Kingdom, everyone is in a hurry and wants to get everything done as soon as possible. There is never any delay for fear of wasting a little time. And after he came to the Elf King¡¯s Court in the Supreme Forest, he applied to see the great Corellon and finally arrived in the land of God¡¯s Kingdom. If it were in the Tongtian Kingdom, maybe it could be done in half a day, but after coming to the Elf Kingdom, this process was actually extended to 3 months! ! ! This is really a waste of time! ! ! The life span of the elves can last for thousands of years, while the life span of humans and dragons can only last about a hundred years. Therefore, there is a very big difference between the life rhythm of the elves and the human dragons. Barry Fan has lived as a dragon for three lifetimes and is used to doing whatever he says. The habit of never procrastinating. After encountering this behavior of the elves, for the first time, what I felt was not envy, but extreme discomfort. No one felt that two wisps of fine sand-like green dust fell from the two artifacts on Balifan's package. Landed on the elves¡¯ divine land. After these green dust fell on the ground, they continued to reproduce themselves and soon disappeared without a trace, just like a drop of water dripping into the desert. The plan to rescue Private Bahamut has been officially launched. According to the nature of the elves, Barifan finally got the opportunity to meet Corellon after staying for another two months. Under the control of the elven petitioners. Barrifan takes a bath seven times a day. He is no longer allowed to eat non-vegetarian food a month ago. He can only eat fruits and drink water. Barrifan, who drank large bowls of wine and ate large amounts of meat in the Sword of God team, was the only one who got sick. Extremely uncomfortable. But for his own goal, he could only endure it. It's just that this time it took too long. Half a year was about to pass. Originally, I wanted to sell some information. But now it seems that this fresh information has probably become old news and has no value or significance. At this moment, Barry Fan was walking in this Kingdom of God. What he was thinking about was no longer admiring the elves for their leisurely lifestyle and elegant and noble demeanor. Instead, he was thinking about the fact that the Conferred God War was about to begin. today. Can the leisurely and inefficient lifestyle of the elves adapt to this cruel war? Barry Fan didn¡¯t even realize that his thoughts would change like this, let alone him. The way he thinks and deals with problems now is more like a dragon man from the new era than a dwarf god from the old era. When Barrifan received permission to visit and was slowly walking towards Corellon's temple to the accompaniment of music, a group of people from Gugua Divine Kingdom were also fully prepared. They were wearing several cooperative suits. The newly created combat equipment is always ready for the moment when the shadow dagger explodes, and is teleported through the location of Barrifan's soul. Two people drag Corellon, and two people go to save Bahamut. As he walked, Barifan's heart became heavier and heavier as his thoughts became deeper and deeper. The uneasy feeling in his heart became stronger and stronger, and even in the end, he no longer wanted to go on. But now, where is the room for him to regret it? As a last resort, he had no choice but to walk in step by step. In the spacious temple full of noble artistic style, Barry Fan crawled devoutly and fearfully.On the ground, he gave a great salute to the great Corellon. Corellon was on a high throne, overlooking Balifan, and his voice seemed to come from the sky. "Barrifan Shadow Cloak of the dwarf tribe welcomes you back from the darkness." There was no sense of welcome in this faint voice. The feeling was ten times colder than Oluel's ice arrow. . Despite this, Barry Fan still had to continue to act out the play with him. He said in fear: "I am a sinner, how can I expect to be welcomed by the great true God It really makes me feel sincere and frightened" Corey Longjing After calming down, he said: "You escaped from the kingdom of kobolds. You must have something important to report to me, and you also have many important things to ask me for. There are many other gods lining up waiting to be received by me. Just keep the story short and tell me the key points directly. "I don't know why, but when Corellon spoke to him in such a condescending tone, Barry Fan actually felt a wave of irritation. The main god of the kobolds, Gu Gua, would split up to take risks and fight with their team. He would even wipe out his own face and pretend to be crazy and shamelessly joke with the members of the God's Sword team. Therefore, Barry Fan I already despise this idiot Gu Gua no more, but why do I feel like I am seeking death when someone talks to me in such a condescending manner? "Guest Balifan! The great Lord is asking you a question!!!" While he was deep in thought, a petitioner angel shouted angrily, waking up the dazed Balifan from his deep thoughts. Barrifan quickly put away his random thoughts, kowtowed again and said: "Great True GodI'm sorry, I'm just sorting out my thoughts" Corellon waved his hand and said: "You dwarfs just like to make excuses, hurry up and say Well, my time is very limited." Bali Fan opened his mouth and was obviously choked. He simply stopped thinking and took out his two artifacts, offered them to him with both hands, and said, "I I asked the great true god to remove the seals on these two items of mine." Corellon glanced at Barifan displeasedly and said coldly, "Did you treat me as a laborer?" The tone seemed extremely cold, but the anger in it was even more frightening. Barry Fan was panicked and hurriedly knelt on the ground and said: "Great True God! Only you can break such a seal. I can only crawl at your feet and praise your reputation!!!" Corellon snorted coldly. After a moment, he stretched out his hand to grab it, and the two artifacts automatically flew into his hands. Then, he stretched out his hand, and a ray of emerald green light touched the shadow cloak and the shadow dagger, and all the seals in them were suddenly unlocked. At the same time, the shadow dagger seemed to come alive, like a bolt of lightning. He stabbed Corellon who was very close at hand! ! ! ! Text Chapter 56 The fateful showdown The skill of constantly becoming more handsome, and the female ghost who is the guardian spirit of the furnace, a romantic and unscrupulous urban cave story. Using your house as a cave in the city, you are constantly entangled in love and hate with various women such as a female ghost, a female CEO, a female swordswoman, the mayor¡¯s daughter, etc. You will travel through the golden and ancient world of classic martial arts novels and continue to level up and grow, giving you an extraordinary reading pleasure! Welcome to collect and subscribe! thanks for your support! ! ! ! http://www.qidian.com/Book/3135413.aspx ===================================== ============ Corellon, who was suddenly attacked, was not surprised. He sneered disdainfully and grabbed the dagger that was thrust towards him. A layer of tender green covered the dagger. The light shield imprisoned the dagger. I just didn't expect that the dagger exploded violently. Caught off guard, Corellon almost hit it. But Corellon was indeed very powerful. With a pinch, the silver dagger disappeared into the world. , annihilated into a burst of dust. Seeing this shocking incident, Barry Fan opened his mouth involuntarily. What other reason could there be for such a terrible thing to happen suddenly? Barry Fan immediately understood that he was being used by the kobold god! The two artifacts that I had worked so hard to steal were actually placed in vicious traps! And he actually became part of this sneak attack plan! Barrifan's face turned pale, and he was sweating heavily. He couldn't imagine how the elf god Corellon, who had been plotted against him, would treat him? ! He even regretted that he chose to come to the Kingdom of the Elfs in the first place, and even regretted escaping from the Kingdom of Tongtian. At this moment, Barifan could not even imagine that he began to hope that the gods of the Tongtian Kingdom had other back-ups and would immediately attack the Elf Kingdom again in order to save himself from this embarrassing and terrifying situation! From this idea, we can see that the dwarfs have a selfish idea that everyone would rather die in order to save themselves from embarrassment and pain. But Barry Fan never thought of it. If Corellon, the main god of the elves, was really assassinated and fell, where should he and the dwarf pantheon behind him go? Just after Corellon wiped out the last trace of the enemy's attack, suddenly his laws of the Kingdom of God suddenly stirred, and several powerful enemies appeared in front of him in an instant. Barry Fan also felt that several black shadows seemed to appear behind him. He turned his head suddenly and saw four burly figures standing behind him. One of the guys with horns on his head said calmly: "Barrifan, you did a good job." Barrifan spurted out a mouthful of blood. He wanted someone to save him, but not for these People will kick themselves into the abyss of embarrassment again! The guy who framed Barrifan is naturally Asmodeus, the Lord of the Nine Hells, and only he has such a leisurely life. The other three gods are naturally Gu Gua, Tiamat and Gruumsh. Gu Gua has no intention of joking. He looked a little nervous and ordered: "Act according to the original plan, let's fight quickly, let's go!" After saying that, he took out the dragon ball he brought, and then disappeared here with Tiamat in an instant, asking him Sensing the direction of the other dragon balls, he rushed over. Corellon wanted to intercept them, but when he swiped, a black shadow suddenly appeared in front of him. Blocking him from rushing out, Corellon took a closer look and saw that the man was actually his old enemy, the orc god Gruumsh. Although he said he was an old enemy, Corellon actually never put this guy in his eyes. However, Corellon glanced sideways at Asmodeus, who was standing behind and looking at his fingernails, and his expression became serious. Asmodeus whistled leisurely and said: "Hey. If you two beat you two, don't worry about me. I'm just a spectator." Gruumsh knew that Asmodeus meant this. But Corellon didn't dare to think so. He always felt that the enemy would not spend so much effort to teleport two powerful gods just to let one of them watch the other fight. Corellon slowly sat back on his throne. Holding the armrests with both hands, he silently mobilized his own laws of the Kingdom of God. Suddenly, his face turned blue. Obviously, he already knew that his own laws of the Kingdom of God had been tampered with by the enemy in front of him. "Stop struggling, old rabbit Corellon. We are here to fuck you." Gruumsh turned up his disgusting thick lips and said calmly and generously. As he spoke, he squeezed his fists and pulled out his penis. That big axe, and a simple mace with iron nails on it. These are his artifacts. He has kept them with him for so many years, even using his divine power to enhance the power of these two artifacts. Perhaps in Gruumsh's opinion, using these two artifacts to completely smash Corellon's head would be the best thing in his life.want to do. Corellon has notified other elven gods through the laws of the Kingdom of God, and wants to restore the laws of the Kingdom of God as soon as possible and fill the loopholes. As for other gods who want to visit him during this period, they will all stand in their way and wait until this matter is resolved. Otherwise, Corellon will feel that even his own kingdom has been so easily entered by enemies, and his ability to protect other gods will also be questioned. If you don¡¯t have the ability to protect others, why should you charge protection fees from others? Corellon wants to solve this problem as quickly as possible, so fast that the other gods are still in a state of ignorance and are completely unaware of the problem. For this reason, Corellon did not hesitate to reveal two trump cards. Gruumsh was obviously aware of this, and took a deep breath. His whole body suddenly swelled like a pufferfish filled with air, and he obviously entered a fighting state. Corellon pinched his throne with a livid face. Suddenly, the throne suddenly rose up and underwent great changes. The top of the throne was transformed and reintegrated like a suit of armor, and was once again worn on the body of Corellon, the main god of the elves. This suit of armor was much larger than Corellon's body, almost equivalent to Corellon entering a suit of armor. It's the same as going in a mecha. Behind the throne mecha, the foundation of the throne was still connected, but it was looking up at Gruumsh like a great snake, swinging flexibly. "Despicable and filthy slave, the remnants of failure that should have been destroyed, today, let me finish the work I have not finished!" As he said that, Corellon's hands came together gently, and suddenly, The whole world suddenly darkened, making people feel that they were suddenly blinded in a short period of time, but in fact, the light ball in his hands suddenly burst out with a violent light, making it impossible for people to see everything clearly. With this move, not only Gruumsh's face showed a horrified expression, but even Asmodeus, who had always been calm and calm, also showed a solemn expression. It can be seen that in order to solve the problem as soon as possible, Corellon has not hesitated to destroy his own kingdom. The power of this move is no longer limited to the duel between two gods, it has become a great move that can destroy the world. Gruumsh's teeth chattered loudly. Standing in front of Corellon again, he suddenly realized that he was still just an insect that the other party crushed at will. This huge sense of loss stimulated his war-torn soul. Not only did it not defeat him, but it also inspired his fighting spirit. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!" , just like countless volcanoes erupting on top of each other, the entire sky was stained with blood by his bloody fighting spirit. Gruumsh¡¯s face is as crazy as a ghost, while Corellon¡¯s face is as calm as ice. The violent light collided with the violent light, and the sound of breaking glass resounded throughout the world. After this loud noise, it seemed that the whole world suddenly became quiet again. ??Then, comes the strong wind that destroys everything and sweeps away all traces! ! ! Even the powerful Asmodeus was unable to stay on the ground and was blown away by the strong wind! ! ! He squinted his eyes, looking at the terrifying scene where this move determined the outcome. He stared at the center of the violent explosion, ignoring the cold sweat on his forehead, which was already flowing down in dense numbers. Text Chapter 57 Impossible failure! Gu Gua took Tiamat with him, held the dragon ball in his hand, sensed Bahamut's location, and flew over quickly. Suddenly there was a loud noise, and from the distant sky, a brand new sun seemed to be born, like ten million nuclear bombs exploding at the same time, followed by endless strong winds, and everything on the ground was blown away. They are disintegrating and turning into ashes. The entire Kingdom of God was like a shaken blanket, violently undulating wildly. Gu Gua did not expect that the battle between Gruumsh and Corellon would be so violent! Now the laws of Corellon's Kingdom of God have undergone drastic changes. Countless mountains are rising, countless oceans are sinking, volcanoes and meteor showers appear in one place at the same time, fireworks and waterfalls surge together, and the chaotic scene destroys everything at once. In terms of beauty, those demonically handsome elven petitioners were powerless in front of this horrific scene. Some poets and artists actually started creating art based on this horrific doomsday scene. It¡¯s really an indescribable race. With Tiamat's senses, Gu Gua quickly found the existence of Bahamut. What Gu Gua couldn't imagine was that Bahamut, who was hanging in the air like a skeleton, was smiling in front of him. With. In front of Bahamut, there are two dragon balls, which are actually the last two. One is a golden dragon ball, and the other is a black dragon ball. The elven mages responsible for controlling Bahamut rely on These two dragon balls come to control him. There are the true bodies of Tiamat and Gu Gua, plus the laws of the Kingdom of God that have been completely destroyed. Naturally, they would not give the elven spellcasters any chance. They directly used dragon breath to turn the area into a sea of ??fire. After the flames passed, only black corpses and charcoal were left on the ground. As for Bahamut and the two dragon balls, nothing happened at all. Gu Gua immediately rushed forward and stuffed the two dragon balls into his arms. Tiamat rushed to Bahamut's side, pinched and broke the diamond chain that bound Bahamut, and bound Bahamut. Bahamut was released from this confinement. Bahamut, who was in confusion, raised his head haggardly. Seeing his sister and another strange dragon, he smiled slightly, tilted his head, and fainted. Gu Gua continued to use his divine magic, turning his divine power into healing radiance, which he kept brushing on Bahamut, trying to make him feel better. ??????????????????????????????????????? Immediately afterwards. Tiamat stretched out her two dragon claws, stretched out her nails like daggers, and tore a big hole in the elven kingdom in front of her. Gu Gua then tore the big hole even bigger, and the two of them carried Bahamut's remains and left here quickly, with no intention of returning from the original route. After all, this is the Kingdom of the Elf Corellon. If we don¡¯t have time to demolish it, it would be a waste of opportunity. Who would care for every plant and tree here? Gu Gua spread his wings to protect the space-time turbulence around the passage to the Kingdom of God that Tiamat tore open, and instantly established a space-time passage. He flew back to his own kingdom of God again. It is at the highest point of the mountain peak of Gu Gua Divine Kingdom, next to the pavilion where Gu Gua spends most of his time. A warm hot spring was rolling silently, and the spring water goddess Alice stood beside it with an anxious look. When Gu Gua and Tiamat appeared in front of her covered in blood, she breathed a sigh of relief. , and directly activated the power of the hot spring. Gu Gua and Tiamat also directly threw Bahamut into the hot spring. The water in the hot spring suddenly seemed to be boiling, with huge bubbles rolling all kinds of things. Magic and divine power exploded around Bahamut's wound. Various nutrients and unique metals in the bubbles also cleaned Bahamut's wound, moisturizing and activating his muscles bit by bit. Slowly Get back up. After finishing all this, Gu Gua and Tiamat also relaxed, especially Tiamat, who fell to the ground and cried weakly. Gu Gua sighed and saw that Bahamut was no longer in serious trouble, so he once again controlled his own Kingdom of God, ready to accept the challenge of Gruumsh and Asmodeus. Suddenly, Gu Gua felt through his destiny tablet that the orc priesthood was suddenly vacant. He couldn't help but sigh, knowing that the orc god Gruumsh had died on the spot, so he immediately took advantage of the orc priesthood not being occupied by the enemy. , immediately used the power of his divine kingdom to take back the orc priesthood in one fell swoop. Corellon, whose face was covered with dust, was sitting on the half-exploded throne, holding the priesthood of Gruumsh and laughing heartily, although the soul of the orc god Gruumsh was destroyed by the nasty Asmodeus. Els was taken away by him, but the orc priesthood fell into his own hands. Damn it, Gruumsh, you also have today! ! ! The war between elves and orcs that lasted for tens of thousands of years finally ended?I Corellon wins! ! ! Just when he was laughing wildly, feeling happy that he had won the final victory, suddenly, the ball of orc priesthood in his hand twitched suddenly, and actually slipped out from between his fingers! How could Corellon tolerate such a thing? He immediately clenched his fists and controlled his divine kingdom, but found that he had no way to confine this divine function. Have you ever heard of anyone whose divine function can still be used after the owner dies? This is absolutely against common sense! Corellon thought with great displeasure, but just when he was still condemning the enemy for not playing according to common sense, the green ball of priests suddenly struggled and flew out from his fingers! Corellon immediately tried to recover the Orc Priesthood without any hesitation by burning his divine power, but found that because his kingdom suffered a sudden heavy blow and was full of loopholes, and the law that attracted the Orc Priesthood was actually very strong, he actually did not take the Orc Priesthood back. I hold the priesthood in my hand and watch it fly away in the distance! For a moment, the depression in Corellon's heart immediately exploded. He roared loudly regardless of his image, tore his hair very uncontrollably, and cursed crazily in his mouth. How could Corellon, the majestic leader of the Elf clan, fail? How could he be fooled! How can it be! A cold and noble Lord God of the Elf Tribe, who is about to stand at the pinnacle of the world as the absolute ruler, will never allow such an oolong incident to happen! ! ! ! ! Crazy Corellon suddenly saw that not far in front of him, a kobold was trembling and pretending to be dead. That man was the idiot who came to seek refuge and led his enemies into his backyard. He was a member of the dwarf tribe. God Barefan Shadow Cloak, this failed bastard, can't even pretend to be dead! ! ! ! Bastard! ! ! ! ! Damn it! ! ! ! ! ! Corellon smiled evilly and stretched out his right hand, turned into a giant hand, and took Balifan into his hand. The damn bastard actually became incontinent in Corellon's hand, and his feces and urine flowed out, covering Corellon's white as jade. Corellon's delicate jade hands were stained, and Corellon was so angry that the blood vessels on his forehead jumped. He still suppressed his patience and said softly: "What a pitiful child. He was almost framed and killed." If he dies, I'd better do a good deed, give him the godhood and priesthood again, and send him back to the dwarf kingdom" The tone was so harmonious and joyful that it almost moved people to tears. Barry Fan heard Corellon said this, and a smile of joy appeared on his pretending dead face. At this moment, Corellon suddenly closed his palm and directly crushed the smiling Barryfan to pieces! ! ! ! White, red, yellow residue and juices flying everywhere! It was painted all over the ruins of the surrounding temples! ! ! Poor Barry Fan, at the moment of his death, he still didn¡¯t understand how he died! ! ! What surprised Barrifan even more was that when his soul appeared in the dwarf kingdom, it was still in the form of a kobold. One can imagine how tragic this image is that easily arouses ridicule from the dwarfs. Barry Fan didn't have the feeling of returning to his own people at all. Instead, he had the illusion that he was actively throwing himself into the arms of the enemy. "When you are mocking, teasing, and killing others, it feels really good, but what about when you do it to yourself?" Barreifan, the enemy of the Dragon Man, has now truly felt the ruthlessness and callousness of the dwarfs, but unfortunately, he has no room for regret. Text Chapter 58 The new Dragon God is born! The skill of constantly becoming more handsome, and the female ghost who is the guardian spirit of the furnace, a romantic and unscrupulous urban cave story. Using your house as a cave in the city, you are constantly entangled in love and hate with various women such as a female ghost, a female CEO, a female swordswoman, the mayor¡¯s daughter, etc. You will travel through the golden and ancient world of classic martial arts novels and continue to level up and grow, giving you an extraordinary reading pleasure! Welcome to collect and subscribe to "Urban Cave Peach Blossom Fairy"! thanks for your support! ! ! ! The skill of constantly becoming handsome, and the female ghost who is the guardian spirit of the furnace, a romantic and unscrupulous urban cave story. http://www.qidian.com/Book/3135413.aspx ===================================== ============= In Gu Gua¡¯s hand, he holds ten dragon beads, corresponding to the ten most numerous dragons in the world, which is equivalent to controlling the foundation of the dragon clan. Tiamat and the weak Bahamut sat at the bottom, looking at Gu Gua with a strange look. Dragon Balls have a special attribute, that is, anyone who touches the Dragon Balls will have a smell that is extremely disgusting to the Dragon Clan. After any Dragon Clan smells this smell, they will not be able to help but kill the person who possesses this smell. people. However, Gu Gua is different. For some reason, any smell that touches his body will turn into a burst of water vapor and disappear in mid-air. This made Tiamat unable to smell the disgusting smell from Gu Gua. She couldn't help but look at Bahamut, wanting to confirm. Does Bahamut feel the same way? Bahamut¡¯s eyes were ethereal and indifferent, as if something had happened this time. It was a huge blow to him. He first broke the silence and said lightly: "These ten dragon beads were one of the keys to the complete failure of the dragon clan hundreds of thousands of years ago." Gu Gua turned his eyes, deeply The locked brow also showed that he was thinking very deeply when he heard Bahamut say this. He couldn't help but turn his head. Bahamut had no other reaction. He looked far into the air and continued to say calmly: "Hundreds of thousands of years ago, the dragon clan failed due to conspiracy and arrogance. At that time, I was still very Resentful, full of vengeful rage and premeditation," he said. Tiamat looked at him strangely, her eyes deepening. After hearing what her brother said, she realized that she was not the only one who had the idea of ??revenge at that time, but her brother Bahamut had hidden it even deeper. "But the hateful thing is that my sister and I don't have the ability to take revenge immediately. I can only endure it. Only by living can we have the possibility of revenge. If we were in a hurry to die at that time, there would be no chance of revenge. ." Bahamut continued. "I have been preparing for revenge for hundreds of thousands of years. During this period, I instigated the orcs to become independent and humans to create their own civilization. They did give the elves a very heavy blow. But among these hundreds of thousands During the year, I saw races rise and fall, heroes stand up and fall, gods rise and fall into the stars. " Bahamut let out a long sigh, feeling very tired. Said: "My views have gradually changed. In this world, there is no ever-lasting strong man, and there is no race that will rule the world forever. No matter how powerful a race is, there will always be shortcomings, and those shortcomings are The master of this world has long dug a grave for this race. For example, the giants were the old enemies of the dragons. They were so powerful that their promotion to gods was as simple as a human being becoming a level 1 warrior. But what about now? They are almost extinct, and only a few mixed-blood hybrids are left to survive, without the glorious career they had millions of years ago." After hearing this, Tiamat couldn't help but fell into thinking. Even Gu Gua felt that these words seemed to have profound meaning. "It's been hundreds of thousands of years. For ordinary humans, this period of time may be infinite, but for us gods, it is just an insignificant period of time. I have not been able to restore the glory of the dragon clan. I I am very ashamed, but also very fortunate. I have been exploring a way for the dragon tribe to enjoy glory and dignity, but not to be at the forefront of the historical trend, that is, the Dragon Riding Kingdom, but in the end it failed." Hamut looked at Gu Gua, his eyes full of wisdom and tolerance, and continued: "I once felt extremely lonely and sad. I also felt sad that there were only two gods left in the Dragon Clan but they couldn't understand and help each other. But now, fate has opened her forgiving arms before us, and I am so happy that you have been given to us. And, especially you, have brought the gospel of new opportunities for our people, I see. The city guardian dragon model of the Tongtian Kingdom is a method inherited from the Dragon Riding Kingdom, but more easy-going and normal. I believe that this method is more successful than the Dragon Riding Kingdom's method. " "For this reason, I believe that you will be able to lead our family back to happiness.The path of happiness and freedom. "Bahamut glanced at Tiamat. The two gods stood up together, knelt down on one knee and saluted Gu Gua, and said: "We hope that you can become the new main god of the dragon god system, and merge the two of us. Enter the dragon people's system and contribute to the newly arrived god war! " Gu Gua let out a long sigh, walked down from his throne, helped them both up, and said, "I had this plan for a long time, but it was finally realized here. Believe me, help me, let this world live in harmony, and conquer the abyss together. ¡± Hearing what Gu Gua said, Bahamut certainly understood that Gu Gua¡¯s ambition was to conquer the entire world¡¯s pantheon and eventually become the King of Gods. Although Bahamut¡¯s desire to conquer the world has faded, but Still shocked by the young man's huge idea, he raised his head and looked at Gu Gua with a pair of wise and confident eyes. He took out his priesthood, which was a ball of five metals mixed together. The giant dragon was circling and flying, which was the priesthood of all metal dragons. Tiamat also took out her priesthood. Like her body, it was a dragon with a five-color dragon head, which represented everything. The priesthood of the color dragon. Almost all the dragon priesthoods are here. Gu Gua absorbed these two priesthoods into his destiny stone, and then separated them and gave them to the two of them again. At the same time, the ten dragon beads floating in the air also gathered together and regrouped on Gu Gua's head. Then countless lightning flashed across, and the ten dragon beads were merged together and smelted into a new hat. The crown, full of majesty and mystery, was crowned on Gu Gua's head. Praising words to the sky suddenly appeared in the hearts of all the giant dragons and dragon people, and all the giant dragons bowed their heads. At the same time, all the dragons knelt on the floor, with infinite admiration and love in their hearts. Countless praises and praises poured into Gu Gua's kingdom like a blizzard. The Crystal Palace formed by his demon pet Guji also underwent huge changes again. A layer of dragon scales appeared on the surface of all the buildings, and then disappeared, followed by many other giants that were not subordinate to the metal dragon and the color dragon. Dragons also sensed the birth of the new Dragon God from all directions, and they also placed their faith and souls on this new god to pray for the blessing of the soul. From then on, the new Dragon God system was established again. , and illuminated every corner of Faer?n with its light. At the same time as the new Dragon God was promoted, Asmodeus, who fled hastily from the Elf Kingdom, turned into a fiery meteor. , hit the sea in Gugua Divine Kingdom hard, and at least half of the seawater evaporated immediately, and it almost penetrated the first layer of hell. The seawater evaporated to form clouds, and then it could not withstand so much water vapor. , turned into raindrops and fell down again. The newly promoted Gu Gua, wearing his crown and scales, flapped his wings and fished the embarrassed Asmodeus out of the sea. When he came out, Asmodeus still looked forward with dull eyes, and murmured in horror: "Fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck! That sissy is angry! That sissy is angry! " Text Chapter 59 The Final Battle The finale of the next chapter, thank you all for your support! ======================== While the world of God was in chaos, something particularly huge happened on the main material plane. The thing is that the elves and the dark elves actually reached a reconciliation and became one clan again! And in this entire continent, except for the three races of dwarves, orcs and dragons, all the countries and all the forces have fallen into the hands of these two races. This means that, except for these three races, All the land and rights are concentrated in the hands of the elves! At this time, it is over to discuss the conspiracy of the elves. Everyone knows that the elves have risked their lives for this final victory, and they have even given up their most cherished face. So is their victory still far away? So many gods who were sitting on the fence lowered their noble figures and fell into the arms of the elves. The only thing that had a counterproductive effect was the change in the Elf Kingdom. However, it is said that the main god of the Orcs, Gruumsh, has been killed. This has been confirmed by even the high priests of the Orcs. However, it is so confusing that no one can be sure of the truth. Immediately afterwards, the reunified elven coalition commanded their human troops and attacked crazily towards the territories of the dwarves, orcs and dragons with an overwhelming force. However, they obviously suffered a very cruel blow, especially the elven coalition forces on the western front, which were directly betrayed by Yinhun City and suffered defeat across the board. On the Eastern Front, they also encountered very stubborn resistance. In a plain area somewhere on the battlefield. Two huge armies are facing each other here. One of the parties is naturally the elven coalition. They have a large number. The total number of combatants has reached 50,000. There are many senior professionals and more than 3,000 commandos above level 15. They have almost gathered humans. The best of the best in the coalition. Looking at the other side, there is a coalition of dwarves, orcs and dragons. There are only thirty thousand of them, and two-thirds of them are not warriors and mages with swords and staffs, but technicians with steering wheels and wrenches. Among them, there are less than 500 advanced professionals above level 15, and the top strength is only the 17-member Sword of God team from Tongtian Kingdom. No matter which angle you look at this battle, the Elf Alliance has a stable advantage. It makes people feel that this is destined to be just a large-scale massacre created by tailwind slash and fireball techniques. But when the thirteen giant red dragons held thirteen huge magma balls in their claws and threw them into the position of the elven coalition, the expectation of victory immediately fell to the three dragon-human coalition forces. These thirteen magma balls look very powerful and can probably cause hundreds of casualties. However, in front of the powerful magical power of the elves, they are really not enough to see. The thirteen magma balls are covered by magic. In mid-air. If it weren't for the extra-dimensional expulsion magic that was too expensive, they would definitely be bounced away. This would be the most benevolent thing and could save at least nine-tenths of the warriors. As for the remaining one-tenth of the unlucky ones, who would be hit. That's none of their business. The mage will never be hit anyway. This is the economics of war. There is no need to spend too much magic on warriors who are too low-level. The principle of loving without commanding troops is something that every famous general should know and master accurately. But when these magma balls were lifted into the air to cool down, something unexpected happened. That is, the magma flowed around, revealing a ball as big as a football wrapped in it. This ball was crystal clear. Powerful magic energy is radiated to the outside. Through the magic lens, the experienced commander of the elven coalition observed these spheres. He felt a special sense of familiarity, but he couldn't remember what exactly this familiar-looking small ball was. What is it. After those red dragons dropped the thirteen magma balls evenly, they flew away in a hurry, seeming to be very afraid of these small balls. The elven commander suddenly remembered that the runes on these crystal balls were exactly the same as the Neisser Demonic Cores he had seen! ! ! Oh my God! ! ! What are these lunatics up to! ! ! The commander of the elves immediately issued an order to get rid of these crystal balls at all costs! But it's already too late! ! ! Immediately afterwards, a certain part of the rune that seemed to be responsible for safety suddenly went out, and these small balls began to emit uncontrollable strong light. These lights were like an old lady taking a walk, struggling to squeeze out the small crystal balls, and then violently Spread out, and because they are held up in mid-air by magic shields by the wizards of the elves, they can shoot more light and heat like sharp swords to every place that can be illuminated by the light, causing Hundreds of times more lethal. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??Thirteen mushroom clouds emerged from the Elf clan's position, and thirteen artificial suns shone here. Almost everyone lost their vision, hearing, and consciousness. There was only endless energy left in their bodies and souls. Bright light, and the inevitable threat of death. The war ended almost in an instant. Almost none of the elven coalition was dead. Even here in the allied forces of the three dragon-human clans, there are some battle-damaged people who looked directly at the battlefield and were blinded by the bright light because they did not believe in evil. Next, a burst of dark clouds came and dropped heavy rain, lowering the high temperature on the battlefield. Before countless raindrops fell to the ground, they turned into white mist and rose into the sky again. After half a day, the people on the battlefield The temperature is barely enough for the machine to pass. This army of 30,000 people immediately began to continuously lay the railway, passing the battle line through the still hot core point along the way, and continuously pushed the troops of the three tribes alliance to the enemy's completely empty rear. In this case , the 30,000-strong army turned into an irresistible, magical general who quickly took control. In the following war, the elves had to disperse their armies. They no longer gathered their armies together and dispersed them to deal with the enemy. However, facing the enemies who were always hiding in magic machines and fighting with magic props, this kind of The straggler-style army was unable to resist the opponent at all, and the battle line continued to retreat. Now in the Tongtian Kingdom and the Dwarf Kingdom, the production lines established can produce a large fireball tank in three days. The combat lethality of a large fireball tank is equivalent to that of a tenth-level mage. In fact, it is still Better than that, at least there is no restriction on spell slots, and the defense and survivability are also stronger. A large fireball tank only requires two ordinary driving technicians and a zero-level or above spell caster. In three hundred years, almost every citizen of the Tongtian Kingdom can do this kind of technician. A tenth-level mage requires at least twenty years of training, and not everyone can become a tenth-level mage after twenty years of training. It depends on talent, opportunity and personal effort. What's more, in order to ensure the nobility of mages and maintain the mysterious aura of mages, the Mages Association in the human world has fully restricted the ways for people to become mages. Before the war, ordinary people who could become mages might not be able to find one out of ten thousand. , and there are even fewer mages above level ten. From another point of view, after the fireball tank is destroyed, it can be reinstalled, repaired and recycled to quickly regain combat effectiveness. However, a level 10 mage will die immediately, and it is impossible to change arms and legs. way to participate in the battle again. Under this fundamental difference, an almost unbelievable one-sided war situation emerged. When encountering a truly powerful enemy that mechanized troops cannot defeat and it is not cost-effective to use Nessir's magic core bombing, the Sword of God team will, under the leadership of the demigod Talos, turn a dozen powerful dragons into dead ones. The gospel brings the enemy the final sleep. From the very beginning of the war, the elves have stood in the face of failure, but it seems that only they themselves in the whole world do not know the truth. An old era, in this blood and fire, turned over cruelly and quickly. Text Chapter 60 Finale In the kingdom of the elves, the tired and irritable Corellon rubbed his eyes, thinking that he was hallucinating. He looked ahead steadily because he saw Gruumsh again, the man he had once The guy who thought he had been killed in battle and didn't know when someone would inherit the priesthood actually still had his own orc priesthood, and he stood in front of him again. In front of Gruumsh, Corellon took several deep breaths, finally stabilized his emotions, and said lightly sarcastically: "What, are you here to die again?" This time, Gruumsh's divine power has still reached level 12. Godhead, this is a powerful effect brought by his priesthood, not his accumulation over the years. In fact, his current divine power has become much purer. This time, he brought his ridiculous mace and axe, and came before Corellon had repaired his kingdom's rules. He opened his big mouth and said with a happy smile: "Is there anything better than being able to do what you love without any scruples?" Corellon rubbed his forehead very tiredly and said: "You are, how did you do it? No, don't tell me why, because I will grind you into ashes, I will turn you into a stinking slag like mud, and I will make you unable to stand up forever!! !" He raised his hands angrily, and powerful magic enveloped Gruumsh like the end of the world. The powerful power that dissociated everything not only digested his body into a pile of fly ash, but also His priesthood has been reduced to scattered runes and rules, which are almost impossible to identify anymore. at the same time. Corellon's Kingdom of God once again suffered serious damage, once again delaying the repair of the Kingdom of God's laws. Even after Corellon's furious attack, the elves' kingdom once again suffered extremely heavy damage. This time, there was no doubt that Gruumsh was killed again, but three days later, he appeared in front of Corellon again with his ridiculous artifact. Corellon looked at his devastated kingdom. I'm starting to feel like a huge idiot. Now for him, Gruumsh seems to be a nightmare that he cannot drive away and kill endlessly. Corellon actually knows very well what he is afraid of. Logically speaking, wars between gods are very dangerous, but the outcome will be completely decided after a war, and it will never drag on for too long. Basically, one battle determines the final outcome. But the appearance of Gruumsh completely overturned this theorem, and he became an enemy that can never be killed! Corellon had no way of knowing how he did it, but he knew that he absolutely did not have the ability to die in the war. The ability to regain two-thirds of the original strength in a short period of time. In other words, now, if a war breaks out between gods, Gruumsh has many opportunities to start over, no matter how many times he is defeated. He will stand up again and keep fighting. And he Corellon. As long as you fail once, you will be doomed and there will be absolutely no second chance! This is equivalent to an ordinary adventurer encountering a lich that can be reborn infinitely! ! ! How can Corellon continue to fight like this! ! ! Corellon is extremely angry! After Corellon met Gruumsh's seventh challenge, all the gods who had previously surrendered to him had gradually left his camp and reappeared around Gu Gua's kingdom, becoming Gu Gua's subordinate gods. They surrendered their priesthoods and were promised a place in the new pantheon. Of course there are Corellon's spies among them, but apart from knowing that the kobold Gugua Tongtian will take away the priesthood of the god and then give it to him again, they have no other special actions. How on earth did he do it? Why can't I do it? Why did I think that I could definitely become the Lord of the Divine Court before the Divine War began, but after the Divine War began, I found that I was passively beaten everywhere! ! ! Corellon crushed the armrest of the throne in his hand, feeling extremely heavy. Although the final defeat has not yet come, Corellon has already seen that he will end up with nothing and his family will be destroyed. He can't wait any longer! Corellon walked towards the back of his temple, which was a twisted and strange junction. On the opposite side of the junction, there was a dark space full of networks. This is the kingdom of the Spider Queen Ross. Since the elves and the dark elves re-merged, their kingdoms have also been re-merged together. "Rose. Our last step must be taken immediately." Corellon stood at the dark junction and said in a low voice. ??There was a long and sad sigh from the darkness, and a beautiful woman walked out of the darkness, but her lower body was?, also looks like a weird spider, and looks very similar to the warlock god Hook Do'Urden. "Corylon, are you finally going to take that last step?" Rose's eyes were dark holes, and there was no sign of any emotional fluctuations, but Corellon could still feel that there was a deep feeling in her eyes. sorrow. After being silent for a long time, Corellon continued to speak calmly: "From the very beginning, when we decided to live a life that is not mediocre or ordinary, this fate of constant challenges has been doomed. I don't know what to say, I I'm sorry." Hearing Corellon say this, black tears suddenly began to flow from Rose's calm face. She hurriedly wiped her tears with her hands, more like a child who failed in her first love. girl. "Corillon, my love, I just love you, I just love you, no matter what you do, I am willing to follow you and do everything for you, even if it means taking on the dark and cold side for you. I just hope , on this difficult road, even if it is difficult for us to see the final glory in the end, it is enough that I can be by your side and look up at your proud face. " " Corellon's work is like exquisite art. A sad look flashed across his elegant face, and his eyes turned slightly red. He wanted to reach out to help his wife wipe away her tears, but Ross took a few steps back. Said: "No! You know this will make your plan fail." Corellon's thin and white hand convulsed in mid-air, and then put it down weakly, and then Corellon resumed his waves. An unsurprised look. He said firmly: "Rose, my love, I hope that when everything ends, we can be by each other's side, together forever, forever. Forever." Rose's tears burst out again, but at this time, But her face was smiling happily, and she said: "The great and proud Corellon, the master of all beauty and nobility, I am willing to believe in you and accompany you to the end of everything." Corellon nodded hard. nod. Then, he turned around and left without looking back. He returned to his throne, and Spider Queen Rose also returned to her throne hidden by many spider webs. They took out a golden sheepskin scroll almost at the same time. The two scrolls were so similar that they were almost carved from the same mold. from. Just when they took out these two scrolls. On the main material plane, Karl from the Sword of God team suddenly raised his head and looked blankly at the sky. The Shadow God Shar, who was sitting first on the left side of God King Gu Gua, raised the corners of his mouth slightly and said softly to God King Gu Gua and the Moon God Su Lun who was the first person on his right: " Corellon finally couldn't help but want to start." Su Lun said sadly: "Is Corellon still going to start? We used towe were still very good friends, and comrades who depended on each other for life and death" Sha Er scoffed sharply. Said: "Okay, don't be naive. My sister, have you lived your whole life on a dog? What a cruel world this is, you should already know it very well! Don't show such compassion anymore His expression is disgusting!" Gu Gua said in a deep voice, "Okay, everyone, stop arguing. Now that Corellon has launched his plan, everyone should be prepared for this war. " In the elven kingdom of God, Corellon and Spider Queen Rose recited the magic runes on the golden scroll together, and a terrifying magic link was gradually formed. The member of the Sword of God team on the ground, Devil Paladin Karl, felt that his soul was in pain, almost more painful than killing him directly. At the same time, he seemed to suddenly remember something. . He, he seems to be able to do magic! How can it be! He, he, Karthus, the greatest great arcanist in history, the great genius who invented the only super magic that can touch the level 12 magic network, the super magician who almost became the god of magic network, how could he become A devil who knows no magic! How can it be! ! ! How could he, a devil who believed in evil creeds, be a deviant genius magician who had fallen into many conspiracies and traps! ! ! Who am I? ! The soul and life of the devil paladin Karl are disintegrating crazily, revealing the core of his soul that has been sealed in many layers. And what Corellon and Spider Queen Rose are reading in their hands is the only super magic in the world that has come into contact with the level 12 magic network, the God Replacement Technique! A powerful magic that allows the person who casts the spell to directly replace the target god's priesthood and divinity, achieving the goal of directly occupying everything of the other party! ! ! !   This magic once directly led to the destruction of the Magic Network and the fall of the Nesriel Empire, and even led to the closure of the high-level Magic Network, which was destroyed and wiped out. Logically speaking, it should have completely disappeared from this world. Got it! Who would have thought that this super magic would appear in the world again, and it would be used by the most powerful god! ! ! Do they want to use this method to replace other gods and form a divine court with only two gods? ! It¡¯s a pity that this magic was developed by the Grand Arcanist Karsus under the guidance of Shar. From the beginning, this magic was full of conspiracies and secrets that were as difficult to figure out as Shar. The head of the demon paladin Karl split open on its own, and from his head, like peeling mangosteen, the soul of the great arcanist Karthus was revealed. Then it continued to soar upwards with the magic spells of Corellon and Spider Queen Rose. Corellon has discovered this trend, but he is powerless to stop it, let alone distracted! He could only keep chanting and continue until the entire spell was completed! Two magic links suddenly connected to Shar and Su Lun. Shar's face showed an excited sneer, while Su Lun's face showed compassion and pity. It turns out that Corellon and Spider Queen Ross actually want to occupy the priesthood and divinity of these two original gods first! Thus occupying their origin! To control the whole world! ! ! The soul of Grand Arcanist Karthus was suddenly entangled with the two magic chains, and the magic immediately counterattacked crazily. In an instant, Corellon's priesthood and divine power were occupied by Suellen, and the priesthood and divine power of Spider Queen Rose Then they were occupied by Shar. The souls of Corellon and Spider Queen Rose suddenly popped out of their divine kingdom, looking around blankly. Next, they were transported to Gu Gua¡¯s Kingdom of God, hugging each other tightly, and stood in front of Gu Gua Tongtian. Gugua Tongtian looked at them quietly and said, "You lost." Then, he stood up again, facing the entire world of Faerun, and loudly announced: "The Divine Court has been established, and I am the Divine King!" Suddenly A new order was regenerated, re-regulating the entire world of Faer?n. All the gods returned to their respective places and belonged to the same system. They no longer fought against each other, but focused on dealing with the source of chaos, the abyss. A noble and powerful soul was suppressed in the deepest part of hell and imprisoned for five hundred years. When he was released, he had forgotten who he was, but the only memory he could not forget was that he had a deep Love's wife, named Rose, died for his failure and is now in the highest heaven. To find her, he must go through the endless abyss. Only by finding his wife, Rose, can he gain peace of mind and atone for his sins. Corellon stood in the deepest part of hell, looking up to heaven! (End of book)